Table of Contents

Intro
Intro
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61 - SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!
Chapter 62 - Carol’s Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking
Chapter 63 - A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus
Chapter 64 - Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and
Promotion
Chapter 65 - Relocation, Criticism, and Cooling
Chapter 66 - : Dinner with an Unexpected Guest
Chapter 67 - Help, Survival, and Dollar
Chapter 68 - Misty Town (5 in 1)
Chapter 69 - Rescue (4 in 1)
Chapter 70 - Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends
Chapter 71 - Office Politics
Chapter 72 - Another Work Trip?
Chapter 73 - Golden Tips Hostel
Chapter 74 - Stupor and Transport
Chapter 75 - Game
Chapter 76 - Fast Runner and Faster Swimmer
Chapter 77 - Counterattack
Chapter 78 - Calm Killing
Chapter 79 - Rescue and Unexpected Death
Chapter 80 - Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout
Chapter 81 - Reinforcements and Selina Missing
Chapter 82 - Four Women and Monsters
Chapter 83 - Evacuation
Chapter 84 - Besieged and Retreat
Chapter 85 - : FBI Reinforcements and Treatment
Chapter 86 - Slap and the Right to Choose
Chapter 87 - Come Back When You’re Clean
Chapter 88 - Do You Need My Help to Take a Shower?
Chapter 89 - The Inside Story of the Hunting Club
Chapter 90 - Lucky Recovery, Considerate Brock
Chapter 91 - Part-Time Patrol Officers
Chapter 92 - Patrol and Harvest
Chapter 93 - Great Loot and Bittersweet Ability
Chapter 94 - Virtue and Wit
Chapter 95 - Bet, Dinner, and “Pick Me Up”
Chapter 96 - Extra Meal and Pleasant Surprise
Chapter 97 - Brock’s Blessing and an Unexpected Offer
Chapter 98 - Good News and Bad News
Chapter 99 - Cash Over Promotion
Chapter 100 - New Partner, New Case, and New Star
Chapter 101 - Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration
Chapter 102 - Inaccessible Video Tape
Chapter 103 - Videotape for Videotape
Chapter 104 - Culprit, and Case Solved
Chapter 105 - Back-to-Back Encounters
Chapter 106 - The Only Explanation For a Trip
Chapter 107 - Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty
Chapter 108 - Chapter 108
Chapter 109 - Angel, and Kindhearted Helper
Chapter 110 - Operation, and First Aid
Chapter 111 - Instant Kill, and Emergency Landing
Chapter 112 - Lucky Girl and Black Driver
Chapter 113 - Settling In and Negotiations
Chapter 114 - Renting a Place and Becoming Familiar with
the Environment
Chapter 115 - Selecting a Target, and Attack
Chapter 116 - Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism
Chapter 117 - Default, and Operation
Chapter 118 - Action, Ambush, and Four Women
Chapter 119 - Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike
Chapter 120 - Car Accident and Sexy Girls
Chapter 121 - A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality
Chapter 122 - Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and
Coincidence
Chapter 123 - Relationship? Where Is the Loot?
Chapter 124 - Surveillance and Elsa’s Plan
Chapter 125 - Request, Questions, and Discrimination
Chapter 126 - Favor and God of Misfortune
Chapter 127 - Shower Show
Chapter 128 - Deadlock and Ambush
Chapter 129 - A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the
Hook
Chapter 130 - Playing Baseball Isn’t Enforcing the Law
Chapter 131 - Domination and Helpful Baseball
Chapter 132 - Gamble or Fight?
Chapter 133 - American Style
Chapter 134 - A Slice of the Cake
Chapter 135 - Miss Vanessa, Here’s the Food You Ordered
Chapter 136 - Treat, and Splitting the Credit
Chapter 137 - Respect “Aunt” Elsa
Chapter 138 - Farewell Gift and Safe Return
Chapter 139 - Cooking and Reminiscing
Chapter 140 - Save Your Actions For Your Mom
Chapter 141 - Award and Promotion
Chapter 142 - Christmas Eve and a Date
Chapter 143 - Christmas Eve and Colleague
Chapter 144 - Reunion and Communication
Chapter 145 - Clear the “Battlefield”
Chapter 146 - Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run
Chapter 147 - No Meeting, and SWAT Attack
Chapter 148 - Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage,
and Luke’s Triple Kill
Chapter 149 - A Chaotic Christmas Eve
Chapter 150 - John’s Furious Charge, and Luke’s Silent
Assistance
Chapter 151 - A Professional at Stealing Credit
Chapter 152 - The Deputy Director’s Reminder
Chapter 153 - Folly In the Competition for Credit
Chapter 154 - Appeasing Selina
Chapter 155 - Takagi’s Little Gift
Chapter 156 - New Gift and Another Level-Up
Chapter 157 - Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath
Chapter 158 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration
(PART 1)
Chapter 159 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration
(PART 2)
Chapter 160 - Trickery and Secret Base
Chapter 161 - Confidential Case and Big Star
Chapter 162 - Help From an Awesome Uncle, and Field
Investigation
Chapter 163 - Inspiration and Clues
Chapter 164 - Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?
Chapter 165 - Shrink and Observation
Chapter 166 - Good Mood and Great Food
Chapter 167 - Headhunting and New Mission
Chapter 168 - Dad Is Still Dad
Chapter 169 - Temporary Beautiful Seatmate
Chapter 170 - Oh, My English Is Bad
Chapter 171 - Business and Bet
Chapter 172 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)
Chapter 173 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)
Chapter 174 - Where Is Marco?
Chapter 175 - Harvest, Mockery and Preparation
Chapter 176 - Observation and Attack
Chapter 177 - Your Business and Mine
Chapter 178 - Clean Up and Pack Away
Chapter 179 - A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up
Chapter 180 - Expansion and Getting Hit On
Chapter 181 - A Little Help and a New Apartment
Chapter 182 - Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide
Chapter 183 - Benefit and Luck
Chapter 184 - A Family Should Always Be Together
Chapter 185 - Robbery? Give Me Your Money
Chapter 186 - Nimble or Dead
Chapter 187 - Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma
Chapter 188 - Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee
Chapter 189 - Tip and Coffee
Chapter 190 - Late Hint and Immediate Action
Chapter 191 - Sexy Times and Elsa’s Privacy
Chapter 192 - Farewell, Message and Gift
Chapter 193 - Did You Rob a Perfume Store?
Chapter 194 - Slipping Away From Work
Chapter 195 - Promotion and Reunion with Bobby
Chapter 196 - Let’s Sell It For Five Hundred Million
Chapter 197 - Barbecue and Night Talk
Chapter 198 - Robbing Friends of Food
Chapter 199 - Innocent Love and College Widow
Chapter 200 - Beautiful College Student and Unexpected
Encounter
Chapter 201 - Lunch Together and Terrifying Shoot
Chapter 202 - Flying Female Shooter and New Ability
Chapter 203 - Unexpected Speculation
Chapter 204 - Harvesting Points, and Partners Again
Chapter 205 - Case Facts and 40 Strength
Chapter 206 - Reborn and Recovery
Chapter 207 - Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer
Chapter 208 - Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out
Chapter 209 - Happy Birthday and Car Accident
Chapter 210 - Unexpected Birthday Gift
Chapter 211 - Educated
Chapter 212 - Henry and Henry’s Ex-Wife
Chapter 213 - A Coroner’s Coffee Machine and a
Psychological Report
Chapter 214 - Using Abilities to Win Money
Chapter 215 - I’ve Won This Game
Chapter 216 - Jackpot and Old Friend
Chapter 217 - Terrifying Woman and Petty Magnate
Chapter 218 - Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities
Chapter 219 - Grand Entrance
Chapter 220 - We All Need a Sense of Security
Chapter 221 - Met Two Girls
Chapter 222 - Aftermath and Authenticity
Chapter 223 - Natural Partners
Chapter 224 - Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases
Chapter 225 - Old Friend of an Old Friend
Chapter 226 - I’ll Remember to Wear Pants
Chapter 227 - Long Time No See
Chapter 228 - Use This For Now
Chapter 229 - Persuasive Detective Luke
Chapter 230 - Same Old Trick
Chapter 231 - Hard, Black, Thick and Long Thing
Chapter 232 - Young Lady’s Visit
Chapter 233 - Rich Father and Rich Daughter
Chapter 234 - No Blood and No Bodies
Chapter 235 - Dependable Man
Chapter 236 - How to Prove that You’re Not Gay
Chapter 237 - Future Secretary
Chapter 238 - An Abundant Offering
Chapter 239 - Kiss the Boss’s Boss’s Boss’s Ass
Chapter 240 - Serial Killer and Disguise
Chapter 241 - The Right Way to Call a Sister
Chapter 242 - Next Victim and Women’s Self-Defense
Chapter 243 - We’re Different
Chapter 244 - Billy’s Acquittal
Chapter 245 - Party Invitation
Chapter 246 - Mr. Billy’s Little Tails
Chapter 247 - Family Reunion
Chapter 248 - Rescue and Escape
Chapter 249 - Disappearance of the Real Killer
Chapter 250 - Increased Training
Chapter 251 - I Can’t Take It Anymore
Chapter 252 - Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order
Chapter 253 - Everybody Loves Donuts
Chapter 254 - Two Shooters
Chapter 255 - Traitor and Abandonment
Chapter 256 - Welcome, and Take the Blame
Chapter 257 - Who Shot Me?
Chapter 258 - Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie
Chapter 259 - Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?
Chapter 260 - The Mastermind and His Muscle
Chapter 261 - Old Acquaintances From the FBI
Chapter 262 - Training Rookies
Chapter 263 - Bullseye Again
Chapter 264 - Fierce Battle
Chapter 265 - Blow Up Everything If You Think You’re Good
Chapter 266 - Power at the Lowest Level
Chapter 267 - Acting Chops
Chapter 268 - Weird Body and Another Assault
Chapter 269 - Ruined Crime Scene
Chapter 270 - Big Reveal
Chapter 271 - Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon
Chapter 272 - I’ve Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon
Before
Chapter 273 - Call Your Family When You’re In Trouble
Chapter 274 - Taking Morgan Down
Chapter 275 - Perfume and Camera
Chapter 276 - Boss, I’m Done
Chapter 277 - Maids or Security?
Chapter 278 - Don’t Be Blinded by Money
Chapter 279 - The Cases in Wever
Chapter 280 - Haunted House in Wever
Chapter 281 - The System’s Hidden Ability
Chapter 282 - We’re Not Professionals
Chapter 283 - Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie
Chapter 284 - Fake Body
Chapter 285 - Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives
Chapter 286 - Narrow Down the Range
Chapter 287 - The Biggest Suspect (1)
Chapter 288 - The Biggest Suspect (2)
Chapter 289 - Two Experiments
Chapter 290 - Luke’s Reassurance and Selina’s Conscience
Chapter 291 - Old Greyson’s Friend
Chapter 292 - Professional Code
Chapter 293 - Pull Yourself Together!
Chapter 294 - Closure and Business Introduction
Chapter 295 - A Favor for Elizabeth
Chapter 296 - You Are and Always Will Be
Chapter 297 - The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You
Chapter 298 - Mike’s Discovery and the Entomologist
Chapter 299 - Luke’s Fear of Lack of Firepower
Chapter 300 - Hellhound Bruce
Chapter 301 - Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack
Chapter 302 - A Quick Change, and a Request For
Reinforcements
Chapter 303 - The Nature of Human Beings
Chapter 304 - Fierce Battle and Instant Kill
Chapter 305 - The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave
Chapter 306 - Exploration and Rescue
Chapter 307 - Tarantulas In the Front, Black Widows in the
Back
Chapter 308 - The Forgotten Dog
Chapter 309 - Eliminating the Black Widows
Chapter 310 - Professional Weapons For Professional Men
Chapter 311 - Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points
Chapter 312 - Good Rewarded with Good
Chapter 313 - An Invitation From Good Guy Luke
Chapter 314 - Guests At a Picnic
Chapter 315 - Gratitude
Chapter 316 - Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In
Chapter 317 - Tailing the Beauty
Chapter 318 - Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty
Chapter 319 - Lookout and Sniper
Chapter 320 - Captives, Doctor, and Texans
Chapter 321 - I Have An ’82 Lafite
Chapter 322 - The DEA Without Traitors Wouldn’t Be the
DEA
Chapter 323 - Returning the Favor
Chapter 324 - One Riot, One Ranger
Chapter 325 - Extravagant Big Nick
Chapter 326 - Bank Robbery
Chapter 327 - Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks
Chapter 328 - Overly Professional Robbers
Chapter 329 - Stubborn Robbers and Luke’s Secret Weapon
Chapter 330 - A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind
Behind the Curtain
Chapter 331 - Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters
Chapter 332 - Communicating Important Business Matters
Chapter 333 - Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family
Chapter 334 - Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting Place
Chapter 335 - The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin
Chapter 336 - Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight
Chapter 337 - Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic
Chapter 338 - I Just Want An Answer
Chapter 339 - Rules and Violence
Chapter 340 - Smith’s Hardcore Battle and Luke’s Covert
Assistance
Chapter 341 - Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth
Chapter 342 - Elsworth Again
Chapter 343 - Falling Objects
Chapter 344 - Old Acquaintances
Chapter 345 - Rescuing Knight Smith
Chapter 346 - Mr. Smith’s Rescue and Gratitude
Chapter 347 - Rich Man Luke? Ascetic Luke?
Chapter 348 - An Idea, and a Plan For College
Chapter 349 - The Truth About the Baby
Chapter 350 - Elsa’s Visit, and a Constant Reminder
Chapter 351 - Going Through the Motions at the Party
Palace
Chapter 352 - Arrogant Man and “Kindhearted” Sister
Chapter 353 - Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance
Chapter 354 - Useless Teammates, and Lawyer
Chapter 355 - Cuckolding
Chapter 356 - A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude
Chapter 357 - Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman
Chapter 358 - New Weapon and New Case
Chapter 359 - One on Vacation, the Other on Duty
Chapter 360 - Hitchhiking Annie
Chapter 361 - Barbecue Chef and a Chat
Chapter 362 - Acting and Setup
Chapter 363 - A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids
Chapter 364 - Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash
Chapter 365 - Conflict, and Do You Have Any More
Questions?
Chapter 366 - “Drowning” Girls, and Murderous Kids
Chapter 367 - Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved
Chapter 368 - Hospital, Alarm and Trouble
Chapter 369 - Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police
Chapter 370 - Help Me! I’m Just a Kid
Chapter 371 - Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods
Stab!
Chapter 372 - Battle and True Invulnerability
Chapter 373 - Permanently Unavailable
Chapter 374 - Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life
Chapter 375 - What Are You Doing?
Chapter 376 - Bad Parents of Bad Kids
Chapter 377 - Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger
Chapter 378 - The Angel’s Return, and Blueberry Cheese
Chapter 379 - Promotion and Pay Rise
Chapter 380 - Wolf’s Little Secret
Chapter 381 - Sonia’s Intelligence and Privacy
Chapter 382 - Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene
Chapter 383 - Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup
Chapter 384 - Even If You Don’t Work Overtime Today,
You’ll Have to Tomorrow
Chapter 385 - Guys, We Have More Work To Do
Chapter 386 - Investigating the Seaside Villa
Chapter 387 - Unexpected Guest, and Rebecca Again
Chapter 388 - Anonymous Good Samaritan
Chapter 389 - Good Mood and Personal Favor
Chapter 390 - Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential
Chapter 391 - Last Performance and Birthday Gift
Chapter 392 - High Heels, High-Cut Bodysuit, and Admiral’s
Jacket
Chapter 393 - Sounds Great, Good Pans
Chapter 394 - Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook
Chapter 395 - Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for
Points
Chapter 396 - Learn to Live, Live to Learn
Chapter 397 - Another Expert?
Chapter 398 - No, No, We’re Different!
Chapter 399 - Teletubby, and Poser
Chapter 400 - Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances
Chapter 401 - Well… I’m More of a Doer
Chapter 402 - Bickering and Gratitude
Chapter 403 - Wow, What a Shame
Chapter 404 - 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave,
and Insurance?
Chapter 405 - New Neighbors, Old Neighbors
Chapter 406 - Visit Old Neighbors, Enquire About New
Neighbors
Chapter 407 - Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene
Chapter 408 - Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets
Chapter 409 - Isn’t It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!
Chapter 410 - Darts and Forks
Chapter 411 - Scary, Paranoid Housewife
Chapter 412 - Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail
Chapter 413 - Lunch For Three
Chapter 414 - I Like Chinese Specialties
Chapter 415 - Honey, Aren’t You Too Awesome?
Chapter 416 - “Professional” Infiltration
Chapter 417 - Unprofessional Kill
Chapter 418 - Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit
Chapter 419 - But Your House Just Blew Up
Chapter 420 - Professional Ball Roaster and Professional
Code Name
Chapter 421 - A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want
Chapter 422 - Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed
Chapter 423 - I’ve Fallen For You
Chapter 424 - What Did She Teach You?
Chapter 425 - Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur
Chapter 426 - Pulling the Monster’s Aggro
Chapter 427 - The Big Beauty’s Toy Banana
Chapter 428 - Stealing Monsters? Who’s Afraid?!
Chapter 429 - Just Steal!
Chapter 430 - A Bullet For An Eye
Chapter 431 - Mental Strength 20
Chapter 432 - Sparkling Eyes
Chapter 433 - Professional Hitman and Jeff’s Request for
Help
Chapter 434 - Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story
Chapter 435 - Small Town, Old News and a Funeral
Chapter 436 - Nightmare and the Man In It
Chapter 437 - He’s Here Again
Chapter 438 - Comfort and a Call For Help
Chapter 439 - Delivering Abilities
Chapter 440 - Method, Medium and Entering Dreams
Chapter 441 - Spineless, and Third Intruder
Chapter 442 - A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards
Chapter 443 - There Is Only One Truth
Chapter 444 - Truth, Answer and Trap
Chapter 445 - One, Two, Freddy’s Coming For You!
Chapter 446 - Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out
of It
Chapter 447 - Monster, Release That Girl! I’ll Do It!
Chapter 448 - Trash Talk Battle
Chapter 449 - Professional Third Intruder, and I’ll Be Back
Chapter 450 - Research, and Trust Science
Chapter 451 - Reluctant to Part With Bobby?
Chapter 452 - Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant
Homecoming
Chapter 453 - Home Sweet Home
Chapter 454 - Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer
Chapter 455 - A Relaxing Day and a Stupefied Selina
Chapter 456 - A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of
Style
Chapter 457 - Enough, Time to Show You How It’s Done
Chapter 458 - Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our
Homeland?
Chapter 459 - Night Run and Selina’s “Homecoming”
Chapter 460 - 0 Too Reckless! Can’t They Be More Cautious?
Chapter 461 - Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner
Chapter 462 - Sneak Shot 20 and Roger’s Buff
Chapter 463 - Beautiful Island and Hot RPG
Chapter 464 - The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!
Chapter 465 - Infiltration
Chapter 466 - It’s Showtime and Grenade 80
Chapter 467 - Don’t Need Grenades or RPGs for Work
Chapter 468 - Even Jesus Can’t Save Dito
Chapter 469 - I Gave You A Chance But You Didn’t Take It!
Chapter 470 - Crushed Selina
Chapter 471 - Camping With a Crybaby
Chapter 472 - Dollar Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a
Fugitive
Chapter 473 - Sick? Or Hungry?
Chapter 474 - Don’t Go Too Far
Chapter 475 - The Reticent Dog
Chapter 476 - Selina’s Anemia and Malnutrition
Chapter 477 - Dollar, Is the Dog Food Delicious?
Chapter 478 - Golden Dog Head: Apologize!
Chapter 479 - Are You In Any Trouble?
Chapter 480 - A Three-Party Chase On the Sea
Chapter 481 - Lunatic “Hitman”
Chapter 482 - Voracious’s Violation and Mr. W’s Haggling
Chapter 483 - Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a
Blabbermouth
Chapter 484 - Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength
Chapter 485 - Buddy, Let Me?
Chapter 486 - The Best Hitman Never Loses
Chapter 487 - Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Becomes
Mine
Chapter 488 - That’s Unfair? Then I’ll Be Reasonable
Chapter 489 - Birth of Gold Nugget and Selina’s Appearance
Chapter 490 - A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat
Chapter 491 - Smaller, It’s Really Smaller
Chapter 492 - Work Hard to Return the Favor
Chapter 493 - Rio, Here I Come
Chapter 494 - The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners
Chapter 495 - Can You? Hm, Of Course Not
Chapter 496 - The Baldies’ Mutual Love-Hate Relationship
Chapter 497 - Can I Buy You a Drink?
Chapter 498 - Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?
Chapter 499 - God Is an Old Black Man?
Chapter 500 - I’ve Let You Go
Chapter 501 - Didn’t You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?
Chapter 502 - A Farewell That Isn’t Awkward
Chapter 503 - Stop! This is Money!
Chapter 504 - Your Hard-Earned Money? No, It’s Mine Now
Chapter 505 - Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission
Fee
Chapter 506 - You Think Money Is Everything?
Chapter 507 - Who’s Robbing Who?
Chapter 508 - What Did You Just Say?
Chapter 509 - You Dare Shoot My New Car?
Chapter 510 - This Is Very American and Hollywood
Chapter 511 - Beauty, Need a Hand?
Chapter 512 - Men In This World Ultimately Are All About
the Face
Chapter 513 - Damn You, You Actually Want…
Chapter 514 - Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow
Chapter 515 - To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New
Car!
Chapter 516 - He Said He’s Not Interested in Money
Chapter 517 - The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman
Chapter 518 - A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be
More Proactive
Chapter 519 - Hernan Has a “Cold,” and the Mysterious
Attacker
Chapter 520 - A Race In Rio
Chapter 521 - Confrontation on the Bridge
Chapter 522 - The Black Man’s Interception, and Hernan’s
Fall
Chapter 523 - Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape
Plan
Chapter 524 - You Got the Wrong Guy, It’s Not Mine
Chapter 525 - Work-Life Balance
Chapter 526 - Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal
Chapter 527 - Actually, It Isn’t That Hard to Kill You
Chapter 528 - System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim
Chapter 529 - Great Arm Strength, My Lady
Chapter 530 - May I Know Your Name? I Think I’ve Fallen In
Love With You
Chapter 531 - So, You Crashed and Burned?
Chapter 532 - They’re Here For You? They’re Together!
Chapter 533 - Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned
Experience and Credit
Chapter 534 - Progress and Promise
Chapter 535 - Everybody Is Busy
Chapter 536 - Eat, Drink, and Work Hard
Chapter 537 - Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed
Chapter 538 - Don’t Look Down On the Young
Chapter 539 - Who’s Been Abducted?
Chapter 540 - You Really Lost Half a Million?
Chapter 541 - Something Is Wrong With These Two
Kidnappers
Chapter 542 - A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be
Handsome?
Chapter 543 - Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?
Chapter 544 - Girl, We’re Rich!
Chapter 545 - Rejection and New Proposal
Chapter 546 - Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement
Chapter 547 - Wade’s Name Card and Job Scope
Chapter 548 - Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop
Chapter 549 - Stay True to Your Heart, and Flegg’s
Intervention
Chapter 550 - Your Reward Is a New Assignment
Chapter 551 - Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again
Chapter 552 - Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery
Chapter 553 - A Sudden Attack
Chapter 554 - Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets?
Chapter 555 - Last Wave, All Down?
Chapter 556 - Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold
Chapter 557 - Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any
Trouble?
Chapter 558 - You Can Call Me Phil
Chapter 559 - Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities
Chapter 560 - A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect
Chapter 561 - Gains and Speculation
Chapter 562 - The Fiend Isn’t Home, Let’s Go Out and Play
Chapter 563 - Mission at the South Pole, and Weyland’s
Willfulness
Chapter 564 - Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins
Chapter 565 - Transformation of the Ruins and Impending
Danger
Chapter 566 - Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced
Helmet
Chapter 567 - Your Skills Aren’t Bad, But You’re Too Weak
Chapter 568 - After All That, We’re Doing a Round Robin!
Chapter 569 - A Second Monster’s Group Attack
Chapter 570 - The White Lotus and the Exploration Team’s
Harvest
Chapter 571 - Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium
Chapter 572 - he Little Monsters Are Always Protected
Chapter 573 - What’s Important In Battle Is to Grasp the
Tempo
Chapter 574 - Shot Put and Instant Kill
Chapter 575 - This Thing Might Explode? Why Didn’t You
Tell Me Sooner?!
Chapter 576 - What Are You Looking At? Run!
Chapter 577 - Questions and Answers
Chapter 578 - Isn’t Beating Up People What We Do Every
Day?
Chapter 579 - Don’t Believe That Rotten Old Man
Chapter 580 - Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers
Things
Chapter 581 - Transfer and Promotion Rumors
Chapter 582 - Support and Consideration
Chapter 583 - A Good Place Full of Simple and Honest
People
Chapter 584 - Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking
Vigilante
Chapter 585 - This Is America, This is Our World
Chapter 586 - Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains
Chapter 587 - Business Is Business, and It’s Hard to Repay a
Favor
Chapter 588 - Selina’s Progress and Gold Nugget’s Reward
Chapter 589 - An Impromptu Trip Around the World
Chapter 590 - Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In
Service
Chapter 591 - Don’t Dare Come Out? Fine, I’m Coming Over
to You!
Chapter 592 - Diego Garcia’s Tricks and Trump Card
Chapter 593 - Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge
Chapter 594 - Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate
Chapter 595 - Airport Welcome and Training
Chapter 596 - Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson
Chapter 597 - Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words
Chapter 598 - The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride
Chapter 599 - Bro, Is There a Problem?
Chapter 600 - Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?
Chapter 601 - Your Food Has Been Delivered. That’ll be Fifty
Bucks in Total
Chapter 602 - Selina Will Train You
Chapter 603 - I Forgot!
Chapter 604 - Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You
Looking At?
Chapter 605 - It’ll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I
Don’t Accept Checks
Chapter 606 - Flight and Gold Nugget’s Landing
Chapter 607 - The Professional and the Professional Who
Has a Wife
Chapter 608 - Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water
Chapter 609 - Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a
Monster
Chapter 610 - Big Seafood Looks Delicious
Chapter 611 - Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life,
and I’ll Have a Chat with Robert
Chapter 612 - Big Harvest, and There’s Someone Who Wants
to See You
Chapter 613 - Retired? Dead? On a Trip?
Chapter 614 - Safe Return, and Catherine’s Previous Hope
Chapter 615 - Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning
Chapter 616 - Don’t Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on
Old Cases
Chapter 617 - New Legend and New Reward
Chapter 618 - Crash at LAPD HQ
Chapter 619 - Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?
Chapter 620 - Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid
Exposure
Chapter 621 - A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD
Chapter 622 - Gunfight? How About a Dance?
Chapter 623 - Here Come the Armored Trucks
Chapter 624 - Here Comes the Helicopter
Chapter 625 - Get Off Work? If Only!
Chapter 626 - Attack, Explosion, Roar
Chapter 627 - Lion’s Roar and Shock Wave Explosion
Chapter 628 - Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do
Chapter 629 - A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem
Chapter 630 - “Third Wheel”
Chapter 631 - The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles
Chapter 632 - Foul Language and Late Puberty
Chapter 633 - Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police
Pressure
Chapter 634 - No Major Problems, Minor Problems
Everywhere
Chapter 635 - Oddities of the World
Chapter 636 - Your Friend’s Mom Is Really Awesome
Chapter 637 - He’s a Hero
Chapter 638 - Don’t Refuse to Do Good Just Because It’s
Small
Chapter 639 - Falling Person, Falling Elevator
Chapter 640 - Who’s Stealing Our Job?
Chapter 641 - Switching Identities, and Claire Calls for Help
Chapter 642 - Rescuing Blake the Pretty Girl
Chapter 643 - Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots
Chapter 644 - Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up
Chapter 645 - The Guest Staying Over
Chapter 646 - Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoon’s
Contempt
Chapter 647 - Batman’s Rivals
Chapter 648 - No Discord, No Concord
Chapter 649 - The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary
Medal
Chapter 650 - Cosplay and Real-Life RPG
Chapter 651 - What’s the Most Important Thing For Family?
Chapter 652 - Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist
Chapter 653 - Dart Message and Professional Cleaner
Chapter 654 - Same Goods, Sold Three Times
Chapter 655 - Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girl’s Long Sabe
Chapter 656 - Who’s Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious?
Chapter 657 - Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets
Chapter 658 - The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away
Chapter 659 - We’re Just Helping Him Move
Chapter 660 - Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot
Doing?
Chapter 661 - Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones
Chapter 662 - The Appalling Class D15
Chapter 663 - Humiliation, and Who’s Next?
Chapter 664 - Is This How You Examine the Students?
Chapter 665 - Batman’s Fangirls
Chapter 666 - Who Was Your First Time?
Chapter 667 - Coffee, Tea or Me?
Chapter 668 - The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens
Doors
Chapter 669 - 1200 Becomes 400. Does Your Heart Ache?
Chapter 670 - Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the
Harvest
Chapter 671 - Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless?
Chapter 672 - The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber
Chapter 673 - Eat Sh*t, Old Monster!
Chapter 674 - “Supplier” and “Intermediary”
Chapter 675 - Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next
Stop
Chapter 676 - Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job
Chapter 677 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
Chapter 678 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
Chapter 679 - Wrong Answer! Call Me Nightwalker
Chapter 680 - Very Good, We Won't Meet Again
Chapter 681 - Efficient and Ruthless, and Overflowing
Aggression
Chapter 682 - Is Your Future Wife Still Well?
Chapter 683 - So This Is Love?
Chapter 684 - Unreliable New "Partner"
Chapter 685 - Young Person Who Doesn't Know Love, Old
Person With Quick Hands
Chapter 686 - What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love
Chapter 687 - Why Can You Hit Me Every Time?
Chapter 688 - Nobody Gets Out Alive
Chapter 689 - A Good Person and Giving Flowers
Chapter 690 - Partners
Chapter 691 - The Big Toy In One Hand
Chapter 692 - I Said, He's Behind You
Chapter 693 - Dukhovich's Final Madness
Chapter 694 - I Admire Those With Backbone the Most
Chapter 695 - Meeting an Old Friend and an Artist's Instinct
Chapter 696 - Goodbye, and Los Angeles Welcomes You
Chapter 697 - Breakfast and Gifts
Chapter 698 - New Case, Old Enemy
Chapter 699 - Stupid American Wade
Chapter 700 - Runs In the Family and a “Blacklist”
Chapter 701 - Is Miss Jenny Angry?
Chapter 702 - Very Good News
Chapter 703 - Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin
Chapter 704 - Speeding Ticket? A Setup?
Chapter 705 - Looking for Help With the Investigation
Chapter 706 - $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome
Chapter 707 - Let’s Go Do a Live Broadcast
Chapter 708 - Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast
Chapter 709 - They’re All Cunning Fellows
Chapter 710 - God Bless Los Angeles
Chapter 711 - Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to
Remember
Chapter 712 - Stop Dreaming
Chapter 713 - Sending Someone Home and No Comment on
Love Life
Chapter 714 - All Of You, Guilty!
Chapter 715 - Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon
Enters the Ring Again
Chapter 716 - Don't Run, and Do You Think I'm a Child?!
Chapter 717 - I’m Iron Man!
Chapter 718 - Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.
Chapter 719 - Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting
Chapter 720 - Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoon’s Fall
Chapter 721 - Escape Car and Location Tracker
Chapter 722 - Look What We Found: A Lieutenant
Chapter 723 - Look What Else We’ve Found
Chapter 724 - Girl, Do You Need Strength?
Chapter 725 - Each with Their Own Thoughts and Gains
Chapter 726 - What Do You Think? They’re Together!
Chapter 727 - Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5
Chapter 728 - Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised
Chapter 729 - Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop
Chapter 730 - Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words
Chapter 731 - Confirming the Enemy on Sight
Chapter 732 - Jennifer Is Shot
Chapter 733 - Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?
Chapter 734 - Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits
Chapter 735 - It Isn’t Easy to Pay Luke Back
Chapter 736 - Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence
Chapter 737 - Hooking a Small Fish
Chapter 738 - Preparing Breaking News
Chapter 739 - Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take
Down Crime
Chapter 740 - Outsiders, You're Guilty!
Chapter 741 - Various Reactions and the Correct Direction
Chapter 742 - Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy
Chapter 743 - The Blood God Beaten Up
Chapter 744 - Old Acquaintances
Chapter 745 - Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional
Cleaner
Chapter 746 - Sheldon's "Grand Dominance"
Chapter 747 - The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show
Chapter 748 - A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke
Chapter 749 - I'll Take You With Me to Beat Up People
Chapter 750 - Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting
Chapter 751 - Claire's Plan for the Future
Chapter 752 - Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-
Ins
Chapter 753 - I Know Someone at the Top!
Chapter 754 - My Dream Was To Be a Singer!
Chapter 755 - Creating News Even When There Is None
Chapter 756 - A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert
Chapter 757 - Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?
Chapter 758 - Claire's Choice and Clarice's Identity
Chapter 759 - Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor
Chapter 760 - Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following
the Clues
Chapter 761 - The Righteous Luke Isn't Afraid
Chapter 762 - The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind
Chapter 763 - Curse! This Is the Great Wizard’s Curse
Chapter 764 - Why Should I Explain to Other People?
Chapter 765 - You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of
Truth
Chapter 766 - You Need Basic Training
Chapter 767 - Claire's New Song?
Chapter 768 - Jebs, Trust Me! It’s Fine
Chapter 769 - Cellphone Hits the Market, and Joseph's Call
Chapter 770 - Stubborn Old Man and Good Child
Chapter 771 - Little Jack's Uncle Drax
Chapter 772 - Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster
Chapter 773 - Flaming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man
Team
Chapter 774 - Eat My Face-Breaking Fist
Chapter 775 - Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up
Chapter 776 - Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism
Chapter 777 - I'm Your Father!
Chapter 778 - Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear
Chapter 779 - You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes
Chapter 780 - One of the Biggest Trump Cards
Chapter 781 - All of This? It's All a Lie
Chapter 782 - Tough Guy or Scumbag
Chapter 783 - Outstanding Police Officers
Chapter 784 - Victory Within the Police’s Grasp and Crazy,
Death-Courting Hoodlums
Chapter 785 - You Can Run, I Can Fly
Chapter 786 - Best Experiment Conditions? I'm Really Too
Resourceful
Chapter 787 - Special Deception
Chapter 788 - Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting
Blackheart
Chapter 789 - Blackheart’s Upgrade
Chapter 790 - Big Dipper Doesn't Want to Talk to You, He
Throws a Ghost Rider at You
Chapter 791 - A Small Mistake From Being Hasty
Chapter 792 - Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates
Chapter 793 - We're Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary
Chapter 794 - Dog: I Do Too Much for This Family
Chapter 795 - Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?
Chapter 796 - The Inventory’s New Function?
Chapter 797 - A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears
Chapter 798 - Self-worth and the Right to Choose
Chapter 799 - Cast the Net and Catch Fish
Chapter 800 - Sophistry, and Divided or United
Chapter 801 - I Am a Man In a Mask
Chapter 802 - “Buying Votes” and Apologising to the
Country
Chapter 803 - Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and
Scalpers Take Action
Chapter 804 - Why Not Be a Scalper?
Chapter 805 - Final Exam, and Leaving
Chapter 806 - September, and Similar but Different Days
Chapter 807 - The Tycoon Sets Out
Chapter 808 - Ambush, Hole, and Pain
Chapter 809 - Kindhearted Luke Wants to Help
Chapter 810 - Quick Change of Scene, and the Tycoon In a
Pinch
Chapter 811 - Mistake and Defeat
Chapter 812 - Smart, Uneducated Criminals
Chapter 813 - Luke Observes, and Crude Attack
Chapter 814 - Ascending to Heaven and Almost Becoming
an Immortal
Chapter 815 - Don't Thank Me Too Soon, and a Purely
Business Relationship
Chapter 816 - Too Close, Can’t Do Anything
Chapter 817 - Sealing the Deal, and the “Worthless” Tycoon
Chapter 818 - A Serious Person Talking About Serious
Things In a Serious Place
Chapter 819 - CEO Jenny Has to Be Overbearing
Chapter 820 - I Have Someone at the Top In Stark Industries
Chapter 821 - The Small Obsession of a Transmigrator
Chapter 822 - One Game? Three, Five, Seven Rounds!
Chapter 823 - A Pager for the Lonely Tycoon
Chapter 824 - I'm Sorry, I'm Not Tony Stark
Chapter 826 - Sprinkling Salt on the Tycoon's Wound
Chapter 827 - Help Me Up, I Can Still Fight
Chapter 828 - Bigger than Me?
Chapter 829 - Dart vs Iron Monger, Extremely Low Quality-
Price Ratio
Chapter 830 - What If You Don't Have Enough Power?
Please Call for Help
Chapter 831 - Batman vs Iron Monger
Chapter 832 - Sir, You're Really Awesome
Chapter 833 - Leaving, and Going Home
Chapter 834 - Okay, a Lot of Money
Chapter 835 - A Chat Here, a Chat There
Chapter 836 - Wealthy Iron Man
Chapter 837 - Can Beat Up at Least 50 Roberts
Chapter 838 - The “New” House
Chapter 839 - New Neighbors, Sledgehammer VS Butterfly
Knife
Chapter 840 - Little Brothers? Or Cousins?
Chapter 841 - The Compensation Is a Job?
Chapter 842 - The Taste of Hard Work
Chapter 843 - Sorry, My Hand Slipped
Chapter 844 - Assassins, From Real Life, and Better Than
Real Life
Chapter 845 - Physical Labor Is the Most Glorious
Chapter 846 - New Home Completed, Reporting for Duty
Chapter 847 - Together Again
Chapter 848 - New Colleagues and Reintroduction
Chapter 849 - Good for the Detectives, Bad for Dustin
Chapter 850 - New Armor, New Experience Monsters
Chapter 851 - A Big Client Drops By and Doing Violent Good
Chapter 852 - Black Mask VS Kingpin
Chapter 853 - Watch Them Beaten to Death, Interesting
Chapter 854 - Headshot = Defeat?
Chapter 855 - Daredevil In a Black Hood
Chapter 856 - A Bicycle Is the Most Practical
Chapter 857 - Law Firm with a Booming Business
Chapter 858 - Money Is Always a Big Problem
Chapter 859 - Things Worth Coveting, and What Is a Good
Subordinate?
Chapter 860 - Untitled
Chapter 861 - A Small Gift For The Lolita
Chapter 862 - Crazy Father and Daughter, and the Real Gift
Chapter 863 - Father and Daughter on the Verge of
Bankruptcy
Chapter 864 - An Old Friend at No. 17 Textile Mill
Chapter 865 - If You’re In a Good Mood, Listen to Bad News
Chapter 866 - The Fraternity’s Most Important Thing
Chapter 867 - Meeting Her Out of Eight Million People
Chapter 868 - Professional Code of Doctors and Detectives
Chapter 869 - A Detective Running Into a Police Detective
Chapter 870 - The Private Investigator Who Likes Hitting
People
Chapter 871 - A Woman? Actually... I'm Gay
Chapter 872 - Who Should Be the Chief?
Chapter 873 - Let's Talk Business
Chapter 874 - Excuse Me? Unrelated Individuals?
Chapter 875 - Miss Jones, I'm Here For You
Chapter 876 - Reward for Being a Good Person
Chapter 877 - What I Can Do, You Might Not Be Able to Do
Chapter 878 - Summon Haley, and a Private Chat
Chapter 879 - Give Me Your Number
Chapter 880 - The “Black Mask” Attacks the Police Again
Chapter 881 - A Lawful Arrest
Chapter 882 - A Lawful Interrogation
Chapter 883 - The Mysterious Mastermind
Chapter 884 - V's Meaning of Life, and Haley's Party
Invitation
Chapter 885 - Selina's Break and Luke Has an Appointment
Chapter 886 - Good Guy Luke’s Payment for Information
Chapter 887 - Cheer For Justice, and Hunting Enemies in the
Dark
Chapter 888 - Balls In Danger, and the Person In the Secret
Room
Chapter 889 - Thank You, Jesus, Thank You, Selina
Chapter 890 - Happy Basketball, and Infinite Challenge
Chapter 891 - Life Is a Play, It's All About the Acting
Chapter 892 - Analysis, Report, and New Ability
Chapter 893 - New... Prison Door?
Chapter 894 - An Idle Day
Chapter 895 - Foreign Friend
Chapter 896 - Do You Like the Night View of Manhattan?
Chapter 897 - Visiting Someone Empty-Handed, and Talking
with a Friend
Chapter 898 - Working Part-time and Going Under
Chapter 899 - First Joint Operation
Chapter 900 - Revolvers are Handsome
Chapter 901 - Qualified to Carry a Gun and Watch on the
Side
Chapter 902 - "Self-detonate”? Attack!
Chapter 903 - Flipping the Table Over
Chapter 904 - A Crime Lord Who Doesn’t Understand
Technology Is Tragic
Chapter 905 - D’Amico the Second? Naive
Chapter 906 - Prepare For a Better Future?
Chapter 907 - School Fees and the Little Girl's Counterattack
Chapter 908 - Teammates Have to Be Grabbed From Dolls?
Chapter 909 - Life Is Too Unfair!
Chapter 910 - Did the Two Lawyers Hit It Big?
Chapter 911 - Return Gift, Treat, and Proposal
Chapter 912 - Charity and Using Money to Convince People
Chapter 913 - Wesley's Play
Chapter 914 - A Done Deal? Where’s the Law? Is There Still a
Law?
Chapter 915 - Good Shooting, Wrong Target
Chapter 916 - Is All This Trouble Because of Daredevil?
Chapter 917 - Handing Over Intelligence and a Self-Declared
Break
Chapter 918 - Old Friend Is Both Handsome and Can Fight?
Chapter 919 - Laboratory and Second Home
Chapter 920 - Cheap Man’s Old Client = Big Man?
Chapter 921 - I Love Vigilantism, and Only If You Pay More
Chapter 922 - First Meeting, and Two Transactions
Chapter 923 - Sunshine, Lunch, Queuing, and Girls
Chapter 924 - Order and Change Numbers
Chapter 925 - NYPD vs DEA
Chapter 926 - Treat and Enjoying Nature
Chapter 927 - 40 Mental Strength and Electric Shock to the
Brain
Chapter 928 - Long Forgotten Side Effect
Chapter 929 - Big Client, and Stealing Business?
Chapter 930 - Back to Work, and Something’s Not Right
Chapter 931 - The Besieged “Scapegoat”
Chapter 932 - Taking Someone Into the Sewers
Chapter 933 - Rookies, Weaklings, Bunkers, Too Cool
Chapter 934 - Norman's Negotiation
Chapter 935 - Explosive Shootout, and the Only Life
Chapter 936 - Remember to Give the Big Boss the Benefits
Chapter 937 - Hell's Kitchen Reopens, and Keeping an Eye
on the Ingredients
Chapter 938 - Ruthless, A Price That Can’t be Refused
Chapter 939 - Leads on an Old Comrade
Chapter 940 - Principles and Problems with the Deal
Chapter 941 - We're Law-abiding Citizens
Chapter 942 - A Stinky Rat Runs Into a Jinx
Chapter 943 - Norman's Curtain Call
Chapter 944 - Norman's Curtain Call, and Jot’s Ending
Chapter 945 - A 2.5-million Commission For an Idiot
Chapter 946 - The Rich Man Courting Death
Chapter 947 - Code Name Deadpool
Chapter 948 - The Aftermath of Giving Fake Intelligence
Chapter 949 - The First Snow of Winter 2004
Chapter 950 - Battle and Surveillance
Chapter 951 - Withdrawing and Switching Targets
Chapter 952 - Hunters and Hunting the Hunters
Chapter 953 - One on One
Chapter 954 - Now, Pick a Lucky Audience Member
Chapter 955 - Superhuman + Legendary Killer = ?
Chapter 956 - London Accent, Poem and Action
Chapter 957 - Loneliness Like Snow, and Messenger
Chapter 958 - The System Isn’t God, and Will Not Give Out
Free PIes
Chapter 959 - Temporary Assignment, and a Party
Forgotten
Chapter 960 - Investigating a Case Together
Chapter 961 - Troublesome Family
Chapter 962 - A Coincidence, and Taking People Back to the
Police Department
Chapter 963 - What On Earth Is the Problem?
Chapter 964 - Eat Snacks and Watch a Show
Chapter 965 - Doing Away with Trouble and Reaching a
Compromise
Chapter 966 - Scalper? Slipping Away
Chapter 967 - Real Capability and Going on TV
Chapter 968 - I Know This Is a Little Over the Top, But...
Chapter 969 - Trish Talk's Small Impact
Chapter 970 - Whoever Thinks They Can, Go Right Ahead.
We Won’t
Chapter 971 - Bad News, and Liz’s New Position
Chapter 972 - Afternoon Tea and Dinner
Chapter 973 - Even Dogs Are Scared of Drunk Women
Chapter 974 - Cake for the Soul
Chapter 975 - Money Is the Root of All Problems
Chapter 976 - Stealing from a Dog to Treat Others
Chapter 977 - Dead? What a Shame
Chapter 978 - Buying a House, and an Invitation to a Dinner
Party
Chapter 979 - You Have Skill In Dealing with Rich People
Chapter 980 - Aurora's Thoughts
Chapter 981 - The Troublesome Family Strikes Again
Chapter 982 - Be Friends?
Chapter 983 - The Small Gold Dog and the Big Blond Man
Chapter 984 - Visit and Gift?
Chapter 985 - The Food Tastes Sweet, Probably Because
You’re Lazy
Chapter 986 - Can That Be Done? Can't It?
Chapter 987 - One Has to Decide One’s Own Path
Chapter 988 - I See Through Everything
Chapter 989 - Aha, Look What I Caught
Chapter 990 - Chance Encounter, and Never Started
Chapter 991 - Yes, I Am the Baseball
Chapter 992 - A Woman’s Screams and a Little Bunny Shot
Chapter 993 - Running Into Lindsay Again
Chapter 994 - Side Effects of a New Ability
Chapter 995 - Getting Younger the Older You Live?
Chapter 996 - Private Conversation Between Sisters, and
Gunshots on the Street
Chapter 997 - All Big Bosses Have Secret Compartments In
Their Basements?
Chapter 998 - A Simple Bowl of Noodles
Chapter 999 - Old Man's Help, and Career and Study
Progress
Chapter 1000 - Family Reunion on Christmas Eve
Chapter 1001 - Luke, You Blockhead!
Chapter 1002 - He’s RED
Chapter 1003 - Look at This
Chapter 1004
Chapter 1005 - Light Hammer? Hammer In the Stone?
Chapter 1006 - Grandpa “Fooled” Into Leaving
Chapter 1007 - Meeting Phil Again, and That Man Is Here
Chapter 1008 - Treat, and Getting to Work
Chapter 1009 - Highly Suspicious Target
Chapter 1010 - I’ll Take You to the Hammer
Chapter 1011 - Look at My Meowmeow Hammer
Chapter 1012 - Smooth Procedure, and True Objective?
Chapter 1013 - Indeed the Right Target to Approach
Chapter 1014 - Dr. Jane Catches a Cold and Thor Is Detained
Chapter 1015 - Sealed Ability and Beating Up the “Weakest
Chicken In History”
Chapter 1016 - Borrowing Your Place
Chapter 1017 - Be Prepared, and Facing a “Battle of the
Gods”
Chapter 1018 - The Difference In Heirs
Chapter 1019 - Band of Brothers (and Sister)
Chapter 1020 - Meeting Again
Chapter 1021 - Let's Be Spectators Together
Chapter 1022 - Little Brother, and Night Attack
Chapter 1023 - War and Betrayal
Chapter 1024 - Test, and Self-Destructing In One Shot
Chapter 1025 - The Difference Between Ants, Mosquitoes,
and Fleas
Chapter 1026 - God-like Opponent, Pig-like Teammates
Chapter 1027 - Crazy Sitwell?
Chapter 1028 - You Love Me Too, Right?
Chapter 1029 - Noisy Wind, and a Hot Man Appears
Chapter 1030 - A God! I am the God of Thunder!
Chapter 1031 - Communication
Chapter 1032 - How to Quickly Summon the Rainbow
Bridge
Chapter 1033 - Tycoon! Second Chance to Modify
Chapter 1034 - Harvest and Aftermath
Chapter 1035 - New Case on the Tarasov Family
Chapter 1036 - The Tarasov Family's Clean-up
Chapter 1037 - Super Killer, and Consulting a Professional
Chapter 1038 - New Space and New Case
Chapter 1039 - This Ruthlessness Is Not That Ruthlessness
Chapter 1040 - Suspect, and Foggy's New Client
Chapter 1041 - Small Lawyer Clashing with the District
Attorney
Chapter 1042 - A Running Snail Is Also Useful
Chapter 1043 - Different Views and a Concussion
Chapter 1044 - The Main Business of a Private Investigator?
Chapter 1045 - The Village Tyrant Is Dead, Save the Village
Maiden
Chapter 1046 - Treatment, Wrapping Up, and Three Test
Subjects
Chapter 1047 - Searching Far and Wide
Chapter 1048 - Calm Down a Little
Chapter 1049 - Suspicion, Who Is the Enemy?
Chapter 1050 - Robbery? Problematic Reyes
Chapter 1051 - So, I’m Not the Only One Who Gets This
Treatment
Chapter 1052 - Bound, and Naive
Chapter 1053 - Conflict, Choice, Interference
Chapter 1054 - Interrogation, Harvest, Luck
Chapter 1055 - Aren’t We Meeting Again Now?
Chapter 1056 - Looking at the Scenery With the Female CEO
Chapter 1057 - Single Face Thousand Faces System
Chapter 1058 - I Want... Your Face
Chapter 1059 - You Dare Kill A Hellhound?
Chapter 1060 - Cleaning Up, and ‘Blacksmith’ Behind the
Scenes
Chapter 1061 - The New Real Estate Project
Chapter 1062 - Finding Blacksmith, and Goodbye, Old
Friend
Chapter 1063 - Saving Time, and Quick to Act
Chapter 1064 - Small Harvest, Big Harvest
Chapter 1065 - Small Talk, Listening In, and Sending Off the
God of Pestilence
Chapter 1066 - Terms You Cannot Refuse
Chapter 1067 - Agreed “Physically,” and the High Table
Chapter 1068 - Boogeyman John Is Hungry
Chapter 1069 - Who Are You Here For? Enjoy the Feast
Chapter 1070 - Strawberry Cone, Hooked, and Magic Trick
Chapter 1071 - The Difficulty Is In Acting
Chapter 1072 - I’m Only 19 and a Half, Still a Kid
Chapter 1073 - The Boogeyman’s Massacre
Chapter 1074 - Come, Come, Hit Me!
Chapter 1075 - Severely Injured? In Dire Straits?
Chapter 1076 - End of the First Half, and Gains
Chapter 1077 - Two Rules That Must Be Honored
Chapter 1078 - Bottom Line, Choice, and Good News
Chapter 1079 - How Does John Wick Have Anything to Do
With V?
Chapter 1080 - As Long As You're Happy x2
Chapter 1081 - John Returns, and the First Gunshot
Chapter 1082 - Open the Doors and Welcome the Guests
Chapter 1083 - Appetizer and the Official Battlefield
Chapter 1084 - A Busybody Has Arrived
Chapter 1085 - The Aftermath of Being a Busybody
Chapter 1086 - Change of Plans and Santino's Worries
Chapter 1087 - He’s Surrounded, He Broke Out
Chapter 1088 - The Right and Wrong Choice
Chapter 1089 - End of the Match, and Overtime
Chapter 1090 - Matt “Two-timing” and Foggy's "Loyalty"
Chapter 1091 - Trap and "Acquaintances"
Chapter 1092 - Leave? Too Late
Chapter 1093 - Before I Could Use Any Strength, You
Already Fell
Chapter 1094 - Real or Fake Target, and Getting Thrashed
One by One
Chapter 1095 - Whether Real or Fake, What’s Real Is Death
Chapter 1096 - The Boogeyman Wants Me to Pass On a
Message
Chapter 1097 - The High Table and the Option to Fight
Monsters
Chapter 1098 - Want Life to Go On
Chapter 1099 - A Hammer Rises and Falls
Chapter 1100 - Heart to Heart
Chapter 1101 - I've Been Watching the Fraternity For a Long
Time
Chapter 1102 - Stabbed In the Kidney, My Kidney Has
Disappeared?
Chapter 1103 - Asking to Die and Acting In a Movie
Chapter 1104 - Drop Dead
Chapter 1105 - Spinning Right Round, 1,000, 1,000 and
1,000 more
Chapter 1106 - Young Man, You Know Nothing About
Strength
Chapter 1107 - A Knife Flying Out
Chapter 1108 - A Fast Knife, and Cutting Fatty Beef Slices
Chapter 1109 - Understanding Before Death? Sorry
Chapter 1110 - The Competent Mr. Wick Wants to Take a
Break
Chapter 1111 - Level-Up, Just Passes Muster
Chapter 1112 - A Slip-up From Long Ago
Chapter 1113 - It’s Been a While, Carol
Chapter 1114 - Catching Up and a Helping Hand
Chapter 1115 - A Certain "Saying”
Chapter 1116 - Target: Sentinel Services
Chapter 1117 - Plan, and Fake
Chapter 1118 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the
Finch Behind It
Chapter 1119 - You Catch the Target, I Catch You
Chapter 1120 - You're Very Valuable
Chapter 1121 - Forgiveness, and So Dark Yellow It’s Almost
Black
Chapter 1122 - Judging Good and Evil, and the Girls’ New
Life
Chapter 1123 - Girls, Test Your Luck
Chapter 1124 - Is the Young Master a Little Cocky?
Chapter 1125 - Handicapped Tycoon and Brainless Gold
Nugget
Chapter 1126 - To Be Convincing, and Do a Split First
Chapter 1127 - Only My Father Has Ever Said That to Me
Chapter 1128 - You're the One Who’s Nuts
Chapter 1129 - Private Meeting, and Life 1
Chapter 1130 - Part-time, Payback, and a Power Struggle
Chapter 1131 - The Company’s Endless Digging
Chapter 1132 - An "Acquaintance’s" Battle
Chapter 1133 - Carrying Bricks Forever So That You Don't
Have to Eat Dirt
Chapter 1134
Chapter 1135 - Lively Vendor’s Booths and Chance
Encounter
Chapter 1136 - Unsophisticated Homebody Techie and Wise
Gold Nugget
Chapter 1137 - Just Say I'm Your Cousin
Chapter 1138 - Cousin, Is This How You Solve the Problem?
Chapter 1139 - Petty School Issue
Chapter 1140 - Subtle Bragging
Chapter 1141 - Have Fun? Give It a Go?
Chapter 1142 - Unexpectedly Strong
Chapter 1143 - New Clique, and Attend School Properly
Chapter 1144 - Father's Broken Heart and Bored Partner
Chapter 1145 - Crude Armor and a Fierce Greeting
Chapter 1146
Chapter 1147 - God of Ambush, God of Punishment
Chapter 1148 - Harvest, Trouble, and Divided Fans
Chapter 1149 - A Reseacher’s Special Brand of “Torture”
Chapter 1150 - A Divine Technique Combo and the Master's
Ambitions
Chapter 1151 - Children, Drawing Blood, and Resurrected
Ninjas
Chapter 1152 - If You're Guilty, Die Again
Chapter 1153 - Batman Is Cold, and Selina Wants to Take
Action
Chapter 1154 - Get Lost, The Front Door Is Min
Chapter 1155 - Give the Darts Back to Me Later
Chapter 1156 - Debut of the Third Generation Bastet Armor
Chapter 1157 - Colleagues Who Are Always Late
Chapter 1158 - Harvest, a Plot, and Normal Behavior
Chapter 1159 - Hibernate Function and Mindy Settles the
Score
Chapter 1160 - Say Something, and a Lock On Sentinel
Services
Chapter 1161 - Call Me Wilson, and Old Line of Business
Chapter 1162 - Don't Ask, and I'll Give You Two Car Services
Chapter 1163 - Infiltration and Reconnaissance
Chapter 1164 - Infiltration, Terminator and a Literal Hard
Head
Chapter 1165 - Kill, Surprise, and Rescue
Chapter 1166 - Ultimate Turn Technique and Taking Stock
of Gains
Chapter 1167 - If Man and Device Are Separated,
Automatic...
Chapter 1168 - The System's Sudden Cra... Benevolence
Chapter 1169 - Mother and Daughter Reunite, and
Elementary Physical Form
Chapter 1170 - Surprise, and Star of Justice
Chapter 1171 - Scientist Research On One’s Self
Chapter 1172 - The Star of Justice, Prepared to Attack
Chapter 1173 - I Love Running Into Bad Guys the Most
Chapter 1174 - You Came Looking for Me Just to Talk?
Chapter 1175
Chapter 1176 - Test, Return, and Construction
Chapter 1177 - Don't Worry About Money, Still Getting
Richer
Chapter 1178 - Batman Outsourcing
Chapter 1179 - Little Girl Skips Class, and Avocado Stalker
Chapter 1180 - V Clears the Scene, and the Fruit of Love
Chapter 1181 - It Would Be a Waste If You Don't Star In
Horror Movies
Chapter 1182 - Educating Wade and Alerting the Enemy
Chapter 1183 - Enjoying the Show and Running Into Little
Peter Again
Chapter 1184 - Come to Hammer’s Press Conference
Chapter 1185 - Crappy Dancing and a Bad Feeling
Chapter 1186 - Your First Wife Left with Someone
Chapter 1187 - Broken In Two, and Vanished On the Spot
Chapter 1188 - Uncouth Secretary
Chapter 1189 - Ivan Lacks Integrity, and Batman Saves
America Once More
Chapter 1190 - Let You Have a Taste of My “Ex-Wife”
Chapter 1191 - The Might of the “Air Split”
Chapter 1192 - The Secretary Takes a Beating, and Ivan
Arrested Once More
Chapter 1193 - Laying the Blame, and Who's the Female
Superhero?
Chapter 1194 - Ex-Wife Soars High
Chapter 1195 - You're Everywhere
Chapter 1196 - The Hand, Kunlun, and Black Sky
Chapter 1197 - The Hand, Guilty! Black Sky, Guilty!
Chapter 1198 - Young People Have to Get Used to Being
Robbed
Chapter 1199 - The Correct Way to Officially Open the
Marvel World?
Super Detective in the Fictional World #1 - #1198
1. Intro
2. Chapters
1. Intro
2. Chapter 1
3. Chapter 2
4. Chapter 3
5. Chapter 4
6. Chapter 5
7. Chapter 6
8. Chapter 7
9. Chapter 8
10. Chapter 9
11. Chapter 10
12. Chapter 11
13. Chapter 12
14. Chapter 13
15. Chapter 14
16. Chapter 15
17. Chapter 16
18. Chapter 17
19. Chapter 18
20. Chapter 19
21. Chapter 20
22. Chapter 21
23. Chapter 22
24. Chapter 23
25. Chapter 24
26. Chapter 25
27. Chapter 26
28. Chapter 27
29. Chapter 28
30. Chapter 29
31. Chapter 30
32. Chapter 31
33. Chapter 32
34. Chapter 33
35. Chapter 34
36. Chapter 35
37. Chapter 36
38. Chapter 37
39. Chapter 38
40. Chapter 39
41. Chapter 40
42. Chapter 41
43. Chapter 42
44. Chapter 43
45. Chapter 44
46. Chapter 45
47. Chapter 46
48. Chapter 47
49. Chapter 48
50. Chapter 49
51. Chapter 50
52. Chapter 51
53. Chapter 52
54. Chapter 53
55. Chapter 54
56. Chapter 55
57. Chapter 56
58. Chapter 57
59. Chapter 58
60. Chapter 59
61. Chapter 60
62. Chapter 61 - SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!
63. Chapter 62 - Carol’s Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking
64. Chapter 63 - A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus
65. Chapter 64 - Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and Promotion
66. Chapter 65 - Relocation, Criticism, and Cooling
67. Chapter 66 - : Dinner with an Unexpected Guest
68. Chapter 67 - Help, Survival, and Dollar
69. Chapter 68 - Misty Town (5 in 1)
70. Chapter 69 - Rescue (4 in 1)
71. Chapter 70 - Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends
72. Chapter 71 - Office Politics
73. Chapter 72 - Another Work Trip?
74. Chapter 73 - Golden Tips Hostel
75. Chapter 74 - Stupor and Transport
76. Chapter 75 - Game
77. Chapter 76 - Fast Runner and Faster Swimmer
78. Chapter 77 - Counterattack
79. Chapter 78 - Calm Killing
80. Chapter 79 - Rescue and Unexpected Death
81. Chapter 80 - Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout
82. Chapter 81 - Reinforcements and Selina Missing
83. Chapter 82 - Four Women and Monsters
84. Chapter 83 - Evacuation
85. Chapter 84 - Besieged and Retreat
86. Chapter 85 - : FBI Reinforcements and Treatment
87. Chapter 86 - Slap and the Right to Choose
88. Chapter 87 - Come Back When You’re Clean
89. Chapter 88 - Do You Need My Help to Take a Shower?
90. Chapter 89 - The Inside Story of the Hunting Club
91. Chapter 90 - Lucky Recovery, Considerate Brock
92. Chapter 91 - Part-Time Patrol Officers
93. Chapter 92 - Patrol and Harvest
94. Chapter 93 - Great Loot and Bittersweet Ability
95. Chapter 94 - Virtue and Wit
96. Chapter 95 - Bet, Dinner, and “Pick Me Up”
97. Chapter 96 - Extra Meal and Pleasant Surprise
98. Chapter 97 - Brock’s Blessing and an Unexpected Offer
99. Chapter 98 - Good News and Bad News
100. Chapter 99 - Cash Over Promotion
101. Chapter 100 - New Partner, New Case, and New Star
102. Chapter 101 - Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration
103. Chapter 102 - Inaccessible Video Tape
104. Chapter 103 - Videotape for Videotape
105. Chapter 104 - Culprit, and Case Solved
106. Chapter 105 - Back-to-Back Encounters
107. Chapter 106 - The Only Explanation For a Trip
108. Chapter 107 - Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty
109. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108
110. Chapter 109 - Angel, and Kindhearted Helper
111. Chapter 110 - Operation, and First Aid
112. Chapter 111 - Instant Kill, and Emergency Landing
113. Chapter 112 - Lucky Girl and Black Driver
114. Chapter 113 - Settling In and Negotiations
115. Chapter 114 - Renting a Place and Becoming Familiar with the
Environment
116. Chapter 115 - Selecting a Target, and Attack
117. Chapter 116 - Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism
118. Chapter 117 - Default, and Operation
119. Chapter 118 - Action, Ambush, and Four Women
120. Chapter 119 - Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike
121. Chapter 120 - Car Accident and Sexy Girls
122. Chapter 121 - A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality
123. Chapter 122 - Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and Coincidence
124. Chapter 123 - Relationship? Where Is the Loot?
125. Chapter 124 - Surveillance and Elsa’s Plan
126. Chapter 125 - Request, Questions, and Discrimination
127. Chapter 126 - Favor and God of Misfortune
128. Chapter 127 - Shower Show
129. Chapter 128 - Deadlock and Ambush
130. Chapter 129 - A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the Hook
131. Chapter 130 - Playing Baseball Isn’t Enforcing the Law
132. Chapter 131 - Domination and Helpful Baseball
133. Chapter 132 - Gamble or Fight?
134. Chapter 133 - American Style
135. Chapter 134 - A Slice of the Cake
136. Chapter 135 - Miss Vanessa, Here’s the Food You Ordered
137. Chapter 136 - Treat, and Splitting the Credit
138. Chapter 137 - Respect “Aunt” Elsa
139. Chapter 138 - Farewell Gift and Safe Return
140. Chapter 139 - Cooking and Reminiscing
141. Chapter 140 - Save Your Actions For Your Mom
142. Chapter 141 - Award and Promotion
143. Chapter 142 - Christmas Eve and a Date
144. Chapter 143 - Christmas Eve and Colleague
145. Chapter 144 - Reunion and Communication
146. Chapter 145 - Clear the “Battlefield”
147. Chapter 146 - Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run
148. Chapter 147 - No Meeting, and SWAT Attack
149. Chapter 148 - Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage, and Luke’s
Triple Kill
150. Chapter 149 - A Chaotic Christmas Eve
151. Chapter 150 - John’s Furious Charge, and Luke’s Silent Assistance
152. Chapter 151 - A Professional at Stealing Credit
153. Chapter 152 - The Deputy Director’s Reminder
154. Chapter 153 - Folly In the Competition for Credit
155. Chapter 154 - Appeasing Selina
156. Chapter 155 - Takagi’s Little Gift
157. Chapter 156 - New Gift and Another Level-Up
158. Chapter 157 - Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath
159. Chapter 158 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 1)
160. Chapter 159 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 2)
161. Chapter 160 - Trickery and Secret Base
162. Chapter 161 - Confidential Case and Big Star
163. Chapter 162 - Help From an Awesome Uncle, and Field Investigation
164. Chapter 163 - Inspiration and Clues
165. Chapter 164 - Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?
166. Chapter 165 - Shrink and Observation
167. Chapter 166 - Good Mood and Great Food
168. Chapter 167 - Headhunting and New Mission
169. Chapter 168 - Dad Is Still Dad
170. Chapter 169 - Temporary Beautiful Seatmate
171. Chapter 170 - Oh, My English Is Bad
172. Chapter 171 - Business and Bet
173. Chapter 172 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)
174. Chapter 173 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)
175. Chapter 174 - Where Is Marco?
176. Chapter 175 - Harvest, Mockery and Preparation
177. Chapter 176 - Observation and Attack
178. Chapter 177 - Your Business and Mine
179. Chapter 178 - Clean Up and Pack Away
180. Chapter 179 - A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up
181. Chapter 180 - Expansion and Getting Hit On
182. Chapter 181 - A Little Help and a New Apartment
183. Chapter 182 - Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide
184. Chapter 183 - Benefit and Luck
185. Chapter 184 - A Family Should Always Be Together
186. Chapter 185 - Robbery? Give Me Your Money
187. Chapter 186 - Nimble or Dead
188. Chapter 187 - Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma
189. Chapter 188 - Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee
190. Chapter 189 - Tip and Coffee
191. Chapter 190 - Late Hint and Immediate Action
192. Chapter 191 - Sexy Times and Elsa’s Privacy
193. Chapter 192 - Farewell, Message and Gift
194. Chapter 193 - Did You Rob a Perfume Store?
195. Chapter 194 - Slipping Away From Work
196. Chapter 195 - Promotion and Reunion with Bobby
197. Chapter 196 - Let’s Sell It For Five Hundred Million
198. Chapter 197 - Barbecue and Night Talk
199. Chapter 198 - Robbing Friends of Food
200. Chapter 199 - Innocent Love and College Widow
201. Chapter 200 - Beautiful College Student and Unexpected Encounter
202. Chapter 201 - Lunch Together and Terrifying Shoot
203. Chapter 202 - Flying Female Shooter and New Ability
204. Chapter 203 - Unexpected Speculation
205. Chapter 204 - Harvesting Points, and Partners Again
206. Chapter 205 - Case Facts and 40 Strength
207. Chapter 206 - Reborn and Recovery
208. Chapter 207 - Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer
209. Chapter 208 - Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out
210. Chapter 209 - Happy Birthday and Car Accident
211. Chapter 210 - Unexpected Birthday Gift
212. Chapter 211 - Educated
213. Chapter 212 - Henry and Henry’s Ex-Wife
214. Chapter 213 - A Coroner’s Coffee Machine and a Psychological Report
215. Chapter 214 - Using Abilities to Win Money
216. Chapter 215 - I’ve Won This Game
217. Chapter 216 - Jackpot and Old Friend
218. Chapter 217 - Terrifying Woman and Petty Magnate
219. Chapter 218 - Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities
220. Chapter 219 - Grand Entrance
221. Chapter 220 - We All Need a Sense of Security
222. Chapter 221 - Met Two Girls
223. Chapter 222 - Aftermath and Authenticity
224. Chapter 223 - Natural Partners
225. Chapter 224 - Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases
226. Chapter 225 - Old Friend of an Old Friend
227. Chapter 226 - I’ll Remember to Wear Pants
228. Chapter 227 - Long Time No See
229. Chapter 228 - Use This For Now
230. Chapter 229 - Persuasive Detective Luke
231. Chapter 230 - Same Old Trick
232. Chapter 231 - Hard, Black, Thick and Long Thing
233. Chapter 232 - Young Lady’s Visit
234. Chapter 233 - Rich Father and Rich Daughter
235. Chapter 234 - No Blood and No Bodies
236. Chapter 235 - Dependable Man
237. Chapter 236 - How to Prove that You’re Not Gay
238. Chapter 237 - Future Secretary
239. Chapter 238 - An Abundant Offering
240. Chapter 239 - Kiss the Boss’s Boss’s Boss’s Ass
241. Chapter 240 - Serial Killer and Disguise
242. Chapter 241 - The Right Way to Call a Sister
243. Chapter 242 - Next Victim and Women’s Self-Defense
244. Chapter 243 - We’re Different
245. Chapter 244 - Billy’s Acquittal
246. Chapter 245 - Party Invitation
247. Chapter 246 - Mr. Billy’s Little Tails
248. Chapter 247 - Family Reunion
249. Chapter 248 - Rescue and Escape
250. Chapter 249 - Disappearance of the Real Killer
251. Chapter 250 - Increased Training
252. Chapter 251 - I Can’t Take It Anymore
253. Chapter 252 - Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order
254. Chapter 253 - Everybody Loves Donuts
255. Chapter 254 - Two Shooters
256. Chapter 255 - Traitor and Abandonment
257. Chapter 256 - Welcome, and Take the Blame
258. Chapter 257 - Who Shot Me?
259. Chapter 258 - Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie
260. Chapter 259 - Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?
261. Chapter 260 - The Mastermind and His Muscle
262. Chapter 261 - Old Acquaintances From the FBI
263. Chapter 262 - Training Rookies
264. Chapter 263 - Bullseye Again
265. Chapter 264 - Fierce Battle
266. Chapter 265 - Blow Up Everything If You Think You’re Good
267. Chapter 266 - Power at the Lowest Level
268. Chapter 267 - Acting Chops
269. Chapter 268 - Weird Body and Another Assault
270. Chapter 269 - Ruined Crime Scene
271. Chapter 270 - Big Reveal
272. Chapter 271 - Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon
273. Chapter 272 - I’ve Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon Before
274. Chapter 273 - Call Your Family When You’re In Trouble
275. Chapter 274 - Taking Morgan Down
276. Chapter 275 - Perfume and Camera
277. Chapter 276 - Boss, I’m Done
278. Chapter 277 - Maids or Security?
279. Chapter 278 - Don’t Be Blinded by Money
280. Chapter 279 - The Cases in Wever
281. Chapter 280 - Haunted House in Wever
282. Chapter 281 - The System’s Hidden Ability
283. Chapter 282 - We’re Not Professionals
284. Chapter 283 - Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie
285. Chapter 284 - Fake Body
286. Chapter 285 - Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives
287. Chapter 286 - Narrow Down the Range
288. Chapter 287 - The Biggest Suspect (1)
289. Chapter 288 - The Biggest Suspect (2)
290. Chapter 289 - Two Experiments
291. Chapter 290 - Luke’s Reassurance and Selina’s Conscience
292. Chapter 291 - Old Greyson’s Friend
293. Chapter 292 - Professional Code
294. Chapter 293 - Pull Yourself Together!
295. Chapter 294 - Closure and Business Introduction
296. Chapter 295 - A Favor for Elizabeth
297. Chapter 296 - You Are and Always Will Be
298. Chapter 297 - The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You
299. Chapter 298 - Mike’s Discovery and the Entomologist
300. Chapter 299 - Luke’s Fear of Lack of Firepower
301. Chapter 300 - Hellhound Bruce
302. Chapter 301 - Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack
303. Chapter 302 - A Quick Change, and a Request For Reinforcements
304. Chapter 303 - The Nature of Human Beings
305. Chapter 304 - Fierce Battle and Instant Kill
306. Chapter 305 - The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave
307. Chapter 306 - Exploration and Rescue
308. Chapter 307 - Tarantulas In the Front, Black Widows in the Back
309. Chapter 308 - The Forgotten Dog
310. Chapter 309 - Eliminating the Black Widows
311. Chapter 310 - Professional Weapons For Professional Men
312. Chapter 311 - Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points
313. Chapter 312 - Good Rewarded with Good
314. Chapter 313 - An Invitation From Good Guy Luke
315. Chapter 314 - Guests At a Picnic
316. Chapter 315 - Gratitude
317. Chapter 316 - Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In
318. Chapter 317 - Tailing the Beauty
319. Chapter 318 - Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty
320. Chapter 319 - Lookout and Sniper
321. Chapter 320 - Captives, Doctor, and Texans
322. Chapter 321 - I Have An ’82 Lafite
323. Chapter 322 - The DEA Without Traitors Wouldn’t Be the DEA
324. Chapter 323 - Returning the Favor
325. Chapter 324 - One Riot, One Ranger
326. Chapter 325 - Extravagant Big Nick
327. Chapter 326 - Bank Robbery
328. Chapter 327 - Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks
329. Chapter 328 - Overly Professional Robbers
330. Chapter 329 - Stubborn Robbers and Luke’s Secret Weapon
331. Chapter 330 - A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind Behind the
Curtain
332. Chapter 331 - Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters
333. Chapter 332 - Communicating Important Business Matters
334. Chapter 333 - Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family
335. Chapter 334 - Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting Place
336. Chapter 335 - The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin
337. Chapter 336 - Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight
338. Chapter 337 - Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic
339. Chapter 338 - I Just Want An Answer
340. Chapter 339 - Rules and Violence
341. Chapter 340 - Smith’s Hardcore Battle and Luke’s Covert Assistance
342. Chapter 341 - Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth
343. Chapter 342 - Elsworth Again
344. Chapter 343 - Falling Objects
345. Chapter 344 - Old Acquaintances
346. Chapter 345 - Rescuing Knight Smith
347. Chapter 346 - Mr. Smith’s Rescue and Gratitude
348. Chapter 347 - Rich Man Luke? Ascetic Luke?
349. Chapter 348 - An Idea, and a Plan For College
350. Chapter 349 - The Truth About the Baby
351. Chapter 350 - Elsa’s Visit, and a Constant Reminder
352. Chapter 351 - Going Through the Motions at the Party Palace
353. Chapter 352 - Arrogant Man and “Kindhearted” Sister
354. Chapter 353 - Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance
355. Chapter 354 - Useless Teammates, and Lawyer
356. Chapter 355 - Cuckolding
357. Chapter 356 - A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude
358. Chapter 357 - Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman
359. Chapter 358 - New Weapon and New Case
360. Chapter 359 - One on Vacation, the Other on Duty
361. Chapter 360 - Hitchhiking Annie
362. Chapter 361 - Barbecue Chef and a Chat
363. Chapter 362 - Acting and Setup
364. Chapter 363 - A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids
365. Chapter 364 - Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash
366. Chapter 365 - Conflict, and Do You Have Any More Questions?
367. Chapter 366 - “Drowning” Girls, and Murderous Kids
368. Chapter 367 - Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved
369. Chapter 368 - Hospital, Alarm and Trouble
370. Chapter 369 - Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police
371. Chapter 370 - Help Me! I’m Just a Kid
372. Chapter 371 - Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods Stab!
373. Chapter 372 - Battle and True Invulnerability
374. Chapter 373 - Permanently Unavailable
375. Chapter 374 - Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life
376. Chapter 375 - What Are You Doing?
377. Chapter 376 - Bad Parents of Bad Kids
378. Chapter 377 - Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger
379. Chapter 378 - The Angel’s Return, and Blueberry Cheese
380. Chapter 379 - Promotion and Pay Rise
381. Chapter 380 - Wolf’s Little Secret
382. Chapter 381 - Sonia’s Intelligence and Privacy
383. Chapter 382 - Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene
384. Chapter 383 - Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup
385. Chapter 384 - Even If You Don’t Work Overtime Today, You’ll Have to
Tomorrow
386. Chapter 385 - Guys, We Have More Work To Do
387. Chapter 386 - Investigating the Seaside Villa
388. Chapter 387 - Unexpected Guest, and Rebecca Again
389. Chapter 388 - Anonymous Good Samaritan
390. Chapter 389 - Good Mood and Personal Favor
391. Chapter 390 - Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential
392. Chapter 391 - Last Performance and Birthday Gift
393. Chapter 392 - High Heels, High-Cut Bodysuit, and Admiral’s Jacket
394. Chapter 393 - Sounds Great, Good Pans
395. Chapter 394 - Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook
396. Chapter 395 - Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for Points
397. Chapter 396 - Learn to Live, Live to Learn
398. Chapter 397 - Another Expert?
399. Chapter 398 - No, No, We’re Different!
400. Chapter 399 - Teletubby, and Poser
401. Chapter 400 - Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances
402. Chapter 401 - Well… I’m More of a Doer
403. Chapter 402 - Bickering and Gratitude
404. Chapter 403 - Wow, What a Shame
405. Chapter 404 - 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave, and
Insurance?
406. Chapter 405 - New Neighbors, Old Neighbors
407. Chapter 406 - Visit Old Neighbors, Enquire About New Neighbors
408. Chapter 407 - Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene
409. Chapter 408 - Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets
410. Chapter 409 - Isn’t It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!
411. Chapter 410 - Darts and Forks
412. Chapter 411 - Scary, Paranoid Housewife
413. Chapter 412 - Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail
414. Chapter 413 - Lunch For Three
415. Chapter 414 - I Like Chinese Specialties
416. Chapter 415 - Honey, Aren’t You Too Awesome?
417. Chapter 416 - “Professional” Infiltration
418. Chapter 417 - Unprofessional Kill
419. Chapter 418 - Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit
420. Chapter 419 - But Your House Just Blew Up
421. Chapter 420 - Professional Ball Roaster and Professional Code Name
422. Chapter 421 - A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want
423. Chapter 422 - Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed
424. Chapter 423 - I’ve Fallen For You
425. Chapter 424 - What Did She Teach You?
426. Chapter 425 - Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur
427. Chapter 426 - Pulling the Monster’s Aggro
428. Chapter 427 - The Big Beauty’s Toy Banana
429. Chapter 428 - Stealing Monsters? Who’s Afraid?!
430. Chapter 429 - Just Steal!
431. Chapter 430 - A Bullet For An Eye
432. Chapter 431 - Mental Strength 20
433. Chapter 432 - Sparkling Eyes
434. Chapter 433 - Professional Hitman and Jeff’s Request for Help
435. Chapter 434 - Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story
436. Chapter 435 - Small Town, Old News and a Funeral
437. Chapter 436 - Nightmare and the Man In It
438. Chapter 437 - He’s Here Again
439. Chapter 438 - Comfort and a Call For Help
440. Chapter 439 - Delivering Abilities
441. Chapter 440 - Method, Medium and Entering Dreams
442. Chapter 441 - Spineless, and Third Intruder
443. Chapter 442 - A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards
444. Chapter 443 - There Is Only One Truth
445. Chapter 444 - Truth, Answer and Trap
446. Chapter 445 - One, Two, Freddy’s Coming For You!
447. Chapter 446 - Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out of It
448. Chapter 447 - Monster, Release That Girl! I’ll Do It!
449. Chapter 448 - Trash Talk Battle
450. Chapter 449 - Professional Third Intruder, and I’ll Be Back
451. Chapter 450 - Research, and Trust Science
452. Chapter 451 - Reluctant to Part With Bobby?
453. Chapter 452 - Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant Homecoming
454. Chapter 453 - Home Sweet Home
455. Chapter 454 - Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer
456. Chapter 455 - A Relaxing Day and a Stupefied Selina
457. Chapter 456 - A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of Style
458. Chapter 457 - Enough, Time to Show You How It’s Done
459. Chapter 458 - Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our Homeland?
460. Chapter 459 - Night Run and Selina’s “Homecoming”
461. Chapter 460 - 0 Too Reckless! Can’t They Be More Cautious?
462. Chapter 461 - Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner
463. Chapter 462 - Sneak Shot 20 and Roger’s Buff
464. Chapter 463 - Beautiful Island and Hot RPG
465. Chapter 464 - The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!
466. Chapter 465 - Infiltration
467. Chapter 466 - It’s Showtime and Grenade 80
468. Chapter 467 - Don’t Need Grenades or RPGs for Work
469. Chapter 468 - Even Jesus Can’t Save Dito
470. Chapter 469 - I Gave You A Chance But You Didn’t Take It!
471. Chapter 470 - Crushed Selina
472. Chapter 471 - Camping With a Crybaby
473. Chapter 472 - Dollar Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a Fugitive
474. Chapter 473 - Sick? Or Hungry?
475. Chapter 474 - Don’t Go Too Far
476. Chapter 475 - The Reticent Dog
477. Chapter 476 - Selina’s Anemia and Malnutrition
478. Chapter 477 - Dollar, Is the Dog Food Delicious?
479. Chapter 478 - Golden Dog Head: Apologize!
480. Chapter 479 - Are You In Any Trouble?
481. Chapter 480 - A Three-Party Chase On the Sea
482. Chapter 481 - Lunatic “Hitman”
483. Chapter 482 - Voracious’s Violation and Mr. W’s Haggling
484. Chapter 483 - Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a Blabbermouth
485. Chapter 484 - Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength
486. Chapter 485 - Buddy, Let Me?
487. Chapter 486 - The Best Hitman Never Loses
488. Chapter 487 - Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Becomes Mine
489. Chapter 488 - That’s Unfair? Then I’ll Be Reasonable
490. Chapter 489 - Birth of Gold Nugget and Selina’s Appearance
491. Chapter 490 - A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat
492. Chapter 491 - Smaller, It’s Really Smaller
493. Chapter 492 - Work Hard to Return the Favor
494. Chapter 493 - Rio, Here I Come
495. Chapter 494 - The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners
496. Chapter 495 - Can You? Hm, Of Course Not
497. Chapter 496 - The Baldies’ Mutual Love-Hate Relationship
498. Chapter 497 - Can I Buy You a Drink?
499. Chapter 498 - Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?
500. Chapter 499 - God Is an Old Black Man?
501. Chapter 500 - I’ve Let You Go
502. Chapter 501 - Didn’t You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?
503. Chapter 502 - A Farewell That Isn’t Awkward
504. Chapter 503 - Stop! This is Money!
505. Chapter 504 - Your Hard-Earned Money? No, It’s Mine Now
506. Chapter 505 - Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission Fee
507. Chapter 506 - You Think Money Is Everything?
508. Chapter 507 - Who’s Robbing Who?
509. Chapter 508 - What Did You Just Say?
510. Chapter 509 - You Dare Shoot My New Car?
511. Chapter 510 - This Is Very American and Hollywood
512. Chapter 511 - Beauty, Need a Hand?
513. Chapter 512 - Men In This World Ultimately Are All About the Face
514. Chapter 513 - Damn You, You Actually Want…
515. Chapter 514 - Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow
516. Chapter 515 - To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New Car!
517. Chapter 516 - He Said He’s Not Interested in Money
518. Chapter 517 - The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman
519. Chapter 518 - A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be More
Proactive
520. Chapter 519 - Hernan Has a “Cold,” and the Mysterious Attacker
521. Chapter 520 - A Race In Rio
522. Chapter 521 - Confrontation on the Bridge
523. Chapter 522 - The Black Man’s Interception, and Hernan’s Fall
524. Chapter 523 - Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape Plan
525. Chapter 524 - You Got the Wrong Guy, It’s Not Mine
526. Chapter 525 - Work-Life Balance
527. Chapter 526 - Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal
528. Chapter 527 - Actually, It Isn’t That Hard to Kill You
529. Chapter 528 - System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim
530. Chapter 529 - Great Arm Strength, My Lady
531. Chapter 530 - May I Know Your Name? I Think I’ve Fallen In Love With
You
532. Chapter 531 - So, You Crashed and Burned?
533. Chapter 532 - They’re Here For You? They’re Together!
534. Chapter 533 - Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned Experience and
Credit
535. Chapter 534 - Progress and Promise
536. Chapter 535 - Everybody Is Busy
537. Chapter 536 - Eat, Drink, and Work Hard
538. Chapter 537 - Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed
539. Chapter 538 - Don’t Look Down On the Young
540. Chapter 539 - Who’s Been Abducted?
541. Chapter 540 - You Really Lost Half a Million?
542. Chapter 541 - Something Is Wrong With These Two Kidnappers
543. Chapter 542 - A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be Handsome?
544. Chapter 543 - Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?
545. Chapter 544 - Girl, We’re Rich!
546. Chapter 545 - Rejection and New Proposal
547. Chapter 546 - Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement
548. Chapter 547 - Wade’s Name Card and Job Scope
549. Chapter 548 - Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop
550. Chapter 549 - Stay True to Your Heart, and Flegg’s Intervention
551. Chapter 550 - Your Reward Is a New Assignment
552. Chapter 551 - Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again
553. Chapter 552 - Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery
554. Chapter 553 - A Sudden Attack
555. Chapter 554 - Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets?
556. Chapter 555 - Last Wave, All Down?
557. Chapter 556 - Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold
558. Chapter 557 - Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any Trouble?
559. Chapter 558 - You Can Call Me Phil
560. Chapter 559 - Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities
561. Chapter 560 - A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect
562. Chapter 561 - Gains and Speculation
563. Chapter 562 - The Fiend Isn’t Home, Let’s Go Out and Play
564. Chapter 563 - Mission at the South Pole, and Weyland’s Willfulness
565. Chapter 564 - Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins
566. Chapter 565 - Transformation of the Ruins and Impending Danger
567. Chapter 566 - Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced Helmet
568. Chapter 567 - Your Skills Aren’t Bad, But You’re Too Weak
569. Chapter 568 - After All That, We’re Doing a Round Robin!
570. Chapter 569 - A Second Monster’s Group Attack
571. Chapter 570 - The White Lotus and the Exploration Team’s Harvest
572. Chapter 571 - Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium
573. Chapter 572 - he Little Monsters Are Always Protected
574. Chapter 573 - What’s Important In Battle Is to Grasp the Tempo
575. Chapter 574 - Shot Put and Instant Kill
576. Chapter 575 - This Thing Might Explode? Why Didn’t You Tell Me
Sooner?!
577. Chapter 576 - What Are You Looking At? Run!
578. Chapter 577 - Questions and Answers
579. Chapter 578 - Isn’t Beating Up People What We Do Every Day?
580. Chapter 579 - Don’t Believe That Rotten Old Man
581. Chapter 580 - Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers Things
582. Chapter 581 - Transfer and Promotion Rumors
583. Chapter 582 - Support and Consideration
584. Chapter 583 - A Good Place Full of Simple and Honest People
585. Chapter 584 - Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking Vigilante
586. Chapter 585 - This Is America, This is Our World
587. Chapter 586 - Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains
588. Chapter 587 - Business Is Business, and It’s Hard to Repay a Favor
589. Chapter 588 - Selina’s Progress and Gold Nugget’s Reward
590. Chapter 589 - An Impromptu Trip Around the World
591. Chapter 590 - Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In Service
592. Chapter 591 - Don’t Dare Come Out? Fine, I’m Coming Over to You!
593. Chapter 592 - Diego Garcia’s Tricks and Trump Card
594. Chapter 593 - Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge
595. Chapter 594 - Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate
596. Chapter 595 - Airport Welcome and Training
597. Chapter 596 - Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson
598. Chapter 597 - Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words
599. Chapter 598 - The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride
600. Chapter 599 - Bro, Is There a Problem?
601. Chapter 600 - Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?
602. Chapter 601 - Your Food Has Been Delivered. That’ll be Fifty Bucks in
Total
603. Chapter 602 - Selina Will Train You
604. Chapter 603 - I Forgot!
605. Chapter 604 - Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You Looking At?
606. Chapter 605 - It’ll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I Don’t Accept
Checks
607. Chapter 606 - Flight and Gold Nugget’s Landing
608. Chapter 607 - The Professional and the Professional Who Has a Wife
609. Chapter 608 - Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water
610. Chapter 609 - Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a Monster
611. Chapter 610 - Big Seafood Looks Delicious
612. Chapter 611 - Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life, and I’ll Have
a Chat with Robert
613. Chapter 612 - Big Harvest, and There’s Someone Who Wants to See
You
614. Chapter 613 - Retired? Dead? On a Trip?
615. Chapter 614 - Safe Return, and Catherine’s Previous Hope
616. Chapter 615 - Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning
617. Chapter 616 - Don’t Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on Old
Cases
618. Chapter 617 - New Legend and New Reward
619. Chapter 618 - Crash at LAPD HQ
620. Chapter 619 - Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?
621. Chapter 620 - Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid Exposure
622. Chapter 621 - A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD
623. Chapter 622 - Gunfight? How About a Dance?
624. Chapter 623 - Here Come the Armored Trucks
625. Chapter 624 - Here Comes the Helicopter
626. Chapter 625 - Get Off Work? If Only!
627. Chapter 626 - Attack, Explosion, Roar
628. Chapter 627 - Lion’s Roar and Shock Wave Explosion
629. Chapter 628 - Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do
630. Chapter 629 - A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem
631. Chapter 630 - “Third Wheel”
632. Chapter 631 - The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles
633. Chapter 632 - Foul Language and Late Puberty
634. Chapter 633 - Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police Pressure
635. Chapter 634 - No Major Problems, Minor Problems Everywhere
636. Chapter 635 - Oddities of the World
637. Chapter 636 - Your Friend’s Mom Is Really Awesome
638. Chapter 637 - He’s a Hero
639. Chapter 638 - Don’t Refuse to Do Good Just Because It’s Small
640. Chapter 639 - Falling Person, Falling Elevator
641. Chapter 640 - Who’s Stealing Our Job?
642. Chapter 641 - Switching Identities, and Claire Calls for Help
643. Chapter 642 - Rescuing Blake the Pretty Girl
644. Chapter 643 - Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots
645. Chapter 644 - Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up
646. Chapter 645 - The Guest Staying Over
647. Chapter 646 - Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoon’s Contempt
648. Chapter 647 - Batman’s Rivals
649. Chapter 648 - No Discord, No Concord
650. Chapter 649 - The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary Medal
651. Chapter 650 - Cosplay and Real-Life RPG
652. Chapter 651 - What’s the Most Important Thing For Family?
653. Chapter 652 - Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist
654. Chapter 653 - Dart Message and Professional Cleaner
655. Chapter 654 - Same Goods, Sold Three Times
656. Chapter 655 - Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girl’s Long Sabe
657. Chapter 656 - Who’s Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious?
658. Chapter 657 - Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets
659. Chapter 658 - The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away
660. Chapter 659 - We’re Just Helping Him Move
661. Chapter 660 - Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot Doing?
662. Chapter 661 - Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones
663. Chapter 662 - The Appalling Class D15
664. Chapter 663 - Humiliation, and Who’s Next?
665. Chapter 664 - Is This How You Examine the Students?
666. Chapter 665 - Batman’s Fangirls
667. Chapter 666 - Who Was Your First Time?
668. Chapter 667 - Coffee, Tea or Me?
669. Chapter 668 - The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens Doors
670. Chapter 669 - 1200 Becomes 400. Does Your Heart Ache?
671. Chapter 670 - Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the Harvest
672. Chapter 671 - Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless?
673. Chapter 672 - The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber
674. Chapter 673 - Eat Sh*t, Old Monster!
675. Chapter 674 - “Supplier” and “Intermediary”
676. Chapter 675 - Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next Stop
677. Chapter 676 - Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job
678. Chapter 677 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
679. Chapter 678 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
680. Chapter 679 - Wrong Answer! Call Me Nightwalker
681. Chapter 680 - Very Good, We Won't Meet Again
682. Chapter 681 - Efficient and Ruthless, and Overflowing Aggression
683. Chapter 682 - Is Your Future Wife Still Well?
684. Chapter 683 - So This Is Love?
685. Chapter 684 - Unreliable New "Partner"
686. Chapter 685 - Young Person Who Doesn't Know Love, Old Person With
Quick Hands
687. Chapter 686 - What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love
688. Chapter 687 - Why Can You Hit Me Every Time?
689. Chapter 688 - Nobody Gets Out Alive
690. Chapter 689 - A Good Person and Giving Flowers
691. Chapter 690 - Partners
692. Chapter 691 - The Big Toy In One Hand
693. Chapter 692 - I Said, He's Behind You
694. Chapter 693 - Dukhovich's Final Madness
695. Chapter 694 - I Admire Those With Backbone the Most
696. Chapter 695 - Meeting an Old Friend and an Artist's Instinct
697. Chapter 696 - Goodbye, and Los Angeles Welcomes You
698. Chapter 697 - Breakfast and Gifts
699. Chapter 698 - New Case, Old Enemy
700. Chapter 699 - Stupid American Wade
701. Chapter 700 - Runs In the Family and a “Blacklist”
702. Chapter 701 - Is Miss Jenny Angry?
703. Chapter 702 - Very Good News
704. Chapter 703 - Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin
705. Chapter 704 - Speeding Ticket? A Setup?
706. Chapter 705 - Looking for Help With the Investigation
707. Chapter 706 - $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome
708. Chapter 707 - Let’s Go Do a Live Broadcast
709. Chapter 708 - Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast
710. Chapter 709 - They’re All Cunning Fellows
711. Chapter 710 - God Bless Los Angeles
712. Chapter 711 - Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to Remember
713. Chapter 712 - Stop Dreaming
714. Chapter 713 - Sending Someone Home and No Comment on Love Life
715. Chapter 714 - All Of You, Guilty!
716. Chapter 715 - Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon Enters the Ring
Again
717. Chapter 716 - Don't Run, and Do You Think I'm a Child?!
718. Chapter 717 - I’m Iron Man!
719. Chapter 718 - Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.
720. Chapter 719 - Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting
721. Chapter 720 - Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoon’s Fall
722. Chapter 721 - Escape Car and Location Tracker
723. Chapter 722 - Look What We Found: A Lieutenant
724. Chapter 723 - Look What Else We’ve Found
725. Chapter 724 - Girl, Do You Need Strength?
726. Chapter 725 - Each with Their Own Thoughts and Gains
727. Chapter 726 - What Do You Think? They’re Together!
728. Chapter 727 - Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5
729. Chapter 728 - Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised
730. Chapter 729 - Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop
731. Chapter 730 - Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words
732. Chapter 731 - Confirming the Enemy on Sight
733. Chapter 732 - Jennifer Is Shot
734. Chapter 733 - Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?
735. Chapter 734 - Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits
736. Chapter 735 - It Isn’t Easy to Pay Luke Back
737. Chapter 736 - Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence
738. Chapter 737 - Hooking a Small Fish
739. Chapter 738 - Preparing Breaking News
740. Chapter 739 - Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take Down
Crime
741. Chapter 740 - Outsiders, You're Guilty!
742. Chapter 741 - Various Reactions and the Correct Direction
743. Chapter 742 - Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy
744. Chapter 743 - The Blood God Beaten Up
745. Chapter 744 - Old Acquaintances
746. Chapter 745 - Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional Cleaner
747. Chapter 746 - Sheldon's "Grand Dominance"
748. Chapter 747 - The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show
749. Chapter 748 - A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke
750. Chapter 749 - I'll Take You With Me to Beat Up People
751. Chapter 750 - Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting
752. Chapter 751 - Claire's Plan for the Future
753. Chapter 752 - Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-Ins
754. Chapter 753 - I Know Someone at the Top!
755. Chapter 754 - My Dream Was To Be a Singer!
756. Chapter 755 - Creating News Even When There Is None
757. Chapter 756 - A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert
758. Chapter 757 - Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?
759. Chapter 758 - Claire's Choice and Clarice's Identity
760. Chapter 759 - Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor
761. Chapter 760 - Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following the Clues
762. Chapter 761 - The Righteous Luke Isn't Afraid
763. Chapter 762 - The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind
764. Chapter 763 - Curse! This Is the Great Wizard’s Curse
765. Chapter 764 - Why Should I Explain to Other People?
766. Chapter 765 - You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of Truth
767. Chapter 766 - You Need Basic Training
768. Chapter 767 - Claire's New Song?
769. Chapter 768 - Jebs, Trust Me! It’s Fine
770. Chapter 769 - Cellphone Hits the Market, and Joseph's Call
771. Chapter 770 - Stubborn Old Man and Good Child
772. Chapter 771 - Little Jack's Uncle Drax
773. Chapter 772 - Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster
774. Chapter 773 - Flaming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man Team
775. Chapter 774 - Eat My Face-Breaking Fist
776. Chapter 775 - Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up
777. Chapter 776 - Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism
778. Chapter 777 - I'm Your Father!
779. Chapter 778 - Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear
780. Chapter 779 - You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes
781. Chapter 780 - One of the Biggest Trump Cards
782. Chapter 781 - All of This? It's All a Lie
783. Chapter 782 - Tough Guy or Scumbag
784. Chapter 783 - Outstanding Police Officers
785. Chapter 784 - Victory Within the Police’s Grasp and Crazy, Death-
Courting Hoodlums
786. Chapter 785 - You Can Run, I Can Fly
787. Chapter 786 - Best Experiment Conditions? I'm Really Too Resourceful
788. Chapter 787 - Special Deception
789. Chapter 788 - Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting Blackheart
790. Chapter 789 - Blackheart’s Upgrade
791. Chapter 790 - Big Dipper Doesn't Want to Talk to You, He Throws a
Ghost Rider at You
792. Chapter 791 - A Small Mistake From Being Hasty
793. Chapter 792 - Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates
794. Chapter 793 - We're Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary
795. Chapter 794 - Dog: I Do Too Much for This Family
796. Chapter 795 - Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?
797. Chapter 796 - The Inventory’s New Function?
798. Chapter 797 - A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears
799. Chapter 798 - Self-worth and the Right to Choose
800. Chapter 799 - Cast the Net and Catch Fish
801. Chapter 800 - Sophistry, and Divided or United
802. Chapter 801 - I Am a Man In a Mask
803. Chapter 802 - “Buying Votes” and Apologising to the Country
804. Chapter 803 - Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and Scalpers
Take Action
805. Chapter 804 - Why Not Be a Scalper?
806. Chapter 805 - Final Exam, and Leaving
807. Chapter 806 - September, and Similar but Different Days
808. Chapter 807 - The Tycoon Sets Out
809. Chapter 808 - Ambush, Hole, and Pain
810. Chapter 809 - Kindhearted Luke Wants to Help
811. Chapter 810 - Quick Change of Scene, and the Tycoon In a Pinch
812. Chapter 811 - Mistake and Defeat
813. Chapter 812 - Smart, Uneducated Criminals
814. Chapter 813 - Luke Observes, and Crude Attack
815. Chapter 814 - Ascending to Heaven and Almost Becoming an Immortal
816. Chapter 815 - Don't Thank Me Too Soon, and a Purely Business
Relationship
817. Chapter 816 - Too Close, Can’t Do Anything
818. Chapter 817 - Sealing the Deal, and the “Worthless” Tycoon
819. Chapter 818 - A Serious Person Talking About Serious Things In a
Serious Place
820. Chapter 819 - CEO Jenny Has to Be Overbearing
821. Chapter 820 - I Have Someone at the Top In Stark Industries
822. Chapter 821 - The Small Obsession of a Transmigrator
823. Chapter 822 - One Game? Three, Five, Seven Rounds!
824. Chapter 823 - A Pager for the Lonely Tycoon
825. Chapter 824 - I'm Sorry, I'm Not Tony Stark
826. Chapter 826 - Sprinkling Salt on the Tycoon's Wound
827. Chapter 827 - Help Me Up, I Can Still Fight
828. Chapter 828 - Bigger than Me?
829. Chapter 829 - Dart vs Iron Monger, Extremely Low Quality-Price Ratio
830. Chapter 830 - What If You Don't Have Enough Power? Please Call for
Help
831. Chapter 831 - Batman vs Iron Monger
832. Chapter 832 - Sir, You're Really Awesome
833. Chapter 833 - Leaving, and Going Home
834. Chapter 834 - Okay, a Lot of Money
835. Chapter 835 - A Chat Here, a Chat There
836. Chapter 836 - Wealthy Iron Man
837. Chapter 837 - Can Beat Up at Least 50 Roberts
838. Chapter 838 - The “New” House
839. Chapter 839 - New Neighbors, Sledgehammer VS Butterfly Knife
840. Chapter 840 - Little Brothers? Or Cousins?
841. Chapter 841 - The Compensation Is a Job?
842. Chapter 842 - The Taste of Hard Work
843. Chapter 843 - Sorry, My Hand Slipped
844. Chapter 844 - Assassins, From Real Life, and Better Than Real Life
845. Chapter 845 - Physical Labor Is the Most Glorious
846. Chapter 846 - New Home Completed, Reporting for Duty
847. Chapter 847 - Together Again
848. Chapter 848 - New Colleagues and Reintroduction
849. Chapter 849 - Good for the Detectives, Bad for Dustin
850. Chapter 850 - New Armor, New Experience Monsters
851. Chapter 851 - A Big Client Drops By and Doing Violent Good
852. Chapter 852 - Black Mask VS Kingpin
853. Chapter 853 - Watch Them Beaten to Death, Interesting
854. Chapter 854 - Headshot = Defeat?
855. Chapter 855 - Daredevil In a Black Hood
856. Chapter 856 - A Bicycle Is the Most Practical
857. Chapter 857 - Law Firm with a Booming Business
858. Chapter 858 - Money Is Always a Big Problem
859. Chapter 859 - Things Worth Coveting, and What Is a Good
Subordinate?
860. Chapter 860 - Untitled
861. Chapter 861 - A Small Gift For The Lolita
862. Chapter 862 - Crazy Father and Daughter, and the Real Gift
863. Chapter 863 - Father and Daughter on the Verge of Bankruptcy
864. Chapter 864 - An Old Friend at No. 17 Textile Mill
865. Chapter 865 - If You’re In a Good Mood, Listen to Bad News
866. Chapter 866 - The Fraternity’s Most Important Thing
867. Chapter 867 - Meeting Her Out of Eight Million People
868. Chapter 868 - Professional Code of Doctors and Detectives
869. Chapter 869 - A Detective Running Into a Police Detective
870. Chapter 870 - The Private Investigator Who Likes Hitting People
871. Chapter 871 - A Woman? Actually... I'm Gay
872. Chapter 872 - Who Should Be the Chief?
873. Chapter 873 - Let's Talk Business
874. Chapter 874 - Excuse Me? Unrelated Individuals?
875. Chapter 875 - Miss Jones, I'm Here For You
876. Chapter 876 - Reward for Being a Good Person
877. Chapter 877 - What I Can Do, You Might Not Be Able to Do
878. Chapter 878 - Summon Haley, and a Private Chat
879. Chapter 879 - Give Me Your Number
880. Chapter 880 - The “Black Mask” Attacks the Police Again
881. Chapter 881 - A Lawful Arrest
882. Chapter 882 - A Lawful Interrogation
883. Chapter 883 - The Mysterious Mastermind
884. Chapter 884 - V's Meaning of Life, and Haley's Party Invitation
885. Chapter 885 - Selina's Break and Luke Has an Appointment
886. Chapter 886 - Good Guy Luke’s Payment for Information
887. Chapter 887 - Cheer For Justice, and Hunting Enemies in the Dark
888. Chapter 888 - Balls In Danger, and the Person In the Secret Room
889. Chapter 889 - Thank You, Jesus, Thank You, Selina
890. Chapter 890 - Happy Basketball, and Infinite Challenge
891. Chapter 891 - Life Is a Play, It's All About the Acting
892. Chapter 892 - Analysis, Report, and New Ability
893. Chapter 893 - New... Prison Door?
894. Chapter 894 - An Idle Day
895. Chapter 895 - Foreign Friend
896. Chapter 896 - Do You Like the Night View of Manhattan?
897. Chapter 897 - Visiting Someone Empty-Handed, and Talking with a
Friend
898. Chapter 898 - Working Part-time and Going Under
899. Chapter 899 - First Joint Operation
900. Chapter 900 - Revolvers are Handsome
901. Chapter 901 - Qualified to Carry a Gun and Watch on the Side
902. Chapter 902 - "Self-detonate”? Attack!
903. Chapter 903 - Flipping the Table Over
904. Chapter 904 - A Crime Lord Who Doesn’t Understand Technology Is
Tragic
905. Chapter 905 - D’Amico the Second? Naive
906. Chapter 906 - Prepare For a Better Future?
907. Chapter 907 - School Fees and the Little Girl's Counterattack
908. Chapter 908 - Teammates Have to Be Grabbed From Dolls?
909. Chapter 909 - Life Is Too Unfair!
910. Chapter 910 - Did the Two Lawyers Hit It Big?
911. Chapter 911 - Return Gift, Treat, and Proposal
912. Chapter 912 - Charity and Using Money to Convince People
913. Chapter 913 - Wesley's Play
914. Chapter 914 - A Done Deal? Where’s the Law? Is There Still a Law?
915. Chapter 915 - Good Shooting, Wrong Target
916. Chapter 916 - Is All This Trouble Because of Daredevil?
917. Chapter 917 - Handing Over Intelligence and a Self-Declared Break
918. Chapter 918 - Old Friend Is Both Handsome and Can Fight?
919. Chapter 919 - Laboratory and Second Home
920. Chapter 920 - Cheap Man’s Old Client = Big Man?
921. Chapter 921 - I Love Vigilantism, and Only If You Pay More
922. Chapter 922 - First Meeting, and Two Transactions
923. Chapter 923 - Sunshine, Lunch, Queuing, and Girls
924. Chapter 924 - Order and Change Numbers
925. Chapter 925 - NYPD vs DEA
926. Chapter 926 - Treat and Enjoying Nature
927. Chapter 927 - 40 Mental Strength and Electric Shock to the Brain
928. Chapter 928 - Long Forgotten Side Effect
929. Chapter 929 - Big Client, and Stealing Business?
930. Chapter 930 - Back to Work, and Something’s Not Right
931. Chapter 931 - The Besieged “Scapegoat”
932. Chapter 932 - Taking Someone Into the Sewers
933. Chapter 933 - Rookies, Weaklings, Bunkers, Too Cool
934. Chapter 934 - Norman's Negotiation
935. Chapter 935 - Explosive Shootout, and the Only Life
936. Chapter 936 - Remember to Give the Big Boss the Benefits
937. Chapter 937 - Hell's Kitchen Reopens, and Keeping an Eye on the
Ingredients
938. Chapter 938 - Ruthless, A Price That Can’t be Refused
939. Chapter 939 - Leads on an Old Comrade
940. Chapter 940 - Principles and Problems with the Deal
941. Chapter 941 - We're Law-abiding Citizens
942. Chapter 942 - A Stinky Rat Runs Into a Jinx
943. Chapter 943 - Norman's Curtain Call
944. Chapter 944 - Norman's Curtain Call, and Jot’s Ending
945. Chapter 945 - A 2.5-million Commission For an Idiot
946. Chapter 946 - The Rich Man Courting Death
947. Chapter 947 - Code Name Deadpool
948. Chapter 948 - The Aftermath of Giving Fake Intelligence
949. Chapter 949 - The First Snow of Winter 2004
950. Chapter 950 - Battle and Surveillance
951. Chapter 951 - Withdrawing and Switching Targets
952. Chapter 952 - Hunters and Hunting the Hunters
953. Chapter 953 - One on One
954. Chapter 954 - Now, Pick a Lucky Audience Member
955. Chapter 955 - Superhuman + Legendary Killer = ?
956. Chapter 956 - London Accent, Poem and Action
957. Chapter 957 - Loneliness Like Snow, and Messenger
958. Chapter 958 - The System Isn’t God, and Will Not Give Out Free PIes
959. Chapter 959 - Temporary Assignment, and a Party Forgotten
960. Chapter 960 - Investigating a Case Together
961. Chapter 961 - Troublesome Family
962. Chapter 962 - A Coincidence, and Taking People Back to the Police
Department
963. Chapter 963 - What On Earth Is the Problem?
964. Chapter 964 - Eat Snacks and Watch a Show
965. Chapter 965 - Doing Away with Trouble and Reaching a Compromise
966. Chapter 966 - Scalper? Slipping Away
967. Chapter 967 - Real Capability and Going on TV
968. Chapter 968 - I Know This Is a Little Over the Top, But...
969. Chapter 969 - Trish Talk's Small Impact
970. Chapter 970 - Whoever Thinks They Can, Go Right Ahead. We Won’t
971. Chapter 971 - Bad News, and Liz’s New Position
972. Chapter 972 - Afternoon Tea and Dinner
973. Chapter 973 - Even Dogs Are Scared of Drunk Women
974. Chapter 974 - Cake for the Soul
975. Chapter 975 - Money Is the Root of All Problems
976. Chapter 976 - Stealing from a Dog to Treat Others
977. Chapter 977 - Dead? What a Shame
978. Chapter 978 - Buying a House, and an Invitation to a Dinner Party
979. Chapter 979 - You Have Skill In Dealing with Rich People
980. Chapter 980 - Aurora's Thoughts
981. Chapter 981 - The Troublesome Family Strikes Again
982. Chapter 982 - Be Friends?
983. Chapter 983 - The Small Gold Dog and the Big Blond Man
984. Chapter 984 - Visit and Gift?
985. Chapter 985 - The Food Tastes Sweet, Probably Because You’re Lazy
986. Chapter 986 - Can That Be Done? Can't It?
987. Chapter 987 - One Has to Decide One’s Own Path
988. Chapter 988 - I See Through Everything
989. Chapter 989 - Aha, Look What I Caught
990. Chapter 990 - Chance Encounter, and Never Started
991. Chapter 991 - Yes, I Am the Baseball
992. Chapter 992 - A Woman’s Screams and a Little Bunny Shot
993. Chapter 993 - Running Into Lindsay Again
994. Chapter 994 - Side Effects of a New Ability
995. Chapter 995 - Getting Younger the Older You Live?
996. Chapter 996 - Private Conversation Between Sisters, and Gunshots on
the Street
997. Chapter 997 - All Big Bosses Have Secret Compartments In Their
Basements?
998. Chapter 998 - A Simple Bowl of Noodles
999. Chapter 999 - Old Man's Help, and Career and Study Progress
1000. Chapter 1000 - Family Reunion on Christmas Eve
1001. Chapter 1001 - Luke, You Blockhead!
1002. Chapter 1002 - He’s RED
1003. Chapter 1003 - Look at This
1004. Chapter 1004
1005. Chapter 1005 - Light Hammer? Hammer In the Stone?
1006. Chapter 1006 - Grandpa “Fooled” Into Leaving
1007. Chapter 1007 - Meeting Phil Again, and That Man Is Here
1008. Chapter 1008 - Treat, and Getting to Work
1009. Chapter 1009 - Highly Suspicious Target
1010. Chapter 1010 - I’ll Take You to the Hammer
1011. Chapter 1011 - Look at My Meowmeow Hammer
1012. Chapter 1012 - Smooth Procedure, and True Objective?
1013. Chapter 1013 - Indeed the Right Target to Approach
1014. Chapter 1014 - Dr. Jane Catches a Cold and Thor Is Detained
1015. Chapter 1015 - Sealed Ability and Beating Up the “Weakest Chicken In
History”
1016. Chapter 1016 - Borrowing Your Place
1017. Chapter 1017 - Be Prepared, and Facing a “Battle of the Gods”
1018. Chapter 1018 - The Difference In Heirs
1019. Chapter 1019 - Band of Brothers (and Sister)
1020. Chapter 1020 - Meeting Again
1021. Chapter 1021 - Let's Be Spectators Together
1022. Chapter 1022 - Little Brother, and Night Attack
1023. Chapter 1023 - War and Betrayal
1024. Chapter 1024 - Test, and Self-Destructing In One Shot
1025. Chapter 1025 - The Difference Between Ants, Mosquitoes, and Fleas
1026. Chapter 1026 - God-like Opponent, Pig-like Teammates
1027. Chapter 1027 - Crazy Sitwell?
1028. Chapter 1028 - You Love Me Too, Right?
1029. Chapter 1029 - Noisy Wind, and a Hot Man Appears
1030. Chapter 1030 - A God! I am the God of Thunder!
1031. Chapter 1031 - Communication
1032. Chapter 1032 - How to Quickly Summon the Rainbow Bridge
1033. Chapter 1033 - Tycoon! Second Chance to Modify
1034. Chapter 1034 - Harvest and Aftermath
1035. Chapter 1035 - New Case on the Tarasov Family
1036. Chapter 1036 - The Tarasov Family's Clean-up
1037. Chapter 1037 - Super Killer, and Consulting a Professional
1038. Chapter 1038 - New Space and New Case
1039. Chapter 1039 - This Ruthlessness Is Not That Ruthlessness
1040. Chapter 1040 - Suspect, and Foggy's New Client
1041. Chapter 1041 - Small Lawyer Clashing with the District Attorney
1042. Chapter 1042 - A Running Snail Is Also Useful
1043. Chapter 1043 - Different Views and a Concussion
1044. Chapter 1044 - The Main Business of a Private Investigator?
1045. Chapter 1045 - The Village Tyrant Is Dead, Save the Village Maiden
1046. Chapter 1046 - Treatment, Wrapping Up, and Three Test Subjects
1047. Chapter 1047 - Searching Far and Wide
1048. Chapter 1048 - Calm Down a Little
1049. Chapter 1049 - Suspicion, Who Is the Enemy?
1050. Chapter 1050 - Robbery? Problematic Reyes
1051. Chapter 1051 - So, I’m Not the Only One Who Gets This Treatment
1052. Chapter 1052 - Bound, and Naive
1053. Chapter 1053 - Conflict, Choice, Interference
1054. Chapter 1054 - Interrogation, Harvest, Luck
1055. Chapter 1055 - Aren’t We Meeting Again Now?
1056. Chapter 1056 - Looking at the Scenery With the Female CEO
1057. Chapter 1057 - Single Face Thousand Faces System
1058. Chapter 1058 - I Want... Your Face
1059. Chapter 1059 - You Dare Kill A Hellhound?
1060. Chapter 1060 - Cleaning Up, and ‘Blacksmith’ Behind the Scenes
1061. Chapter 1061 - The New Real Estate Project
1062. Chapter 1062 - Finding Blacksmith, and Goodbye, Old Friend
1063. Chapter 1063 - Saving Time, and Quick to Act
1064. Chapter 1064 - Small Harvest, Big Harvest
1065. Chapter 1065 - Small Talk, Listening In, and Sending Off the God of
Pestilence
1066. Chapter 1066 - Terms You Cannot Refuse
1067. Chapter 1067 - Agreed “Physically,” and the High Table
1068. Chapter 1068 - Boogeyman John Is Hungry
1069. Chapter 1069 - Who Are You Here For? Enjoy the Feast
1070. Chapter 1070 - Strawberry Cone, Hooked, and Magic Trick
1071. Chapter 1071 - The Difficulty Is In Acting
1072. Chapter 1072 - I’m Only 19 and a Half, Still a Kid
1073. Chapter 1073 - The Boogeyman’s Massacre
1074. Chapter 1074 - Come, Come, Hit Me!
1075. Chapter 1075 - Severely Injured? In Dire Straits?
1076. Chapter 1076 - End of the First Half, and Gains
1077. Chapter 1077 - Two Rules That Must Be Honored
1078. Chapter 1078 - Bottom Line, Choice, and Good News
1079. Chapter 1079 - How Does John Wick Have Anything to Do With V?
1080. Chapter 1080 - As Long As You're Happy x2
1081. Chapter 1081 - John Returns, and the First Gunshot
1082. Chapter 1082 - Open the Doors and Welcome the Guests
1083. Chapter 1083 - Appetizer and the Official Battlefield
1084. Chapter 1084 - A Busybody Has Arrived
1085. Chapter 1085 - The Aftermath of Being a Busybody
1086. Chapter 1086 - Change of Plans and Santino's Worries
1087. Chapter 1087 - He’s Surrounded, He Broke Out
1088. Chapter 1088 - The Right and Wrong Choice
1089. Chapter 1089 - End of the Match, and Overtime
1090. Chapter 1090 - Matt “Two-timing” and Foggy's "Loyalty"
1091. Chapter 1091 - Trap and "Acquaintances"
1092. Chapter 1092 - Leave? Too Late
1093. Chapter 1093 - Before I Could Use Any Strength, You Already Fell
1094. Chapter 1094 - Real or Fake Target, and Getting Thrashed One by One
1095. Chapter 1095 - Whether Real or Fake, What’s Real Is Death
1096. Chapter 1096 - The Boogeyman Wants Me to Pass On a Message
1097. Chapter 1097 - The High Table and the Option to Fight Monsters
1098. Chapter 1098 - Want Life to Go On
1099. Chapter 1099 - A Hammer Rises and Falls
1100. Chapter 1100 - Heart to Heart
1101. Chapter 1101 - I've Been Watching the Fraternity For a Long Time
1102. Chapter 1102 - Stabbed In the Kidney, My Kidney Has Disappeared?
1103. Chapter 1103 - Asking to Die and Acting In a Movie
1104. Chapter 1104 - Drop Dead
1105. Chapter 1105 - Spinning Right Round, 1,000, 1,000 and 1,000 more
1106. Chapter 1106 - Young Man, You Know Nothing About Strength
1107. Chapter 1107 - A Knife Flying Out
1108. Chapter 1108 - A Fast Knife, and Cutting Fatty Beef Slices
1109. Chapter 1109 - Understanding Before Death? Sorry
1110. Chapter 1110 - The Competent Mr. Wick Wants to Take a Break
1111. Chapter 1111 - Level-Up, Just Passes Muster
1112. Chapter 1112 - A Slip-up From Long Ago
1113. Chapter 1113 - It’s Been a While, Carol
1114. Chapter 1114 - Catching Up and a Helping Hand
1115. Chapter 1115 - A Certain "Saying”
1116. Chapter 1116 - Target: Sentinel Services
1117. Chapter 1117 - Plan, and Fake
1118. Chapter 1118 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Finch
Behind It
1119. Chapter 1119 - You Catch the Target, I Catch You
1120. Chapter 1120 - You're Very Valuable
1121. Chapter 1121 - Forgiveness, and So Dark Yellow It’s Almost Black
1122. Chapter 1122 - Judging Good and Evil, and the Girls’ New Life
1123. Chapter 1123 - Girls, Test Your Luck
1124. Chapter 1124 - Is the Young Master a Little Cocky?
1125. Chapter 1125 - Handicapped Tycoon and Brainless Gold Nugget
1126. Chapter 1126 - To Be Convincing, and Do a Split First
1127. Chapter 1127 - Only My Father Has Ever Said That to Me
1128. Chapter 1128 - You're the One Who’s Nuts
1129. Chapter 1129 - Private Meeting, and Life 1
1130. Chapter 1130 - Part-time, Payback, and a Power Struggle
1131. Chapter 1131 - The Company’s Endless Digging
1132. Chapter 1132 - An "Acquaintance’s" Battle
1133. Chapter 1133 - Carrying Bricks Forever So That You Don't Have to Eat
Dirt
1134. Chapter 1134
1135. Chapter 1135 - Lively Vendor’s Booths and Chance Encounter
1136. Chapter 1136 - Unsophisticated Homebody Techie and Wise Gold
Nugget
1137. Chapter 1137 - Just Say I'm Your Cousin
1138. Chapter 1138 - Cousin, Is This How You Solve the Problem?
1139. Chapter 1139 - Petty School Issue
1140. Chapter 1140 - Subtle Bragging
1141. Chapter 1141 - Have Fun? Give It a Go?
1142. Chapter 1142 - Unexpectedly Strong
1143. Chapter 1143 - New Clique, and Attend School Properly
1144. Chapter 1144 - Father's Broken Heart and Bored Partner
1145. Chapter 1145 - Crude Armor and a Fierce Greeting
1146. Chapter 1146
1147. Chapter 1147 - God of Ambush, God of Punishment
1148. Chapter 1148 - Harvest, Trouble, and Divided Fans
1149. Chapter 1149 - A Reseacher’s Special Brand of “Torture”
1150. Chapter 1150 - A Divine Technique Combo and the Master's Ambitions
1151. Chapter 1151 - Children, Drawing Blood, and Resurrected Ninjas
1152. Chapter 1152 - If You're Guilty, Die Again
1153. Chapter 1153 - Batman Is Cold, and Selina Wants to Take Action
1154. Chapter 1154 - Get Lost, The Front Door Is Min
1155. Chapter 1155 - Give the Darts Back to Me Later
1156. Chapter 1156 - Debut of the Third Generation Bastet Armor
1157. Chapter 1157 - Colleagues Who Are Always Late
1158. Chapter 1158 - Harvest, a Plot, and Normal Behavior
1159. Chapter 1159 - Hibernate Function and Mindy Settles the Score
1160. Chapter 1160 - Say Something, and a Lock On Sentinel Services
1161. Chapter 1161 - Call Me Wilson, and Old Line of Business
1162. Chapter 1162 - Don't Ask, and I'll Give You Two Car Services
1163. Chapter 1163 - Infiltration and Reconnaissance
1164. Chapter 1164 - Infiltration, Terminator and a Literal Hard Head
1165. Chapter 1165 - Kill, Surprise, and Rescue
1166. Chapter 1166 - Ultimate Turn Technique and Taking Stock of Gains
1167. Chapter 1167 - If Man and Device Are Separated, Automatic...
1168. Chapter 1168 - The System's Sudden Cra... Benevolence
1169. Chapter 1169 - Mother and Daughter Reunite, and Elementary
Physical Form
1170. Chapter 1170 - Surprise, and Star of Justice
1171. Chapter 1171 - Scientist Research On One’s Self
1172. Chapter 1172 - The Star of Justice, Prepared to Attack
1173. Chapter 1173 - I Love Running Into Bad Guys the Most
1174. Chapter 1174 - You Came Looking for Me Just to Talk?
1175. Chapter 1175
1176. Chapter 1176 - Test, Return, and Construction
1177. Chapter 1177 - Don't Worry About Money, Still Getting Richer
1178. Chapter 1178 - Batman Outsourcing
1179. Chapter 1179 - Little Girl Skips Class, and Avocado Stalker
1180. Chapter 1180 - V Clears the Scene, and the Fruit of Love
1181. Chapter 1181 - It Would Be a Waste If You Don't Star In Horror Movies
1182. Chapter 1182 - Educating Wade and Alerting the Enemy
1183. Chapter 1183 - Enjoying the Show and Running Into Little Peter Again
1184. Chapter 1184 - Come to Hammer’s Press Conference
1185. Chapter 1185 - Crappy Dancing and a Bad Feeling
1186. Chapter 1186 - Your First Wife Left with Someone
1187. Chapter 1187 - Broken In Two, and Vanished On the Spot
1188. Chapter 1188 - Uncouth Secretary
1189. Chapter 1189 - Ivan Lacks Integrity, and Batman Saves America Once
More
1190. Chapter 1190 - Let You Have a Taste of My “Ex-Wife”
1191. Chapter 1191 - The Might of the “Air Split”
1192. Chapter 1192 - The Secretary Takes a Beating, and Ivan Arrested Once
More
1193. Chapter 1193 - Laying the Blame, and Who's the Female Superhero?
1194. Chapter 1194 - Ex-Wife Soars High
1195. Chapter 1195 - You're Everywhere
1196. Chapter 1196 - The Hand, Kunlun, and Black Sky
1197. Chapter 1197 - The Hand, Guilty! Black Sky, Guilty!
1198. Chapter 1198 - Young People Have to Get Used to Being Robbed
1199. Chapter 1199 - The Correct Way to Officially Open the Marvel World?
Description
Super Detective in the Fictional World
Generated by NovelGet.com
Luke has transmigrated to the United States, but eventually realizes that this United States
is different from the United States of his previous life. Here, the superpowers and
characters from the movies in his previous life actually exist. How will Luke fare in a world
where such terrifying superpowers exist?
Fortunately, he has a cheat – the Super Detective System.
Join Luke on his new journey toward becoming a detective.
Chapter 1
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 2
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 3
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 4
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 5
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 6
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 7
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 8
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 9
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 10
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 11
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 12
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 13
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 14
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 15
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 16
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 17
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 18
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 19
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 20
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 21
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 22
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 23
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 24
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 25
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 26
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 27
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 28
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 29
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 30
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 31
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 32
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 33
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 34
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 35
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 36
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 37
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 38
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 39
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 40
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 41
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 42
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 43
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 44
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 45
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 46
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 47
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 48
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 49
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 50
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 51
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 51: Taking the Blame, Change of Workplace, and Lucky Guess

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

For many reasons, the crime family that was at loggerheads with the Carlos Family also
took credit for the Saprilla Club massacre.

When Luke heard that, he was stunned for a bit, before a smirk crossed his face.

With those people taking the blame for him, the numerous questions surrounding the
Carlos Family’s destruction would vanish. Nobody would be able to tie that to Luke.

Chris felt helpless; after doing so much work on the Carlos Family, it was the enemy of
the Carlos Family who had benefited instead. That didn’t feel good at all.

But no matter what, they had still contributed to the collapse of the Carlos Family. As for
rebuilding the Carlos Family’s smuggling route, it would take other criminal
organizations several years.

Thus, they would be able to take credit for that.

Recently, Robert didn’t speak much, and when he looked at Luke, it was with a
complicated gaze.

Robert had a lot to say, but he left everything unsaid.

It was impossible for him to not notice something which even Selina had noticed.

Selina had yet to hear from Chris when she was trying to guess the reason for the change
in Luke. This wasn’t the case for Robert.

And when he thought of how Luke had randomly gone off on a trip and returned
shrouded in intense murderous intent, it wasn’t hard for Robert to connect the dots.

Robert had spent many years in the army and had survived a war zone. Thus, he was by
no means an idiot. In fact, his senses were extremely sharp.

The only reason he had remained a chief in this tiny town was because he was tired of all
the killing.

He had never imagined that after pulling himself out of a life of killing, the child he had
raised would enter that life instead.

And he didn’t feel like he was even qualified to reprimand Luke for that.

After all, if Luke hadn’t gone on that “trip,” Robert would’ve personally gone on such a
“trip” himself a month later as well.

Time passed, and a week later, he summoned Luke to his office and asked, “Do you want
to work somewhere else?”

Luke was stunned. “Why?”

Robert didn’t answer. He asked again, “Do you want a bigger stage for yourself?”

Luke was astonished. “What?”

Robert continued, “If you’re interested, I’ll make use of my connections and help transfer
you somewhere else. You’re young, and I doubt you want to stay in this place and live the
life of a retiree.”

Luke sank into a short silence before answering, “Let me think it over.”

Robert nodded. “Sure. Let me know when you’ve decided.”

Luke didn’t take long to make up his mind. Three days later, he gave Robert an answer.

Robert didn’t say much about it. He only told Luke to put more effort now into learning
more about everything related to his job.

Luke knew that this so-called learning period was the final stop before he moved on to
the new job.

At a new place, he would no longer have Robert’s protection. There, he would have to
make as little mistakes as possible and contribute as much as he could.

Luke told Selina what was going to happen.

He wasn’t worried that Selina would envy him for getting this opportunity. As partners
who had survived death together, Luke didn’t want his partner to be the last person to
know that he was leaving. That would hurt her instead.

Selina stared at Luke with an odd expression for a long time before nodding. “Ok.”

That reaction made Luke curious. That wasn’t like her at all.
Just like that, time passed.

During this time, Luke discovered another hidden rule of the system.

This story started with Catherine’s grumbles. She complained that Robert had been
having a streak of bad luck recently, with numerous bad things happening to him.

Luke didn’t think too much of it, but when he asked further, he found out that Robert had
injured his fingers five times recently, stepped on animal shit six times, and had even
gotten trash all over him after the wind blew if off the upper floor.

Fortunately, these were minor accidents and didn’t hurt him much, but they still caused
Catherine to worry. She even started becoming superstitious and wondered if a
supernatural force was at work here. Thus, she started dragging Robert to the local
church; so far, they had been there twice.

Alas, the last time they were at church, the bench Robert was sitting on collapsed, and a
pointy part of the broken bench pierced Robert’s backside, causing it to bleed.

Luke didn’t think much of it at first, but after the church incident, he started growing
suspicious as well.

Even when people had a run of bad luck, it wouldn’t be to this extent. This was real life,
not a scene out of the Final Destination films.

Luke kept thinking about it, but couldn’t figure it out. That lasted until one day, when
Robert challenged Luke to a bet while they were watching a football match. Luke turned
it down.

Robert said resentfully, “My luck’s been bad recently, but I don’t need your sympathy. I
refuse to believe that I’ll never win a bet against you.”

Luke didn’t realize it then, but that night, when he was lying on his bed, an odd thought
suddenly surfaced in his mind.

And when he was on the verge of falling asleep, he suddenly sat up in bed. “Is that why?”

Two days later, when they were watching yet another football match, he made a bet with
Robert, and bet on a weak team.

As expected, Luke lost the bet.

At that moment, part of Robert’s list of abilities dimmed and became unavailable.

Clearly, Luke no longer met the requirements required to learn these abilities. Some of
what he learned were also automatically removed from his active abilities.

Luke didn’t care about that. He started observing Robert.

Seemingly out of nowhere, Robert suddenly stopped being unlucky. After a few days
passed, he had only hurt himself once from touching some boiling water, while the only
other minor incident was getting drenched due to a leaking pipe in the bathroom.

Compared with his previous situation of three or four minor accidents every single day,
his current situation was much better.

Luke looked for a chance to enter a bet with Robert again.

This time, it wasn’t a bet on a football match. Rather, it was a shooting match between the
two with a wager.

Luke lost uneventfully as he wasn’t even trying his best.

At that moment, all the abilities in Robert’s list dimmed, and the basic firearms Luke had
learned became unavailable as well.

And from that moment on, Robert was no longer unlucky.

A few days passed with no accidents whatsoever. His mood became much better as a
result.

It was then that Luke knew for sure about yet another rule of the system.

To learn an ability using the super learning mode, Luke had to first defeat an opponent to
meet the requirement. Without meeting the requirement, he wouldn’t be able to
purchase the abilities in the list.

Previously, after killing the Mexican gang members, all their abilities had become
available at once.

What was the difference between those people and Robert?

The answer was simple: Robert merely suffered bad luck from a minor bet, while the
gang members even lost their lives from their defeat.

That gave Luke a rough understanding of how the super learning mode worked.

The so-called “requirement” he had to meet to purchase the abilities was something
related to luck, or perhaps, fortune?
The dead naturally had no luck or fortune.

Perhaps the system had judged that by defeating and killing those people, Luke had
robbed them of their luck or fortune, rendering them completely helpless as the system
plundered their abilities.

If that was the case, Robert’s stroke of bad luck was understandable.
Chapter 52
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 52: Houston, Transfer, and Setting Off

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Of course, this was all still speculation.

But Luke believed that he only needed to find a bad person to try and defeat instead of
kill. By observing whether that person would become unlucky, Luke would be able to
draw a conclusion.

Without bad luck, Robert’s efficiency increased.

After Luke’s fourth month in the force, he and Selina were called into Robert’s office.

After Luke shut the door, Robert picked up two documents on the desk and handed one
to each of them.

Luke skimmed through the document and said in astonishment, “So fast?”

Selina was also astonished. “Westside Houston Police Department’s Major Crimes
Division? Chief, how… how did you do this?”

Robert had a nonchalant expression. “Are both of you ready?”

Luke looked at Selina and asked, “You… you’re transferring to Houston as well?”

Selina grinned and said, “Why? Are you disappointed that you can’t get rid of me?”

Luke scratched his head. “No… I just don’t know if you really want to leave this place.”

Selina had an odd expression. “That’s Houston we’re talking about. It’s a large city. More
importantly, the salary there is much higher than what we get here.”

That left Luke speechless.

Most people would want to go to a better workplace That was completely normal.

When the two were done talking, Robert said, “Ok. I don’t have much to say. When you’re
there, do your best and don’t embarrass me and our department.”

Selina asked, “When are we going?”

Robert answered, “Any time you want, but no later than five days from now. We can’t
keep your future superior waiting for long, can we?”

Selina laughed and said, “No problem. I can set off in three days,” before looking at Luke.

Luke hesitated slightly before nodding. “Sure, we’ll leave in three days.”

Without saying anything else, Robert waved his hand and told them to leave.

With their respective transfer orders, the two walked out of the department and got into
their car.

Selina looked at the absent-minded Luke and asked, “What’s on your mind?”

The question caught Luke by surprise. He collected his thoughts and said, “Nothing. I just
never expected Robert to get the transfer done so quickly.”

Selina nodded in agreement. “Yeah, when he told me to prepare, I thought it would take a
few months or even half a year.”

Luke asked, “Does it normally take that long?”

Selina smiled. “If it’s a transfer as a normal police officer in charge of stuff like patrolling
the streets, it only takes 10 days. But we’re being transferred to the Major Crimes
Division! The salary there is higher than for regular police officers!”

Luke smiled and thought, “So it turns out you’re only thinking about the salary.”

A farewell party was held for them. Most of their colleagues weren’t jealous. After all,
most of them had grown old as police officers in this town and weren’t too interested in
going to a new place like Houston.

There were pros and cons in transferring to a bigger city. Working as a police officer
there would be much more dangerous and much busier. The competition there would
also be stiffer, resulting in more stress as well.

The work environment there was completely unlike here in town, where they rarely had
to work overtime. As long as they were careful not to offend anyone, they could remain
police officers for a long time.

In any case, Luke and Selina weren’t exactly being transferred purely on the strength of
Robert’s connections.

The two had performed well during the Carlos Family operation.
Against an ambush of 10 attackers with AKs, they survived and eliminated all the
attackers instead.

Even Selina, who hadn’t contributed as much as Luke, had still killed a gunman and held
off eight gunmen all by herself at the start of the shootout.

In a situation like that, typical newbies would probably be pissing their pants in fear.
Even the less courageous veteran officers wouldn’t dare to face off against so many AKs.

As for Luke, his performance was so good it was almost illogical. He was a fresh graduate
who had only joined the force for slightly over two months, yet he had single-handedly
killed 13 gunmen during the operation, including a leader of the gang.

Not a single gunman he set his eyes on survived, and he had ultimately finished off even
those who were injured.

This alone set him apart from all the officers of the department, excluding Robert.

Apart from that, Luke was Robert’s godson. Nobody could do anything about Robert
sending his own son away.

Thus, in their department, Luke was the person with the best performance and
connections. Nobody could say anything about his transfer. Even if one was unhappy, one
could only bear with it.

Luke didn’t pay the others much mind, but he still needed to placate Catherine and the
two children.

Ever since waking up in this world, he had lived with Robert’s family.

The only reason he didn’t call Robert and Catherine dad and mom was because Catherine
was his paternal aunt.

Their relationship wasn’t any worse than the relationship between members of other
regular families.

In this family, there was the outspoken and magnanimous Robert and the kind and smart
Catherine, and both had done a great job in building a happy and healthy family.

Now, the time had come for someone in the family to leave.

Luke had thought about this day many times in the past, but he never had a clear idea
when it would happen.
Based on his previous plan, he was supposed to spend a few years in college. That was
four additional years to act as a buffer for everyone to get used to not seeing each other
everyday anymore.

But now, he was leaving for a new job at Houston’s Major Crimes Division.

How busy was the Major Crimes Division of a police department in a major city? There
were enough cases there to keep a person busy his entire life. Thus, Luke would rarely
have the chance to come back in the future.

In fact, chances were higher that Catherine and the two children would be the ones who
would go visit him there.

Although Catherine was very reluctant to part with him and was rather emotional, she
didn’t react too badly.

On the other hand, Joseph the brat, who spent a lot of time bickering with Luke, was the
one who cried.

Claire was already in her sophomore year, so she coped better and didn’t cry. But she still
woke up with eyes red from crying for two days straight.

Regardless of their reluctance, the day of Luke’s departure still arrived.

Luke didn’t show too much emotion. He was completely calm, and left the house as if it
was a normal work day; he even got Catherine to prepare two sandwiches for his lunch,
before he bade everyone farewell with a smile on his face.

Today, Robert didn’t leave for work on the dot. He stayed with Catherine and the two
children and sent both Luke and Selina off.

They waved as the car left, and the youngest, Joseph, couldn’t help asking, “When is Luke
coming back?”

Robert answered, “He’ll be back. In any case, you guys can go visit him during the school
holidays. You can take the chance to visit Houston as well.”

It would seem like Robert had just given himself more trouble with those words.

From then on, the two children would pester him to go to Houston during the school
holidays.

Selina was in charge of driving. After they drove out of town, she asked, “Why am I still
driving even after you bought a car?”
Luke answered nonchalantly, “Because you drive better than I do.”

Selina was slightly speechless. “You never drive. When will your driving skills improve?
Are you planning to have me drive all the time?”
Chapter 53
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 53: Scheme, Reporting, and Newbie?

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Luke lifted the bag in his hand and said, “See, I even have your lunch prepared. A capable
person like you will have to do more.”

Selina curled her lip but didn’t continue the topic. “Where are we staying in Houston?”

Luke was slightly stunned. “We? Where are we staying?”

Something seemed wrong about that.

Selina had an odd expression. “That’s Houston. Do you think you can still stay in a three-
story house like in Shackelford? How rich are you?”

Luke finally understood what she was getting at. His mind had been preoccupied with
other things as of late. Thus, he hadn’t even thought of this. He humbly asked for Selina’s
guidance. “What do you have in mind?”

Selina answered, “Simple: we rent a place together.”

Luke nodded. “And?”

Selina continued, “By staying together, we can continue to use your car to and from work.
With that, we can even save on transportation fees.”

Luke thought to himself, “So this is your true motive.”

Selina further asked, “Can you cook? If you can, we can save even more!”

Selina’s meticulous planning truly rendered Luke speechless. Of clothing, food, housing
and transport, she had accounted for three of them.

And she had factored him in as well for everything.

Selina was slightly embarrassed when she saw Luke’s expression. “I don’t have any other
choice. I need to be careful with my spending when I’m new there. You know I don’t have
much savings.”

Luke: “Hehe.”
It wasn’t that she didn’t have much savings, but that many young people didn’t have a
habit of saving. Even middle-aged people didn’t have much savings either. On top of that,
credit cards and loans were extremely widespread, and people had a habit of spending
first and worrying later.

Luke rejoiced that he had brought back 10,000 dollars from his trip to Mexico to test the
system. Otherwise, he would probably have to eat dirt in Houston.

From his test, he confirmed that the system didn’t mind when he profited from criminals.

As for profiting from non-criminals, that wouldn’t fly. If he did that, he would no longer
be clean. Instead, he would be a dirty cop.

Luke wasn’t sure if the system would still consider him its host if he decided to become a
corrupt officer.

Luke wouldn’t risk losing the system over some money.

Just like that, the two set off for Houston.

For lunch, they only stopped at a random gas station and ate what Luke brought.

After the meal, Selina who had gotten bolder, said, “See, I was right. You’re far-sighted;
just your lunch alone saved us at least 10 dollars.”

Luke thought, “Sure, thank you so much for the praise.”

They also stopped at a random motel and spent one night there before resuming their
journey the next morning. They were trying to reach the Westside Houston Police
Department by 3:00pm.

When they arrived, they looked for the deputy chief’s office, before entering to meet the
superior of their future superior.

Robert had told them to look for this Thomas Park as soon as they arrived.

He had told Luke before that this person was an ex-comrade of his.

They were the best of friends who had fought together, as well as shared the spoils of
war.

Naturally, Robert only told him about the former. As for the latter, that was Luke’s
imagination.
Thomas was an African American around 40 years old. He was slightly plump, and his
position as deputy chief clearly hadn’t accorded him much time to exercise.

Robert had been able to continue working out to maintain a fit figure because of his
relatively free schedule working in a small town.

After the two greeted Thomas, he checked their records and transfer orders. He didn’t
say much to them.

In fact, given his position, he didn’t even need to bother to personally meet the two
detectives. However, since they were sent by his buddy Robert, he had to meet them.

Friendship could be both valuable and worthless.

But Thomas had always treated Robert differently.

He was well aware of how capable a combatant Robert was, and Robert had many other
army buddies apart from him anyway.

Back then, during the war, there were over ten people alone who owed their lives to
Robert multiple times over.

Some might no longer remember this due to the passage of time, but nobody wanted to
be known as someone who forgot favors in their group of buddies.

Furthermore, Robert almost never asked for their help. Thus, this one favor he had asked
for would naturally have a different weight to it.

Since Robert had asked Thomas to assign these two suitable positions here, he would
naturally agree to it.

In any case, apart from Thomas, Robert had also pulled in a favor from a big shot.
Because of that, there was no refusing this request.

It wasn’t as if Robert was asking for high positions for the two. He was only asking for a
transfer, while the two would remain at the same rank.

It was nothing for Thomas to assign two detectives to the Major Crimes Division.

Being a member of the Major Crimes Division was slightly different compared with other
members of the police department.

Luke was still young, not even 19 years old. However, his record was rather impressive.

Killing 13 hitmen in a single night.

Someone with this on file was extremely rare, even in all of Houston.

Thomas didn’t doubt the authenticity of the file; Robert wasn’t the kind of person to fake
his reports.

Even if Luke was no better than other newbie officers, Thomas would still agree to the
transfer since it was a request from Robert.

In any case, that was a joint operation with the FBI. It was unlikely that those arrogant
fellows would help fake a report just to place a police officer in a favorable light.

Even if Thomas accepting the two in his police department was an abuse of authority, he
would still have the perfect excuse for that.

And that was their excellent records.

Those who questioned his decision to accept the two could freely go and challenge over
ten hitmen. So long as they could break Luke’s record, Thomas would be more than
happy to allow that person into the Major Crimes Division as well.

Westside Department had always lacked incredibly capable combatants like these two.
Thus, it made sense for Thomas to make an exception and allow these two in.

Of course, he still needed to act the part of a deputy chief. He only gave them a short
speech of encouragement before picking up the phone and telling their future superior to
come get them.

In truth, that was a hint to their future superior.

With the commanding officer of the Major Crimes Division picking up two new detectives
from the deputy chief’s office, anyone who didn’t understand what that meant would be
an idiot.

Everyone was very busy. Thus, Thomas and the commanding officer only had a short
conversation.

After the two saluted the deputy chief and took their leave, they followed their new
superior out to get started in their new roles.

Presently, Brock was rather unhappy.

Two detectives were suddenly shoved into his Major Crimes Division. Not only that, the
two were clearly newbies.
Selina was a Latin American, and they were known to look younger than their age. She
was 24 years old, yet looked even younger than 20.

She was full of vitality from her comfortable small town life and the amount of exercise
she did back home.

As for Luke, his skin had turned extremely fair and tender after his body was enhanced
by the system, which made him look even younger. In fact, he looked like a high school
student.

Brock even wondered if this boy really was a proper police officer instead of a newbie
whose sole experience in the force was issuing car tickets.

It was with this dissatisfaction that Brock brought the two to the office of the Major
Crimes Division.
Chapter 54
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 54: Troublemaker, Request, and Still Partners

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Although Brock was unhappy, Deputy Chief Thomas had made it clear that he had the
backs of these two newbies. Thus, he couldn’t cause trouble for them for no reason.

The Major Crimes Division was an extremely busy department, and the two newbies
would still be of help in some way. He decided to first let them work on some less
important cases.

Right after he stepped into the office, Brock called a female officer over and got her to
take the two to their seats.

He then turned and looked at the two. “Selina, you’ll be going to Berkeley. Luke, you’ll be
going to Ferrigno. Millie will bring you to them. Learn properly from them and try not to
mess things up.”

He was about to leave when Luke suddenly said, “Boss Brock, can we stay partners here?”

Brock’s face fell. He hated these troublemakers the most, even more so when these ones
had only joined through their connections.

But when he thought of Thomas, he suppressed his anger and asked, “Why?”

Luke replied calmly, “Because we were partners before this. We work well together.”

Brock’s expression didn’t change as he said, “Oh? You work well together? Do you mean
that one of you always cheers when the other issues tickets?”

A smile bloomed on Luke’s face. “No. About a month ago, we worked together and killed
ten Mexican hitmen who ambushed us.”

Brock was stunned. “What?”

Luke continued, “The details of the operation are all in our records. I don’t like to brag,
but I believe you also know the importance of having a partner you can trust to have your
back.”

Brock frowned and hesitated slightly before saying, “Fine. Handle your affairs for now
and come look for me before the end of the day.”
Next, the two went with Millie and got all the procedures and paperwork done.

They got their uniforms, papers, and some money.

The money was in fact for them to purchase their equipment, such as their service guns.

They also needed to buy their batons, belts, holsters, and even riot control equipment,
with the money issued to them.

So long as their equipment was in accordance with police regulations, it didn’t matter
where they bought them from.

Then, they returned to their desks and started cleaning them with some cleaning tools
which they got from Millie.

Both of them seemed to be on the same wavelength as they once again selected two desks
in one corner of the office.

This part of the office was rather dark and didn’t get any direct sunlight. Thus, it was still
empty.

They selected two tables that were at the farthest end in the corner; even the nearest
occupied table was about four meters away from them. Thus, they had more privacy in
this little corner of theirs.

Selina was happy to find that she could join two chairs together to make a makeshift bed
and sleep here without anyone even noticing.

The two cleaned quickly, and with the help of Luke’s high dexterity, they were done
cleaning in half an hour.

After that, Selina volunteered to return the cleaning tools. After all, she hadn’t even
cleaned half the amount that Luke had. Thus, she decided to do her part this way.

Brock had just finished reading their files. He was filled with shock.

Killing 13 AK-wielding hitmen in a single night – a kid who wasn’t even 19 years old had
accomplished something like that? It was simply unimaginable.

But Brock had no choice but to believe what he read.

It was clearly written in the file that this had been a FBI-led operation. Luke and the
police department had only been there to provide assistance.
The FBI wouldn’t allow Luke to take the credit if he hadn’t actually done all that.

Selina’s record was much milder in comparison.

Even so, this beautiful woman in her 20s had still fought back against ten hitmen holding
AKs. She survived that, and had even taken down one of the attackers.

Her courage and combat prowess were things that the female detectives in Brock’s Major
Crimes Division didn’t have. One or two of the men might be able to do the same, but
those were all veterans with over ten years of experience in the force.

It came as a surprise to him that the two new detectives shoved into his division were
actually two capable officers instead of some useless, well-connected newbies.

Of course, to solve cases in the Major Crimes Division, combat prowess alone wasn’t
enough.

But no matter what, the Major Crimes Division would still welcome such capable
combatants with open arms.

With Luke’s record, whenever there were major cases which involved dangerous
criminals in the future, they could unleash him on them.

They wouldn’t even need him to repeat the feat of single-handedly killing 13 people. He
just needed to get rid of the random two or three tricky opponents during their
operations, and enemy morale would collapse.

When Brock thought this, his annoyance at Luke for speaking out earlier vanished.

One couldn’t survive in the Major Crimes Division simply by currying favors.

The most important thing here was one’s capability, and second to that was the manner
in which one handled things.

Brock might still suppress or be unfair toward a capable subordinate, but he would never
get rid of one.

That was something only an inexperienced superior would do.

So long as the subordinate obeyed his orders and remained useful, Brock didn’t mind
tolerating Luke’s odd temper. In any case, Luke was backed by Deputy Chief Thomas.

Thus, Brock decided to try letting Luke do his own thing.

At this thought, Brock raised his head and scanned the office. Soon, he found the two in a
corner of the office.

The two were nearly done cleaning up. Brock observed that the two didn’t talk much but
still work well together even when cleaning. They swiftly cleaned their desks.

And after they were done, without even speaking, Luke gathered the cleaning tools
together and sat down, while Selina picked them up and walked away.

Brock was amazed by what he saw. Luke indeed hadn’t been bragging. The two really
worked very well together. Thus, it was understandable why they would rather remain
partners.

Brock stopped looking at them and reached a decision. He then picked up his phone and
told Millie to send the two into his office.

When the two entered, Brock didn’t bother with pleasantries. He got straight to the point
and told them they could remain partners. However, if they couldn’t perform well, they
would have to split up and learn from the more experienced detectives.

This time, Brock no longer viewed them with disregard like before. He paid close
attention to their expressions when he spoke.

Joy could be seen on Selina’s face, while Luke only smiled as he thanked Brock.

Brock was startled by Luke’s reaction.

As the commanding officer of the Major Crimes Division, Brock had great observational
skills and was very good at seeing through a person.

Now that he was paying close attention to the two, he easily realized that of the two, the
boy Luke was the leader.

Similarly, Luke was the calmer person of the pair, and even the smile on his face was
merely a facade. None of his true emotions leaked out; he was merely being polite.

Brock decided then that he needed to pay even more attention to Luke. As for Selina, he
only needed to pay her a little bit of attention. After he was done talking, he told the two
to leave.

Since the two had just arrived in Houston, they needed to deal with the problem of
accommodation.

Brock told them to ask Millie for help. Millie in fact working in an administrative capacity
in the department, focusing on logistics.
Millie was indeed good at what she did. She didn’t need to ask anyone else; after poking
around on her computer for two minutes, she printed out a list of houses for rent. All the
available houses were located near the police department, suitable for Luke and Selina.
Chapter 55
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 55: New House, and First Homicide Case

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

The two thanked Millie before leaving the department together.

The department had given them three days to get settled before they had to officially
start work.

That was because the Major Crimes Division was very busy, and the moment they started,
they wouldn’t have the time to properly settle down. That was why they were given a
grace period first to get everything done.

The two didn’t tarry; they spent half a day visiting eight houses they shortlisted, and
ultimately settled on a two-bedroom apartment near the police department.

The biggest benefit of the place was the relative quiet of the area: there was no major
traffic or large crowds anywhere near them, the only road close to the apartment being a
tiny one at the back of the building.

The apartment building was rather old but still clean. The two bedrooms were rather tiny
at about 10 square meters each. The living room was also rather small at around 20
square meters. The entire apartment was about 50 square meters in size.

Fortunately, the apartment was rather cheap, and with them splitting the rent, it was
even cheaper.

After signing the rent agreement, they started moving their things from the car into the
apartment.

The trunk and the backseat were crammed full of luggage, most of them belonging to
Selina.

Luke truly couldn’t understand why Selina had brought so many clothes and shoes even
though they would be wearing police uniforms anyway.

Selina rolled her eyes when she heard what she thought was an idiotic question. “Please,
we’re joining the Major Crimes Division. Most of the time, we won’t be in uniform. Why
can’t I wear something pretty then? It’s not like I’m going to go to work in hot pants or
something.”
That left Luke speechless.

He had only brought a few casual clothes with him, and had left home with only one
suitcase.

As for Selina, she had five suitcases, and had supposedly already tried her best to cut
down on her luggage before reaching this number; there had initially been eight
suitcases, most of which contained her so-called pretty clothes.

After they were done moving, Luke was too lazy to go out, so he ordered food instead.

After they ate, they took a short break before heading off to the supermarket.

They only had some basic electrical appliances in their apartment, and still had to buy
more themselves.

Luke didn’t have much to buy, but Selina bought a lot of stuff.

As she shopped, Selina didn’t forget to stare at the price tag sadly and comment, “This
thing is as much as an entire week’s worth of my salary.”

Luke could only remain silent.

He couldn’t exactly offer to pay, right?

If he dared to offer to do so, Selina would really think that he was trying to court her.

Otherwise, why would he offer to pay for her cosmetic stuff?

Just look at her shopping cart. There were even tampons in there. Apart from boyfriends
or husbands, men would rarely buy this stuff for women.

When they returned home, they didn’t continue cleaning the place. Rather, they only
carried their own things into their respective rooms before washing up and going to bed.

The next day, they headed to work.

When they arrived at the department, a few detectives could be seen in the Major Crimes
Division’s lounge. Some were here early while some had been here working through the
night.

Only two people bothered to nod at the two in greeting.

Half an hour before work officially started, Brock arrived.

When he saw that the two had arrived early and were full of vigor, he was pleased.

From this, he could judge that these two at least weren’t the type of troublemakers who
liked to do things unconventionally. Generally, the more capable a person was, the more
unconventional they tended to be.

In fact, they had a few of these capable yet unconventional detectives in the team. Those
old foxes would only follow police procedure at the barest minimum required in order to
get the job done; as far as they were concerned, the other procedures were as good as
nonexistent.

Of course, that was also partly due to the relative freedom which members of the Major
Crimes Division had. Most of the time, when things got busy, they would have to work
several days in a row without rest. Thus, they didn’t even work regular hours like the
other police officers.

Brock waved at Luke and Selina and called them over to his office.

He cut straight to the chase when they entered. After all, he was also a very busy person.
He searched his desk for a bit before taking out a file and tossing it over to Luke. “This
case is now yours. Report back to me when there’s progress. If you encounter something
you can’t solve, come find me as well. Any questions?”

Selina wanted to take a look at the file, but Luke merely smiled and said, “Yes, sir.”

Brock waved his hand. “Since you’re working for me, do the same as everyone else; just
call me ‘head.’ Alright, get started.”

Luke agreed before walking out. Selina did the same as well.

Inwardly, Brock mused to himself, “Indeed, the younger one is the leader.”

In truth, that wasn’t too weird.

When a man and a woman were partnered together, the man tended to be more suited to
lead, while the woman was more suited for support. After all, women were generally
better at networking and diplomacy, while men were better in combat situations and
were more intimidating.

But then again, the boy looked too young. Could he intimidate the people they had to deal
with? But Brock immediately tossed the thought aside.

He was a commanding officer, not a nanny; they would have to solve that sort of problem
themselves. If they couldn’t do something like that, they might as well quit the Major
Crimes Division.
When Luke and Selina returned to their desks, they opened the folder. Luke sat in his
own chair while Selina came over and sat on the armrest. Just like that, the two studied
the file.

A homicide had happened in an apartment at 39, 107A Street, Westside. A woman had
been killed there.

The division had received this case yesterday at the same time that Luke and Selina had
arrived.

The Major Crimes Division had always been stretched thin in terms of manpower. With
two new detectives in the team, Brock decided not to bother the others with the new
case, and handed it to the pair instead.

After going through the file, Luke picked up his jacket, put it on, and covered his gun
before saying, “Let’s visit the scene.”

He couldn’t be bothered waiting for the autopsy report. In a major city like this, the
forensic department would usually be extremely busy. It was very common for a report
to take maybe a month or two if the case wasn’t a priority. In fact, it might take as long as
half a year.

Yes, this was never portrayed in TV shows.

In reality, the number of cases actually solved in the United States with the help of
forensics was less than 5 percent.

Most of the time, cases were solved through actual police work; forensics only helped to
give supporting evidence.

Generally, if the police couldn’t find any leads in a case, they would have no choice but to
classify it as a cold case.

Perhaps a day would come when the criminal would strike again, and leave behind some
new clues. Only then would there be a chance to solve the cold case.

The two went to the parking lot and hopped into a police car.

This was the treatment accorded to members of the Major Crimes Division, but since
Brock had yet to fully accept Luke and Selina, they couldn’t openly take the car for their
personal use. It was fine to occasionally drive the car back home, but if they did it every
day, there would be complaints.

They got in the car and took 40 minutes to reach 39, 107A Street.
When they arrived at the scene, both of them observed their surroundings. Although it
might not help with the case, police investigations were oftimes concluded with the
discovery of something minor and overlooked.

This was an old apartment building that was at least 30 years old. The mottled walls and
the outdated doors and windows were proof that this wasn’t a place of the wealthy.
Chapter 56
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 56: Witch, Missing Body, and Malfunctioning Surveillance Cameras

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Naturally, there weren’t any surveillance cameras in these old apartment buildings.

The only security measure the apartment building had was an elderly lady who watched
the main entrance. She was about 60 years old and still looked quite spirited despite her
age.

Luke mused that this granny here definitely wasn’t as terrifying as Granny Lucy.

Selina went over and showed the granny her badge wallet with the new badge on it. On
one side of the wallet was a police badge while on the other side was an ID card; they
were most commonly issued to officers dressed in civilian clothes.

The granny remained calm and wasn’t shocked to see the police. When she heard that
they wanted the key for the apartment where the murder had happened, she fished out a
key from behind her. “This is the only copy I have. Remember to return it when you’re
done.”

Selina thanked her with a smile.

The two then headed up the stairs to the third floor.

Old apartment buildings like these didn’t even have elevators.

When they arrived at apartment 305, they saw cordon tape over the door. Selina casually
removed the tape and opened the door with the key.

The two then entered.

Forensics was already done with their work here. Thus, the two no longer needed to put
on gloves, and only needed to be sure not to touch anything they saw in the room.

Looking at the human figure outlined on the floor, Luke said, “You check around here. I’ll
go check the bedroom.”

After Selina nodded, Luke went to the bedroom.

The body had been discovered in the living room, and the bedroom wasn’t exactly the
first crime scene. Thus, the bedroom was still largely the same as before.

Luke scanned the room before raising his voice. “Selina.”

Selina walked over, and when she saw the bedroom, she was somewhat horrified as well.

“So, have you investigated cases before which involved someone like this?” Luke asked
with an odd expression on his face.

Selina shook her head. “No – not many people in our town believe in such superstitions.”

“Do you know what these things are?” Luke asked.

Selina scanned the room before shaking her head. “There are only a few voodoo items
here. I’m not sure what the other items are, but whatever the case, the things here
definitely don’t belong to a regular religion.”

Luke nodded. “Fine. Looks like our victim is a witch.”

As the two were speaking, Luke’s phone rang. He answered, and after a while, he said,
“Got it,” before hanging up.

Selina asked, “What’s up?”

Luke replied, “Let’s go. Our witch’s body is gone.”

Selina said, “What?”

When they went back downstairs, Selina returned the key to the granny. She also passed
her a name card, telling her to call them if she recalled anything. Then, the two got back
into their car.

In the car, Selina asked, “What’s going on? How did the body go missing?”

Luke replied, “The coroner was about to conduct an autopsy on the body. Right before
starting, he went to the toilet, and the body was already gone by the time he got back.”

Selina asked, “Anything on the surveillance cameras?”

Luke replied, “No idea. We’ll have to check the footage ourselves. It was Brock who called
me. He told us to take on the case of the missing body as well. After all, the disappearance
of the body might be related to the murder.”

Selina was somewhat disappointed. “Sigh, I thought she had been resurrected or
something before she used her magic powers to teleport away.”
Luke replied, “If that really did happen, I don’t think we’d be able to keep the case for
ourselves.”

Selina asked, “Who would take over the case then? FBI?”

Luke had an odd expression as he muttered, “No, S.H.I.E.L.D.”

Selina asked, “What?”

Luke replied, “Heh, nothing. Eyes on the road.”

When they arrived at the forensics center, the two entered after showing their police IDs.

When they arrived at the morgue, they looked for a coroner called Tom before telling him
why they were there.

Tom was a middle-aged Caucasian, and he was somewhat soft-spoken even though he
looked very forceful whenever he spoke.

Even when he was dealing with two detectives who were obviously newbies, he didn’t
grow cocky. Rather, he told them everything that had happened.

In truth, there wasn’t much he could tell them anyway. What Tom spent three minutes
telling them was the same as what Brock had told Luke.

In the morning, Tom had a cup of coffee before work. Next, he felt nature’s call, so he
went to the bathroom. When he returned, he found that the body on the autopsy table
had already disappeared without a trace.

Luke remained silent and allowed Selina to continue questioning Tom.

Tom was a man, and was most certainly happier to cooperate with a pretty woman like
Selina instead of a man like Luke.

“Where’s the security footage?”

Tom replied, “The surveillance cameras broke down last night. Someone was here to fix
them this morning, but they were still down when the bodies went missing.”

Luke interjected, “Who’s the one who fixed the cameras?”

Tom blanked out slightly, as that was the first time Luke had asked a question since he
arrived.
But he still answered honestly, “No idea. Logistics is in charge of that. You can try asking
them.”

Selina then stuffed her notebook into her pocket and a wide smile bloomed on her face.
“Thank you, Tom.”

The smile dazzled Tom somewhat as he nodded blankly. “Ah, sure, d- don’t worry about
it. You’re most welcome.”

Then, the pretty Latina waved at him before leaving the room.

Selina jogged to catch up with Luke before saying, “What do you think?”

Luke replied, “Let’s first figure out what happened to the surveillance cameras. It’s too
much of a coincidence. Do you still remember what Robert told us?”

Selina tilted her head as she said, “When solving cases, many coincidences are in fact no
coincidences?”

Luke nodded. “Therefore, we need to figure out how the surveillance cameras broke
down.”

After Selina asked two people for directions, they finally found the logistics department,
and she told them the reason why she and Luke were there.

The person in charge here was a policewoman. Thus, Selina moved aside to let Luke take
charge of the questioning this time.

The two had long reached a sort of tacit understanding.

Generally speaking, Selina would be in charge of communicating with men when it was
safe to do so, and Luke would be in charge of communicating with middle-aged and old
women. That was his job because of his pretty and tender face.

With a wide smile on his face, Luke told the policewoman what they were there for.

When the policewoman saw the handsome young man with a wide smile in front of her,
she immediately had an amiable impression of him.

After taking a look at Luke’s ID, she told him the name of the company in charge of
maintaining the surveillance cameras.

Wales Dalick Electronic Communications Company.

This was the name of the company in charge of maintaining the surveillance cameras in
this building. Luke borrowed the office phone and called the company.

After he identified himself, he asked a few questions before waiting and listening to the
answers he got with an odd expression on his face.

After ending the call, he thanked the policewoman again before he and Selina left.

Selina asked, “What’s going on?”

Luke replied, “The person on the phone told me they didn’t receive any calls from the
forensics department yesterday, and they didn’t send anyone here today either.”

Selina: “Huh?”

Luke grinned. “Interesting. Let us…”

Chapter 57
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 57: Case Gone, and the Walking Dead

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Suddenly, Luke’s phone rang. He answered the call, talked a bit, ended the call, and sank
into silence.

Selina was driving. She glanced at him and asked, “What now?”

Luke had an odd expression. “Deputy Chief Thomas called me. He told us the case has
been handed off and we can stop working on it.”

Selina asked, “Handed to who?”

Luke replied, “FBI.”

When the two returned to the police department, they saw four people come out, with
one in the lead while the other three followed closely behind. All four wore black suits
and sunglasses, and had solemn expressions; they looked like gang members from a
movie.

The four walked past Luke and Selina.

Luke and Selina returned to the Major Crimes Division and headed straight to Brock’s
office.

When they returned, Brock nonchalantly asked, “Anything?”

Luke had an odd expression on his face once again. “Boss, the case has already been
handed off by Deputy Chief Thomas. We’re here to report to you.”

Brock was stunned. “Handed off? Why wasn’t I told? Did the deputy chief tell you that?”
His face turned unsightly.

It was improper for the deputy chief to get involved in his subordinates’ cases.

After all, if the higher management got personally involved in everything, what was the
point of having commanding officers like Brock? Were they just puppets?

Luke thought about it and said, “In fact, not long after we arrived at the forensics
department to investigate the missing body, we received a call to stop.”
Brock nodded. That made him feel better. At the very least, these two were as clueless as
he was.

He picked up a different file from the table and said, “Work on this case, then,” and waved
his hand to tell the two to leave.

Luke and Selina hmmed in response and left.

Outside, Selina whispered, “Looks like Brock’s quite angry.”

Luke answered, “I doubt he’s angry at us. Well, forget it. Let’s look at our new case.”

They went back to their desks and opened the file. Selina was immediately shocked at its
content. “What’s the meaning of this? Are you sure that Brock still isn’t prejudiced against
us? Look at the kind of case he’s given us.”

Luke still remained calm. After skimming through the file, he said in a low voice, “It isn’t
necessarily because he’s prejudiced against us. This is Houston; even weapon smugglers
wouldn’t resort to a shootout with the police. Did you notice that the final destination of
these smuggled weapons is Mexico?”

Selina gave it some thought but was still unhappy. “We might have fought a Mexican
cartel before, but that doesn’t mean that we know Mexico well. Why are we getting a case
like this? This is our first day at work! We don’t even have any resources for gathering
information!”

Luke nodded. “We no longer have Robert backing us up, so we need to think of a solution
ourselves. Since we don’t have any information, we’ll have to look for it ourselves. A
network of informants is something that takes time to grow, anyway.”

At that moment, Selina suddenly thought of something, and decided to stop talking.

In truth, the main reason the two of them didn’t have any informants was because of
Luke’s request for them to remain partners.

Otherwise, they would each be following a veteran detective, and would be able to make
use of the information resources available to the veteran detectives they were following.
They would then have the time to slowly grow their own network.

Luke had long seen this coming.

Of course, he was more willing to continue working with Selina. That was because he
believed that Selina would support him unconditionally.
With Selina following his lead, both of them would share the credit when they solved
cases, but following the system’s calculations, his contribution rate would certainly be
higher.

If he had to work with a veteran detective instead, he would be the one following the
other person’s lead. His rate of contribution from solving cases would then be greatly
reduced as a result.

The two didn’t tarry, and left in their car again.

That was what a normal work day for a detective in the Major Crimes Division was like.

To be promoted and to get a raise, they would have to work hard. There was so much
work to be done that they would never be able to complete whatever was available.

After leaving the department, they grabbed a meal at a fast food restaurant.

This was a Mexican fast food restaurant.

At a Mexican restaurant, they naturally ordered some tacos, with meat and spicy sauce.

Both of them found this an extremely delicious meal.

Selina’s parents were Mexicans through and through. Thus, they had Mexican food at
home most of the time.

In Luke’s previous life, he was from Sichuan, China. Thus, he had a deep love of spicy
food.

Selina had two tacos while Luke had four. They spent almost 40 minutes eating.

After the meal, when they got back into their car, Selina asked, “So? Noticed anything?”

Luke replied, “Um, the tacos here are decent, but slightly worse than Sandra’s.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “Alright, alright. My mom isn’t here. You can stop buttering her
up.” She might be saying that, but inwardly, she was still happy to hear Luke praising her
mom.

Luke grinned and moved on from the topic. “Everything looks normal. But we were only
there for a meal. If we could find something so easily, the case would’ve been solved long
ago. Let’s take a spin around the area instead.”

The new case they had gotten had to do with arms trafficking, and it was suspected that a
Mexican gang was behind it.
This was why Selina believed that Brock was prejudiced against the two of them.

These gangs varied in size, from several dozen to hundreds of members. Two newbie
detectives without an information network wouldn’t be able to deal with such a gang.

Luke, however, didn’t share her thoughts.

Perhaps Brock was thinking of putting them in their place, but he certainly wasn’t
expecting the two of them to solve the case right away.

If they did manage to solve the case so easily, wouldn’t that make the other detectives in
the team look stupid?

In fact, the case had been with them for over two months. The detectives in charge of this
case previously had been transferred off it to work on another urgent case. Evidently,
everyone believed it was unlikely that this case would be solved.

As Selina drove, Luke never stopped observing their surroundings.

Suddenly, his face went blank as a familiar yet unfamiliar face seemed to walk past out of
the corner of his eye.

It felt familiar since he seemed to have seen that face before.

It was unfamiliar because he couldn’t recall who that person was, so he was sure that it
was someone he didn’t know.

The car continued moving for a few dozen meters before Luke suddenly said, “Turn
around.”

This was the advantage of their good teamwork. Selina turned without any hesitation.
She merely asked, “What did you find?”

Finally, Luke recalled who that face belonged to. An odd expression surfaced on his face
as he said, “I think… I saw the walking dead along the road just now.”

Selina didn’t doubt his words. Rather, she asked curiously, “Who?”

Luke took a deep breath before saying, “Do you remember our previous case? It’s the
dead witch… I saw her walking along the road.”

Selina’s hands trembled as she nearly crashed the car from her shock. “WTF?”

That was quite horrifying to hear.

How could a dead person be walking along the road? Was this a ghost encounter or
something?

She quickly steadied her hands and drove faster. At the same time, she also started
scanning the area as she drove.
Chapter 58
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 58: On Our Side, and FBI?

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

A red flash appeared in Luke’s line of sight as he quickly turned his head and said, “Slow
down. She went into the street on the left.”

This time, Selina no longer reacted excessively. She turned around at a normal speed
before driving toward the street Luke mentioned.

When they arrived, the street was completely empty.

All they could see was an untidy street devoid of people and illuminated by bright
sunlight.

After thinking for a bit, Luke drew his gun and checked it quickly before stuffing it back
into the holster. “Let’s get out and take a look around.”

Although the case had been taken away from them, it now involved the resurrection of
the dead.

How could Luke resist something so interesting?

He made sure Selina was behind him before he took the lead in the search.

Selina asked, “Where?”

Luke’s gaze landed on an old iron door and said, “She went in there.”

Selina asked, “Do we go in as well?”

This time, Luke hesitated.

They didn’t have a warrant. If they entered however they wanted, they might receive
complaints as a result. Moreover, entering the building would also put them in more
danger.

Taking Selina into such danger for the sake of his curiosity was certainly something he
needed to think about properly before making a move.

Just as he was thinking, his keen hearing caught wind of some sounds coming from
behind the iron door.

“Hide,” he whispered.

Selina immediately hid behind the car while Luke quickly stepped forward and hid next
to the iron door.

After a few seconds, the door was kicked open.

An AK poked out the door, before a person rushed out.

Without any hesitation, Luke reached out with both hands. He grabbed the AK with one
hand before grabbing the hand holding the gun with the other. Then, he flung the person
down.

The person holding the AK was thus slammed to the ground.

This was the benefit of Brazilian jiu-jitsu. It could be used to either subdue or injure the
opponent.

This person was wielding an AK in a large city like Houston. He clearly wasn’t a law-
abiding citizen.

When Luke looked at the person now lying on the ground, he immediately realized
something.

This person was a Latino, and from the vicious tattoos all over his body, this person
looked nothing like a normal law-abiding citizen.

Luke was about to crouch down and inspect this person when footsteps sounded from
inside the building again.

He frowned.

The person he had slammed into the ground had in fact run out in a disorderly fashion
with a flustered expression.

This time, the footsteps he heard were rather subdued and calm, signifying that the
newcomer was a well-trained person who could control his pace even when running.

Luke picked the person up from the ground and hid behind him as he strained his ears
and focused on the approaching footsteps.

The footsteps suddenly stopped. Luke’s heart thumped as he counted to two silently
before pushing the person he was holding toward the door.
At the exact same moment, someone jumped out the door as well. The newcomer crashed
into the person Luke tossed over, and the two were immediately tangled up together.

At that moment, Luke raised the AK and shouted, “HPD! Freeze!”

The newcomer was by now on the ground. When he heard the shout, he was slightly
stunned. When he saw the AK Luke was holding, his face was filled with disbelief. “Who
are you trying to fool? No police officer in America uses an AK!”

Nevertheless, with an AK pointed at him point blank, he naturally didn’t dare move.

At such a distance, the AK could easily kill him.

He quickly begged, “Please don’t fire.”

Luke strained his ears and didn’t hear any other footsteps, but heard some gunshots
instead.

Luke said, “Selina, show him your badge.”

The person on the ground blanked out. “He’s really a cop?”

A short time later, someone walked out behind him. When he looked at her, he realized
that she was a pretty woman holding a Glock 23.

In her hand was a wallet which clearly showed her badge and ID.

The person on the ground finally heaved a sigh of relief. “We’re on the same side. I’m
from the FBI.”

Luke wasn’t shocked to hear that, but Selina was.

Luke didn’t seem to care. “Drop your gun. Right now.”

That person helplessly dropped his gun.

“Keep your hands up,” Luke continued.

That person did as told.

Only then did Luke step forward to kick the gun away before saying, “Lie on the ground,
face down.”

The person cursed. “Can I show you my badge?”

Luke replied, “No. Get down, now.”

That person had no choice but to obey.

The moment he did that, Luke stepped forward and pounced on him before cuffing the
person’s hands behind his back.

Getting his hands cuffed was rather painful, but the man could only say, “I have my badge
with me. It’s in my chest pocket.”

Luke reached inside and took out a badge.

Indeed, he found the FBI badge and ID, and they didn’t look fake.

“Selina, make a call to the department and have them verify this ID,” Luke said.

Selina walked over, picked up the ID, and took out a phone from Luke’s pocket before
walking to the side to make a phone call.

After a while, she ended the call. “They’re verifying it. It’ll take a few minutes.”

The person appeared to be in a rush. “I’m in the middle of a mission. Can you hurry up?
My colleagues inside are in a shootout with the criminals.”

Luke had been paying attention to the sounds inside the building. He had indeed been
hearing the occasional gunshot.

In fact, he already knew who this person was.

Standing there, when Luke looked at the person lying on the ground, his heart thumped.

Surprisingly, he had encountered a major world organization, just like that.

System: You have defeated Cheney Spiegel. You may now learn all his abilities.

Cheney Spiegel’s abilities list: Basic firearms, basic combat, basic information analysis…
and so on.

All that wasn’t the point.

Luke had a habit of messing around with the system whenever he was free, to figure out
how the system operated.

Progress had been slow, but he had still found some hidden functions.
For example, after he unlocked an ability, he could actually see a short description of the
ability. But the description would only show up upon his request.

Robert’s basic firearms had a description stating that this ability was a product of his
time in the United States military. As for Salazar’s basic special combat, the system
indicated that this was the product of his time in the United States SWAT.

Presently, this was what Luke saw in this person’s abilities list: Basic firearms (product of
S.H.I.E.L.D.), basic combat (product of S.H.I.E.L.D.), basic information analysis (product of
S.H.I.E.L.D.).

S.H.I.E.L.D.

After a long wait, Luke had finally run into a member of this organization for the first
time.

Perhaps he had seen one before, but if he had, he wasn’t aware of it.

Luke’s eyes flickered, but he remained silent.

Cheney said urgently, “Can you hurry up? Which department are you from?”

Luke replied, “Westside.”

Cheney was overjoyed. “I just saw your deputy chief this morning, the Thomas guy. You
can check with him directly.”

Luke finally understood who the four men in black he had seen previously were.
Chapter 59
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 59: Evidence, Help, and Action

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

This Cheney had been one of the four men in black, and they had most likely been there
to see Thomas.

Luke said, “Selina, call Deputy Chief Thomas. I have his office number in my phone.”

Selina did as told. A short while later, the call connected, and after a short conversation,
she turned on the phone speaker and placed the phone in front of Cheney.

Cheney spoke quickly. “Deputy Chief Thomas, this is Agent Charles from the FBI. I was
there when our head, John, went to see you. We’re currently trying to arrest the suspect.
Can you get your officers to provide us support?”

Thomas asked from the other end of the phone, “Where’s your head? Get him to talk to
me.”

Thomas was quite helpless himself as he had never spoken to this Agent Charles before,
so he didn’t recognize the voice.

Luke interjected, “Deputy Chief Thomas, Luke here. This morning around 10:50 am, I saw
a group of four men dressed in black leaving the department. I myself saw this person
following a bearded, middle-aged person who was about 40 years old and 1.82 meters in
height.”

After hearing that, Thomas was finally sure that this person was from that agency. After
all, when he sent them off this morning, it was around 10:40 am. He thus said, “I see,
that’s it then. Release him.”

After a slight hesitation, Thomas added, “If possible, try to help them as well.”

Luke replied, “Got it, deputy chief.”

Only then did Thomas end the call.

Luke gestured at Selina as she immediately removed the cuffs from the man on the
ground.

Cheney, the fake FBI Agent Charles, quickly stood up and stretched his arms. Luke picked
up the gun on the ground and returned it to him. “Sorry, it’s a habit of the job.”

Cheney couldn’t be bothered to hold a grudge. He was well aware of how the police
worked in America. Luke had acted accordingly as he took his safety and that of his fellow
officer into consideration.

In any case, Luke was the one who had helped him quickly prove his identity.

Cheney quickly said, “Three of my colleagues are still in there. There are also some
Mexican gang members in there. Also, there’s a female suspect in a red dress. Come with
me and be very careful, especially when you encounter the woman in red. Keep your
distance from her. She’s incredibly strong in melee combat.”

Luke’s heart thumped as he thought, “Red dress? The dead witch I saw earlier was in a
red dress as well!”

He didn’t say anything and nodded. “Understood.”

Then, he pointed at the AK. “Do you want this?”

Cheney shook his head. “No thanks.” Things were very complicated in the building. Using
an AK would only make things worse.

Luke nodded and cuffed the first person’s arm to his leg to ensure that he wouldn’t be
able to flee even after waking up. Then, he searched that person for some AK magazines
before saying, “Let’s go, Selina. Cover our backs.”

Selina nodded.

All three of them went through the iron door.

Cheney had only left earlier because he had been chasing the suspect with the AK,
thinking that this person was their target.

But it turned out that he had been chasing the wrong person, and had gotten himself
disarmed by Luke instead.

After the delay, he was very anxious. He only had three colleagues in there, and they had
to face an entire Mexican gang. Apart from that, they had to be on the lookout for their
target as well. Thus, they were in a rather bad spot.

The only good news was that their target was here to seek revenge against the Mexican
gang. Thus, his colleagues wouldn’t be facing a two-pronged attack from both their target
and the Mexican gang.
After going through a passageway, they arrived at a warehouse.

This place was huge and was filled with numerous goods that were piled up everywhere,
which limited their line of sight.

Luke immediately understood why Cheney had refused the AK.

In such an environment, a pistol was much better than an AK.

But Luke didn’t mind.

He was far more dexterous than an average person, and after losing Robert’s basic
firearms and basic special combat abilities, he switched to Salazar’s abilities instead.

The system was rather fair in this aspect.

So long as he met the requirement for the abilities, he could always freely switch from
one person to another for the same ability.

Compared with Robert’s military abilities, Salazar’s SWAT abilities were far more suited
to such an enclosed area.

Salazar was very well-practiced in using automatic rifles, even in such an enclosed area.

Cheney gestured at the two, and they understood what he was trying to say as he was
using a common tactical gesture with them. The two then started advancing while
providing each other cover.

In another corner of the warehouse, gunshots rang out every now and then, telling them
clearly where to go.

Suddenly, a series of gunshots rang out as bullets rained down on Luke’s group.

Luke reacted speedily as he had noticed the enemy the instant the latter raised his gun.

Without hesitation, Luke kicked Cheney in the ass and sent him stumbling to the ground.

At the same time, Luke bent low to the ground as well. Through a tiny crack between
piles, he saw a pair of legs about eight meters away from him, which belonged to the
person firing at them.

Bang! Bang! Bang! After three shots, two bloody wounds were left in the legs. The enemy
wailed before collapsing to the ground.

Without hesitation, Luke fired two more bullets at the enemy’s head, instantly silencing
the latter.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

A series of gunshots rang out, and this time, they were aimed at Luke. Evidently, killing
the first gang member had put a target on his back.

Luke rolled away on the ground, bullet holes appearing right where he had been.

Luke had a calm expression on his face as he fired his AK once again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He fired two bursts of three shots each and took down two gang members.

Salazar was an expert at indoor combat like this; even Robert wasn’t his match.

After the two gang members went down, the warehouse sank into silence.

Cheney remained on the ground, not daring to move too much. The shootout earlier had
ended as suddenly as it had started, and he was completely shocked.

As for Luke, he didn’t stop. He crouched in an odd posture like a frog as he quickly
crawled around in the warehouse.

There had been more than two people firing at him earlier.

After moving away from the dangerous spot, Luke quickly gestured at Selina.

Selina instantly understood what he meant. She started firing bullets at where the gang
members were taking cover.

The gang members were completely untrained, and all they did was reach out to fire their
guns randomly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang! Bang! Bang!

After moving to the other side of the gang members, Luke fired his gun and took down
another person.

Again, a hail of bullets rained down on Luke’s position.

At that moment, it was Selina’s turn to shift positions as she fired, causing a gang member
to collapse to the ground as he clutched his shoulder.
Chapter 60
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 60: Kill Shots, and Close Range Combat

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Luke was moving to a new position, when he heard someone wail in pain before
collapsing to the ground.

Reflexively, he fired two bullets into that person’s head.

The warehouse then sank into dead silence.

This time, nobody dared to fire at Luke anymore.

It had only been a minute, and five of them were already dead. This was a nightmare for
them.

They couldn’t understand who they had offended. Why were there suddenly so many
enemies?

Cheney, who was taking cover in a corner, whispered something.

Luke didn’t bother to try and figure out what he was saying. There was still an unknown
number of enemies in the warehouse.

He continued moving in that odd squat-like posture with his AK raised at all times.

Suddenly, someone appeared before him. Luke nearly opened fire, when he noticed who
that person was, and he quickly withdrew.

Bang! Bang!

Two gunshots rang out, and the bullets hit the object which Luke was hiding behind.

Luke cursed inwardly.

The one firing at him wasn’t one of the gang members. Rather, it was Cheney’s colleague.
The entirely black suits they wore were too easy to recognize.

But why did that person open fire on Luke before making sure who he was?

Then again, Cheney’s colleagues couldn’t be blamed either. Luke had been slaughtering
his enemies the moment he arrived. They were very nervous to see him as well.

Fortunately, Cheney noticed this, and he quickly said something while gesturing at Luke.

Luke gave him the middle finger in response.

Cheney blanked out slightly, but he understood Luke’s meaning and smiled helplessly.

Luke was venting his resentment for almost getting shot by Cheney’s colleague earlier.

Cheney no longer dared to look down on Luke and Selina anymore.

In a short two minutes, with Luke as the vanguard and Selina as support, not a single one
of their bullets were wasted as they killed five people in a row; their efficiency in a
combat situation was terrifying.

Even Cheney wondered what kind of police they were – were the officers of the Westside
Houston Police Department all this vicious?

Luke took a peek and saw that Cheney’s colleague was no longer aiming at him.

That person also seemed to be in bad shape. His leg had been hit, and he could only stay
hidden behind cover. No wonder he had reacted so fiercely earlier.

Luke waved before gesturing at that person.

When that person saw his gesture, he understood and nodded. He then raised his gun and
fired a few shots in a certain direction.

Then, Luke started scanning the warehouse, and discovered that there were reactions
from two different positions.

With his dynamic vision, he was able to immediately notice any minute change. Without
any hesitation, he aimed his gun and fired three shots in a row.

“AHH!”

With a miserable wail, another enemy was hit. Slowly, the wail petered off.

Cheney’s injured colleague was shocked. “Shit, this officer only ever fires kill shots.”

Luke didn’t hesitate whatsoever as he immediately started moving quickly again. He

went around two shelves and was about to head to one side of the other position where
there had been some movement.
Right at that moment, a red figure leapt over two shelves and pounced on Luke like a
nimble cat.

With Luke’s keen senses, he knew he wouldn’t be able to raise his AK in time.

Thus, he dropped the AK before leaning backward immediately and kicking out with his
leg.

The red figure hadn’t expected such a swift reaction from Luke. The kick landed squarely
in her abdomen, and she crashed loudly into a shelf.

Luke finally got a clear look at the red figure as he immediately shouted, “HPD! Freeze!”
while he drew his gun and aimed it at her.

The red figure only blanked out for a moment and Luke’s gun was already aimed at her
head.

“Carol Mira?” Luke asked in a low voice.

The red figure clutched at her abdomen and gasped for breath while asking, “Y- you’re
the police?”

When Luke saw the system notification, he was overjoyed. His expression unchanged, he
said, “Yes. Westside Police Department, Detective Luke Coulson.”

The woman in red seemed to hesitate as she asked, “Are you here to catch me as well?”

Luke hesitated slightly before he shook his head. “No, I’m here on a weapons smuggling
case.”

Carol visibly relaxed as she said, “Can… can you let me go, then?”

Luke quickly recalled what he had seen in the file, and reached a conclusion. He remained
silent.

Using his free hand, he pointed in one direction.

Carol looked over and saw Selina there.

Luke waved his hand and told the woman to hurry up. Joy surfaced on Carol’s face as she
nodded and whispered, “Thank you.”

Then, she forced herself up and crawled over to Selina.

Luke’s kick made her feel as if her entire belly had been pierced through. Fortunately, she
had an unique ability that enabled her to quickly recover.

As she moved, Luke’s gun remained pointed at her. Since she couldn’t do anything about
it, she stopped worrying about him.

Luke gestured at Selina and she silently moved to one side to open up a path for Carol.

Selina had been watching Luke’s back all along, and she had been guarding the
passageway they had come in from.

Carol glanced at her and nodded in thanks before fleeing.

When Luke saw Carol flee the warehouse, he sighed inwardly before focusing on what
was happening inside the warehouse again.

He moved to Cheney and asked, “Where are your colleagues? The environment here is
too difficult. A woman in red ambushed me earlier, and after I kicked her, she hid again.
Do you want to tell your colleagues to move out? Otherwise, I’m afraid I might
accidentally kill them.”

Cheney broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that.

He had personally witnessed Luke’s skills with a gun. He was too terrifying.

Almost every time he fired a shot, an enemy would die. If his colleagues were shot by
mistake, they would most certainly die as well.

Although they were on a mission, this place was indeed too unfavorable for them.

After a slight hesitation, Cheney talked to his colleagues on the radio. Next, Luke started
hearing people move toward them.

He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that.

The two people moving toward them were probably Cheney’s colleagues. Another person
didn’t move, and that was most likely the poor soul who had been shot in the leg.

Luke whispered to Cheney, “I’ll go get your injured colleague as well. Remember, tell him
to hold his fire.”

Cheney nodded awkwardly and spoke into the radio again.

As for Luke, he quickly found the injured person and made sure that the person saw him
clearly before he drew closer.
When he arrived, he said, “Please don’t aim your gun at me anymore. Keep silent.”

Then, he held his gun in one hand and dragged the person by the collar with his other
hand. He didn’t care if the person was hurting or not as he started to drag him toward
Cheney.

Perhaps Luke had frightened off the enemy, as there was no longer any sign of them.
Even when Luke reached Cheney, not a single shot had been fired at him.
Chapter 61 - SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 61: SWAT? DEA? IRS? Sheriff!

Cheney finally met up with his teammates. They were all surprised as they watched Luke
swiftly drag their wounded colleague toward them.

How could he run so fast in such a strange stance while dragging another person along?
Furthermore, Luke’s grip on his gun was steady, and he stayed on alert the entire time for
possible danger.

After dragging the man over, Luke said in a low voice, “His leg is badly injured. You better
send him to the hospital asap, or he might die.”

The four agents were led by a middle-aged man. He hesitated for a long moment, and
finally gnashed his teeth. “Let’s retreat and call in reinforcements.”

They were about to help their wounded colleague back to his feet, when Luke waved his
hand and said, “He’ll slow you down. I’ll take him out first. You can follow us.”

Having seen how fast Luke moved with their colleague, the agents had no objections. It
was a sound plan.

Seeing that they were all on board, Luke immediately dragged the man out.

The poor lad who had been shot was uncomfortable at being hauled along by his collar,
but he could only hold it back.

Discomfort was definitely better than death.

Selina began to fall back when she saw Luke’s gesture. She also ensured that there was no
danger on their way back.

Luke followed her with the wounded guy. The three fake FBI agents covered for each
other and retreated as well.

The situation in the warehouse wasn’t in their favor. The wounded guy hadn’t been shot
by the target, but by the bandits who were trying to shoot the target. It had been a sheer
accident.

While their mission was very important, they certainly didn’t want their teammate to die
for it.
In less than two minutes, all of them had evacuated.

Keeping an eye on the iron door, Luke asked quickly, “Our car is over there. Do you need
us to drive him to the hospital? I think he’ll die before the ambulance arrives.”

The wounded guy had a giant hole in his leg, caused by an AK. His face was already pale, if
not blue.

The captain of the agents gritted his teeth. “We can’t go. Can… can your colleague send
him to the hospital?”

Luke nodded. “Selina, bring the car here.”

The captain couldn’t help but add, “Luke… please wait a moment.”

Luke turned around and looked at him.

The captain said, “You’re a great shooter. We could use your help.”

Luke understood him perfectly. “Selina, take him to the hospital. Call me if anything
happens.”

As he talked, he picked up the wounded agent, and Selina opened the back door of the car
so that Luke could put him inside.

Selina reminded Luke to take care of himself, before she quickly drove away.

Very soon, a police siren echoed throughout the streets. Selina had turned on the siren
and flashing lights to clear the way.

Cheney and the rest of the agents were relieved. They had one less thing to worry about
now.

The captain thanked Luke. He then made new arrangements. He and one other person
would go around to the other side, where there was supposedly another exit.

Luke and Cheney would stay here to ensure that nobody escaped.

Luke nodded his head to show that he understood.

The two of them hid in a corner. Luke began to check the system notifications.

Right when he was excitedly reading the information, Cheney asked in a low voice,
“Luke… It’s Luke, right?”
Luke nodded slightly.

Cheney asked, “Are you a member of Houston SWAT?”

Luke glanced at him and said, “I work in the Major Crimes Division at the Westside Police
Department.”

Cheney found it hard to believe. “Huh?”

It wasn’t that he was biased against the Major Crimes Division, but that Luke’s
performance was too astonishing.

If all the officers in all the Major Crimes Divisions in America were as good as Luke,
Cheney and his colleagues should be fired.

Their boss could barely accept the fact that his elite agents couldn’t even compare with a
rookie from a local police department.

Luke was amused by Cheney’s look. He added, “I was transferred a few days ago. This is
my first day on the job.”

Cheney couldn’t help but ask, “Where did you work before? DEA or IRS?”

Luke replied, “I was a minor sheriff at the Shackelford Police Department.”

Cheney was dazed. “Where is this… Shackelford?”

Luke said, “It’s a town seven hundred kilometers to the northwest. It’s my hometown.”

Cheney was so shocked that he wondered if Luke was lying to him.

They stopped talking, and the scene sank into utter silence.

Ten minutes later, three black SUVs arrived. More than ten men in suits got out. Four of
them ran toward Luke.

Cheney greeted them and whispered something to them. He then said to Luke, “We
appreciate your help today, and will inform Chief Thomas of your contribution. Detective
Luke, you… may leave.”

He was rather embarrassed. It seemed as if they were kicking Luke out now that he was
no longer needed. However, their mission was highly confidential, and they couldn’t just
let a local detective jump in.

Luke, on the other hand, didn’t react. He simply nodded and said, “Alright, goodbye.” He
then walked away.

Cheney was confused again. What was the meaning of this? Was Luke angry or
dissatisfied?

But Luke seemed rather calm and not angry at all.

In fact, Cheney had found the young man unusually composed from the moment they
met.

Watching the young man disappear, he shook his head and continued with his task.

Luke wasn’t interested in staying any longer, as his attention was elsewhere.

He called Selina. As it turned out, someone had taken over from her, and she was on her
way back.

Luke told her his location and waited for her outside a supermarket.

Ten minutes later, Selina arrived, and Luke got in the car.

“Where to now?” asked Selina.

Luke said, “Back to the police station. I think we need to tell the boss what happened
here.”

Before they got to headquarters, however, Thomas gave them a call. “You did a great job
today. There’s no need to report in. Get some rest and come to my office tomorrow
morning.”

The two of them certainly had no objections to that arrangement.

The clash that afternoon had been a brief one, but it had been as electrifying and
dangerous as when the Carlos family had attacked them; they certainly wouldn’t refuse
an early night.

Selina turned the car around and drove home.

After they returned, they each took a shower. Then, they chilled in the living room.

Selina turned on the TV and enjoyed a soap opera.

Luke, on the other hand, studied his rewards from today on the sofa.

Mission: Defeat the Mexican military weapon smugglers and collect the smuggled items.
Completion of the mission is worth a total of 1000 experience and 1000 credit.

Since the host’s contribution to the mission was 35 percent, 350 experience and 350
credit points have been awarded to the host.

You defeated Carol Mira and have access to a list of her abilities.
Chapter 62 - Carol’s Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 62: Carol’s Gratitude, Windfall, and Cooking

System: You have received Carol Mira’s appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities.

Carol Mira’s abilities list: Basic self-healing (X-gene; prerequisite: 40 Strength): 10,000
credits.

Luke couldn’t help but smile.

Why had he let Carol go instead of capturing her?

It was because she had been a huge surprise.

Carol Mira was none other than the ordinary woman who had been shot in her
apartment. He had accepted the case that morning.

Carol was only a waitress in a restaurant and had no criminal history. It was one of the
reasons why Luke had let her go.

As for why S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were after Carol, the answer was obvious.

S.H.I.E.L.D. might have noticed that Carol could come back to life. The agents were here
precisely to deal with the issue.

Therefore, Carol’s disappearance from the morgue might be related to S.H.I.E.L.D.. At the
very least, it must’ve been Cheney who had wiped the security footage.

It was S.H.I.E.L.D.’s responsibility to cover up such supernatural incidents, so that

ordinary people wouldn’t panic.

This could explain Cheney and his teammates’ operation.

However, Carol’s basic self-healing was definitely one of the abilities that Luke desired
most.

Since he had obtained this ability from her, he was willing to return the favor even if she
didn’t know what it was about.

Besides, Luke had figured out one of the system’s rules.

Carol Mira’s gratitude had allowed him to directly unlock her abilities.
Luke was quite excited. This meant that bad guys now weren’t the only source of abilities
for him.

He could acquire abilities from good guys, too, as long as he earned their appreciation
first.

Putting it together with his speculation about “fortune,” Luke guessed that the learning
requirement might not have anything to do with stealing luck.

The conclusion was clear in Carol’s case.

Luke was a police officer, not a fake FBI who had been there to catch her. After he let her
go, he won her appreciation.

At that point, Carol had subconsciously lowered her defenses, which had allowed Luke to
acquire her abilities.

Another example was when Luke defeated Robert in a bet. That had lowered Robert’s
defenses, to the point that Luke could learn his abilities.

But Robert inevitably had bad luck after that because his defenses had deteriorated.

The third example was when Luke killed criminals. He was like a hunter in that sort of
situation, and everything the prey had would become his trophy as long as he took them
down.

However, he had to verify his assumption first.

There was still no telling if Carol would start to be haunted by bad luck.

After analyzing the situation, Luke pondered the basic self-healing ability.

According to the file, Carol had been shot the day before yesterday and had been in the
morgue until today.

She was shot twice in the abdomen — or more specifically, in her gut and her heart.

From that point of view, the speed of recovery with the basic self-healing ability wasn’t
very high, but Luke would never let go of such a life-saving technique.

However, it required… 10,000 credits?

Compared with basic firearms which cost 100 credits and basic special combat which
cost 200 credits, basic self-healing was outrageously expensive.
Furthermore, it had a prerequisite, which was 40 Strength.

That meant that basic self-healing demanded a lot of the body’s abilities.

Starting from level six, he would receive four basic points at each level, and even if they
were all invested in strength, he still needed to level up five times.

The experience required to level up was getting higher and higher, and Luke wasn’t sure
when he could reach 40 points for strength.

Luke was deep in thought, when Selina suddenly called his name. He opened his eyes.

He then saw Selina lying on the sofa in an even more comfortable position. Her short
pants were obvious under her loose T-shirt, and highlighted the curves of her body.

“What are we having for dinner? I don’t want takeout anymore,” said Selina.

Appreciating Selina’s sexiness, Luke was in a good mood. He stood up with a smile. “I’ll
cook. Just wait.”

Selina opened her eyes in surprise. “You can cook?”

Most Americans didn’t know how to cook. Or rather, they were too lazy to cook.

The supermarket had all kinds of pre-packed meals that just needed to be heated in the
microwave and were then ready to be eaten.

Their apartment didn’t have a gas stove or an exhaust hood in the kitchen, but there was
an oven.

Luke chuckled. “Just wait.”

Selina expectantly watched Luke dig around in the fridge before he went to the kitchen.

A few minutes later, Luke came back.

Selina looked at his empty hands and asked, “Where’s our dinner?”

Luke replied, “I’m still cooking. You can eat something else first if you’re too hungry. Do
you want chips? It’s a garlic and cheese flavor.”

Selina said disdainfully, “No, I don’t want to be dreaming about garlic.”

Luke shrugged and tossed the weird-flavored chips that he had bought by accident back
onto the table.

Forty minutes later, beeps echoed in the kitchen. Luke’s eyes finally moved away from his
laptop and he stood up.

He was busy for a while. Ten minutes later, Luke was back. “Dinner will be ready in ten
minutes.”

Selina sat up and said, “I’ll take a look.”

Luke chuckled but didn’t stop her.

Selina rushed into the kitchen. She saw shreds of something on a chopping board and a
steaming pot, but nothing else.

She returned in disappointment. “What are you cooking? I didn’t see anything.”

Luke said, “Just you wait.”

It was Luke who had bought the pot.

Houston had a Chinatown where many Chinese lived, and some Chinese food culture
could be found here. The common belief that Americans had no access to Chinese food
wasn’t true.

On the contrary, Texas had many decent Chinese restaurants whose businesses
flourished.

The supermarket that Luke and Selina had visited before, for one, was opened by a
Chinese. Besides the pot, Luke had also bought a lot of Chinese condiments.

A few minutes later, Luke went into the kitchen again, and Selina followed him this time.

Luke took out two bowls. He stirred the food inside the pot with a wooden ladle, and had
a taste with his chopsticks, only to discover that it was too bland.

He poured some soy sauce into the pot and stirred again, before he had another taste.
Chapter 63 - A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 63: A Superhero Comics and Movies Ignoramus

The taste was acceptable with the soy sauce.

He poured the food from the pot into the two bowls in even portions until the bowls were
full.

Looking at the food, Selina was a bit dazed. “Well… It doesn’t seem yummy.”

Luke said, “This is for you to eat, not to look at. If you don’t want it, I’ll pack it up for lunch
tomorrow. You can have the sandwich in the fridge.”

Selina shook her head quickly. “No; although it looks terrible, it smells great. I want this.”

Luke shrugged and placed a spoon into one of the bowls. “This bowl is yours.”

Then, he left for the living room with his bowl of food. Selina hurried to follow him.

They sat down in the living room. Luke lifted his bowl, and in passing, switched to the
news channel on TV.

Selina, on the other hand, was too busy devouring the food to watch TV.

On the TV, several hosts were discussing how promising the economy looked, and what a
great investment real estate was.

Luke chuckled.

A few years later, many people would be spitting blood because of real estate. Freddie
Mac and Fannie Mae, the two biggest mortgage companies, almost went bankrupt before
the federal government took over.

He flipped to another channel. The host was speaking quickly next to the image of a
mustached man.

For a brief moment, Luke was dazed.

“Tony Stark will soon meet with multiple corporations in Houston to discuss new space
development programs…”

Luke was amused. How could Tony Stark be interested in space technology? Weren’t iron
robots his favorite?

Despite his amusement, he listened to the news carefully.

It wasn’t because he liked Tony Stark, or because he intended to win the favor of this
super magnate, but because Tony Stark was the best gauge.

As long as he focused on news of Tony Stark, he would know when the great era would
arrive.

Regretfully, Luke hadn’t been interested in American comics in his previous life. He
hadn’t watched many superhero movies, even during the years when they were the most
popular.

As he recalled, the only Marvel movies he had watched were Iron Man 1, Avengers 1, and
Thor 1.

He never watched the sequels to those movies.

He had only watched the first of the X-Men and Fantastic Four series.

He had watched other movies, such as Ghost Rider, Blade Warrior, Daredevil, Green
Lantern and Deadpool, but he wasn’t sure if they would appear in this world. In any case,
he remembered even less of those movies.

It was safe to say that Luke was ignorant when it came to superhero comics and movies.

Luke recalled that the Marvel movies began with Iron Man 1.

However, he didn’t intend to follow the movie plot, like many of his transmigrator
predecessors might.

A simple reason: The incumbent president of America was a Latino woman, and the
leader of China wasn’t the person in Luke’s memory.

Many things in this world were the same as Luke remembered, but there would always
be subtle differences when it came to the details.

For example, Luke had investigated a long time ago, and discovered that there was no
Apple Inc. here.

It would thus be impossible to become rich by buying Apple shares. Google existed, but
not as a monopolizing company; instead, a search engine called Easygo claimed 30% of
the market as Google’s major competitor.
It might be possible to make a fortune based on his memories about certain events from
his last life, but it was also possible that he would lose all his money.

Besides, Luke didn’t have any initial capital, either.

It was also one of the reasons why Luke remained unknown at the age of eighteen.

On top of that, this was no ordinary world.

If he messed up, he might be serving himself up to some supervillain, if not Hydra.

Thus, Luke had been keeping a low profile up until his system activated.

His mind had been wandering, when Selina said, “Luke, darling.”

Luke looked at her, finding it weird. “What’s wrong?”

It wasn’t good whenever Selina called him “darling,” because it usually meant that she
had a favor to ask.

Licking her lips, Selina’s eyes were focused on Luke’s hands. “You don’t seem very
hungry, do you? Can you give me more?”

Luke was caught by surprise. “What?”

It wasn’t until then that he realized that Selina had finished the bowl of food.

“Are you… not full?” Luke asked suspiciously.

It had certainly been a big bowl of food. He had miscalculated and steamed too much rice.

Selina made a tough decision. “Just… just a little bit more. It’s really delicious.”

Lost for words, Luke could only give her some of his food. “Don’t force yourself. I’ll make
you more later.”

Selina nodded quickly and picked up the spoon again.

Luke had a mouthful of the food himself, and savored it for a while. “Well, it’s okay. I don’t
feel that it’s anything special.”

Selina said, “Is that so? But I think it’s very delicious.”

Luke chuckled.
He had made this mixture by stirring together fried ham slices, peas, shreds of mushroom
and carrot, soy sauce, oil and garlic with steamed rice.

Luke had also fried two eggs in the pot and put them in the bowls in the end.

The rice was slightly red, which was the color of the soy sauce and oil mixed together. It
was also why Selina had said it looked terrible.

A food mix was never pretty in the first place. It was fast food for lazy people.

For even lazier people, they didn’t even need to fry the ingredients, which could be sliced
and steamed together with the rice.

Although it wasn’t very appetizing, it was both healthy and convenient.

Luke had been rather lazy in his last life, but he didn’t like restaurant food, so he had
learned to cook easy meals in a pot.

Basically, the daily food he could make with a pot was enough to keep him fed his entire
life.

He had been bad with knives in his last life, so cooking took him a while.

Now that he had high strength and dexterity, cutting vegetables was no longer a problem.
It had taken him less than ten minutes to prepare such a pot of mixed food.

Luke chuckled at Selina’s satisfied yet scrunched up expression. It wouldn’t be too tricky
to make food in the future. His roommate wasn’t picky.

Besides, Americans had their own fried food and food mix, too; their dirty rice was made
up of small pieces of chicken liver.

But of course, not all Americans could take such food; many people wouldn’t eat or make
it.
Chapter 64 - Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and
Promotion
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 64: Chef, Non-Disclosure Agreement, and Promotion

After Selina had extra, she was too full to have any more even though she wanted to.

She could only lie there and watch Luke eat.

Watching for a while, she asked curiously, “Why are you using chopsticks instead of a
spoon? Why are you so good with them?”

Most Americans had never used chopsticks. Few of them were good with such a utensil.

Luke chuckled. “Maybe I was a Chinese in my last life.”

Selina thought for a moment and nodded. “Maybe. I know a few Chinese friends whose
fathers cook better than their mothers do.”

Luke found that odd. “All of them are better than their wives?” That was unusual, even in
China.

Selina nodded. “Yes. They’re all restaurant owners.”

Luke was lost for words.

Most cooks in the world were male. America wasn’t an exception.

It wasn’t discrimination against females. As a job, cooking involved a tremendous amount

of work. It wasn’t just about skills, but stamina as well.

In terms of skills and stamina, men definitely had the advantage.

After dinner, Luke put down his bowl and said, “So that you don’t put on weight, you
should do the dishes.”

Selina was too full to move, but she eventually rose and washed the two bowls.

Few men cooked or did dishes here.

Since Luke had cooked, it would be outrageous to ask him to do the dishes.

Besides, Selina did dishes in her own home, too.

Luke gargled before he continued reading the news on his laptop.

He had seen Tony Stark just now, and he intended to find out why the guy had come to
Houston.

Saying that the playboy’s favorite thing to do was make iron robots had just been a joke.

This was only 2003. Tony hadn’t started studying iron suits yet.

Now, Stark Industries was a company that sold military weapons. Technically speaking,
space technology was completely unrelated to his main business.

So why was he in Houston? It was rather strange.

However, after browsing through the news online, Luke abandoned the investigation.

Tony was now only a playboy who did whatever he wanted; he didn’t need a reason to be
here.

Since Luke wasn’t planning on currying favor with him, there was no need to pay
attention to his every move.

The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual.

They had to report to Thomas first.

They knocked on Thomas’s office door and entered. Thomas put down his work and
observed them for a while, before he said, “I read your files and knew you were
exceptional, but I have to admit that I didn’t expect you to achieve so much on your first
day at work.”

Both of them simply stood in silence.

Thomas waved his hand and said, “Sit down.”

The two of them sat down on the couch.

Thomas grabbed several documents and handed them out. “Sign the non-disclosure
agreements first.”

Luke signed the agreement without reading it at all.

Selina had planned to read it, but when she noticed what Luke did, she followed suit.
Thomas was satisfied. Those two indeed were natural partners.

After they were done, he handed over another two documents and said, “Sign these, too.”

Luke opened the document and signed again.

Selina did the same.

Thomas didn’t ask for the documents back. He said, “You can read them now. Ask me if
you have any questions, but don’t talk about what happened yesterday after you leave
this office.”

They finally read the documents.

The non-disclosure agreements had undoubtedly been issued by S.H.I.E.L.D..

But the documents after that were actually… promotion papers.

Selina was a regular officer, and Luke was an intern at best thanks to his relationship
with Robert.

Robert had pulled some strings and seized the opportunity to get them transferred.
Finally, they had managed to rise in rank.

Now, after only one day at Westside Houston Police Department, they were both level 2
detectives.

Most officers would be jealous at how fast they had been promoted.

Selina flushed with excitement, obviously intoxicated by the unexpected promotion.

Luke, on the other hand, was much calmer.

For him, he had gotten the real reward yesterday. This was just a bonus.

He understood what this was about after reading the promotion papers.

The FBI had sent a brief on the case yesterday, and had mentioned Luke and Selina’s
contributions.

However, Cheney and his team were fake FBI agents. They actually worked for
S.H.I.E.L.D..

It was impossible for S.H.I.E.L.D. to award Luke and Selina openly, so they had sent the
brief under the banner of the FBI in order to recognize their contributions.
In the meantime, to keep them from leaking the matter, the reward had to be a generous
one.

Furthermore, Luke had saved an agent and helped them kill multiple gangsters. So, they
definitely had to give such an ally something more than a gag order.

Luke realized what happened yesterday after reading the promotion papers.

After her resurrection, Carol had been looking for the Mexican gangsters for some reason.
As it happened, Cheney and his team had been tracking her, and had followed her into the
warehouse of Mexican gangsters.

Then, the three parties were engaged in a chaotic fight in the warehouse.

Carol had a grudge against the gangsters, but Cheney’s team wanted to catch her.

The gangsters had to deal with Carol, an intruder, but they could tell that Cheney’s team
were cops.

Cheney’s team went after Carol, but there was no way that they would refrain from
shooting back at the gangsters.

Just like that, the three parties had been caught in a deadlock in the warehouse.

Then, Luke came in and cleared out the hoodlums in several minutes. He let Carol go and
retreated with S.H.I.E.L.D.’s team.

The confusing battle finally came to an end.

Carol was fine. The only thing she had suffered was a kick from Luke, and she escaped
safely.

On S.H.I.E.L.D.’s side, one agent was heavily wounded, but the other three were fine.

The gangsters were less lucky. They were the weakest and had been shooting randomly,
so the other parties attacked them first.

After the incident, nine bodies and three injured gangsters were moved out of the
warehouse.

Also, given how serious the case was, the Westside Police Department had taken over the
warehouse after S.H.I.E.L.D. was done and scoured the place.

A hidden bunker had been discovered, and more than three hundred weapons of various
kinds, including even military C4, were unearthed.

It was without doubt a major case.

Chapter 65 - Relocation, Criticism, and Cooling
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 65: Relocation, Criticism, and Cooling

Then, this was the key part.

Luke and Selina were the officers who had accepted the case.

Later, they were the ones who fought the gangsters and saved an FBI agent, which gave
the Westside Police Department an excuse to lock down the warehouse and search it.

In all respects, Luke and Selina were the greatest contributors in this smuggling case,
even though they had both been sound asleep at home when the smuggled military
weapons were discovered.

This was also the excuse used to issue the promotion papers.

Cracking a case plus saving a colleague meant a promotion; it was utterly justified.

Thomas observed their faces, and thought even more highly of Luke.

As for Selina, she was obviously the support, but she had done a great job cooperating
with Luke.

Thomas finally said, “You can’t discuss what happened yesterday with anyone, not even
your commanding officer.”

Luke nodded, but secretly wondered if Brock would be pissed again when he couldn’t ask
about the details of a case that his subordinate had cracked.

After some more warm encouragement, Thomas sent them back to work.

They had never entered the Major Crimes Division office until today. The detectives
inside all looked at them.

Three of them approached Luke and Selina and greeted them, and another two said good
morning, too.

Luke and Selina responded with smiles, before they went to Brock’s office.

With a weird look on his face, Brock asked, “What’s up?”

Luke said, “The smuggling case is closed. I’m wondering if there are any more cases for
us.”

The weird look remained on Brock’s face for a while. He then asked, “How did you get
involved with the FBI?”

Luke said, “Actually, we were just having food in a Mexican restaurant when we
happened upon a shootout between FBI agents and gangsters.”

Brock was lost for words. They had cracked a case through sheer luck?

For a moment, he didn’t know how he should deal with them.

Give them another big case? But that would violate his rule of teaching newcomers a
lesson.

Give them small cases? But that way, everybody would know that he was purposefully
holding back capable subordinates. Also, Thomas had their backs. Brock couldn’t play any
tricks on them at all.

After a long pause, Brock rolled his eyes and told them to sit down.

He then searched in his cabinet for a long time and finally found a file. He opened it to
confirm what he had found.

He blew off the dust on the file and gave it to Luke without blinking an eye. “Try this case.
It’s a little bit tricky. I’ll give you a month. Give up if you don’t find anything in a month.”

Brock had come up with a sound plan.

On the surface, he had given Luke and Selina a challenging case and had considerately
given them a month to carry out their investigation.

Even Thomas couldn’t say that he had done anything wrong.

This way, Luke and Selina would waste a month of their time.

Luke read the file briefly and narrowed his eyes. He rose and said, “Alright, boss. We’re
on it.”

Brock nodded and watched them leave with complicated thoughts.

After they left the office, Luke left right away.

Selina asked, “Huh? Where are we going?”

Luke replied, “Home.”

Selina was confused. “We’re not working?”

Luke patted the file in his hand and said, “Did you not hear Brock? The next month
belongs to us, and we can’t bother him.”

Selina said, “Did he say ‘don’t bother me’?”

Luke chuckled. “Do you think the other detectives in the Major Crimes Division would be
allowed to take a month to investigate a case?”

Selina shook her head quickly.

She was well aware of what the situation was like. The Major Crimes Division in every
major city wanted more detectives, whose attention tended to be pulled away from a case
after a few days of investigation.

Unless everybody was gathered for a major, significant case, the detectives in the Major
Crimes Division each had a couple of cases that they would be working on as well as
countless infinite old cases buried under the newer ones.

One month for a single case? If Brock’s subordinates were all as ineffective as this, they
would’ve been fired in the second month of work.

Luke said amusedly, “So, he’s belittling us.”

Selina was even more confused. “Why?”

Luke said, “There’s an ancient saying in China: Those who are too outstanding tend to be
hated by mediocre people. We cracked a major case and got promoted on our first day of
work. What would Brock think? He isn’t Robert.”

Selina was still confused. “Isn’t it good to have capable subordinates like us?”

Luke chuckled. “Do you think it’s good to have a subordinate who gets promoted fast and
who doesn’t need to listen to you?”

After a brief daze, Selina was enlightened. “I get it now. People in the big city are so
complicated.”

Luke said, “It’s only natural. More boring stuff will be waiting for us when we become the
most distinguished partners in the Major Crimes Division.”

Selina asked, “What kind of stuff?”

Luke didn’t answer the question. He knew that Brock was the trusted subordinate of the
department head, and that Thomas was hoping to be the new head of the department.
Thus, they were at loggerheads.

Hence, Thomas might have had another reason for placing them in the Major Crimes
Division.

Luke kept this from Selina because she was too innocent to understand that; it would
only make her feel awful.

The two of them drove back home.

Selina complained, “I’m not used to this place. There aren’t any training rooms in the
police station. Do we have to find a gym?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. “Let’s wait and see. It would be best if we can find
a martial arts club that has individual rooms.”

Selina said bitterly, “But we’ll have to spend more money.”

Luke was amused. “Don’t forget that we were promoted today. Our salary will be enough
to cover the membership fee.”

Selina thought for a moment and realized that it did make sense, and started to happily
watch TV.

Back home, she would have a bunch of chores to do, like washing clothes, doing dishes, or
looking after her younger siblings.

Although she didn’t have to do them every day, she never got any peace.

Coming here and sharing a place with Luke, he didn’t care what she did. She could watch
soap operas and read gossip all day long.

Luke sat down on the other side of the sofa and continued reading the case file.

Half an hour later, Luke put down the file. Selina simply asked, “So?”
Chapter 66 - : Dinner with an Unexpected Guest
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 66: Dinner with an Unexpected Guest

With his eyes closed, Luke shook his head. “To put it simply, an officer from our
department named Matt went missing during his holiday in Laquin. Our department
intends to take part in the case out of concern for the police officer.”

Selina was unconvinced. “Why would the Laquin police department allow Houston to
investigate in their territory? Which idiot came up with such an idea?”

Luke glanced at her and said, “Don’t say that to any outsider, because the idiot is our big
boss, Deputy Chief Thomas.”

Selina stuck out her tongue, knowing that it wouldn’t end well for her if she talked like
that outside.

Luke continued, “However, you’re not wrong. The Laquin police department refused any
suggestion of a joint investigation. Also, Laquin hasn’t been enthusiastic about the
investigation because of it. It’s been a month, and there’s been little progress. This case
will likely become buried in the archive room along with the other cold cases.”

Selina kicked around on the sofa angrily with her long, tanned legs. “Damn it. What can
we do?”

Openly appreciating her long legs, Laquin said, “It’s clear what Brock’s intention is: He
expects us to stay in Laquin for a month. By the time we come back, people will have
forgotten what we did. It was Thomas who sent us to the Major Crimes Division, and
Brock can’t do anything to us openly. So, he can only use this to delay us.”

Selina understood perfectly. She rolled her eyes and asked, “Thomas is our support? How
is he connected to Robert?”

Luke smiled. “He and Robert are old comrades. However, we aren’t his kids, after all. So,
at best, he can only ensure that we aren’t maliciously suppressed. We have to work out
everything else on our own. If we go to Thomas in private for this, everybody in the Major
Crimes Division will hate us.”

Selina was curious. “Why?”

Luke said, “Would you like a subordinate or colleague who snitches whenever something
goes wrong? Don’t go to Thomas if you don’t want to become everyone’s enemy.”
Selina nodded.

Luke reminded her again, “Don’t tell anyone what we discussed today, including our
connection to Thomas. You have to remember that.”

Selina nodded.

She was already used to listening to Luke, because Luke was always right.

Having worked together with Luke for a few months, she felt that Luke was more like
thirty than nineteen. He was like a big brother to her.

“Are we really going to investigate the case in Laquin?” asked Selina.

They wouldn’t have any jurisdiction in Laquin. Even private detectives would find it
easier to do the job.

Private detectives could resort to a lot of gray methods, but if Luke and Selina did the
same, they would lose their jobs.

Luke nodded. “We’ll set off tomorrow. We won’t lose anything even if we don’t find
anything. Just consider it a trip.”

Selina realized that it did make sense, which put her in a better mood.

Having just been promoted, she felt great, and paid Brock’s little trick no mind.

After all, she had been promoted twice since she started cooperating with Luke. She was
more than satisfied.

Luke cooked in the evening again.

They weren’t expecting to discover anything in Laquin, so Luke was rather relaxed, too.

He was less passionate about the promotion than Selina was.

His Super Detective System was more suitable for fieldwork; it wouldn’t be much help if
he became a leader.

So, it wasn’t a bad idea to slow down the rate of his advancement.

Brock’s trick wasn’t an outrageous one. He wouldn’t hate Brock for it.

However, Brock and he would never be friends, either. They would only remain
colleagues.
Luke had enough time to prepare today, so he simply drove out and bought a bunch of
stuff from the supermarket. Then, he got busy in the kitchen.

Selina was most shocked to see the food on the table when he was done. “…You really
learned how to cook, didn’t you?”

Selina hadn’t been surprised at the food mix that Luke had made last night, because it
wasn’t very hard.

However, Luke had made two proper dishes today, along with two bowls of fried rice
with egg.

Every grain of rice was covered in egg wash, so the fried rice was a pleasant gold color.

The dishes were also simple: They were sugared peppers and beef slices, and fried eggs
and tomatoes.

Well, fried rice with egg and fried eggs and tomatoes seemed like a weird combination,
but Luke liked tomatoes, and Selina certainly wouldn’t object.

Luke had just put the dishes on the table, when someone knocked on the door.

Luke and Selina looked at each other, both finding it odd.

They had just moved here, and weren’t familiar with their colleagues or neighbors. Why
would anyone visit them?

Selina volunteered to open the door. After all, Luke had cooked for them.

She exclaimed in surprise when she saw the visitor. “It’s you? Why are you here?”

Luke looked over and noticed a woman wearing a hat and an awkward smile. “Hello,
thank you for your help yesterday.”

It was none other than Carol.

Luke said quickly, “Come in first. Selina, close the door.”

A moment later, Luke, Selina and Carol were staring at each other, all lost for words.

As the aroma of food wafted over, Carol’s stomach suddenly growled. She lowered her
head in embarrassment.

After a brief silence, Luke offered, “Do you want to eat with us?” It was a habitual
question that Chinese people often asked, and in most cases, it was only a formality.

However, Carol nodded quickly. She was already swallowing her saliva.

Selina was rather worried. Would her share of the food be stolen?

Luke fetched another bowl, fork and spoon, and filled the empty bowl with half of his
fried rice. He said, “Let’s have dinner first.”

In the end… Luke wasn’t full.

He had prepared dinner for two. With a starving Carol here, the food wasn’t nearly
enough.

How much could Carol eat? Considering that her ability was basic self-healing, the
answer was obvious.

Such a physical ability had to be sustained with food, unless there were other ways of
replenishing energy.

For example, Luke had to consume a tremendous amount of food when allocating his stat
points.

Carol had come back to life yesterday; there was no telling how long she had gone hungry
for.

In the end, Luke had to offer her the high-calorie chocolates that he had previously
bought for dessert.
Chapter 67 - Help, Survival, and Dollar
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 67: Help, Survival, and Dollar

Carol finally came back to her senses after her crazy binge fest. She was embarrassed, but
she didn’t stop chewing. A few minutes later, she was already on her fourth bar of
chocolate.

Luke made himself green tea which he had just bought from the supermarket.

Selina enjoyed her Dr. Pepper, and Carol had a can of energy drink.

Sipping the tea, Luke asked, “Ms. Carol, what brings you here?”

Carol stopped eating and lowered her head. “Nothing… actually, I just wanted to thank
you in person.”

Luke remarked, “But the FBI is chasing you, and you may be discovered if you come
looking for me. It wasn’t a wise decision.”

Carol hesitated. “I… I don’t know where I can go.”

Luke was silent for a while. After much thought, he eventually made a decision. “Carol, it
probably wouldn’t have ended too badly for you if the FBI team had caught you
yesterday, but you might’ve wanted to kill yourself if it had been the military.”

Carol exclaimed and looked at him suspiciously.

Not planning to explain himself, Luke continued, “You’re a mutant, aren’t you?”

Carol stood up quickly and stepped back in a defensive pose.

Luke continued calmly, “Don’t be shocked. It was just a random guess. Now, I’m going to
ask you some questions, and you have to answer them honestly. Then, I’ll tell you a way
out of this. Are you okay with that?”

Carol hesitated for a moment, but nodded. As an ordinary girl, it was impossible for her to
deal with a situation like this.

Luke pointed at the sofa. “You can sit down.”

Carol sat down obediently.

Luke asked, “Actually, we looked into your shooting, so we have basic information on you.
Can you tell me why you went after the Mexican gang?”

Carol gnashed her teeth. “They were the ones who tried to kill me. I know the person who
killed me. His name’s Franco. He was with the manager.”

Luke asked, “Why did he kill you?”

Carol replied, “I caught them moving drugs to the warehouse in the back when I was
getting off work. I was terrified and ran off, but they saw me. I called in sick for three
days. Then, Franco broke into my apartment and killed me.”

Selina found it weird to listen to a living person talk about how she was killed.

Luke asked, “Why did you go to the warehouse after that?”

Carol said, “For revenge. I wanted to kill Franco if I could find him, and burn the goods if
they were still there.”

Luke was amazed by the woman’s vindictiveness.

So far, Carol’s confession fitted the information he had.

But Luke still asked, “Where did you find the courage to seek revenge? They just
murdered you.”

After a brief hesitation, Carol said, “I don’t know, but I realized that my body had changed
after I woke up. I was strong and fast.”

Luke understood.

Although self-healing only seemed to be about the body’s recovery, Luke knew of a lot of
other mutants who had such an ability.

Sabretooth, Wolverine, Lady Deathstrike and Deadpool were all experts in melee fights.

It would be weird if the self-healing ability didn’t improve Carol’s physical attributes.

Carol’s X-gene had probably been awakened when she had been near death, and had
given her the self-healing ability. She wasn’t familiar with her ability yet, or Luke
wouldn’t have been able to defeat her so easily.

But of course, her current performance was already pretty good.

Carol was a young girl who weighed no more than forty kilograms, but she could easily
jump three meters high.

Luke nodded. “Alright, I have no further questions. There’s now only one way out for you.
Find Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters in Winchester, New York, and ask Professor X
to take you in. Then you’ll be safe.”

Carol was stunned. “Youngsters?”

Luke couldn’t help but smile. “I’ve read your file. It’s true that you’re 23, but you can still
turn to them since you’ve only just awakened your power. After all, they need teachers to
teach the students. Everybody in the school is a mutant. Nobody will look down on you.”

Carol found it hard to believe. “Really? Does such a place really exist?”

Luke nodded. “Your only problem is getting to Xavier’s School for Gifted Youngsters
safely. Actually, it’s an open secret to many organizations. The FBI agents who tried to
catch you must have people watching the school all the time.”

Carol was immediately upset.

Luke thought for a moment and went to his room. Soon, he returned with a pile of cash.

He gave the money to Carol and said, “Here’s about eight thousand dollars. Take the
money and choose roads that don’t have security cameras. Don’t enter any big city in case
there’s surveillance. Also, after you reach New York, you mustn’t approach Xavier’s
School for Gifted Youngsters recklessly. My suggestion is that you observe it from afar
until some of the school’s more powerful mutants come out. Then, you can ask for their
help. Professor X is called Charles. He’s… supposedly a bald old man in a wheelchair right
now. Storm is a young female with white hair, Cyclops is a young man wearing special
goggles, and Dark Phoenix is another young female.”

Selina and Carol were both dumbfounded.

A moment later, Selina asked, “Why… Why do you know so much? Are you…”

Luke shook his head. “I’m not a mutant, but don’t forget Robert.”

Selina was enlightened. “Oh, Robert knows so many people. You found out from him?”

Luke smiled and said to Carol, who was still dazed, “Remember, stealth is the most
important. You must know how tricky the FBI is. You won’t get away again if they catch
you.”

Staring at the cash in her hand, Carol finally asked, “Why… Why are you helping me?”
She subconsciously glimpsed at Selina.

Selina was a hot Latino girl and a police officer. She was both sexy and smart.

Carol, in comparison, was just a regular girl. In terms of physical appeal, she was at least
one level lower than Selina.

Luke couldn’t be helping her because she was beautiful.

Chapter 68 - Misty Town (5 in 1)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 68: Misty Town (5 in 1)

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “I’m a police officer. I know that the FBI is chasing
you because of your X-gene. You’re just a victim who did nothing wrong. You’re innocent.
I don’t want to sacrifice an innocent person for my promotion. It’s a matter of principle.”

Carol fell silent again and felt like crying.

The last few days had been hellish for her.

She had been shot by a burglar in her own apartment and had woken up in a morgue.
Terrified, she ran away.

Insuppressible fury had prompted her to get back at the Mexican gangsters, but she had
nearly been caught by the FBI agents who had accidentally gotten involved in the fight.

In the end, Luke had let her go, and had even offered her a way to survive.

Luke was a young office who could only earn fifty to sixty thousand dollars annually.
Considering his own expenses, eight thousand bucks was already a lot.

It was obvious that Luke had just started working. The eight thousand bucks was likely
his entire savings. Yet, he had given it to a complete stranger.

Were there really guys as good as this in the world?

Carol was at a loss.

Luke had no idea what Carol was thinking as he taught her disguise and stealth tricks.

His abilities from Salazar were now more suitable for Carol to use.

It wasn’t until three hours later that he finally stopped his lecture.

“However much you remember, you can only count on yourself now,” said Luke. “Leave
while it’s still dark.”

Carol was a lot calmer this time.

She had only come here to say thanks.

However, she had received unexpected help.

She had a destination and hope for the future. She was no longer as overwhelmed as
before.

If she had had a destination before, she wouldn’t have sought revenge on the Mexican
gangsters, but would’ve stayed as far away from them as possible.

She stood up and bowed to Luke solemnly. “Thank you. You’re a good guy.”

Luke was rather depressed.

That didn’t sound right – it was what someone said to the next character to die in a
movie!

Carol didn’t say anything else, and left the house after one final glance at Luke.

Watching the girl disappear, Luke sighed. “Good luck. This is the best I can do for you.” He
then closed the door.

Selina had had a lovely night. She had eaten a great meal, though it had been shared with
a third person, and had heard tremendous inside information. She had also watched Luke
teach a student. She was quite satisfied.

After Luke closed the door, he waved at her. “Get up. It’s time to work.”

Selina was stunned. “Huh?”

“Clean up the room. Make sure no traces of Carol are left. I don’t want the FBI agents to
notice me,” said Luke as he grabbed the cleaning tools.

Selina pulled a long face.

So, there was a price to pay for the gossip and inside information.

As Luke cleaned, he thought about Carol.

As he had said, that was the best he could do for her.

Letting her go, giving her some money, and offering her a way out were the only things he
could do.

He wasn’t capable of more.

Cheney himself was trouble, and New York was an even bigger maelstrom that Luke
preferred not to get involved in right now.

He had acquired Carol’s ability, and had tried his best to help her in return. The girl’s
future now depended on her own luck and capabilities.

Luke and Selina cleaned the room. As police officers, they were most familiar with dealing
with a crime scene.

Nothing of Carol, like her fingerprints or hair, remained in this room.

It was already eleven at night by the time they were done. They each took a shower and
went to bed.

The next day, Luke and Selina set off in their car.

Laquin was four hundred kilometers northeast of Houston. It was a relatively remote city.

Three hours later, they switched places. Fifty kilometers away from Laquin, they entered
a small town.

The town was called Rumford. It seemed to be a lot livelier than Shackelford.

Luke observed the town and felt that it wouldn’t be a bad place for a holiday if Laquin
turned out to be too boring later.

The town had wonderful views, and prices here weren’t as high as those in big cities.

Selina, on the other hand, asked as she drove the car, “Do you see a public toilet? I need to
pee.”

Looking out the window, Luke pointed and said, “There’s a supermarket over there.”

Selina turned the wheel and drove over. “Rumford is no more enjoyable than
Shackelford.”

Luke chuckled.

Selina was hot and beautiful, but she had the temper of a child. It was only natural that
she would find “traveling” in such a remote and unremarkable place disappointing.

Under the bright morning light, they parked the car in the lot next to the supermarket.

Selina went to the bathroom in a hurry.

Staring at the crowd around the supermarket entrance from the car, Luke found it weird.
Those people were all carrying big bags out of the supermarket, as if everything in the
supermarket was on sale.

A few people were talking to each other as they passed by the car. Luke finally learned
that a storm last night had destroyed a lot of facilities nearby, including houses, cars,
electric wires, telephone wires, and even the cell towers.

Luke took out his phone, only to discover that it had no signal. He tried calling 911, but
the call failed.

He wasn’t too bothered.

They were only passing by. It would be fine as long as Laquin wasn’t like this.

Luke heard sirens and looked back. A long line of vehicles rushed down the road.

There were fire engines, ambulances, maintenance cars, and even military trucks.

From the townsfolk passing by, he learned that there was a military base on the
mountain nearby, and he didn’t pay it much mind.

There were too many such bases in America for it to be surprising. The townsfolk didn’t
find it unusual, either.

Ten minutes later, Selina returned. She said, half-complaining and half-explaining, “My
goodness, there were so many people in the bathroom. It’s like a battlefield. A kid nearly
wet himself.”

Luke frowned. “Are you sure that he only wet himself?”

Selina laughed. “Of course! He was only peeing. Alright, let’s go!”

Suddenly, the most earsplitting alarm rang out.

They heard shocked exclamations and turned their heads, only to see an oppressive fog
flow down the mountain.

The townspeople started running in a panic. Many subconsciously rushed to the

supermarket.

An old man also cried out in horror as he bled from his mouth and nose.

Selina didn’t quite catch what he was saying, but Luke heard him.
“Monsters! There are monsters in the fog!” the old man screamed as he ran past them.

Frowning, Luke drove the car to the supermarket and said, “Selina, bring out all our
ammo, weapons and flak jackets.”

As a prudent man who considered safety the most important thing, Luke was always
prepared.

Even though he was on a trip, he had brought all the necessary equipment, as well as
even more bullets than he usually carried.

Without any hesitation, Selina packed up the things in the car.

Actually, there wasn’t much to pack.

Their backup gear was stored in two bags, one containing the guns and bullets, and the
other the flak jackets. All she needed to do was take them out.

Luke had already driven the car to one side of the supermarket, and he parked practically
right up to the glass wall.

Grabbing the two bags, he and Selina quickly entered the supermarket.

Selina hadn’t noticed yet, but Luke had vaguely detected screams coming from the
massive fog.

However, few people could hear it as the screams were drowned out by the alarm.

He even saw someone caught by what looked like gigantic pincers in the fog when it
reached him.

The dreadful pincers were more than five meters long.

Luke doubted that his gun would be able to deal with such gargantuan creatures. It would
be safer to hide and observe from inside the building first.

Soon after they entered the supermarket, the panicked clerks shut the doors.

Everybody inside the supermarket finally heard the screams of victims in the fog. The old
man who had arrived earlier was still crying “monsters,” adding to everyone’s fear.

Their faces looked awful as the fog flooded the town, enveloped the supermarket, and
blocked everything that could be seen.

“It must be because the factories to the west exploded. This is the poisonous smog from
the factories,” someone murmured.

Luke laughed at the theory.

The fog didn’t have a chemical smell to it; it was a natural fog, which carried the scent of
grass and the forest.

It also carried a hint of blood, which belonged to the victims who had just been killed.

Luke grabbed Selina and gave her a warning in a low voice.

The gargantuan creature he had seen would be able to easily destroy the supermarket’s
glass wall up front.

So, it wasn’t safe to stay next to the glass wall.

At that moment, there was the start of an earthquake.

Caught unprepared, many people fell to the floor. The whole supermarket was a mess.

Luke helped Selina regain her balance and slapped away a lamp that fell toward him.

The earthquake stopped no more than twenty seconds later.

The supermarket hadn’t collapsed, although some items had fallen to the floor. Luke was
rather relieved.

If their hideout collapsed at such a critical moment, it would’ve been tricky.

As lousy as the supermarket might be, it was a concrete building, after all. All the walls
were made of concrete, except for the glass wall at the front.

At the very least, they wouldn’t need to worry that a pair of pincers would appear out of
nowhere while they were hiding here.

The panic caused by the earthquake soon faded, but something else depressing
happened. The power went out.

Luke learned from the clerks that the supermarket had been running electricity from its
own generator since that morning.

The generator might’ve been damaged by the earthquake just now.

Pulling Selina along with him, Luke found a short man who was addressed as the boss.
“You’re going to examine the generator, right?”
The boss looked at him, finding it odd. He nodded. “Yes. We need electricity for both the
lights and the ventilation system, or the people in here will suffocate.”

Luke proposed, “We’ll go with you.”

The boss was dazed. “Huh?”

Luke took out his badge. “We’re detectives from Houston. We’re on our way to Laquin on
business. I think we can give you a hand.”

The boss was relieved when he saw the badge.

Although this wasn’t Houston’s jurisdiction, the detectives were professionals who would
be better at dealing with emergencies than civilians.

He nodded quickly and called for the two clerks.

Another man saw them and said that he was willing to join, too.

Luke had no objection. There were always volunteers.

On his way, Luke found two large-sized cargo vests on the shelf. He threw one to Selina.

The boss looked at him suspiciously.

Luke smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ll pay for them.”

The boss believed him. He didn’t think that two detectives would steal something that
was worth no more than a hundred dollars.

Everyone introduced themselves.

The boss was called Olly.

One of the clerks, who was in his forties, was Jim. He was responsible for maintaining the
generator.

The other clerk was a teenager named Norton, who had been summoned to help with the
maintenance.

The volunteer was David. He was a painter who had been creating new works on a
nearby mountain.

However, the storm last night had destroyed his house on the mountain and had cut the
power, and the only thing he could do was leave the mountain with his wife and son.

The team reached the basement, which was completely dark.

Olly turned on the flashlight in his hand.

Thankfully, flashlights were available because they were in a supermarket.

The two clerks also turned on their flashlights and looked around.

Jim walked to a corner, where the generator was protected behind iron bars.

He observed it for a moment, then shouted, “Olly, I can’t see anything wrong. I’ll try to
restart the generator.”

Olly wasn’t an expert on generators, either. He was naturally on board.

Jim restarted the generator, and the lights in the basement turned on.

Everybody was relieved.

Going without power in this sort of situation was pretty terrible.

Jim, however, sniffed and said, “Something smelly is blocking the vent. Norton, I’ll open
the door. You go out and clear out the filth.”

Norton nodded. “No problem.”

David couldn’t help but intervene. “Wait, you’re sending this child out? It’s dangerous in
the mist.”

Jim was angry. “What danger? The vent is right next to the door. He won’t be far off.
Besides, if the vent is blocked, everybody will suffocate.”

David shook his head again. “I don’t think we should let the boy risk himself. Bad air
quality isn’t really the problem.”

Jim scoffed. “You make a lot more money than we do, but we don’t need you to teach us
how to do things. Norton, are you ready?”

Olly, however, also hesitated. “Jim, why don’t we let it go? We have electricity anyway. It’s
not a big problem that the vent is blocked.”

But Jim was stubborn. “I don’t want to be haunted by this smell. Norton, I’ll open the
door. Whenever you’re ready.”
“Alright,” said Norton eagerly.

The boy clearly thought of it as an adventure.

He had been moving things in the warehouse when the fog came, and hadn’t witnessed it
for himself. Thus, he wasn’t scared, and only felt that it was fun.

While they were arguing, Luke dragged Selina away and took out the flak jackets from the
bag, and the both of them put the jackets on.

In the end, they covered the flak jackets with the vests Luke had taken, hiding the “HPD”
on their backs.

After they were done, Selina nudged Luke, asking if they should intervene.

Luke gestured subtly at her. She quickly understood and stayed on alert far away from
the door.

Jim activated the roller door at the basement exit, and it rolled up around half a meter.

Norton called for him to stop and crouched down as he observed the scene outside.

The white fog slowly flowed in.

Suddenly, Luke sensed something and sprinted forward as quick as lightning. He grabbed
Norton’s collar and threw him into a pile of dog food several meters back.

In the meantime, Luck backed off quickly and stared at the gap under the door.

Stunned for a moment, Jim was about to curse out loud, when an enormous tentacle
lashed out of the fog and reached under the door.

Olly and David both stepped back in fear.

The tentacle was unbelievably huge.

What could be seen inside the basement was already longer than five meters. In addition
to a pointy end, the tentacle was at least twenty centimeters in diameter.

More dreadfully, there were rows of barbs on the tentacle.

It wasn’t hard to imagine how the barbs would pierce prey, making escape impossible as
the tentacle wrapped about it.
Luke narrowed his eyes and looked around. He then hurled a rebar crowbar at the
tentacle.

The sharp rebar immediately nailed the tentacle to the ground.

In pain, the tentacle was about to retreat.

Luke, however, grabbed the fire axe on the wall and threw it at the tentacle again.

Thanks to his enormous strength, the axe cut half of the tentacle off. It struggled to break
free of the injured bit, and retreated.

The severed barbed tentacle was still contracting on the ground.

Everybody was too shocked by the brief yet intense battle to say anything.

Luke opened his mouth. “Jim, shut the door.”

Jim was still dazed. “Huh? Okay. Alright.”

Several seconds later, the roller door descended again, temporarily blocking out the
danger.

Luke picked up the axe and chopped the tentacle again.

The severed tentacle contracted and writhed like a bug.

Then, the pointy end of the tentacle opened like a mouth, and a greenish black fluid
spurted out.

Luke backed off quickly after chopping the tentacle, for fear that it would spew the
disgusting fluid at him.

When the tentacle finally stopped moving, he looked at everyone and said, “David is right.
There are dangerous monsters in the fog. Do you agree?”

How could they disagree? The chopped tentacle was still here.

Had it not been for Luke, Norton would’ve probably been killed.

“Let’s go back,” said Luke as he moved. “Since there are monsters outside, we’ll have to
deal with the glass wall at the front of the supermarket.”

Picturing how the glass wall would shatter before the gigantic tentacle, everybody
nodded.
“Olly, it’s not a problem for you to move the dog food upstairs, is it?” Luke asked again.

Dazed for a moment, Olly looked at the bags of dog food, then understood Luke’s
intention. “No. Actually, there are also leftover tubes and planks from when we
refurbished the toilets. We also have…”

Luke interrupted him. “All of that can work. Ask Jim and Norton to haul them up and try
to shore up the glass wall. Also, find the prominent people here and ask for their help.
Make sure that the women and children stay far away from the glass wall. Is that clear?”

Olly listened and nodded.

As the manager of a supermarket, he was best at handling such affairs.

The employees of the supermarket got to work.

Olly was even busier than they were.

He had to dispatch people to move the dog food and other items that could shore up the
glass wall. He also had to talk to the town’s important people and get them to convince
the crowd that it would be better to hide at the back of the supermarket.

As the manager of the supermarket, he was the most familiar with the town’s residents,
so he was the most suitable person for the task.

Luke talked to David and asked the warmhearted painter to help, too.

In the basement just now, he had been opposed to Jim’s risky plan.

He would certainly be helpful in maintaining order here.

Luke and Selina, on the other hand, examined their guns and bullets and had food and
water in an inconspicuous corner.

Luke seized the opportunity to observe everything.

He had to pay attention to special people in such a situation, including the paranoid ones
and the troublemakers.

Those people always appeared in desperate times.

Human beings were strange creatures.

In desperate times, some would struggle to resist and die before they gave up, but some
would collapse before anything happened to them, and only wanted other people to die
with them.

The latter were always the most destructive.

They would sabotage the unity and harmony of the situation.

Now that Luke was here, he certainly didn’t want these people to cause trouble.

He and Selina hadn’t revealed their identities precisely in order to pick out these people.

The supermarket was a mess. Now and then, there were screams and fights.

Most were the subconscious reactions of people in a panic, but some weren’t.

A middle-aged woman in her forties was announcing that this was God’s judgment, and
that he was punishing those who didn’t revere him.

Luke gestured subtly at Selina.

They walked over, and Selina grabbed the woman. “Wow, you’re a believer, too? I need
your guidance.”

As she spoke, they dragged the woman away.

Luke had no time to talk to the woman, and simply knocked out the annoying psycho
after they left the crowd. “Throw her inside the toilets.”

Selina threw the idiotic woman inside a toilet cubicle and shut the door.

The supermarket was still in chaos, even without the woman causing a disturbance, but
people were starting to take action under Olly’s command.

Bags of dog food were piled behind the glass wall, which was also fortified with planks
and tubes.

It was a shame that there was only just so much dog food. As a result, they could only
block the other half of the glass wall with shelves and the items on them.

An empty area several meters wide was cleared in front of the glass wall.

Luke then summoned Olly, Jim, Norton and David to discuss the next plan.

Two women followed them.

One was Allyn, the headmistress of the school in town. She was an old and kindly gray-
haired lady.

The other was Amanda, a teacher from the same school. She was a young blond woman.

Luke shook their hands with a smile. “It’s great to have you here. We need to relocate the
children and weak women to the office in case they get hurt in the mayhem. You’ll look
after the children.”

Both women were surprised, but then felt that it was necessary.

Allyn said worriedly, “But I don’t think the parents will let us look after their children.”

Luke said, “Bring the children with their mothers first. If they’re too reluctant, don’t force
them. This is only meant to reduce unnecessary chaos, and to protect the children and
women.”

Although it wasn’t perfect, everybody felt that this was the best solution.

Luke then said to David, “Find several reliable men and block the hallway leading to the
office with shelves and the like in case anything tries to break into the office.”

David nodded quickly.

The office was much safer than the hallway, which had few places to hide. Since his wife
and son were with him, he was naturally willing to agree to this arrangement.

Luke looked at Olly and Jim and said, “I saw tubes and sticks in the basement just now.
Try to fashion them into stakes and give them to the men who are willing to protect their
families.”

Everybody looked grim, as if they had a premonition.

Gazing at them, Luke sighed. “I wish I could say that everything will go well, but I think
it’s better to be prepared than to simply wait for your fate without doing anything, right?”

Everybody nodded in silence and got to work.

Fortunately, no monsters attacked the supermarket until nightfall.

Luke and Selina sat in a corner, where there was a tiny window for ventilation.

Luke opened the window slightly to listen to what was going on outside.

Most of the time, it was utter silence. But occasionally, there were sounds of rustling and
chewing.

That meant that the monsters wandering around inside the fog weren’t of the same kind,
and were hunting each other.

It wasn’t a bad outcome, but it certainly wasn’t a good one, either.

Suddenly, Luke frowned and said, “Who turned on the light outside the supermarket?
Olly, turn it off!”

Olly said regretfully, “It’s automatically activated every day. Where’s the switch? Jim, turn
it off now.”

Jim acknowledged the task and ran to the basement.

However, the light at the supermarket entrance was still on five minutes later.

Luke’s expression was stern. He hinted at Selina to stay alert, before he rushed to the
basement.

On his way to the basement, he saw Jim on the floor, moaning and holding his head.

He went over to Jim immediately. “What happened?”

“The moment I got here, someone bashed me in the head from behind,” said Jim as he
clutched his head in pain. “I smelled a weird fragrance.”

Luke was gloomy. Weird fragrance? He remembered someone who had it.

Jim’s head was bleeding. The heavy strike could’ve killed him.

“Let’s talk about it later. How can I turn the light off?” He carried Jim into the basement.

Struggling against his headache, Jim pointed at a box and said, “Over there, the fourth and
the fifth switches in the third row. They’re white.”

Luke asked, “Both of them?”

Jim replied, “One is for the lightboard and the other is for the smaller lights around it.
Both of them have to be flipped off.”

Luke flipped the switches off and picked up the walkie-talkie. “Selina, is the light off?”

Selina immediately responded, “Yes, but you better return quickly. The light just now
attracted a lot of bugs.”
Hearing that, Luke carried Jim back to the hall.

He gave Jim to Norton and spoke to David in a low voice. “Take care of the lunatic woman.
She might have attacked Jim just now.”

Shocked, David nodded and looked for her.

Luke finally reached the glass wall. He stared gravely at the dense insects on the glass
that wasn’t blocked by the bags of dog food.

Insects weren’t scary, and regular ones wouldn’t be able to break the tempered,
thickened glass, either.

However, these particular insects were extraordinary. They were as huge as chickens and
looked dangerous from every angle.

Luke shouted, “Everybody, turn off your flashlights, now!”

Although he didn’t know what these insects were like, their very appearance proved that
they were just as addicted to light as many other insects.

The supermarket had been completely dark until just now, and the blazing light had
attracted the insects.

Thankfully, the bugs failed to break the glass wall.

As Luke was thinking this, a shadow that looked like a vulture broke out of the fog and
leapt at the glass wall as it caught a bug.

More importantly, it caused an obvious crack in the glass.

Luke said calmly, “Turn off all the lights. Everybody, stay where you are and don’t run
about.”

As he talked, he gestured to Selina.

Selina retreated ten meters behind him. It was her shooting position, a small fortress
protected by shelves.

The flashlights quickly went off, but some were still on. Someone asked anxiously,
“What’s going on? I can’t turn off my flashlight!”

That left Luke speechless.

Accidents could happen; it wasn’t unusual for a person to be unable to find the button to
turn off the flashlight when they were nervous.

Luke had no time to talk to them, and focused his attention on the glass wall.

With the sound of flapping, monsters the size of vultures, which looked like ancient
pterosaurs, showed up to feed on the insects on the glass.

Finally, part of the glass wall cracked, but in a section that was blocked by the bags of dog
food.

In the next moment, there was another crack. This time, it was in a section that wasn’t
covered by the dog food.

Most of the insects flew away, but some crawled in through the gaps and onto the
shelves.

That was only natural.

There weren’t enough items to block the supermarket’s twenty meter-long glass wall
anyway. It was already remarkable that they could block half of it with dog food.

Luke, who was nearby, grasped an alloy bat and swung it.

Cling! Cling!

Two bugs were knocked to the ground.

In terms of precision, Luke could now swing a bat so that it brushed past someone’s nose
dozens of times in a row without hurting them.

The ghost-like movements of the bat didn’t stop, but lashed out twice more as Luke
turned around.

Cling! Cling!

Four bugs were on the ground.

But they were still struggling.

Luke had purposefully held back his strength in case they splattered fluid when they
were smashed.

Looking at the hole in the wall, he stuffed backup goods into it, such as shampoo, water
and baby formula.
He glanced around to make sure that there weren’t any other openings, before he then hit
the struggling bugs again without making them explode.

“Olly, find some plastic boxes and store those bugs inside. Remember not to touch those
bugs. Move them with brooms,” Luke called out as he continued observing the situation.

Suddenly, his face changed.

A gigantic creature five meters tall charged out of the fog and bit the pterosaur-like
monster that was on the front doors.

The glass immediately shattered.

As the supermarket’s entrance, the doors were the least protected part of the glass wall.
There was only a long wooden table in front of them, with heavy items pushed up against
the table.

However, these things were but toys before the gigantic creature. They were shoved
away to leave a huge gap behind.

The pterosaur-like monsters that were feeding on the bugs seemed terrified by the new
monster. They flapped their wings and tried to fly into the gap.

Luke frowned but didn’t say anything.

He wasn’t sure that the big guy wouldn’t notice him if he shouted out loud.

Five pterosaur-like monsters dashed in.

Luke made a free shooting gesture to Selina, before he charged forward with his bat and
knocked out two pterosaur-like monsters on the edge.

Seeing that the monsters were still struggling vigorously, Luke exerted more strength
and smashed their necks.

After two cracks, the monsters turned stiff.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Selina opened fire decisively, hitting the furthest pterosaur-like monster.

Luke chased the last two pterosaur-like monsters that had scattered.

They had crossed the empty area and were lunging at the people behind the shelf line.
Keeping his eye on the one closer to him, Luke followed the monster to the back of the
shelves and smote it from below, flinging it back into the empty area when it tried to peck
someone.

Although three pterosaur-monsters had been taken down, there was no time to celebrate
as the last one had already rushed into the crowd.

Panicked, the folk cried and fled. Several people tried to resist, but could barely keep
their balance as the others ran about in a mess.

Luke ran over quickly and knocked away several people in his path. He reached the
monster just as it was pressing down on a woman’s neck and about to bite her.

Luke’s bat immediately hit the monster in the neck again.

The pterosaur-like monster fell and lost the strength to struggle.

However, the crowd was a mess. They were all screaming and running.

With no time to take care of them, Luke ran off immediately.

The screams in the supermarket had caught the giant monster’s attention. It stretched its
head in and glanced around in confusion.

With its enormous strength, it pushed the blockade at the entrance away.

The monster seemed to be trying to crawl in.

When Luke returned in a hurry, a man was backing off and waving a long spear
randomly.

Luke grabbed the spear and threw it with all of his strength.

Puchi!

With a dull noise, the long spear sank into the monster’s head.

It was a shame that Luke had never practiced the javelin, and the spear was just a pointy
pipe. So, his attack failed to kill the monster in one go.

The monster screamed and abruptly retreated from the door.

Luke, on the other hand, didn’t panic. He kicked at the tubes on the ground and picked up
a few.
Rushing to the open door, Luke stood straight and hurled more tubes.

Three pointed tubes flew out one after another, boosted by Luke’s enormous strength,
and hit the monster in three spots from the chest to the head.

The monster screamed miserably and fell after retreating ten meters.

The three tubes were far heavier than the first spear. When Luke attacked with his full
strength, they penetrated the monster’s head and abdomen, causing fatal injury.

Ignoring the monster, Luke backed off and pulled back the table that had been pushed
away. Sticking it back into the hole, he shouted, “Give me the tubes!”

Some of the braver people brought several tubes to him.

Luke crossed them and stacked them against the table. Finally relieved, he gazed at the
enormous monster outside through the gap.

The monster was roaring, but was too heavily wounded to get back to its feet.

Everybody was finally relieved.

However, a pair of huge pincers suddenly appeared in the mist and grabbed the roaring
monster before retreating.

After a few cracking sounds, it fell silent.

The earth shook slightly as an even greater monster left.

Everybody was pale.

Compared with this monster, which had only revealed its pincers, the five meter-long
monster was only a chicken at most.

But probably because it was too huge, the terrifying monster wasn’t interested in the ants
in the supermarket, and left with the body of the first monster.

Luke said to the few people nearby with a forbidding look, “Tell them to stop crying.
Nobody will survive if the monster just now is attracted by the sound.”

Sweating hard, they rushed away.

The screams in the supermarket finally died down. The children were appeased by their
parents, and the noisy ones were brought to the bathroom.
The bathroom was safe and soundproof. They could cry however much they wanted
there.

After that incident, everybody in the supermarket became cautious.

Other than the office and the bathroom, the supermarket was completely silent.

Luke wiped at his sweat, half because he was exhausted and half because he was terrified.

The last monster had been too dreadful. He estimated that it could be twenty meters long.

The consequences would be unimaginable if such a monster broke into the supermarket.
Chapter 69 - Rescue (4 in 1)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 69: Rescue (4 in 1)

Selina reached out to give him a towel. She asked in a low voice, “Do you want to get some
rest?”

Luke nodded and walked into their self-made fort in the corner. He wiped his sweat.

Suddenly, he heard someone mumbling something in one corner.

He turned his head, only to see a flashlight in the corner and a middle-aged woman who
was preaching enthusiastically.

Listening to her for a moment, Luke cursed in a low voice. “Bulls*it!”

The middle-aged woman was that very psycho whom they had knocked out and thrown
into the bathroom yesterday.

She was also likely the person who had assaulted Jim and tried to stop him from turning
off the light outside.

Now, the woman was preaching her theory about God’s punishment again.

Luke rummaged around in a basket and found an orange.

He weighed it in his hand, and feeling that it was just right, he threw it out.

Swoosh!

The woman was saying, “…Read the bible. We’ve desecrated God for too long. Today, he
wants us to pay with blood for what we did. It’s time to take a stance. A blood sacrifice,
just like how Abraham was ready to sacrifice his only son to prove his devotion to God…”

Bang!

An object flew over in the darkness, and the woman’s head jerked back as it hit her right
in the mouth.

The object exploded and splattered on the audience.

Everybody was stunned. They touched the fluid on their faces, and were relieved after
confirming that it wasn’t blood.
They looked at what had exploded in the woman’s mouth. It turned out to be a huge
orange.

They looked around, only to see nothing but darkness as well as the amused expressions
of those who had been staring at them.

Putong!

The middle-aged woman collapsed.

She really wasn’t a Chosen One. The impact from the orange was too much for her, and
she simply passed out.

Luke put his hand back into his pocket and whistled as he strode over to the fort.

Selina chuckled silently and kissed his cheek when he sat down. She praised him in a low
voice. “Darling, you did a marvelous job.”

Luke shrugged. “Nonsense. The orange did it.”

After the disgusting psycho was knocked out by the orange, the supermarket fell into
silence.

After a day of panic and fear, everyone was exhausted.

Luke had to rest, and Selina stayed alert.

He didn’t trust anyone but Selina in such a situation.

After three hours of sleep, Luke woke up.

He patted a tired Selina and said, “I’m up. You can get some rest.”

Selina immediately lay down next to him and covered herself in a blanket. She soon fell
asleep.

Hearing the occasional noise outside the supermarket, Luke was deep in thought.

Staying here wasn’t going to work out.

This was just a small town.

He had been told that communications here were down. The rumors about the military
base that he was hearing in the supermarket also hinted at how complicated this matter
was.

Luke didn’t plan to bet his life on the military officials’ sense of conscience. He had to
leave if he wanted to survive.

However, it was too risky to drive away now.

A car couldn’t protect him and Selina from the enormous monster that they had seen.

Getting out of here was going to be a tough problem.

He thought hard for a long while.

Someone suddenly approached him stealthily.

Luke noticed that it was a woman.

She leaned close and said in a low voice, “Thank you for saving me last night.”

Luke nodded. He finally remembered who she was.

She was the person who had been caught and nearly killed by the pterosaur-like monster.

She was around thirty. Her clothes weren’t eye-catching, but Luke recognized that they
belonged to a niche luxury brand and were worth at least a thousand dollars apiece.

The expensive women’s watch on her wrist also hinted at her wealth.

Her carefully trimmed hair and nails were proof, too.

“My name is Alice Miller.” She sat down next to Luke and continued in a low voice, “I’m a
CEO of a major company.”

Seeing that Luke wasn’t interested, she hesitated for a moment, but still said, “You’re
quite strong. I was hoping that you can save my daughter.”

Luke raised his eyebrows. “Outside? Hehe. I don’t want to get killed.”

“I can give you a lot of money,” Alice offered. “How about a hundred grand?”

Luke shook his head. “Mrs. Miller, money is useless when you’re dead.”

With a heavy heart, Alice raised her offer. “Two… No, five hundred grand. I can sign an
agreement first. As long as you get my daughter out, you’ll be able to withdraw the money
from my account.”
Luke shook his head without any hesitation. “Sorry. Not interested.”

Alice’s face collapsed, and tears flowed down her face. “My daughter is only eight. She’s
been alone at home for half a day…”

Luke was amused. “Mrs. Miller, forgive my bluntness, but it’s hard to say how many
people outside this supermarket are still alive. I’m not rubbing it in; how can we rescue
your daughter when we can barely take care of ourselves?”

Alice had been angry until she heard “take care of ourselves.”

She leaned in even closer and said, “What if I can get us out of here?”

Luke raised his eyebrow. “Tell me about it.”

Alice said, “There’s a chopper in my backyard.”

Luke was stunned. “Are you kidding?”

Helicopters weren’t unusual, but they would certainly be unusual in such a small town.

Alice said, “You can ask anyone. Everyone knows that I always come here in a chopper.
Don’t forget that I’m a CEO of a major company. I can afford a chopper.”

Frowning, Luke pondered for a moment, then said, “I need to think. I’ll give you a reply
before dawn.”

Alice hesitated for a moment. She then said, “The sooner, the better. My daughter barely
moves due to autism, but she might look for food or go to the toilet. I’m afraid…”

Luke nodded his head.

Alice finally left.

Frowning, Luke woke up Selina and told her Alice’s offer.

After two minutes of discussion, they decided that they should find the chopper.

That was, if this Alice did have a chopper.

Selina rose and slipped into the office. She found several women who were awake and
asked them about the chopper.

Luke found Olly and several clerks and checked Alice’s statement with them.
As it turned out, Alice wasn’t lying.

It was true that she often flew her helicopter on vacation here with her daughter.

Besides, her house was only five hundred meters from the supermarket.

Luke was tempted.

Instead of waiting for reinforcements here, he preferred to find a way out on his own.

The greatest advantage of a helicopter was that it could fly.

There might be monsters in the sky, but from Luke’s observation, there wasn’t much
noise in the air.

It seemed that the bugs and the pterosaur-like monsters couldn’t fly at high altitudes.

As long as the helicopter ascended quickly, it would be able to escape most dangers.

Of course, there might be even more dangerous creatures in the sky, but no choice was an
absolutely safe one.

Luke speculated that it would be far more dangerous to wait for reinforcements than to
find the helicopter and escape.

That was because there were only several hundred people in Rumford.

Even though residents from other towns had come to the supermarket yesterday, the
total number was still less than a thousand.

Luke had learned this from his conversation with Olly yesterday. This was also his
greatest worry.

If the military was behind this mist incident, what would they do to eliminate the
monsters in the mist?

Luke felt that he would end up an innocent victim if he waited any longer.

Thinking this, he gave Selina a heads up in a low voice, and went to find Alice Miller again.

“Are you sure you have a helicopter at your place?” Luke asked in a low voice.

Excited, Alice nodded quickly. “Yes, and it was just serviced before I came here yesterday.
The oil tank is full, too.”
Luke took a deep breath. “Alright, get ready. We’ll set off at seven.”

Alice was rather anxious. “Can’t we leave immediately?”

Luke rolled his eyes. “It’s dark outside. I’m not crazy enough to fight blind. I don’t want to
attract the insects, either.”

Alice couldn’t say anything.

There were indeed too many bugs. They might also attract more of the pterosaur-like
monster that had almost killed her.

Luke checked the time and said, “You better get some rest. It’s already five. We’ll leave in
one and a half hours.”

Alice nodded and simply lay down next to them to set herself at ease.

Luke didn’t say anything.

He couldn’t blame a mother who was willing to do anything for her daughter.

Letting Selina get more rest, Luke began his preparations.

The map of the town was simple. He had already gotten a copy from the supermarket.

After repeatedly studying the route to Alice’s place, Luke was more confident.

It was only five hundred meters from here to Alice’s place, which would take three
minutes by car at most.

As for whether or not they would encounter the gigantic monsters, that would depend on
their luck.

Flying a helicopter wasn’t a problem. Salazar, whom Luke had taken down, knew how to
fly a helicopter, and Luke had picked up that skill.

Alice’s helicopter was a simple, two-person vehicle, but it was large enough to
accommodate three adults and one child.

Thinking about it for a long time, Luke felt that now was a good time to start praying.

If he was lucky, they would get away from here and return to safety in ten minutes.

If he was unlucky, it would be possible that they would run into a big boss monster the
moment they went out.

When it was half past six, Luke woke up Selina and Alice, and told them to get ready.

In the meantime, he found Olly and David, and informed them that he was leaving.

They were both surprised to learn that Luke was going to help Alice find her daughter.

But it was Luke’s own choice. They didn’t have enough reason to keep him here.

Luke had rearranged the hideouts for the townsfolk just now. Everybody had been
moved to the warehouse and office at the back of the supermarket, and the goods had
been turned into blockades.

In this situation, even if some monster broke in, it wouldn’t be as chaotic as last night.

This was the safest approach given the circumstances.

None of the townsfolk was willing to challenge the monsters outside.

The middle-aged psycho, who was the biggest hindrance here, had been knocked out by
Luke last night. Half of her teeth were gone, and her lips were swollen. She also had clear
signs of a brain concussion.

Even if her brain was okay, she wouldn’t be able to disrupt anyone’s state of mind again.

After sorting everything out, Luke led Selina and Alice to the door. He nodded at Olly and
moved away the pipes and table that had been blocking the entrance.

The three of them snuck into Luke’s car, which wasn’t far away.

Without turning on the lights, the Ford quietly turned around and drove into the endless
fog.

Olly and David were at a loss for a while after they closed up the supermarket again,
before they hid themselves in the safe area at the back.

Luke’s car drove slowly along the road like a ghost.

He didn’t dare drive too fast, for fear of running into something.

The car moved as if it were floating in an ocean of fog.

Alice had covered her mouth with a towel. Luke had asked her to put it on in case she
screamed subconsciously.
If she wanted to talk, she could take off the towel first.

Alice’s heart raced as Luke moved forward.

Luke wasn’t lost. He was on the right road, and reached her house in two minutes.

Noticing her neighbor’s mailbox, she said in a low voice, “We’re here. It’s ten meters
away.”

Luke quietly stopped the car and said, “Don’t make a sound. Follow us.”

He then got out of the vehicle, with Selina and Alice close on his heels.

They reached the door of the house five seconds later. With Alice’s key, Luke opened the
door and entered.

After Selina and Alice entered, he immediately closed the door.

Gesturing to Alice, he went straight to Alice’s room on the second floor.

The bed in her room was empty.

Alice, however, wasn’t nervous. She opened the bathroom door, and they found a little
child crouching in the bathtub.

Shaking, Alice called, “Carrie! Carrie!”

Luke patted her shoulder heavily.

Coming back to her senses, Alice immediately made way for him.

Luke moved forward and checked the girl. He then said to Alice in a low voice, “She’s fine,
though she needs food and water. Let’s get out of here first.”

As a company CEO, Alice wasn’t an idiot. She nodded quickly.

Carrie wasn’t in the best condition, but she wasn’t in grave danger.

Because of her autism, she was quiet, and she tended to hide in the bathtub when there
was nobody around to keep her company.

Perhaps that was the reason why no monsters had been drawn to her.

The three of them went downstairs again with Carrie.

Luke slowly opened the back door, and the white fog flowed in.

He pressed forward unhurriedly, ready with his bat.

After moving forward ten meters, he saw Alice’s helicopter.

Luke opened the door of the helicopter and sat in the pilot’s seat. He then examined the
vehicle.

A moment later, he started the helicopter.

The most dangerous moment had arrived.

Since this was an emergency, he had to skip most of the standard flight checks. However,
a helicopter in the end wasn’t a car, and couldn’t be flown simply by hitting a gas pedal.

As the helicopter’s propellers began to spin, the enormous noise rang out.

Luke calmly continued as he got the vehicle warmed up.

He sensed that he was being watched, but maybe the monsters were unfamiliar with
helicopters, and the crazily spinning propellers deterred them from getting close.

Each second was like a year for Luke, Selina and Alice.

Waiting for the helicopter to warm up was too torturous when there were monsters all
over the place.

Finally, Luke said over the walkie-talkie, “You can come out now, Selina.”

A few seconds later, Selina and Alice ran out with Carrie.

Selina got on board first, and then gave Alice a hand. All of them got seated.

Luke finally closed the door on his side. Alice closed the door on her side, too.

The helicopter slowly ascended.

In the mist, the helicopter was like a tiny bird that was struggling to fly away from its
cage.

Gradually, the helicopter rose higher and higher.

Luke was finally less apprehensive.

Now, the helicopter was almost a hundred meters high. The risk of danger was
significantly less.

Suddenly, Luke detected something wrong, and subconsciously turned the helicopter.

Two seconds later, the helicopter brushed past something.

Luke’s heart pounded despite his usual calmness.

Selina and Alice both held their breaths, not daring to make a sound.

In the fog, a gigantic creature passed by the helicopter.

Luke sensed the creature glancing at the helicopter, but it didn’t turn around.

He subconsciously looked at the dashboard. They were now at an altitude of 120 meters.

Yet, the gigantic creature had looked at the helicopter head on.

So, it was… more than a hundred meters tall?

Luke didn’t expect to really run into a boss monster.

It was also out of his expectations that the monster would be so huge that it didn’t bother
paying attention to them.

It was probably just like how lions were uninterested in flies; the helicopter would barely
fill this boss monster’s mouth.

The helicopter broke through the thick fog when it was five hundred meters up. The
morning sun on the horizon illuminated the passengers inside the helicopter.

At that moment, even someone as composed as Luke felt as if he had been reborn.

At eight o’clock in the morning, the helicopter landed in Houston again. All of them felt
fortunate to have escaped.

The police station was dyed gold by the sun.

A detective of the Major Crimes Division was going in with his breakfast, when he saw
Luke and Selina on the airfield. He was stunned. “Luke, Selina, you’re back?”

Luke and Selina greeted him with smiles. “Oh, Creech, good morning.”
Creech looked at the helicopter, finding it odd. “Why… did you come back in this?”

Luke chuckled. “We were caught in an emergency. A friend brought us back here with the
helicopter.”

Creech wasn’t entirely convinced, but he didn’t ask more.

The detectives kept their cases confidential, and would only share with their best friends.

Luke and Selina were newcomers, and they weren’t familiar with each other.

So, Creech simply nodded and walked in.

Luke and Selina entered the police station with Alice and her daughter.

Selina stopped at the back door and inserted a few coins into the vending machine.

Two cans of Dr. Pepper, as well as two cartons of milk, dropped down.

Seline gave one of the cans of Dr. Pepper to Luke, and the milk to Alice.

Watching Selina enjoy her Dr. Pepper, Luke shook his head, but could only drink his.

He had never liked it, but Selina had been trying since forever to make him fall in love
with it. To quote her: partners should share enjoyable things together.

There was no telling if it was because he had smelled too many funny things last night,
but Luke suddenly felt that it didn’t taste so bad after all.

Enjoying their drinks, they brought Alice and her daughter to Thomas’s office.

Luke asked Alice to wait. He knocked on the door, and Thomas said, “Come in.”

Luke and Selina walked in. Thomas frowned and didn’t say anything.

As the deputy chief of the police station, he didn’t want his subordinate’s subordinate to
come to him directly, even if Luke was his own man.

Luke stood at attention and said, “Chief, there’s something that we need to report.”

Thomas frowned. “Why don’t you write a report?”

Luke said, “I’m sorry, chief, but I don’t think I can write a report.”

Thomas asked, “Why?”

Laquin replied, “Officer Brock gave us the case about the missing police officer in Laquin,
so we left for Laquin yesterday.”

Thomas was briefly dazed. “Then what?”

Laquin said, “Then, before we reached Laquin, we ran into an emergency in Rumford, a
town fifty kilometers away from Laquin. The town is now surrounded by a weird fog.
Weird creatures in the fog have killed plenty of the residents. The survivors are waiting
for reinforcements in the supermarket.”

Thomas was dumbfounded. “What? Are you kidding? What horror movie did you watch?”

Luke said, “No, chief. You’ll be able to confirm the matter. I’m here to ask you how I
should write the report.”

Thomas was gloomy.

He wasn’t an idiot.

Luke was clearly trying to get him involved in order to split the responsibility.

However… could he stay uninvolved?

Thinking carefully, he said, “Don’t write a report just yet. Also, you and Selina can have…
three days off. Don’t tell anyone what happened in Rumford. Are we clear?”

Luke nodded. “Crystal. Do I need to talk to Officer Brock?”

Thomas waved his hand. “That’s unnecessary. I’ll inform him. You can stay in the lounge
until further notice.”

After they left, Thomas began to make calls.

Thirty minutes later, he sat in his office, astounded and sweating hard.

A moment later, he suddenly realized what was going on and cursed. “Brock! You idiot!
You’re so incapable, but you sure do have plenty of petty tricks.”

What actually pissed Thomas off was the timing of Brock handing the case over to Luke.

If it had been one day later, Thomas wouldn’t be as angry.

Well, fine. Thomas would’ve still been angry, because he was the person who had opened
the case.
Had it not been for him, the Westside Police Station wouldn’t have gotten involved in the
investigation in Laquin in the first place.

As a result, he was now a victim of his own doing.

The situation was quite tricky. Hundreds of people were trapped in Rumford, and only
his two detectives had escaped from there.

It was hard to say whether or not his position would be affected by the incident.

Could he be blamed? Of course not.

He was the deputy chief. He couldn’t be wrong. It could only be his subordinate’s fault.

Luke and Selina hadn’t done anything wrong. Could he blame them for working too hard?

So, Brock was the only person at fault here.

If Brock hadn’t sent Luke and Selina to Laquin, Thomas wouldn’t be in this mess.

In doing this, Brock was giving the newcomers a hard time as well as showing his
opposition to Thomas.

Besides, Brock wasn’t his man, but Chief Faraday’s.

It was also the reason why Brock dared to stack the deck against Luke.

As long as it was about work, Brock wasn’t scared of Thomas.

But right now… Thomas sneered and called for Brock, telling him that Luke and Selina
had three days off due to a special situation.

Then, Thomas pulled some strings and inquired about Rumford from Laquin.

Luke and Selina went to the lounge with Alice and her daughter. When they passed their
desks, they picked up some of the snacks they had there

The lounge was actually just a corner in the hall that had been partially blocked from the
outside.

There were tables and chairs and a sofa here for the officers to rest.

Luke and Selina found two blankets for Alice and her daughter.
Then, they sat down at a table and had the snacks.

Naturally, Luke had chocolate. He had prepared a lot of food high in calories for himself.

Enjoying sandwiches, milk and chocolate, Luke finally had the time to examine what he
had earned in the past day.
Chapter 70 - Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 70: Harvest, and Questioned by Old Friends

Reading the system notifications, Luke was both apprehensive and satisfied.

He had earned more than 2,000 experience and credit points for saving the townsfolk in
the supermarket yesterday, and he had leveled up again.

System: As experience has reached 3,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 7.

Extra stat points: 4

After level five, he got one more stat point with each level up.

This meant that his strength could hit 40 by the time he was level 11. He would also have
enough credits to buy the basic self-healing ability.

He had read Carol’s autopsy report and asked her about it in person.

Carol had been shot in the abdomen and in the heart, which had been critical hits.
However, she had automatically recovered by the next day.

For Luke, this was more enticing than any other ability.

With this ability, he could become more bold in obtaining experience and credit points.

Neither common gangsters nor low-level supervillains would be of any threat to him.

He added the points to strength without any hesitation. His stats were now strength 21,
dexterity 20, and mental strength 14.

He had 3 stat points, 1,830 experience points, and 7,630 credit points left.

Until now, he had only spent 700 credit points on basic firearms, basic special combat,
basic tactical command, and basic helicopter piloting.

What caught his attention was another notification.

System: You have received Alice Miller’s gratitude. You may now learn all her abilities.

Alice Miller’s abilities list: Basic self-healing (gene mutation; prerequisite: 40 Strength):
10,000 credits.
Luke fell into deep thought after he read the notification.

Alice didn’t look like anyone special. Had she been hiding all this time?

He soon stopped thinking, because he had acquired Alice’s ability anyway.

However, he was bummed by the fact that to learn either Carol’s or Alice’s basic self-
healing, his strength had to first reach 40.

From the system’s explanation, he had been able to acquire their respective abilities
because of different reasons. It seemed, however, that the requirement was the same.

Analyzing his strength, he knew that his body would get a boost.

When his strength reached 20, his physique had been enhanced. What about at 40?
Would it be another bottleneck? It was possible that his body wouldn’t be able to take the
basic self-healing before then.

On the other hand, Carol and Alice didn’t seem to have twice as much strength as Luke
did.

So, the system’s self-healing ability might be based on a different mechanism.

It was unlikely that the system would cause his genes to mutate, right?

While Luke was pondering this, someone knocked on the door to the lounge.

He turned back and saw two men in black. He greeted them with a smile. “Captain Wales,
Agent Charles, nice to see you again.”

The two men nodded and smiled. “We came as soon as we got your call. We need to ask
you about last night.”

Luke nodded. “Alright, I have to tell Chief Thomas first.” He had called Wales when he was
on the helicopter.

With S.H.I.E.L.D. involved, it would be unnecessary for the military to try and shut Luke
up.

Wales made a “by all means” gesture.

Luke called Thomas, and hung up soon after. He said, “Should we go elsewhere? Also,
these are Alice Miller and her daughter.”
“We know them, don’t worry.” Wales nodded his head. He and his colleague borrowed
two interview rooms with the intent of questioning Luke and Selina separately.

They didn’t borrow the interrogation rooms because Luke and Selina didn’t want to sit
where the criminals sat.

Selina blithely bought two more Dr. Peppers and gave one to Luke.

Since she had finally made Luke finish a whole can just now, she had decided that she
would only treat Luke with this in the future.

The two fake FBI agents both felt weird, but were also relieved at the same time.

Wales clearly didn’t consider Luke and Selina suspects as he asked them questions.

That was only reasonable; Luke’s and Selina’s histories were clean, and S.H.I.E.L.D.
already knew what was behind the mist incident in Rumford.

Luke and Selina, on the other hand, grew up in Shackelford. There was nothing suspicious
about them.

They had only been in Houston three days before taking this trip.

Haplessly sent off to Laquin by their petty boss, they just happened to pass through
Rumford.

Besides, Wales had been personally involved in the smuggling case, and had been the one
to sign off on the report for it.

So, Wales was only here because it was routine to make sure that the insiders remained
mum.

They clearly couldn’t interrogate Luke and Selina as criminals.

Because of these reasons, the conversation went quite well.

A few hours later, Wales was done with his questions, and he bade them farewell.

However, he took Alice and her daughter with him

Wales didn’t tell Luke why. He only told Luke not to worry about them.

What could Luke say? He was only a minor detective and definitely couldn’t tell the “FBI’s
17th Division” what they could or could not do.
He could only tell Alice to take care, before he watched her get into Wales’s helicopter.
Chapter 71 - Office Politics
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 71: Office Politics

Luke finally got rid of all his troubles after that. He enjoyed his three-day break in peace.
Nobody disturbed him again.

Since the two fake FBI agents had made them sign another non-disclosure agreement,
Luke knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. must’ve taken over the issue.

With S.H.I.E.L.D.’s involvement, neither the FBI nor the police could look into him again.

If they wanted to know more, they would have to turn to S.H.I.E.L.D..

That is, if they could the FBI’s 17th Division, which didn’t have an office at all.

Thomas never asked for Luke and Selina, and they naturally didn’t drop in on him. They
simply continued with their usual work.

Brock’s face twisted when he saw them.

He couldn’t disguise his anger. Or rather, he didn’t want to disguise it at all.

Pulling a long face, he threw a case file at them and had them get to work.

Luke and Selina didn’t react, as if they didn’t notice Brock’s long face.

Nobody greeted them anymore when they returned to their desks.

Obviously, everybody now knew that Brock was unhappy with them. They would rather
not piss off their boss by talking to two newcomers whom they barely knew.

Luke and Selina weren’t bothered. Selina even said in a low voice, “Once again, you were
right. This guy is truly… petty.”

Luke calmly browsed the file. “He’s just unlucky. His trick was exposed too easily.”

Reading the file for a moment, Luke threw it back on the desk and leaned back in his
chair. “He’s smarter now. He gave us a minor case.”

Selina read the file for a moment and understood. “This is a missing person case. It won’t
be unusual if we can’t find anything after a lifetime of investigation. Or rather, we may
find out in the end that this woman ran away herself because of domestic abuse.”
Luke nodded. “Exactly. Let’s go. We have to work the case anyway. It’s also a chance for
us to become familiar with this neighborhood. I don’t think Brock can suppress us for
long.”

Since they were new here, they had to take cases from Brock.

But once they established their own connections, many cases would go to them directly.

Many detectives in the Major Crimes Division left their contacts with people who were
involved in certain cases.

When those people were in trouble, they would reach out to the detectives, and the
detectives would get those cases.

If the detectives could develop a network of informants, they would also be able to find
and crack cases with the leads they found themselves.

And since it was the detectives who found these cases, they would usually be the ones in
charge of them.

Brock could ask someone else to take care of a particular case, provided that he knew
what it was about. However, he couldn’t do that all the time.

Whoever found a case was responsible for the case. This was an unspoken rule.

The rule was only broken when certain detectives couldn’t solve the cases they found, or
even caused a lot of trouble while they were at it.

Luke was still new here. He wasn’t in a hurry to look for cases.

It wasn’t a bad thing to spend a few months familiarizing himself with the place.

In the next couple of days, Luke made no progress on the missing person case.

He questioned the missing woman’s neighbors and colleagues, but didn’t find anything
interesting.

There was nothing suspicious about her husband, either. The case was at a dead end.

Selina was rather anxious, but Luke was relaxed.

While they were investigating the case, he had been looking for places where they could
train.
Shooting practice was simple. The police station had partnered with a shooting range,
and it was cheap to practice shooting there.

Luke finally found a place that had individual rooms where they could practice Brazilian
jiu-jitsu.

It was easy to find records of places like these in the police station. However, they had to
check the environment and the prices in person.

They found a martial arts club near the police station, which was owned by a middle-aged
Chinese man.

Luke didn’t care about that. He simply rented a room in the club.

The club had a lot of empty rooms, so the boss didn’t refuse.

Well, Selina might have been a contributing factor, too.

A beautiful girl was much more convincing than Luke in a negotiation like this. The club
owner certainly wouldn’t refuse the chance to talk to her more often.

After they struck the deal, the two of them worked the case during the day and exercised
after work.

Now that she had a place to vent her anger, Selina wasn’t as wound up as before.

Every time Brock gave them a new case, he would criticize them for not working hard
enough on the missing person case.

Luke had to secretly pull at Selina multiple times to stop her from fighting back.

He couldn’t care less about any of it.

Furthermore, neither Brock nor they could talk about it outside.

If Brock dared to talk like that in the bullpen, then everyone in the Major Crimes Division
was garbage, since all of them had piles of cases that had remained unsolved for months,
if not years.

Luke simply watched Brock’s performance, then left with the new case file when the
latter was done.

But he didn’t say goodbye as courteously as before. He simply dragged Selina away.

Brock was grim, but there was nothing he could do.

Luke and Selina had Thomas behind them and had contributed to a major case. Brock
didn’t have many ways to suppress them.

A few days ago, Thomas had summoned him and yelled at him, claiming that he was a
pig-headed idiot.
Chapter 72 - Another Work Trip?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 72: Another Work Trip?

Brock didn’t dare say anything to Thomas.

So, he found Luke and Selina even more intolerable.

If they had cursed him or resisted, their disobedience would’ve been noted down.

However, they didn’t clash with him on the surface, and instead revealed their anger in
subtle ways. Brock knew that it was impossible to make peace with them now.

Luke might be young, but it seemed that he had seen through Brock.

Brock couldn’t back down.

His faction, his identity and his position didn’t allow him to bend to two newcomers.

That afternoon, they got another case.

Luke went to Brock after reading the case file. “Sir, is the Houston Police Department
allowed to participate in this case?”

What he really wanted to ask was, Are you not scared that something will happen again?

It was a case in Wolfkyle, which was to the east of Houston. A couple had been reported
missing.

His face unchanged, Brock said, “It isn’t in our jurisdiction, so you’ll only help with the
investigation. The local police will be in charge of the case. Is there a problem? The Major
Crimes Division handles many similar cases. If you don’t like it, you can report it to Chief
Thomas.”

Luke said calmly, “Alright, got it. I’ll go and get ready.” He then turned around and left.

Brock was cold. What can you possibly do? It was Deputy Chief Sandra who took this
case. Do you think Thomas will fight her for you?

Thomas had been craving a promotion, which would be impossible if he pissed off the
other big shots in the police department.

Brock hoped that Luke would complain to Thomas.

That way, Thomas might clash with Sandra, and he might think that Luke shouldn’t have
gone to him. It would be a good thing for Brock either way.

Thinking for a moment, Brock made a call. He sneered and said, “Hehe. I’ve helped you
out a lot. You better pay me back someday.”

He was calling the local sheriff in Wolfkyle, and was full of condescension.

The sheriff wouldn’t be able to stand the humiliation as long as he was a normal person,
and he certainly wouldn’t be friendly to Luke.

After he left Brock’s office, Luke found Selina. They set off in their car.

Reading the file in the car, Selina complained, “Another missing person case? This can’t
be another sham, right?”

Luke said, “Brock isn’t so stupid. He won’t make any more trouble until we get back. Now,
we’re… well, we’re working a case, that’s all.”

He remembered how he had described their last work trip as a holiday, and how they had
returned to Houston only a day later.

It was best to not raise a flag like that for themselves again.

Selina was clearly thinking the same thing. She nodded. “You’re right. We’re investigating
a case; we’re not on holiday.”

Luke said, “…Come on, can you please not say it out loud? You’ll jinx us.”

But he didn’t really think that they could be unlucky enough to run into an accident on
every work trip.

Brock must’ve thought the same.

Selina apologized. “Haha, you’re right. I was wrong.”

They drove for an hour. Suddenly, Luke frowned and stopped the car.

“What’s wrong?” asked Selina.

Looking at the dashboard, Luke frowned. “We have flat tires.”

Selina said, “So? Change them. I’ll give you a hand.”

Lost for words, Luke said, “The problem is that we have three flat tires, and we don’t have
three spares in our car.”

Selina exclaimed, “What? Three flat tires? How is that possible?”

Neither of them was great at fixing cars. Besides, even the greatest mechanic wouldn’t be
able to fix three tires without any tools.

Luke raised his head, only to find that they were stranded in a troublesome place.

Behind them, it was a hundred kilometers back to Houston, while the nearest town was
fifty kilometers away.

In front of them, Wolfkyle was also fifty kilometers away. They were caught right in the
middle.

Luke took out his cell phone, but there was no signal.

Luke thought for a moment, then waved at Selina. “Let’s go on foot.”

Fifty kilometers wasn’t too much for him. He could even carry Selina if he had to.

They hadn’t brought more than a backpack on this trip, either.

Getting out of the car, they started walking unhurriedly.

Soon, they saw another car on the road.

Unlike their car, this vehicle was an RV.

Luke and Selina were both astonished to see what was happening next to the RV.

It was a family: a middle-aged couple was fighting, a teenage girl in a bikini was
sunbathing on a chair, and a boy was playing with two dogs next to her.

It was like… some sort of comedy show.

Luke asked them, “Hi, are you going to Wolfkyle?”

The couple had stopped fighting when they approached. The husband replied, “Yes. You,
too?”

Luke nodded and was about to say something else.

The middle-aged woman, however, grew excited. “Fantastic! Can you help us find a tow
truck? We have flat tires.”

Both Luke and Selina were speechless.

They had planned to hitchhike to Wolfkyle! After all, this RV was spacious enough for
them, as long as the strangers didn’t refuse.

Little did they expect that the family also had flat tires and had been forced to stop here.

Luke and Selina subconsciously glanced at the girl who was enjoying the sun next to the
road.

Her casual posture had convinced them that her family was only taking a break in the
middle of their trip.

Is it really alright to be so carefree when your family’s vehicle is stranded in this desolate
place?

Luke could only set off with Selina again after saying goodbye to the middle-aged man.

Unable to count on the family, they had to press on. It wouldn’t be a problem to call a tow
truck for the family when they reached Wolfkyle.

The sun was setting in the west. They walked forward unhurriedly.
Chapter 73 - Golden Tips Hostel
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 73: Golden Tips Hostel

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Selina said with a smile, “Well, it really feels like we’re on a holiday hike.”

Luke simply nodded, not caring that she had mentioned the taboo word again.

They were utterly on their own. Faced with a broad plain, rustling trees, and a blood-red
sun, they enjoyed the magnificent view.

Half an hour later, Selina exclaimed in amazement, “Huh? Is that a house over there?”

Luke saw it, too. He smiled. “Great. We can at least get some help now.”

Ten minutes later, they reached the house.

It was a fairly large, one-story building, with a sign that said “Hostel” in front of it.

It was a hostel, but it didn’t have a name.

They walked in, and didn’t see anybody, either.

Luke called, “Hello?”

After a brief silence, someone emerged from a hallway.

It was an average-looking middle-aged man wearing plain clothes, who seemed rather
sloppy.

Selina frowned.

She wasn’t biased toward laborers. Having grown up in the Texan countryside, she
couldn’t care less about that.

However, this particular person had a messy beard, and his filthy shirt and pants clearly
hadn’t been washed in days.

They could smell the stink from several meters away.

You’re running a hostel with this sort of appearance? Selina secretly complained.
Luke, however, turned a blind eye to that. He simply asked with a smile, “Can we borrow
your phone? Our car broke down. We have to call for a tow truck.”

The man replied, “There’s no phone here.”

Luke asked, “Okay. Do you have a car? Can you give us a ride?”

The man said, “My wife went shopping in Wolfkyle and took the car, so it’s unavailable.
Are you checking in or not?”

Luke and Selina looked at each other and knew what he was implying: Nothing would be
available here unless they paid for a room.

The boss of a hostel in such a desolate place certainly wouldn’t let go of any potential
boarder.

It would be late at night even if Luke and Selina reached Wolfkyle on foot, and they would
have to find a hotel, too. So, they might as well stay here.

A moment later, after paying for two single rooms, Luke finally asked, “Now, do you have
any ‘backup’ phones or cars?”

They’d paid ninety dollars for the rooms. It was time the boss told them the truth.

However, the boss merely told them that his wife would return from Wolfkyle the next
morning, and she could take them to Wolfkyle then.

Luke and Selina were lost for words.

They went around the hostel, only to discover that it truly had no cars or phones.

The hostel was in the middle of nowhere, and they would’ve easily spotted phone lines or
cars if there were any.

Selina said, “Did we misunderstand him? He wasn’t deliberately implying that we should
stay here?”

Luke said, “Well, I think the boss did more than just imply.”

The boss could have goods and supplies delivered regularly, but passersby couldn’t.

Remembering how his car and the RV both had flat tires, Luke knew what happened.

Since the hostel was right next to the road, it certainly had to take advantage of the cars
passing by.

But was that all? Could the hostel be in cahoots with the tow truck service in Wolfkyle?

Luke secretly cursed as he realized that the hostel had been established here precisely to
rip off travelers.

The cost of food and board, plus a tow truck – it truly was a brilliant way to make money.

No cars could possibly arrive at Wolfkyle without paying hundreds of dollars.

Luke was determined to call the police in Wolfkyle to get back at these fraudsters.

Eventually, they didn’t order any food in the hostel. Considering the boss’s personal
hygiene, they feared that the food might contain lice.

They could only buy pre-packed food at the counter, like sandwiches and cans.

They were also outrageously expensive and twice what they would cost in a
supermarket.

Luke and Selina paid fifty dollars for the food. Even eating in a restaurant in the city
didn’t cost that much.

As usual, Luke and Selina wandered around the area before it was completely dark.

It was very important to be familiar with the basic environment of any place.

However, since they didn’t have a car, they didn’t go very far.

When they returned to the hostel, they saw four familiar faces.

A middle-aged couple, a boy and a girl — it was the family whose RV had gotten flat tires.

They had clearly decided to walk, and had also found this hostel.

The middle-aged couple greeted Luke and Selina.

After all, Luke and Selina were quite attractive. One of them was gentle and the other
beautiful. Most people would be genial toward them.

Luke and Selina didn’t return to their rooms, none of which even had a TV. This hostel
was isolated from the rest of the world.

While chatting, Luke learned that the husband was called Bob Carter, and he was a
detective from Cleveland.

He had brought his family to Texas on vacation to appreciate the splendid views here.

The middle-aged woman was Asel, his wife. Brenda and Bobby were their daughter and
their son.

Brenda was currently unemployed after graduating from high school, and Bobby was in
his junior year.

Of course, Luke was only guessing that Brenda was unemployed. After all, if she planned
to go to college, she should be busy submitting applications instead of enjoying herself on
a trip.

Unless her family was a major patron of a college and had planned out everything for her,
Brenda clearly wasn’t going to go to college.

Bobby’s high school was briefly on hiatus due to an accident.

Luke and Selina didn’t reveal that they were detectives, mostly because it was
unnecessary.

They were only here to help the local detectives, not to crack the case on their own.

As they talked, Brenda grew interested in Luke.

There were only two men here other than her father and her brother.

Compared with the boss who had swindled her family of their money, she naturally liked
Luke, who was younger and more handsome.

The boss didn’t say anything. He was enjoying a drink in solitude at the counter.

At ten o’clock, Luke and Selina said goodbye to the family.

Luke reminded Selina to be careful. After all, they were in the middle of nowhere, and
they had to look out for themselves.

Selina rolled her eyes at him, but still nodded her head.
Chapter 74 - Stupor and Transport
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 75 - Game
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 75: Game

There were whispers all over the place, but the murmurs were too low to be heard
clearly.

Luke was rather shocked. How many people were involved in this? Dozens?

Soon, the tailgate of the pickup was dropped down, and Luke and Selina were moved to
the ground.

They were still next to each other. These people didn’t plan on separating them.

The noises not far away suggested that Bob’s family had been moved down, too.

A moment later, a man announced, “Wake them up. I need to tell them the rules of the
game.”

Luke was revived by the cool water that was splashed onto his face.

But he didn’t move. He observed the reactions of his fellow victims.

It wasn’t until Selina struggled dizzily that Luke started to act out a similar reaction.

Selina had woken up, but not all the way. The sedative was quite strong.

She mumbled, “What’s going on?”

The man continued, “Welcome to our playground, Detective Selina and Detective Luke,
and your unexpected teammates, Detective Bob and his family! You’re quite lucky to have
teammates to help you. Detective Bob could’ve stayed out of this, but he chose not to.
Congratulations.”

Looking at the masked men in front of her, Selina was still dizzy. “What are you talking
about?”

Bob’s head was starting to clear, too. “Who are you? What do you want?”

“Hehe. The answer is simple. You’re now in our game. Do you want to know what this
game is?” the man asked eagerly.
Bob shouted, “What game? This is illegal, do you know that?”

The man burst into laughter. “Yes, it is, but who will know? Your Cleveland PD? Or
Houston PD, where these two young officers are from?”

After a pause, he continued, “Alright, enough nonsense. Congratulations. You’ve joined a

real hunting game, and you’re playing the part of… prey.”

Selina and Bob were both silent. Luke simply pretended like he was dead.

He was a young officer who had just graduated from high school; he should be weak.

“How boring.” The man sighed and said, “Let me tell you: The game will start in five
minutes, and you’re going to be the prey in this game, like boar or deer, do you
understand? If you don’t run with all you’ve got, you’ll be killed!”

Luke already understood that these people were perverts who liked to have fun with real
people.

It wasn’t just about killing; it was about slaughtering people like animals.

He checked out the number of cars and people he could see.

There were seven cars, all pickups and SUVs. Based on the noises behind him, there had
to be another five cars he couldn’t see.

Altogether, there were more than ten cars, not including the three pickups that had
dropped off the victims.

There were two to four people in each car. So, the number of participants in this game
ranged from thirty to fifty.

Where were these lunatics from? Had nobody ever noticed what they were doing?

Luke thought for a moment, and realized that the answer might be no.

In a place as sparsely populated as Texas, the disappearance of a few travelers wasn’t

worth mentioning unless there was evidence that suggested a crime had taken place.

It wasn’t just travelers; Matt from HPD had gone on a visit home, and still hadn’t been
found yet.

Furthermore, Luke and Selina weren’t part of the local police, but were only civilians
here.
Too many Americans had gone missing on trips, never to be found again.

It wasn’t unusual to chance upon a corpse from decades ago. There were too many cases
like this for the police to investigate.

While Luke was thinking, Selina opened her mouth.

He secretly yelled at her foolishness. It was useless to criticize these people now.

Pretending to be weak, he leaned close to Selina, burying his face in her breasts and
pinching her bottom.

Selina was dazed to see a seemingly addled Luke lying on her chest. She realized what
was going on, and held back what she had been about to say.

Selina knew Luke’s physique better than anybody else.

She was already able to talk, so how could Luke still be dizzy?

Her head was also clearer thanks to the pain from her butt. She understood that Luke was
telling her to shut up.

Bob’s family, on the other hand, was a lot noisier.

Bob was cursing, and his wife and his children were crying, unable to figure out the
situation.

Or perhaps they understood, and their minds had collapsed as they guessed what would
happen later.

“Alright, we’re going to leave. You have five minutes to hide. Then, the hunt will begin!
Remember, only the victor will survive.” The man whistled, and all the cars around them
drove away.

Luke observed the environment when the woods turned dark again.

It was desolate, with many bushes around.

But the bushes weren’t thick or dense, and wouldn’t hide anyone.

Just now, the strangers had been carrying different weapons, but most of them were
bows and crossbows.

Some of the bows were common, but some looked very strange. The strangers did have
pistols, but left them in the holsters.
It was clear that these people really did regard this as a game and not an actual fight.

Luke quickly took off his T-shirt, ripped it into strips, and bound Selina’s feet.

Given that his physique was much better, his heels were a lot tougher.

It was uncomfortable to walk on bare feet, but it wasn’t unbearable.

He would prefer that Selina didn’t have to endure it. She would collapse in pain if she
took a few steps in the wild without shoes.

There were pebbles and twigs everywhere; walking on them would be like walking on
broken glass.

Why didn’t Luke have Selina use her own clothes instead?

Well, she was only wearing a bra and shorts. The shorts covered her groin, but didn’t
have enough extra fabric to fashion coverings for her feet.

As he wrapped up Selina’s feet, Luke whispered to her in a low voice, “Don’t believe
anything they said. There won’t be any survivors in this game. We’ll die if we can’t
escape.”
Chapter 76 - Fast Runner and Faster Swimmer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 77 - Counterattack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 78 - Calm Killing
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 79 - Rescue and Unexpected Death
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 80 - Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 80: Reinforcement, Sheriff, and Shootout

It was hard to tell what the stench was; it smelled like a mix of feces, rot and other things,
and was evidently from this empty clearing.

Luke soon discovered that it was from a reddish black fluid on the ground.

He didn’t know what it was, but it was all over the place and extended into the depths of
the woods.

Luke frowned. He found a satellite phone in the most luxurious SUV, before he ran to his
pickup.

After he got in, he hit the gas and rushed to the other side of the lake.

Selina was still on her own right now. Luke felt that there was something wrong with this
place.

On his way, he called Thomas.

A moment later, his call went through. “Who is this?”

Luke said, “Chief, this is Luke. I’ve got a situation here…”

He tried to summarize what had happened as succinctly as possible. After a brief silence,
Thomas asked, “Where are you now?”

Luke replied, “I have no idea, but they took us fifty kilometers from Wolfkyle. They also
drove us half an hour into the wilderness.”

Thomas said, “Keep in touch. I’ll call for reinforcements.”

Luke said, “Okay, chief. Right, I suspect that the missing couple we were looking into is
related to those people, too. It seems that they’ve done this many times before.”

Thomas said, “…Got it. I’ll inform the FBI.”

Thomas knew why Luke had brought this up.

If this was a simple case, the police of Wolfkyle would be responsible for it.
However, if it was a serial murder case that involved multiple victims, the FBI’s
involvement would be justified.

Luke wanted the FBI involved because the players couldn’t possibly influence a national
agency, no matter how powerful they might be in Wolfkyle.

More importantly, the Houston Police Department had no authority to investigate this
case. It wasn’t in their jurisdiction, after all.

Thomas would have to contact the FBI via his own connections, which would be a huge
help to Luke.

In any case, Luke had already disposed of half of the criminals, so it would be very easy
for the FBI to handle the rest.

Thomas wasn’t actually asking for help, but was doing the FBI a favor; as long as they
weren’t idiots, they would certainly get here quickly.

Thomas asked again, “Did you just say that someone was severely injured?”

Luke’s mind was blank. Did he say that? It was mostly the players who were wounded.
Bobby’s injuries were mild, and his father had been killed.

But he thought quickly, and realized why Thomas had asked the question. “Yes, a high
school student is in dire need of treatment.”

Thomas said, “Alright, I’ll send a helicopter from Houston as soon as possible.”

Luke said, “Thank you, chief.”

Thomas didn’t say anything else and hung up.

Luke marveled inwardly – Thomas truly was Robert’s best buddy!

With this excuse, Thomas would be able to send police officers here by helicopter.

Luke would thus have the protection of trustworthy people.

Putting down the satellite phone, he sped up.

When the pickup passed by Asel’s hideout, Luke glanced at her and found nothing wrong,
so he pressed on.

Bobby was also quiet when Luke passed by.

For Luke, it was Selina’s safety that he was most concerned about.

He had already done enough for Bob’s family by saving two of them.

Luke got out when he reached the other side of the lake.

The woods were too thick for a pickup to pass through. He could only continue on foot.

At that moment, two police cars drove up.

Their lights and sirens weren’t on, but Luke had noticed them very early on.

He could only stop and wait next to his car for the newcomers.

The two police cars stopped, and one person got out of each vehicle.

An old police officer in his forties said, “We’re from the Wolfkyle Police Department.
Don’t move, or we’ll shoot.”

Luke was helpless.

He couldn’t kill the two police officers, and he still had a long walk ahead. Would he have
to fight them when he returned with Selina?Read comics on our webnovel.live

He wasn’t afraid of fighting, but killing two officers would cause a lot of trouble.

“I’m Luke Coulson from Westside Houston Police Department. I sent the Wolfkyle Police
Department a notice just yesterday,” said Luke.

The police officers looked at each other and said, “Put down your gun and let us confirm
your identity.”

Luke frowned. “I have to rescue my partner. She’s still alone in the woods.”

The old police officer said, “I’m York Brown, sheriff of Wolfkyle. This is Nicholas Crewe,
deputy sheriff. You should know us if you’re here to help with a case.”

Luke eyed them for a moment, and finally dropped his M1911.

“Your other gun,” said Crewe.

Luke slowly drew the Beretta from under his armpit and threw it three meters away.

The two police officers looked at each other and approached him.
Luke asked, “Why are you here?”

Calmly, Brown replied, “Someone called the police and said that they heard gunshots
around here.”

Luke said, “Where are we? My partner and I were drugged before we were brought here.
I still don’t know what this place is.”

“It’s about fifty kilometers away from Wolfkyle,” answered Crewe casually.

Luke asked, “Well, someone is heavily wounded and needs treatment. How far is the
highway from here?”

Crewe said, “It’s about twenty minutes by car.”

Luke narrowed his eyes and suddenly rolled to the side.

However, it seemed that the two police officers had anticipated this move. They shot at
him when they were ten meters away.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke’s left arm turned numb, before he felt excruciating pain.

He couldn’t help but grunt, but he didn’t stop, and he grabbed the Beretta on the ground
as he rolled.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The two police officers fell immediately.

It was practically suicide to engage Luke in a gun fight at less than ten meters.

Even if Luke didn’t have a gun, his strength and reflexes made it impossible to lock onto
him.

However, he miscalculated how crap a shot Crewe was. The guy’s bullet should’ve missed
the target, but happened to hit Luke in the left arm.

Ignoring the pain, Luke picked up his gun and said darkly, “If you don’t drop your guns,
someone’s head is going to blow up in the next second.”
Chapter 81 - Reinforcements and Selina Missing
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 82 - Four Women and Monsters
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 82: Four Women and Monsters

Whoever had caught Selina, this place had to be their hideout.

Also, it was likely that they were the ones who had assaulted the players and killed ten of
them, including the host.

Suddenly, there was the sound of feeble crying from the depths of the cave.

Luke’s heart raced. It was a woman’s voice!

But he soon calmed down, because it wasn’t Selina’s voice.

He knew Selina’s voice too well. Sometimes, she only had to sniff for him to know what
she wanted.

Besides, Selina never wept like that.

The voice was younger than Selina’s. Was it… Brenda?

Holding his breath, Luke focused on the crying and went down the passage where it had
come from.

The cave wasn’t entirely dark; the walls and rocks glowed with a dim light.

Maybe they were fluorites, maybe not, but they were enough to help Luke see clearly
with his night vision.

This time, it took him five minutes before he entered a bigger cave.

Luke craned his head slightly and looked around.

Then, he saw… four women.

A little startled, Luke narrowed his eyes.

He knew three of the four women.

Selina was among them. Luke could identify her instinctively without needing to look
carefully.
Two of the other women were Asel and Brenda, the mother and daughter.

However, they were now hugging each other and shivering in fear, and were practically
naked. Brenda was also sobbing.

The last woman sat against the wall as if she were dead.

But Luke saw her move her head and limbs, so she couldn’t be dead.

However, she was filthy and naked, and completely ignored the other three women.

Selina was in the best condition among them. She had almost all her clothes on, although
a shoe was missing.

It was obvious that she had dropped the shoe on purpose so that Luke could track her.

Also, based on her posture, Luke knew that she was observing the terrain instead of
fearfully waiting for her doom.

That was what he liked about Selina.

She would never give up as long as there was the slightest chance of survival.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to reveal himself. He observed the place carefully.

This cave had more than one passage; Luke saw a few more openings in the wall.

However, nobody was here except the four women.

Luke could smell all kinds of scents. The most distinctive was the stench of feces. There
was also a strong smell of blood.

Actually, it would be best to rescue all of them right now.

While saving them like this usually didn’t end well in movies, it was the common practice
in real life.

The enemy wasn’t here right now. It would become harder to save them once the enemy
returned.

What gave Luke a headache was the other three women.

Apart from the woman who looked like a corpse, Luke had no doubt that the mother and
the daughter would cry if he appeared.
It wasn’t because they were stupid, but because it was the natural instinct of human
beings to cry for help when they were in danger.

Only trained professionals like Selina would know that they had to suppress their
feelings and make no sound in such a situation.

Even if they didn’t cry out, there was still another problem, which was how to get them
out.

Luke had enough strength and stamina, but he only had two arms. It was impossible for
him to carry three women at the same time.

He didn’t think that the mother and the daughter would wait patiently while he took
Selina with him.

Also, it was difficult to crawl out of the tunnel, unless someone helped pull them up with
a rope from outside.

Without much hesitation, Luke knocked on the wall with his knife in a fixed rhythm.

The mother and the daughter didn’t notice the light sound, but Selina, who had been
observing the environment, caught it.

Dazed for a moment, she observed even more carefully, and focused on the passage
which Luke was hiding in.

When her eyes turned to him, Luke raised his hand and made a few gestures.

It was hard for Selina to read the gestures, but the blurry movement was enough to let
her know that someone who knew Morse Code and tactical body language was here!

At this point, the only person that could appear in this place was Luke!

He was here!

After such a long time, Selina was a lot more clear-headed now that the drug in her
system had worn off.

She thought for a moment, and realized why Luke wasn’t coming out.

They were in a cave, and the slightest sound would travel far.

If Luke came out, it was hard to say what the terrified mother and daughter would do.
After a brief hesitation, she finally said to them, “I have to pee.”

She was about to get up, when Brenda suddenly shouted, “Don’t go! I’m scared!”

Her voice was unbelievably loud.

Selina was lost for words.

Luke realized that things weren’t so simple.

It wasn’t about Selina, but about Brenda, who was bordering on a meltdown. Any
accident might trigger an overreaction.

Luke, who had hesitated at the beginning, immediately decided to abandon them.

He couldn’t take Brenda with them if she cried and shouted all the time.

Taking her with them would be giving the enemy the perfect way to locate them. It would
be impossible to escape.

However, since Brenda was already making noise, Luke wasn’t in a hurry anymore.

The more anxious one was, the more mistakes one tended to make.

At Brenda’s shout, two shadows lunged out from an opening in the depths of the cave.

Luke narrowed his eyes. What the hell were those?

The shadows looked like human beings, but they walked like apes.

In the dim light, Luke saw their swollen, broken and abnormal faces, their sharp teeth,
and traces of blood in their mouths. They couldn’t be any more hideous.

They had strong muscles and moved quite fast. They were truly as agile as apes.

Luke furrowed his brow.

The two monsters weren’t exactly a threat to him. But how many of them were there?

Just now, ten players, including the host of the game, had been eliminated. Asel, Brenda
and Selina had been in three different locations, but were captured and brought to this
place without causing much noise.

These two couldn’t be the only monsters, unless they had abnormal abilities.
Chapter 83 - Evacuation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 84 - Besieged and Retreat
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 84: Besieged and Retreat

Selina looked at the right side of the cave and saw the shoe which she had dropped.

She quickly put it on and moved forward, whereas Luke aimed at the tunnel opening.

A monster finally emerged, roaring.

Bang! Bang!

The monster had barely stuck its head out of the tunnel when two bullets hit it in its
hideous face. It collapsed.

Luke finally turned around and caught up to Selina. He then picked her up and ran.

The monster’s body at the tunnel opening would delay pursuit for a while. It was the best
opportunity to flee.

After a hundred meters, Selina suddenly exclaimed, “Above!”

She fired the Beretta at the same time.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke exerted his strength and dashed forward in a sudden sprint.

A monster fell to the ground with an enormous noise, just missing them, but Luke’s heart
was still heavy. The monsters were back!

He shouted, “I’m going to throw you!”

With the momentum of his charge forward, he deftly tossed Selina into the trees.

Selina could only watch in fear as Luke moved further and further away with four
monsters on his heels.

Coldly, Luke fired the M1911 rapidly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Emptying the magazine, Luke put the gun back in the holster. He had killed two monsters,
who crashed to the ground.

When he put the gun away, he drew his knife with his left hand and raised it.

As if he were chopping meat, he cut a monster in half.

The smelly reddish black fluid sprayed out. Luke dodged quickly to avoid it.

At the same time, a stick as thick as the mouth of a bowl hit his left arm.

The enormous force cracked his arm, bending it at a weird angle.

Luke’s face twisted in pain. He rolled away.

After the successful ambush, the last monster roared and chased him.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Blood blossomed on the monster. It lost control of its body, but still struggled to attack
Luke, who was two meters away.

Gritting his teeth, Luke picked up his knife with his right hand and hurled it.

Pu!

Under his enormous strength, the knife cut into the monster’s skull and slashed off one
third of its head before plunging into the ground and leaving only the handle jutting out.

Selina finally rushed toward him.

In the emergency just now, she had shot decisively and hit the last monster, saving Luke’s
life.

Gritting his teeth, Luke quickly drew the M1911 from the holster and threw it to Selina
with a magazine. “Load it with the magazine.”

He then got up and plucked the knife from the ground.

The gun was useful, but his left arm was broken, and it was impossible to reload the gun
quickly. So, he couldn’t abandon the knife.

Selina followed his instruction, and didn’t check his injury.

She knew very well that Luke with a gun was far stronger than Luke without one.
She quickly reloaded the Beretta first and gave it to Luke.

It had the last magazine, which contained fifteen bullets, so it was most suitable for Luke.

After she was done, she reloaded the M1911, too.

Bang! Bang!

Luke shot another monster who had been sneaking up on them. He said again, “Tie the
sheath to my right leg.”

He slowly glanced around at the bushes that he hadn’t paid attention to before.

Selina quickly took off the holster on his leg and moved the sheath from his left leg to his
right.

“Let’s go.” Luke didn’t carry her this time.

The broken arm would affect his performance in a battle. It would be too dangerous if
they were too close to each other.

He had only been carrying Selina because he wanted to return to the lake as soon as
possible; he hadn’t expected the monsters to ambush them.

Now that he was wounded and might be attacked again, he had to prioritize his combat
ability.

They moved through the woods, but their progress was slow.

It was difficult for Selina to walk without Luke’s help.

But with Luke on high alert, it was no more dangerous than when she had been on his
back.

A moment later, the leaves above them rustled, and Luke raised his gun without saying
anything.

Bang! Bang!

A monster’s head blew up when it swooped at them.

“Don’t panic. Don’t stop. Keep walking,” said Luke solemnly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Another two monsters that charged in from the sides were shot.

Luke and Selina didn’t slow down as the monsters collapsed behind them.

Bang! Bang!

Luke suddenly turned around and shot a monster that had dashed out of the bushes.

Bang! Bang!

Another monster that lunged at their backs was shot when it was one meter away.

Luke backed off slightly to avoid the monster falling on him.

After another fifty meters, two more monsters arrived.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

This time, Luke finally made a mistake, and didn’t blow up one monster’s head in two
shots. He could only shoot it once more to kill it.

When he tossed away his gun, Selina was already saying, “Take my gun.”

Luke extended his hand and took her M1911.

Two minutes later, they were finally out of the woods. Behind them were the bodies of
twelve monsters, and still more were coming.

Sneering, Luke said, “Let’s get to the SUVs.”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

After two more double shot rounds, two monsters collapsed, twitching. Luke gave the
gun to Selina again.

Two seconds later, he took back the gun which had been reloaded. “There are guns in the
SUV on the left. Pick them up and check if there are heavy-duty weapons in the police
cars.”

Selina asked, “Police cars?” She didn’t stop moving when she asked the question.

Luke explained, “They belong to the sheriff and deputy sheriff of Wolfkyle. They’re with
the perverted players, and came to get rid of us.”
Selina was rather shocked, but she quickly grabbed a M1911 from the guns that were on
the ground, and ran to the police cars.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke killed another two charging monsters, but he knew that his accuracy had gone
down significantly after all the fighting and running.

He didn’t dare aim at the monsters’ heads anymore, but chose to shoot at their torsos.

Although it wouldn’t kill them directly, most of them would be slowed down after
suffering two shots.

Without their extraordinary speed, they were much less threatening.

Chapter 85 - : FBI Reinforcements and Treatment
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 86 - Slap and the Right to Choose
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 86: Slap and the Right to Choose

The doctor, however, secretly sighed. The gunshot wound wasn’t serious, but the break
was pretty bad.

For ordinary people, it would be tricky, but not a big problem.

For a detective, however, it meant that they might have to retire early.

As the doctor treated him, Luke said, “There’s a high school boy on the other side of the
lake. Those perverts shot him with multiple arrows in his stomach and his arms. I’ll bring
you to him.”

The captain of the FBI agents frowned. “You better not move with your wounds. Our men
will take a doctor there.”

Luke thought for a moment and nodded. “Alright, I’ll stay here. You must be very careful.
Those monsters are too dangerous.”

The captain mumbled inwardly, You’re just a minor police officer. Do you think you’re
better than four FBI agents by yourself?

But the captain didn’t say anything out loud. After all, Luke was the person who had
contributed the most to the case, and he shouldn’t be too tough on him.

Four agents left with a doctor. Ten minutes later, they returned with Bobby, who was
unconscious.

The doctor simply said, “He’s quite lucky. His veins and vital organs weren’t nicked. His
vitals are steady. He only fainted from the shock.”

Jack Johnson, the captain of the FBI agents, had a discussion with them for a moment,
then said, “We’re going to search for the other three women. You can return on the
helicopter first.”

Luke frowned. “This isn’t the best place for a battle, is it?”

Smiling, Jack picked up an item and said, “Night vision.”

Then, he took out a small can from his tactical vest. “Flash grenade.”
He grabbed another can. “Tear gas grenade.”

Finally, he raised the item in his hand. “Respirator.”

Luke was rendered speechless.

Their equipment was much more practical than his pistols and knife.

The tear gas and flash grenades, in particular, were indisputably fatal weapons in the
dark cave.

Thinking for a moment, Luke described the monsters he had encountered just now,
focusing on their agility and how they attacked.

He wasn’t bragging, but telling Captain Jack how dangerous the monsters were from his
own experience.

Jack nodded solemnly. “Got it. I’ll go in with three agents…”

Luke shook his head. “I think you should be more cautious. You have advanced weapons,
but twenty of them were chasing us just now. You better go in together, or not at all, and
wait for reinforcements.”

After a brief hesitation, Jack shook his head. “I’ll go in with five agents. Two of them will
stay here to protect you.”

Luke didn’t say anything else.

He wasn’t sure what Jack was thinking.

Maybe he was trying to steal the credit, maybe he was hoping to investigate the monsters,
or maybe he had another reason, but it wasn’t Luke’s place to order him about.

It was only for Thomas’s sake that Jack had listened to him so far.

Luke could only nod. “Alright, I’ll wait for you here.”

Half an hour later, Jack and his team returned. Many of them smelled terrible.

Luke hurriedly stayed away from them.

He wasn’t sure if the monsters’ reddish black body fluid carried any viruses or germs.

Also… It was too smelly! It was as if these agents had just crawled out of a sewer.
But none of them were missing or heavily wounded.

Jack didn’t look good. Obviously, the battle against the monsters hadn’t gone as planned.

Luke naturally wouldn’t point that out.

He had warned the guy, but the guy hadn’t accepted it. What could he say now?

Hey, see, you should’ve listened to me?

He would be an idiot if he said that.

The three women looked a lot better. Clearly, they had been protected and hadn’t gotten
involved in the battle.

Suddenly, Brenda charged at them, shouting, “Ah, you b*tch, you abandoned us. I’m going
to kill you!”

She was yelling at Selina.

Luke gazed at her coldly, but Selina showed no reaction when Brenda ran at her with her
hand raised.

Luke moved to step between them.

Brenda’s hand hit Luke’s chest. Luke looked at her calmly and asked, “Can you go back
now?”

Dazed for a moment, Brenda shouted, “Why? Why did she abandon us?”

Luke chuckled. “Because she couldn’t nor was she obliged to save you. If she could save
you, she wouldn’t have been caught in the first place, would she?”

Brenda cried, “Liars! You liars! I’ll kill you…” She waved her hands and was about to
scratch Luke’s face.

Pa!

Brenda was slapped away and she fell to the ground. She was completely addled. What’s
going on? My head is so dizzy.

Luke, on the other hand, dragged Selina away and asked in a low voice, “Why didn’t you
dodge?”
Selina hesitated. “I… I did abandon them.”

Luke grinned and shook his finger in her face. “No, I was the one who abandoned them,
not you. You’re my partner whom I rescued, not an officer who went to rescue them,
right?”

Selina was dazed. “Huh?”

Luke said indifferently, “I was the only one who had the power to choose whom to save.
You didn’t get to choose at all. So, are you responsible for abandoning her? How are you
guilty? Should you give in to her just because she’s stupid?”

Selina was deep in thought.

“If one day, you have to choose between helping two strangers and helping me, who
would you choose?” asked Luke.

“You,” Selina replied without any hesitation.

Luke opened his hand. “That’s right. If that happens, I won’t feel guilty toward the two
strangers at all, because it was my partner’s decision. I don’t want her to feel that her
decision was wrong.”

Selina lowered her head and said, “I’m sorry.”

Luke said, “No need for that. Just remember to slap back next time anyone touches you.”

Unlike him, Selina didn’t have a system which restricted her, and she didn’t have to
consider the gains and losses all the time.
Chapter 87 - Come Back When You’re Clean
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 88 - Do You Need My Help to Take a Shower?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 89 - The Inside Story of the Hunting Club
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 90 - Lucky Recovery, Considerate Brock
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 91 - Part-Time Patrol Officers
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 92 - Patrol and Harvest
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 93 - Great Loot and Bittersweet Ability
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 94 - Virtue and Wit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 95 - Bet, Dinner, and “Pick Me Up”
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 96 - Extra Meal and Pleasant Surprise
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 97 - Brock’s Blessing and an Unexpected Offer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations

Chapter 98 - Good News and Bad News
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 98 Good News and Bad News

After Selina left, Thomas locked the door himself. He turned around and said, “Luke,
you’re very smart. You must’ve guessed that Tony Stark is behind the offer.”

He paused for a moment, before he continued, “On the other hand, I have some bad news.
Somebody on the Wolfkyle case noticed something, and has started to investigate you.
It’ll be very easy for them to set you up. After all, they have a lot of local connections.”

Luke thought for a moment and immediately knew what this was about.

Thomas had told him something about Charlie Diaz, the host of the game, before. Above
all else, he was without doubt someone who was very rich.

It really was possible to do anything in America if you had enough money — as long as
you didn’t piss off someone else with even more money.

If Luke and Selina stayed here, the families of the players would come looking for trouble
sooner or later.

Thomas was being rather tactful. Actually, it wouldn’t be unusual if they hired a bunch of
assassins to eliminate Luke and Selina.

So, the deeper reason was that Thomas was shouldering a lot of pressure for them.

What if the pressure became too much for him someday?

Looking at Luke’s face, Thomas knew that he understood. He continued, “You’re Robert’s
child, so I’ll be honest with you. Tony Stark promised to establish a charity fund for the
disabled and deceased officers of our department as long as you and Selina go to Los
Angeles.”

Luke immediately got it.

This was a tempting offer for Thomas, who was trying to get promoted to director of the
department.

Every officer in the department would thank him for this charity fund.

More importantly, Thomas would be the sole person responsible for helping to get the
fund, so all the officers had to thank him alone.
The job transfer was beneficial for both Luke and Thomas.

Luke pondered for a moment and said, “I have to discuss it with Selina.”

Looking at Luke’s face, Thomas raised the ante. “I can put a special request through for
you in the job transfer. The Los Angeles Police Department will have to give you equal
treatment, and I’m planning to promote you and Selina again.”

Luke shook his head. “That won’t be necessary. I’m only nineteen, and Selina isn’t twenty-
five yet. We would draw too much attention.”

It was a fact.

Most police officers needed to work long enough before they could be promoted.
Generally speaking, becoming a third rank detective at twenty-eight wasn’t half bad.

Most departments required their police officers to have worked for a certain number of
years before they could be promoted, and there were few exceptions.

If Luke reported to the Los Angeles Police Department as a third rank detective, every
police officer would assume that he had a dad so amazing that even the director of the
police department had to please him; that was the only possible explanation for a young
officer to have such a high rank.

Stark, whom the director of the Los Angeles Police Department really needed to please,
wasn’t really backing Luke. So, Luke would rather avoid the other officers’ suspicions.

For a moment, Thomas was stunned. He hadn’t expected Luke to refuse the promotion.

Luke continued, “Also, we’re young and inexperienced. We might make mistakes with
more power.”

Thomas said, “…Really?” He wasn’t really convinced.

Few people in the entire world would ever refuse a promotion.

However, with an awkward and perturbed look on his face, Luke added, “Chief, you
should know that I spent all my savings on a car, but it was wasted on the trip to
Wolfkyle. Selina is also from a regular family and has to support three siblings. I don’t
think we can afford to live in Los Angeles. So, is there something you can do to help us?”

Thomas was lost for words.

What could he do? Department funding was always monitored.

Thomas was now looking to be promoted, so he certainly wouldn’t make any sort of
mistake at this point in time.

If Luke accepted the promotion, he would get a pay rise, and Thomas would be justified in
rewarding him for his distinguished performance.

However, Luke had refused the promotion, which meant that Thomas couldn’t give Luke
any money, even after the charity fund was established.

Otherwise, someone might accuse Thomas of giving away the compensation meant for
disabled officers or families of the deceased to Luke, and there would be severe
consequences.

Thomas couldn’t give Luke any money himself, nor could he ask the police department
to… Wait!

The Westside Houston Police Department couldn’t give them money, but the Los Angeles
Police Department could!

LAPD certainly wasn’t inviting Luke to join out of the goodness of their hearts.

What promise had Tony Stark made them, and if Luke and Selina didn’t go, would he still
fulfill it?

Thomas couldn’t be the only one who was feeling anxious at the moment; the Los Angeles
Police Department had to be feeling the same.

Thinking this, Thomas nodded and said, “I’ll see what I can do. You can talk to your
partner first. Both of you must make the same decision, understand?”

Luke nodded. “Thank you very much, chief. I’ll be on my way.”

Thomas nodded and said, “Off you go.”

Luke suddenly turned around and said, “Right, chief, Brock congratulated us earlier.”

Stunned for a moment, Thomas then said mockingly, “Hehe, if you’re still here in a couple
of days, you can ‘congratulate’ him too.”

Luke asked suspiciously, “Huh?”

Thomas said, “Well, if you have connections in the FBI, you can visit him at his new
address.”
Luke grinned and stood straight to salute him. “Thank you, chief.”

Thomas merely waved his hand, indicating that he should go.

After he left the office, Luke’s lip curled. Oh, yeah! I won’t stand in your way when you
leave for a “brighter” future either, Officer Brock!

On his way back to the Major Crimes Division, Luke was deep in thought.

He was quite amenable to going to Los Angeles.

The situation in Los Angeles couldn’t be any worse than in Houston.

Who knew if the families of the players would come looking for revenge, so it would be
best if he stayed away from Texas for now.

He also had to call Robert and warn him not to get carelessly ambushed.

Luke didn’t really have a choice.

If possible, he wished that he had never encountered the players of the hunting club; the
game would never let him go now.

The fact that he survived meant that their differences were irreconcilable.

The current situation wasn’t the best, but it certainly wasn’t the worst.

As for Tony Stark’s motive for getting Luke transferred, he didn’t really care about that.

Tony Stark would only try to slap Luke’s face at most; he wouldn’t resort to violence or
vent his anger on Luke’s family.
Chapter 99 - Cash Over Promotion
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 99 Cash Over Promotion

Of course, the playboy would find it difficult to get his wish.

But in any case, Tony Stark was a man of integrity, and the guys from the hunting club
had none.

Thinking that, Luke’s eyes flashed coldly.

He pulled Selina out of the police station and whispered to her about the offer. The girl
immediately shrieked, “Ah, Los Angeles? I’m going to Hollywood! Wait, where’s
Hollywood in Los Angeles? Is it in our jurisdiction?”

Sweating hard, Luke replied, “The Westside Los Angeles Police Department covers
Hollywood and West Hollywood. Beverly Hills and Sunset Boulevard are both there.”

Selina screamed again, “Ahhhh! I want to go! I have to go!”

Luke said, “…Do you have any money? You’ll starve if you don’t have money.”

Selina was frustrated. “Right, we don’t have any savings right now.”

Luke said, “That’s why I said to Chief Thomas that we would prefer cash over a
promotion.”

Selina’s eyes bulged. “What? How’s that possible?”

Their transfer was weird and unconventional in the first place. Who would give them
money?

Luke snorted. “If my guess is correct, a certain playboy who has too much money is
behind this. The police departments in both Houston and Los Angeles will benefit a lot
from our transfer. What’s wrong with asking for some money? I would rather not go if it
means that we end up starving; it’s much cheaper to live in Houston, at least.”

Selina thought for a moment, but shook her head. “I wouldn’t count on us getting
anything.”

Luke said, “Will you come with me if I do get us some money?”

Selina nodded quickly. “Of course. Actually, I want to go even if you don’t get any money.’
Luke said, “…You better call home and tell them about the transfer. I think it’ll happen
soon.”

Things turned out exactly like he said.

Three days later, Luke and Selina set off on a Greyhound bus.

Luke’s only regret was that he couldn’t say goodbye to their “beloved” Officer Brock;
when Luke left, the man had been suspended pending the FBI’s investigation.

Thomas brought them a piece of good news: the Los Angeles Police Department was
willing to pay Luke and Selina a special relocation allowance.

Each of them got fifty thousand dollars, which was roughly their salary for an entire year.

Selina was confused at the reason for the money. She had never heard of a relocation
allowance in her entire career before.

Officers in L.A. got a rent subsidy of two thousand dollars, not fifty thousand.

Luke merely chuckled. He knew that if Thomas had gotten a charity fund, the Los Angeles
Police Department must’ve gotten something even bigger.

A hundred thousand dollars actually wasn’t a problem for the big shots in the Los Angeles
Police Department, because they didn’t have to promote Luke and Selina now.

Even if Luke had asked for two hundred thousand, the Los Angeles Police Department
would still have accepted it.

The Los Angeles Police Department was even more anxious than the Westside Houston
Police Department was.

After the deal was made, the Los Angeles Police Department immediately urged them to
come over, and even transferred them money for the plane tickets.

However… Selina said that the Greyhound bus would be more comfortable.

Of course, she only said that to Luke.

So, they took a Greyhound bus and headed west.

They saved on the money for plane tickets that way, since the Greyhound bus cost no
more than one tenth of a flight. Naturally, the rest of the money went into their pockets.
Luke was fine with the bus.

Although they had just earned fifty thousand dollars each, it was never a bad idea to save
money. They were told to report for duty in three days, and it would take two days at
most to reach Los Angeles by bus.

Selina couldn’t take that many bags with her this time, so she simply packed up the
apartment and left her luggage to her colleagues to send to her once she was settled.

They had gotten HPD a charity fund, so they didn’t feel guilty about the request at all.

What could Thomas say? He simply told the logistics division to handle the request.

Considering how much the Greyhound cost, it definitely wasn’t the most comfortable
means of transport.

But Luke and Selina were both young and strong, and it wasn’t so bad for them.

They made it to Los Angeles in good time, and reported to the Los Angeles Police
Department.

They had done it once just two months ago, so they were familiar with the procedure.

However, they had to take care of the paperwork themselves this time. They were
assigned to the Major Crimes Division.

Luke was amused. They had been in the Major Crimes Division before, and were still in
the same department after the transfer.

Selina was delighted to be assigned to the Westside Los Angeles Police Department; she
would’ve accepted the transfer even without a relocation allowance.

Hearing that, Luke gloomily added, “You can’t live without money here. This is one of the
most expensive districts in L.A. You better worry about your rent first.”

Selina was frustrated.

But soon, she was happy again. “That’s fine. Don’t we have a rent subsidy?”

Luke said, “Hehe. Do you think it’ll be enough for you to rent a shed?”

Selina glared at him. “Can you only bring up the annoying money stuff after I’ve enjoyed
the wonders of this place?”

Luke said, “No, we have to find a place to stay first. We’ll use up the rent subsidy if we live
in a hotel.”

They finally found a suitable apartment after three days of searching.

It was similar to their apartment in Houston.

It was a 50-square meter, two-bedroom apartment, and its only advantage was that it
was already furnished with the basics.

The rent was twelve hundred dollars a month.

It would’ve been more than fifteen hundred if the apartment were slightly newer or had
an elevator.

After they moved in, Selina cried, “This isn’t worth it! We’ll use up our relocation
allowance on rent in a couple of years.”

Luke shrugged. “Don’t worry, I guarantee we’ll make a fortune.”

Selina wasn’t convinced. “We’re police officers. How do you plan to make a fortune?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke proposed, “How about we invent something?”

Selina laughed. “Tsk! You aren’t a kindergartner anymore. Please grow up.” She thought
Luke was talking about inventing gadgets for children to play with.

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

He hadn’t felt the lack of money as much when he was in Houston. After all, Texas was
one of the states with the lowest taxes, and California had some of the highest.

Their salaries were substantially higher after the transfer.

Chapter 100 - New Partner, New Case, and New Star
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 100 New Partner, New Case, and New Star

Luke’s annual salary in Houston was forty-two thousand dollars. In L.A., it was fifty-four
thousand.

Selina’s salary had increased from forty-seven thousand to sixty thousand.

However, their pay rise wasn’t enough to offset the increase in living expenses.

They would probably earn an annual salary of more than eighty thousand dollars in a few
years, and they wouldn’t need to worry about money then.

Until then, however, they would have to rely on their relocation allowance.

Selina was very frustrated because she had given her relocation allowance to her family.

Luke had no objections to that.

Selina seemed independent, but she did care about her family. Her attitude toward
money was different from that of many Americans, and it was her choice to do more for
her family.

Luke didn’t find it odd, either. As a Chinese in his last life, he had seen too many parents
and children doing everything they could for each other.

He had offered his fifty thousand dollars to Catherine, but she refused it.

Robert even told Luke to scram the moment he picked up the phone.

After all, Robert and Catherine earned around ninety thousand dollars a year between
them. Once Luke started working, they didn’t have to provide for him anymore, and they
didn’t have a huge financial burden.

Robert had put twenty thousand dollars aside when Luke said he wanted to go to college
before. That money was now naturally left for Claire.

Thus, Robert and Catherine weren’t short of money right now.

After a good rest, Luke and Selina officially started work the next day.

Dustin Hammond, the commanding officer of the Major Crimes Division, was neither
warm nor cold. Both of them were relieved.

It would be fine as long as their new boss wasn’t as annoying as Brock.

This time, each of them were told to work with a seasoned detective rather than staying
as partners.

It was perfectly understandable.

After the incident with Brock, Luke realized that his thinking had been wrong.

As their commanding officer, Brock had been dissatisfied with newbies Luke and Selina
working with each other.

Part of this had to do with how they had managed to crack a few cases together in
Houston, except for those which they had chanced upon by accident.

So, Luke made a pact with Selina.

Each of them would follow a local detective to familiarize themselves with this place first.
After a while, they would apply to work together again.

By then, they would be familiar with the environment and have their own informants.
They wouldn’t need to worry about their new boss setting them up like Brock had.

It clearly wouldn’t be easy to apply for such a thing, but Luke would work something out.

Selina was assigned to a black detective named Donald Dake, and Luke was told to work
with a middle-aged Latino woman named Elsa Torres.

The Los Angeles Police Department was the department with the highest number of
female officers in America at roughly twenty percent.

Also, more than thirty percent of the police officers were Latino.

Selina’s arrival had raised the percentages slightly. It wasn’t unusual for Luke to get a
Latino female as his partner, either.

Elsa was rather curious about Luke. “Let’s go. I have two cases. Are you ready? Do you
need a holiday?”

Luke smiled. “Oh, Elsa. I’m a workaholic.”

Elsa snorted. “Bullsh*t. Nobody is really a workaholic, at least not in the Major Crimes
Division.”
Luke grinned. “Well, consider it a demonstration of the right attitude from a newbie.”

Elsa was dazed for a moment, before she smiled and said, “I can accept that.”

Luke got in the car, and Elsa drove off.

She was certainly a domineering woman, who was unwilling to give the wheel to Luke.

But it was understandable. Weak women wouldn’t last long in the Major Crimes Division.

Luke asked casually, “What are we working on?”

Elsa said, “A tricky case. Do you know Katie Winterster?”

Luke thought for a moment and shook his head. “The name does ring a bell, but I can’t
recall that I do.”

Elsa glanced at him. “You really don’t know her?”

Luke asked, “Is she very famous?”

Elsa was rendered speechless. “…She got really big two years ago. She’s only 21, but
started acting when she was 16, and made a name for herself with her nude scene in
Don’t Move directed by Peter.”

Luke said, “Oh. I really haven’t heard of her. Maybe I heard her name from the news or
something.”

Elsa chuckled. “She has a great body and doesn’t hesitate to flaunt it. You haven’t seen her
movie?”

Luke shrugged. “I like more epic movies, like Star Wars or Band of Brothers. What you’re
describing has to be an art movie, right? I’m not a big fan of those.”

Elsa nodded and accepted the answer.

“She has a small problem. A person died in her house two days ago, but she claims that
she doesn’t know him. Now, we have to question her again,” said Elsa.

Luke asked, “What do we know about the dead person?”

“John Doe. No ID, no dental records, and his fingerprints and DNA aren’t in the database.
He’s a young white male, between 25 to 27 years old, 1.75 meters tall, and weighs 220
pounds. Oh, and his body was found floating naked in Miss Katie’s pool by the cleaning
lady the following morning.” Elsa rattled out the information.

Luke was rather surprised. “1.75 meters tall and 220 pounds? Wouldn’t that make him
obese?”

Elsa nodded. “Which is why I can’t think of a reason he could die there without making a
sound, unless it’s an inside job. Miss Katie has plenty of security; a 200-pound fatty
wouldn’t be able to break into her place that easily.”

That was also what Luke found surprising.

It was difficult for a 200-pound man to walk in the first place, let alone break into the
home of a celebrity.

Most of these rich people would have an electric security fence installed around their
place; only professionals would be able to sneak in.

As they talked, the car reached Beverly Hills.

Luke found it odd. “Katie lives here? Is she rich? Didn’t she only become famous a few
years ago?”

Elsa shrugged. “She does. As to how much money she makes, that’s a concern for the IRS,
not us.”

Hearing that, Luke changed the topic. “Do you have any leads?”

Elsa shook her head. “She insisted that a lawyer be present the entire time. If someone
hadn’t died, she would’ve gotten her security to kick us out.”
Chapter 101 - Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 101 Dead, Swimming Naked, and Inspiration

Luke was speechless.”…The rich are truly willful.”

Elsa couldn’t agree more. “Few residents here are nice to talk to. Try not to say anything
when we see her.”

Luke nodded. He knew that rookies were expected to say and do less, and watch and
listen more.

As they talked, they reached a villa.

Luke observed the villa and compared it with the houses he had seen in the last few days.
He knew that it couldn’t be too expensive.

The villa wasn’t located in the best neighborhood, nor was it big. It couldn’t be worth
more than three million dollars. So, it was only a low-end residence in Beverly Hills.

Most of the truly luxurious houses in Beverly Hills cost more than ten million dollars. The
best ones might even cost thirty to fifty million.

They pressed the buzzer, and a woman spoke to Elsa over the intercom for a while. Elsa
also showed her badge to the security camera.

They then waited for several minutes, but nothing happened.

Luke found it odd. “What’s the meaning of this? It takes her this long to call Katie?”

Elsa wasn’t bothered. “Don’t be impatient. I waited forty minutes the first time I was here.
When we finally met, she told me that she was putting on makeup.”

Luke was speechless. “…Is she ugly?” Many stars weren’t really pretty without makeup.

Elsa smiled. “No, she looked as pretty as if she was about to attend a news conference
when she met me.”

Luke remarked, “It is in the nature of every woman to pursue beauty.”

Suddenly, a middle-aged woman ran over, shouting in panic. “Ah, come in, officers!
Something terrible has happened!”
The front door was already open when they arrived. Luke and Elsa looked at the woman
in confusion.

Elsa introduced her quickly. “This is Sally, a caretaker that Katie hired.”

Sally was still shouting.

Elsa could only yell, “Stop!”

Scared, Sally finally stopped screaming.

Elsa asked, “What happened?”

Sally panicked again. “Dead! Miss Katie is dead!”

Elsa exclaimed, “What?”

Luke was lost for words.

A moment later, Sally took them to the pool. Looking at the body floating in the water,
Elsa and Luke then stared at each other in bewilderment.

Soon, Elsa called the police department for reinforcements.

It was unnecessary to call an ambulance. Looking at how she was floating in the pool,
they knew that the star was as dead as a doornail.

Very soon, the forensics department arrived and began to collect evidence.

Luke asked Elsa in a low voice, “Is Katie in the habit of swimming naked?”

Elsa replied, “Not that I know of. At least, she wears a bikini when she’s out on Santa
Monica beach.”

Luke nodded, deep in thought.

Yes, Miss Katie Winterster was floating naked and face down in the pool in her own
backyard. Furthermore, this pool was only one meter deep.

However, two people had drowned one after another in this one-meter-deep pool.

Even weirder, both John Doe and Miss Katie had died naked, and had even been found in
the same position.

The case was pretty odd in every aspect.

However, Luke wasn’t in any rush.

It was Elsa’s case. It was best that he didn’t speak unless he was absolutely confident, or
Elsa would feel that he was being rash.

Elsa showed no intention of asking for his input, either. She was busy working on her
own.

The police officers who had arrived as reinforcements interrogated the villa’s two
caretakers and the security guard.

Luke simply quietly observed how Elsa communicated with them.

What he had learned back in Shackelford could only be called the basics at best; Elsa was
obviously more skilled.

The forensic examiners here were more professional, too. They were as busy as bees in
and outside the house.

They examined Katie’s bed, the floor, and the pool, and even collected a bottle of pool
water.

However, the conversation which the two examiners had over Katie’s naked body was
rather creepy.

“I actually quite liked her in Don’t Move. I remember that there’s a red dot on her chest.”

“Is she fatter now? Look here. It’s definitely cellulite.”

“That’s fine. It’s not like she has to worry about her weight any longer.”

“She claimed on her blog that she’s 1.7 meters tall, but she’s actually only 1.64 meters tall.
She really lied about her height.”

“Everybody wants to be taller. Touch here.”

“Oh, needle punctures. She had fat implants. No wonder she changed from a 34B to 34D.”

Luke was lost for words.

They regarded the body of such a famous star purely as medical learning material. They
claimed to be Katie’s fans, but their hands were cold and emotionless, as if she were a
dead pig.
In the end, one of the forensic examiners gave Elsa the preliminary findings. “The
estimated time of death is between three and four o’clock in the morning. This might not
be accurate, however, given how long the body was in the water, and we’ll need to
examine it further. There’s water in her lungs, so she may have drowned. There are no
external injuries, except for a broken toenail.”

Elsa listened and asked a few more questions.

Luke seized the opportunity to go to Katie’s bedroom. He nodded at the examiner who
was working and observed the bedroom.

The examiner was occupied, but her interest was piqued. She asked the young detective
curiously, “What are you looking for?”

“Inspiration!” Luke closed his eyes and circled the room without bumping into any of the
furniture, which astonished the examiner.

Then, Luke smiled at her and walked out.

The examiner was a young girl who was obviously new on the job. Dazed by Luke’s smile,
she blushed a moment later. “Wow, he’s really handsome, isn’t he? No, I have to work. I’m
definitely working late today.”

She was busy for a moment, before she stopped again. “But he’s really pretty, especially
when he smiles. Why did he smile at me? Is he interested? No, he didn’t even ask for my
name…”

Without the faintest idea that he had flirted with a girl with his face alone, Luke walked
out of the bedroom and returned to the pool.
Chapter 102 - Inaccessible Video Tape
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 102 Inaccessible Video Tape

Instead of meeting with Elsa, Luke took a turn and followed a trail through the garden at
the back of the villa. In the end, he found himself standing before a small gate.

The gate was shut. Luke peeped out through the iron bars and saw that the main road
was only two hundred meters to the right.

He followed the wall to the right and looked around. When he stopped at the end of the
wall, he noticed a surveillance camera above the door of another house across the street.

He found the caretaker named Sally again and asked her how to open the gate.

Sally said that it could be opened with a remote inside the house.

Luke nodded and said, “Please open it for me. I want to check the street out back.”

Sally pressed a button on a panel in the living room and then said, “It’s done.”

Observing the panel from behind her, Luke suddenly asked, “Is this the only way to open
the back gate?”

Sally shook her head. “No, Selev also has a remote that can open the front and back

gates.”

Luke thanked her and left.

He went to the back gate again, and it was already half open.

Luke walked out and went down the road on the right. He observed the surveillance
camera for a while. It was installed over the back door of the house.

He moved on and reached the main road.

Standing on the main road, he looked around, deep in thought, before he shook his head
and returned to Katie’s villa.

Elsa was looking for him. She frowned and asked, “Where have you been?”

Luke replied, “I was looking for surveillance cameras to see if we might get anything from
them.”

Elsa found the answer acceptable. She nodded, “Not bad. What did you find?”

Luke said, “There’s a surveillance camera over the back door of another house. We can
ask for the footage.”

Elsa said, “Go and do that. Bring the tape back to the police station. I need to go back now.
Boss is already asking about our progress. We’ll be screwed if we can’t crack this case.”

Luke just nodded.

The death of a popular star was definitely a troublesome case, not because stars were
important, but because people tended to gossip about it.

If they couldn’t crack the case, it would significantly tarnish the police department’s
reputation.

The death of the 200-pound fatty didn’t have as big an impact in comparison, and the
police department wasn’t as anxious over it.

Luke left via the back gate and went over to the house with the surveillance camera. He
pressed the doorbell and showed his badge.

Soon, a security guard spoke to him.

After checking Luke’s badge and hearing Luke’s request, the guard said that he had to
inform the owner of the house.

Eventually… Luke didn’t get the tape.

The owner of the house refused Luke’s request for the surveillance footage without any
explanation.

Luke negotiated for quite a while. The guard hesitated, but didn’t ask the owner of the
house again.

Luke had to give up. When he returned to the police department, Elsa was reporting to
Dustin.

Luke’s arrival caught their attention.

Both of them frowned when they heard that the owner of the house was unwilling to
cooperate.
“Are you sure you were nice enough?” Elsa couldn’t help but ask.

Luke smiled bitterly. “It was a security guard who spoke to me. I think he was willing to
give the footage to me, but the owner of the house told him to refuse me without meeting
me at all.”

Dustin shook his head. “Elsa, go and see what’s wrong with the house. Try to get the
footage. After all, there aren’t many surveillance cameras in that area. Alright, chop chop.
The director is calling me again. I don’t want to give him nothing the next time he calls
me.”

Luke and Elsa nodded and left.

Elsa obviously wasn’t in a good mood.

They hadn’t solved the John Doe case yet, but a star had already died again in the same
spot, which was too eye-catching.

If she couldn’t solve the case, she might be demoted.

With an awful look on her face, she asked Luke to follow her and said, “You’re still too
young. You have to be smart when you deal with those magnates.”

She retrieved information on the house that owned the surveillance camera. Then, her
expression became even more awful.

The house belonged to Jenny Gwenis, daughter of the president of the Tiger Foundation.

Boris, the president of the Tiger Foundation, was a great player in the field of law and
finance.

They were truly a rich and troublesome family.

Even though the footage wasn’t important to them, they might still be unwilling to
cooperate.

Taking a deep breath, Elsa took Luke to the house again, only to be refused once more.

She didn’t even meet the owner of the house, much less acquire the footage.

Infuriated, she talked to Dustin and applied for a search warrant which would allow them
to retrieve the footage.

It was mostly because word of the case had already gotten out. Katie had really become
popular in the past two years.
She had always been a topic of discussion, and dying naked in her own pool like the
previous John Doe made everything even more intriguing.

Under enormous pressure, the police department didn’t care about the president of the
Tiger Foundation anymore. After all, they only wanted the surveillance footage, not to
arrest him.

Elsa left with high expectations, but returned in frustration.

She had finally made it into the house this time, but failed to obtain the footage.

The owner of the house claimed that the surveillance camera was broken and hadn’t
recorded anything.

The technicians that went with Elsa checked the surveillance system. They told her that
the tape inside had been removed.

The monitor was dark because the surveillance system hadn’t been activated at all.

As to whether it had been deactivated before she arrived or if it had always been down,
nobody could tell.

Elsa was scolded by Dustin again for failing to get the footage.

Dustin, on the other hand, was scolded by the director, who told him that Boris had called
to protest the police’s abuse of power.

Elsa gloomily scolded Luke after she returned.

It was because nobody would have known about the surveillance camera if it wasn’t for
him.

In the end, Elsa was frustrated again and again, and didn’t find any leads.

Luke didn’t complain and simply said that he would check again.

Elsa was too upset to talk to him. She simply drove her car away.
Chapter 103 - Videotape for Videotape
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 103 Videotape for Videotape

Luke took a bus and returned to the villa of the daughter of the Tiger Foundation’s
president. He observed it for a moment, then knocked on the door of another villa on the
corner.

The owner of this villa, David Smith, was much more normal. He gladly acceded to Luke’s
request for surveillance footage, and said that he could take it back with him.

Luke thanked him and left his card, saying that David could contact him if he had any
problems.

Luke returned with more than ten videotapes. He went straight to the forensics
department.

With the equipment there, he began to go through the footage.

David’s villa was on the same side as Katie’s. The camera was aimed at the back door of
his house, and also happened to include Jenny Gwenis’s back door in the frame.

Luke checked the footage and soon found something

But after watching it several times over, he shook his head and gave up.

Since there wasn’t any light late at night, nothing could be seen at the entrance to Katie’s
house except an opaque shadow.

The shadow was blocked by the wall of David’s house. Only Jenny’s camera could’ve
gotten a clear view.

However, as Luke continued watching, he figured out why Jenny was unwilling to
surrender the surveillance footage.

Chuckling, Luke made a copy of David’s footage and found Elsa again.

Elsa was looking into the files, including confessions from suspects and reports from
other officers on any anomalies in the past few days.

Luke tapped softly on her table with his finger to draw her attention.

Elsa asked impatiently, “What’s up?”

Luke said, “I went to David Smith’s house and got his surveillance footage.”

Elsa was stunned. “Whose house?”

Luke explained, “Katie’s neighbor.”

Elsa narrowed her eyes. “Do you have a suspect?”

Luke said, “I found something, but it isn’t important.”

Elsa didn’t say anything and indicated for him to continue.

Luke went on, “The important thing is that I’ve figured out why Jenny is unwilling to give
us the surveillance footage.”

Elsa asked, “Why?”

Luke said, “There are a few people that I don’t recognize, but maybe you do. Do you want
to have a look?”

Elsa rose quickly. “Let’s go to Dustin’s office He has a VCR.”

Half an hour later, Elsa and Dustin smiled at the video.

Both of them had “gotcha” expressions on their faces.

Luke was new to this place, so he wasn’t sure how important his finding was.

Elsa and Dustin, however, had worked here long enough for them to recognize the people
who appeared at Jenny’s back door.

Elsa sneered. “No wonder she doesn’t want to give us the footage. She was secretly
buying weed. Let’s see how she can refuse us this time.”

Seeing how optimistic the two of them were, Luke reminded them, “We better hurry, or
she may destroy the footage to eliminate proof of her wrongdoing.”

Elsa and Dustin were both dazed for a moment. Elsa stood up quickly and said, “I’ll talk to
her.”

Dustin said, “Okay, but don’t argue with her. What she bought isn’t important to the
Major Crimes Division.”

Elsa nodded and left.

When she reached the door of the office, she suddenly said, “Luke, come with me.”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Elsa focused on the road, but did glance at Luke several times. She finally said, “You’re
good. You were calm enough to find leads on your own. You’ll do a great job.”

Luke nodded with a smile.

He knew, however, that if he had gone and asked Jenny for the surveillance footage
himself, Elsa would’ve been angry with him.

Elsa wasn’t Selina. She certainly wouldn’t like her partner doing things on his own.

Luke didn’t really care about the credit he could get in the police department. What he
cared about was the rate of his contribution in the system.

He was fine with giving away most of the credit even if he had done most of the actual
work.

There was no cheating in front of the system.

They arrived at Jenny’s house, only to be refused by the security guard again.

Now that she had the greatest trump card, Elsa sneered and said calmly, “Oh, she doesn’t
want to see us? Go and tell her a few names: Bill, Curry, George and Locke. If she still
doesn’t want to see us, I’ll come again with an official subpoena tomorrow.”

The guard hesitated for a moment, but still went back to Jenny.

Ten minutes later, the guard returned and opened the door. “Officers, please come in.
Miss Jenny is waiting for you.”

Luke kept silent after they met.

Elsa asked Jenny to have everybody else leave the room before she said, “Miss Gwenis,
we’re not interested in what you’re hiding; in fact, we found out via other surveillance
footage, so it’s pointless for you to hide the tape that we need.”

As she spoke, she tossed a few pictures which she had gotten printed out over to Jenny.

Jenny panicked when she saw the people in the pictures. “Where… Where did you get
these?”
Elsa smiled coldly, “Jenny, we don’t care about what you did. All we want is the videotape.
We’re not the DEA, and the last thing we’re interested in is your personal life. Now, can
you give us the videotape?”.

Jenny still hesitated, but in the end, she handed the videotape over at Elsa’s prompting

Thankfully, she wasn’t as clever as real criminals. She had kept the videotape in her room
and never thought to destroy it.

Satisfied, Elsa left with the videotape.

Luke, however, rolled his eyes and stayed a while longer. He put his card on the table and
said, “Miss Gwenis, I’m Luke. I’m now working in the Major Crimes Division. You can
contact me if you have any problems.”

Jenny was too distracted to notice what he said. She even subconsciously hated the young
man because of his connection to Elsa. However, opposite genders tended to be attracted
to each other.

Luke wasn’t exactly handsome, but he certainly wasn’t ugly. His smooth skin and gentle
smile could easily invoke genial feelings.

After Luke left, Jenny recalled what Luke said, and beamed. What a fool she was! This
young man and that witch Elsa were responsible for the case together. Since he had left a
card and offered to help her out, didn’t that mean that she could ask him for updates?
Chapter 104 - Culprit, and Case Solved
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 104 Culprit, and Case Solved

She could ask Luke later whether her purchase of weed would be exposed during the
investigation.

Thinking that, Jenny carefully put Luke’s card in her purse.

She was slightly reassured by Luke’s promise. At least, she felt that she could pay the
young officer for inside information from the police department.

Luke, however, had other plans.

Jenny had bought weed from drug dealers. For Luke, she was a gold mine.

As long as he kept an eye on her and even pretended to befriend her, Luke might be able
to catch a big fish with her help.

Luke had never realized the importance of money until he came to Los Angeles.

He would need a tremendous amount of money to establish the network of informants

that he had in mind.

After solving Katie’s case, he could cripple the dealers who had provided Jenny with the
illegal drugs and shake them down for the money he needed.

He returned to the police department with Elsa. They began to watch the footage which
they had just acquired.

Based on the timestamp from David’s videotape, they soon found the shadow again.

On the videotape from Jenny’s camera, the person appeared twice, at 3:35 and 3:57
respectively. Altogether, there was almost thirty seconds’ worth of footage of him on
video.

It was a pity that the man’s face was blocked by a cloak. He was also intentionally keeping
his head down, so it was impossible to tell what he looked like.

The footage gave them a clear idea of his height and physique, however, which was
important progress.
Elsa wasn’t in a hurry, and continued watching the videotape with Luke.

They rewound it clip by clip.

It was a week’s worth of surveillance footage on the videotape, and few people appeared
on this back road. Thus, they were able to skim through it quickly.

When the videotape was rewound to the evening of the day before yesterday, Luke
suddenly called out, “Stop!”

Elsa instinctively hit the pause button.

Luke said, “Play it back a little. Right there! Elsa, do you see him?”

Elsa squinted at the man who was walking toward the camera, his back to the setting sun.
His face happened to be turned to the side, allowing the sun to illuminate it.

She said, “Call a technician. Ask them to compare the man with the suspect.”

A technician soon arrived to process the image of the man on the videotape, before he
generated a model on the computer.

Comparing the model with the person on David’s videotape, the technician said
decisively, “It’s a 92% match; most likely, they’re the same person.”

Elsa said excitedly, “Run his profile through the facial recognition system and see if we
get any hits.”

The technician was immediately on it.

Elsa and Luke went to Dustin’s office with the photo.

Elsa had barely presented the photo to the commanding officer of the Major Crimes
Division when he frowned. “Sergei Mazanov?”

Elsa was stunned. “Boss, do you know him?”.

Dustin said, “He’s not active in our territory, but he’s the leader of a Eastern European
gang in New York. I’ve seen his file before. He’s brutal and vindictive. Why are you
investigating him?”

Elsa said, “He could be our suspect in Katie’s murder.”

Dustin exclaimed, “What?”

His head throbbed fiercely when he heard the answer.

Things were tricky now!

If his guess was correct, this man would’ve returned to New York after the crime.

That meant that in order to investigate the case, they would have to work with NYPD,
which could be complicated.

More importantly, the man was a gang leader.

NYPD might not be interested in challenging a notorious gangster over a Los Angeles
case.

The gangs from Eastern Europe were famous for their insanity and brutality.

They wouldn’t hesitate to use bombs or RPGs in downtown city areas if they were
cornered.

Would NYPD risk that over a case in Los Angeles?

Dustin waved his hand and said, “Work on the case and verify that he’s the criminal first.
As to when the criminal can be arrested, that will be another matter.”

It wasn’t exactly the best solution.

After all, a case was never really closed until the culprit was caught.

The public didn’t consider the practical problems that the police department faced in law
enforcement, and would only curse the police’s ineptness.

The rich upper-class would know better, however, so the pressure from them wouldn’t
be as bad.

Interstate law enforcement had always been a problem in America. Most of the time, it
required FBI intervention.

Few local police departments, however, would be glad to invite the FBI to share the
credit; they would never ask for the FBI’s help unless it was absolutely necessary.

Elsa and Luke looked at each other and shook their heads with bitter smiles. This case
was truly depressing.

Now that they had a suspect, the investigation became a lot easier.
Soon, they got word from the forensics department that the John Doe and Sergei were a
99.99% DNA match.

John Doe was actually Sergei’s biological son.

At that point of the investigation, Elsa and Dustin basically figured out what had
happened.

It was still unknown how Sergei’s 200-pound son had died in Katie’s pool, but Sergei
obviously blamed Katie for it.

He even took action personally and drowned Katie in the exact same pool.

Katie’s autopsy report wasn’t out yet, but Elsa learned that there had been a sedative in
Katie’s system.

Sergei had obviously drugged Katie before throwing her into the pool

Thus, she didn’t cry for help, and there were no signs of a struggle. Katie had simply
drowned in the pool without a sound.

The case was basically solved.

Elsa and Dustin weren’t exactly happy, but they were in much better moods than before.

They now knew who the criminal was, although he had yet to be apprehended. The police
department finally had something to tell the public now.

Luke wasn’t interested in staying any longer with the two old detectives. He simply said
that he had things to do at home because he had just moved here, and left.

He left without hesitation because the system had already rewarded him for solving the
case.

Mission: Solve Katie’s murder.

Total experience: 50. Total credit: 50.

Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +40. Credit +40.

Chapter 105 - Back-to-Back Encounters
Generated by NovelGet.com

The reward for this mission wasn’t much. Luke speculated that it was probably because
he hadn’t apprehended Sergei.

If he had caught the criminal, he should’ve gotten more than 100 experience points.

Since the man had already run away, however, Luke decided to take a break.

He had been busy the whole day walking around and then watching video footage. He
was pretty exhausted.

But it had definitely been worth it. At the very least, Elsa and Dustin took him more
seriously now.

Not everybody could crack a case in a single day.

Luke did have some skills despite the fact that he had been transferred through
connections. He wasn’t as useless as they thought.

By the time he returned home, it was already past eight, and night had fallen.

Selina was watching TV in the living room. She sat up when she saw Luke. “Hey, you’re
back! So tell me, how does it feel to work a case in Beverly Hills?”

Luke replied helplessly, “I haven’t taken a shower or eaten yet. I’m dizzy after walking for
half a day and watching video footage for hours…”

Selina quickly cajoled him. “I bought sandwiches and Dr. Pepper for you. You’ll be
energized after you have them.”

Luke said insincerely, “I can’t thank you enough. I’ll take a shower first.”

Fresh out of the shower a few minutes later, Luke sat down on the couch and had the
sandwich which Selina had heated up in the microwave.

He had been too busy working the case to eat today, and was already starving.

Selina knew better than to talk to him right now. She even turned down the volume on
the TV.

Luke finished the sandwich in a couple of minutes and had a mouthful of Dr. Pepper. He
burped in satisfaction. “Alright, what do you want to know?”
Selina asked, “Is it beautiful? Are the manors swanky? Do they all have hundreds of maids
and servants? Right, do they all have a white-haired butler who says ‘can I help you, sir’
the moment you enter?”

Luke didn’t know what to say. “You’re talking about the movies. The house I went to only
had two caretakers and one security guard. It’s only roughly the size of Robert’s house,
although it’s better decorated.”

Selina remarked disappointedly, “So the movies lied?”

Luke chuckled. “Did you think they were all real? Well, the house I went to wasn’t as
extravagant, at least.”

Selina snorted. “I thought that everybody in Beverly Hills is rich.”

Luke said, “They are. The house I visited today is worth two million at least, not counting
the decor and furniture. She definitely isn’t poor.”

Selina asked, “Huh? Is she beautiful?”

Luke answered, “Yes. She’s not bad-looking naked.”

Selina was surprised. “She met you naked?”

Luke nodded and said, “Yep. She even showed us her butt.”

Selina wasn’t convinced. “Are you joking?”

Luke said, “Not really. When we arrived, her body was floating in her pool, naked.”

Selina’s eyes bulged. “So… unbelievable? Come on, tell me everything about this case.”

Luke nodded at the TV and said, “It’s on the news.”

Selina turned around, only to see pixels floating in a pool next to a familiar face.

After a brief daze, she turned up the volume and exclaimed, “Katie Winterster? You saw
her body?”

Luke nodded lazily.

Thanks to the TV, he didn’t have to keep talking. He pondered how to find the dealers
who had sold the weed to Jenny, and how he could loot them.
Selina asked him again, “Did you find the murderer?”

Luke nodded and said, “Keep it to yourself. It’s confidential for now, because the
murderer ran away.”

Selina was amazed after hearing what Luke had to say. “You just got here and you’ve
already solved such a big case. Your partner won’t dare underestimate you now, right?”

Luke looked at her and said, “What about you? How was your first day at work?”

Selina sniffed and said, “It’s okay. I’m a gorgeous lady, after all. But I think Donald treats
me like a little kid.”

Luke shrugged and said, “You’re still young, after all. When I see Elsa, I can feel a
generation gap.”

Selina burst into laughter and kicked him. “She’s already 32. Of course there’s a
generation gap.”

Ignoring the violence, Luke asked again, “How do you feel about your partner? He’s not
hard to get along with, is he?”.

Selina thought for a moment, then shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. However, I do
feel that he’s too slow.”

Luke frowned. “Huh?”

Selina said in a low voice, “I don’t think he’s as smart as you are. He was still asking
questions when even I had noticed something wrong.”

Luke asked, “What was your case?”

Selina said, “The death of a gangster. I knew from the suspect’s face that he was guilty,
but Donald still asked questions for a long time.”

Luke looked at her and asked, “You didn’t interject, did you?”

Selina shook her head. “Why would I? You told me to say and do less, and watch and
listen more, so I kept silent.”

Luke nodded and said, “I don’t think Donald was wrong. He might have known that the
suspect was guilty, but there was no reason for him to show it. It’s possible that he
wanted to make sure first. According to Elsa, Donald is most famous in the Major Crimes
Division for how reliable he is. You better not try to outsmart him. Let’s just get used to
the environment here and the way they work first.”
Selina wasn’t silly, but she wasn’t wise in the ways of the world, either. It was possible
that someone might set her up if she stood out too much.

To Donald, she was a new partner. Luke didn’t think that Donald would help her
unconditionally just because she was pretty.

Luke, on the other hand, had proven his abilities today and hadn’t competed with Elsa for
credit. That was how he had made his partner happy.

Dustin had to know something, too, or his attitude toward Luke wouldn’t have changed.
Still, Elsa would be considered as having made the greater contribution to the case after it
was solved.

Luke was only a newcomer, after all.

He had confidence as well as the system, so he wasn’t upset about how unfair it was. If
Selina were in his place, however, she might argue with her superiors.

Luke talked to Selina a while longer about how important it was to keep a low profile,
before they returned to their respective rooms and went to bed.
Chapter 106 - The Only Explanation For a Trip
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 106 The Only Explanation For a Trip

The next day, Luke went to a body shop that he had made an appointment with earlier,
and bought a secondhand Ford Focus.

The vehicle had only been used for a year and was in good shape. Luke paid ten thousand
dollars for it.

He then drove the secondhand Ford to the police station.

Elsa was at her desk and looked exhausted. She greeted Luke when she saw him. “Let’s
go. Dustin’s asking for you.”

Following Elsa, Luke asked, “You didn’t get any sleep last night?”

Elsa yawned and said, “No, I was busy looking into Sergei’s files.”

Luke’s interest was piqued. Why was she busy investigating Sergei?

The commanding officer of the Major Crimes Division looked just as exhausted in his
office.

Dustin nodded at both of them and indicated that Luke should close the door.

After the door was closed, he said, “Katie’s case is basically solved now, but there’s still
the problem of Sergei. Luke, Elsa believes that you can try catching him in New York. Are
you willing to go?”

After a brief daze, Luke asked in confusion, “Is the police department in New York okay
with that?”

Dustin sighed and said, “You’ll have to negotiate with them and work out a solution.”

Luke was rendered speechless.

He was just a rookie detective. How could he negotiate with NYPD, the biggest police
department in America, and which had twice as many officers as LAPD did?

Looking at his face, Dustin explained, “You’ll check the situation in New York and see if
you can apprehend Sergei in a remote place. NYPD should be fine with that. The director
has talked to the rest of the department; as long as you don’t arrest him in public, they’ll
allow you to assist them with this case.”

Luke felt his head throb fiercely.

It looked like a nice gesture on NYPD’s part, but they had full control over the case.

Luke and Elsa would only be acting as support when they were in New York.

He looked at Elsa, who nodded slightly.

Luke knew that it meant that she wanted to go.

What choice did he have? Could he refuse a work trip when he had just started his job?

He could only say, “I’m yours to command, boss.”

Relieved, Dustin said, “That’s great. Get ready while we finalize negotiations with NYPD in
the next two days. It’s going to be tricky. Keep it up!”

Elsa and Luke nodded and left.

After they returned to their desks, Elsa asked, “Are you alright?”

Elsa knew that she should’ve talked to Luke in advance, but for whatever reason, she
hadn’t.

Luke shook his head. “I’m fine. However, should we investigate the drowning of Sergei’s
son, while we still have the time?”

Elsa was stumped for a moment, as she hadn’t expected Luke to bring it up.

However, Luke’s performance yesterday made it impossible for her to overlook his
opinion. She asked, “Do you have any leads?”

“Sergei is Russian. Selev, Katie’s security guard, is also Russian, isn’t he?” said Luke.

Elsa was stunned. She had been too focused on Katie’s case yesterday to think of that.

At Luke’s reminder, she immediately thought it through. “Do you think that Selev let
Sergei’s fat son into the villa? Or did he kill the son? Wait, no, if Selev had killed Sergei’s
son, he would be dead.”

Luke said, “I asked Sally yesterday. She said that Seley has a remote that can open the
front and back gates; letting in guests would be too easy for him.”
Elsa slapped her forehead and said, “That’s right! Let’s go and investigate Selev.”

Luke naturally didn’t take his car. He was on the clock, so he got into Elsa’s car and they
drove off.

In the car, Elsa asked, “Are you sure there’s something fishy about Selev? Do you have any
proof?”

Luke shrugged and said, “Sergei may have jumped over the wall to enter the villa, but his
fat son weighed two hundred pounds. I don’t think there’s any other way that he could
have entered the villa other than through the front or back entrance.”

He wasn’t telling the truth.

Yesterday, his Sharp Nose had played an important role.

He had smelled Selev in Katie’s room; the mix of gun oil, gunpowder and body odor had
been all too obvious.

He had learned that while Selev was the security guard, he couldn’t enter Katie’s room
without permission.

Considering how strong the smell was, he must’ve entered the room before dawn.

A security guard entering his employer’s room in the middle of the night, and his
employer drowning in the pool after that.

There was nothing right about that.

Secondly, Seley’s smell had also appeared on the trail to the back gate. He had obviously
walked that trail many times.

The same smell had been by the pool, too.

On top of that, there had been another smell that was similar to Selev’s, except that it also
carried the scent of chloroform.

The autopsy report showed traces of chloroform in Katie’s body.

A man with the scent of chloroform had entered Katie’s bedroom, while Selev had carried
the faint smell of chloroform as well.

Luke had closed his eyes in Katie’s room before because he had been trying to discern the
smells with Sharp Nose.
So, the only explanation was that Selev had been in on it.

He had secretly let Sergei into the villa. He might have even worked with Sergei to drug
Katie and throw her into the pool.

In the end, he saw Sergei off at the back entrance.

That was the only explanation for the suspicious points in the case as well as for the
scents that Luke had picked up.

Luke had left via the back entrance because he had been tracking the smell, which had
lingered up to the main road.

That was why he was certain that Jenny’s surveillance camera had definitely caught
Sergei on tape.

Luke had found the criminals in this supposedly tricky case thanks to his newly acquired
ability.

Luke and Elsa reached Katie’s villa. They pressed the doorbell, and Sally answered the
door.

When they entered, Elsa asked, “Where’s Selev? There’s something that we need to ask
him.”

Sally said, “Oh, I saw him in the backyard just now. Should I bring him here?”

Elsa and Luke looked at each other. Elsa said, “Let’s go together. We don’t have many
questions.”

They didn’t want to alarm him and give him a chance to escape.

However, there was no sign of Selev in the backyard; only the small gate there was wide
open.
Chapter 107 - Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 107 Escape, and the Infatuated Fatty

Luke immediately began to run, because he smelled that Selev had left via the back
entrance.

After a brief daze, Elsa hurried to follow him.

Sally was left confused. “Where are you going, Elsa?”

Elsa had no time to answer her. She sped up and tried to catch up with Luke.

Luke ran even faster. He burst out of the back gate several seconds later and turned left.

By the time Elsa ran out of the back gate and looked to her right, Luke had already turned
another corner.

To the right of the back entrance was the main road, while there were several other villas
to the left. It was a complicated environment.

Naturally, it was thanks to Sharp Nose that Luke was able to track Selev.

Right now, Luke had 24 Strength and 20 Dexterity. He was an extremely fast runner.

In less than one minute, he saw Selev running wildly up ahead.

Amused, Luke shouted, “LAPD! Selev, don’t move!”

But Selev only ran faster.

Luke, however, smiled and shouted again, “Selev, stop and come back with me for the
investigation!”

Many people would argue that it was pointless to say such things, but it actually wasn’t.

Due process was of paramount importance for American police.

Once an officer revealed his identity and ordered a man to freeze, the officer had the right
to arrest the man if the latter didn’t comply.

It was also easy to guess what was up here – why would the man run if he didn’t feel
guilty?

Also, shouting enabled officers to identify themselves to passersby, in case any of them
thought that the officers were bandits and tackled them.

Luke shouted twice and completed the due process. He immediately sped up.

If Luke hadn’t slowed down, Seley would’ve already been caught. However, since Selev
kept running after hearing the warning, Luke was now free to arrest him.

A moment later, he caught up to Selev and lunged, tackling him to the ground.

Given how much more dexterous he was compared with Selev, Luke jumped up and
aimed his Glock at Selev. “LAPD, Selev, don’t move!”

Selev didn’t dare move any longer now that he was at gunpoint.

He actually was carrying a gun.

He had run despite the warning. If he moved again now, Luke could easily shoot him, and
wouldn’t get into trouble for it as long as he claimed that Seley had drawn his gun.

More importantly, Selev knew for a fact that he had done something stupid.

Yesterday, the director of the police department had stated that they knew who the
culprit was, but that his name was being withheld while the investigation was still
ongoing. Selev had grown anxious after he read the news.

When Luke and Elsa arrived, he had actually been in the room, hiding behind the door.

He immediately started running when he heard that the officers were here for him.

Luke ordered Selev to lie down slowly on the ground and put both his hands behind his
head.

Selev had no choice but to do as he was told.

At that moment, Elsa finally arrived, breathing hard. She took out her gun and aimed it at
Selev as well.

Selev was a security guard who was authorized to carry a gun. Else didn’t dare be
careless.

She then said, “Selev, you’re under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything
you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an
attorney…”

Well, the famous Miranda warning was also part of the process.

As she spoke, Elsa gestured at Luke.

Luke nodded and put his gun back. He then pressed Selev down and handcuffed him.

Dragging the guy up, Elsa said with a mysterious smile, “Selev, behave if you want to live.”

Selev was silent.

Elsa didn’t continue. This wasn’t the place for an interrogation anyway.

They took Seley back to the villa. Sally was rather surprised. “Ah, Elsa, why did you arrest
Selev?”

Elsa didn’t give her a straight answer. She simply said, “Sally, you need to come with us,
too. We need your help in our investigation on Selev.”

Dazed, Sally nodded her head.

This time, Sally took the passenger seat of the car, and Luke and Selev sat in the backseat.

Selev seemed panicked. His feet shook nonstop.

Luke observed him and shook his head. The man had nobody but himself to blame.

If his guess was correct, Selev must be the reason why Sergei’s fat son had shown up at
Katie’s villa.

But Sergei’s fat son had died, and Katie had been killed by Sergei, who blamed her for it.

One might say that Selev, an unreliable security guard, was the cause of everything.

After returning to the police department, Elsa talked to Selev in person and soon
intimidated him into disclosing how Sergei’s fat son had died without asking for a lawyer.

As it turned out, Sergei’s son was the polar opposite of his father. He was shy and
eccentric. Naturally, he had few friends growing up.

Sergei was so disappointed in him that he just gave his son some money each month and
didn’t ask him to do anything.

The son could’ve lived his life in peace. Sergei had already set up a trust for his hopeless
son so that the latter would never have to worry about money.

However, his son suddenly fell in love with Katie Winterster, who was sexy and enticing.
That was the beginning of the tragedy.

The son tried his best to approach Katie, but didn’t have many ways to do so. He was too
heavy for any kind of pursuit.

In his helplessness, he finally remembered his father, or rather, his father’s influence.

After pulling some strings, he acquired Seley’s contact and demanded to visit Katie’s
house.

Selev had refused at first, but the son had been very determined, and threatened Selev
with his father.

Selev had worked for Sergei for a while before, so he knew how vicious Sergei could be.

Besides, Sergei’s son wasn’t asking for much. He only wanted to take photos of Katie’s
house at night, and get a closer look at the items that Katie used.

That was right, he didn’t ask to meet Katie. He only wanted to sit in the chair where Katie
sat, and take a photo of it as a souvenir.

Selev eventually acceded to his request, but he certainly wasn’t stupid.

He only promised that he would open the back entrance. He also warned Sergei’s son
that, while he didn’t care what the latter was going to do, he would fulfill his duty as a
security guard and throw him out as long as Katie noticed anything unusual.
Chapter 108 - Chapter 108
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 108 c

Sergei’s son felt that it was enough.

On the night they had agreed upon, Selev left the back gate unlocked.

He even checked the rooms and windows before midnight, in case Sergei’s son broke in.

After everything was done, he drank some alcohol and soon fell asleep.

The next day, he discovered Sergei’s son floating in the backyard pool, dead.

Naturally, Selev didn’t dare reveal that he knew the person. As it so happened, snobbish
Katie was unwilling to cooperate with the police, and the investigation didn’t go
smoothly. Hence, Selev was never exposed.

But that was all Selev would confess to.

He wasn’t an idiot, and certainly wouldn’t talk about how he had let Sergei in and helped
the man drown Katie.

Elsa knew that Selev was a major suspect in Katie’s murder, but she decided to
interrogate him about that later after Sergei was arrested

Selev’s confession was enough for him to be put in jail, and they were able to close the
case of the uncanny death of the 200-pound fatty.

After they got Selev’s confession, Elsa reported it to Dustin.

Luke didn’t go with her.

The system had already distributed the experience and credit points. He wasn’t
interested in any other reward.

Elsa wanted a promotion, but Luke would stay to earn more experience and credit points.

Mission: Solve the drowning of John Doe.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.

Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +80. Credit +80.

Luke was very satisfied.

It had taken no more than running a kilometer to catch the criminal and crack the case.

Naturally, Elsa was the one who wrote the report later. If she wanted the credit, she
certainly wouldn’t let Luke do the job.

So, Luke was now free.

Elsa returned, delighted. She was clearly happy that the two cases at Katie’s place had
been cracked in just two days.

In a great mood, she said to Luke, “Let’s go. I’ll buy you lunch.”

Luke, however, shook his head and pointed at her eyes. “Elsa, you’re too tired. How much
sleep did you get last night? Three hours? You better get some rest. Chances are Dustin
will send us to New York soon. You won’t have much time to sleep then.”

At Luke’s reminder, Elsa looked at herself in the mirror and was shocked.

She had stayed up all night, and had run like crazy for a kilometer today to catch Selev
with Luke.

When she got back, she had been focused on the interrogation; her makeup had long been
replaced with dust.

Thankfully, her hair wasn’t a problem since it was short.

However, since she was plain-looking in the first place, she now looked haggard and not
half as intimidating as she usually was.

The dark circles around her eyes made her look more like a drug addict.

So, she made a deal with Luke about how she would buy him lunch tomorrow, before she
went home and rested.

Luke chuckled.

Now that Elsa was gone, he could do anything he wanted in his spare time, as long as
Dustin didn’t bother him…

At that moment, his phone rang, and it was from none other than Dustin.
Hearing that Elsa had gone home to rest, the commanding officer asked Luke to meet
him.

When Luke went to Dustin’s office, the commanding officer gave him some words of
praise before he asked Luke, with a document in front of him, “You killed thirteen
gunmen in one night when you worked in Shackelford?”

Luke nodded. “Yes.”

This was in his personal file and couldn’t be kept a secret.

Dustin asked, “Are you good at shooting?”

Luke said, “I think so.”

Dustin fell silent. Deep in thought, he said a moment later, “Okay, that’s all for now. You
can go back to work.”

Luke nodded his head and left.

Before he left the office, Dustin finally said, “Rest up well. You may get busy later.”

After Luke left, he began to ponder what Dustin meant.

Was Dustin thinking about sending him to New York to catch Sergei alone?

He quickly shook his head.

That was impossible.

The case was too important for him to handle alone. Elsa would definitely come with him.

Luke soon put the thought aside.

Whatever the final decision was, he only needed to work hard for experience and credit
points.

When he got off work, Luke picked up Selina in the secondhand car he just bought.

Selina was quite happy. She finally didn’t have to take a bus to work anymore.

Luke was okay with giving her a ride.

They could go to work together, and when they got off work at different times, they could
just wait for each other.
Two days later, Luke received Dustin’s notice. He and Elsa were being sent to New York
as department representatives to help the local police capture Sergei Mazanov.

Elsa had recovered in the past two days.

Selev had been easier to deal with than they thought. He had been sent to the DA, and
would be imprisoned for a year or two.

Luke and Else took a plane to New York.

Unlike Selina, Elsa wasn’t interested in the Greyhound bus. She only wanted to catch
Sergei and close the case as soon as possible.

So, for the first time in this second life of his, Luke got on a plane.

After they took off, Elsa smiled at Luke, who was clearly curious. “You’ve hardly flown?”

Luke said, “This is my first time. I only took a helicopter once before.”

Elsa nodded and said, “You’ll get used to it.”

Luke agreed with her and didn’t say any more.

Elsa shook her head with a smile and put on an eye mask before she fell asleep.

Luke wasn’t curious for long. He lost interest in the blue sky and the clouds half an hour
later.

Elsa was fast asleep and snoring heavily. It was naturally impossible to talk to her.

They were on a Boeing 757, which only had one aisle and three seats on each side in
every row.

As the veteran detective, Elsa took the innermost seat, which was the least disturbed.

Luke could only take the middle seat. On his right was a little girl who was around ten.

She was wearing a pink sweater and a hat in the same color. Her lips were thin and cute.
Her eyes were narrow and long, and the light in them showed that she was a smart kid.

The girl was lovely and sharp in every way.

But that wasn’t important.

Luke stole a glimpse at the man across the aisle, who was probably in his forties. He had a
mustache like Tony Stark, but it was clearly untrimmed, which gave him a strange vibe.

His appearance struck Luke as both righteous and evil.

Noticing Luke’s glance, the middle-aged man smiled politely and said, “Hi.” Luke smiled
back at him. “Hi.”
Chapter 109 - Angel, and Kindhearted Helper
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 109 Angel, and Kindhearted Helper

Luke looked at the little girl and asked, “Is she your daughter?”

The middle-aged man responded with a smile, “Yes.”

Luke remarked, “She looks like an angel. You must be a happy father.”

The man smiled even more delightedly. “Thank you.”

They chatted in low voices.

Luke was a great conversationalist. He didn’t ask any personal information, and they
simply talked about interesting New York facts, like how cold it was in winter.

While they were enjoying the conversation, the little girl in the middle wasn’t as happy.
“Hey, does either one of you want to switch with me?”

After a brief daze, Luke shook his head. “No, no. Sorry for my disturbance. Please forgive
me, beautiful lady.”

He then shrugged at the middle-aged man named Damon McCreedy. They smiled at each
other and stopped talking.

It was a six-hour flight, and only one hour had passed.

The rest of the trip would only be even more boring.

Luke closed his eyes and considered Damon McCreedy’s identity.

Sharp Nose was truly a marvelous ability.

After adapting to it, Luke could control it a little now.

He would no longer feel dizzy now because of the smell of two hundred people on a
crowded plane.

It was easy to control the sensitivity and range, but it was more difficult to investigate a
fixed target.
Thankfully, the little girl and the middle-aged man were right next to him.

He smelled the typical scents on them, but there was also the smell of gun oil and
gunpowder.

There was also the scent of blood on the little girl.

It certainly wasn’t menstrual blood – she was still too young.

Luke could easily discern that the blood was from several different persons, which was
quite odd.

Luke wouldn’t be as surprised if he smelled blood on the middle-aged man.

He could vaguely tell that the man was a police officer. It wouldn’t be strange if he got
some blood on him from a suspect while on a mission. However, the scent of blood was
on the little girl.

But Luke didn’t give it a lot of thought.

Anyone in America could own a gun, and it wasn’t unusual for a girl to shoot for fun.

Of course, more importantly, it was because Luke didn’t want to regard such a lovely girl
as a criminal.

When Luke was almost asleep, someone walked past him.

He frowned.

He had been controlling the range of Sharp Nose, but he suddenly smelled strong body
odor mixed with a strange scent.

Drowsily, Luke opened his eyes and looked at the source of the scent, only to discover
that it was a bearded man.

When his head cleared, the scent became even more obvious.

It was TNT!

Trinitrotoluene didn’t have a scent, but police dogs could detect it.

Sharp Nose, to some extent, was much better than the nose of a police dog.

After acquiring this ability, Luke had collected samples of various dangerous items and
used his Sharp Nose to remember their smells, for the purpose of avoiding the very sort
of danger he was currently facing.

Police dogs would bark when they smelled TNT, but Luke certainly wouldn’t.

Nonetheless, alarms were ringing in his head.

These were the years when terrorists were the most active in America.

9/11 had still happened here, and Osama Bin Laden still became a world-famous terrorist
leader.

The smell of TNT on the man who had just walked by wasn’t an accident; he was carrying
a lot of TNT.

God knew how much the man had brought onto the plane.

Luke had goosebumps all over his body.

He might be strong, but he didn’t think he could survive a plane crash since he couldn’t fly
nor use Elementary Self-Healing.

Besides, could Elementary Self-Healing resurrect a pile of squashed meat? Well, that
might be tricky.

If an explosion took place after the crash and roasted him, he would certainly be as dead
as a doornail.

Immediately alert, Luke fully activated Sharp Nose.

Countless smells appeared to him like lines.

He struggled to track the lines to the people whom the TNT man had talked to.

Generally speaking, it would be difficult for one terrorist to hijack such a big plane. At
least two were needed, and three would be best.

Two of them could reveal themselves and control the plane, and the last terrorist could
stay in the dark as the commander.

Luke wasn’t scared of the terrorist who had just passed by; he was scared that the man’s
accomplices would detonate the TNT.

The little girl seemed to have noticed that he was sweating. She asked curiously, “What’s
wrong?”
She actually quite liked the young man who was gentle and pleasant-looking.

That was why she was kind enough to ask the question.

Luke had no time for the little girl now. He waved his hand and said, “I’m fine. I’m using
my super ability.”

The cute girl’s eyes widened. There was nothing but suspicion in her glittering eyes.

Luke, however, really was making use of his super ability.

Holding the foul smells at bay and ruling out the irrelevant scent lines, he was close to
completing his objective.

A minute later, he closed his eyes gloomily.

The result wasn’t promising.

Several passengers had been tainted by the smell when the TNT guy passed them, but
there were three people he hadn’t come into contact with who carried the smell.

More critically, one of the three guys was also carrying TNT!

So, they had a fail-safe on their team!

Luke looked at Elsa, but immediately shook his head.

As a detective of the Major Crimes Division, Elsa was better at solving cases than dealing
with terrorists. Waking her up wouldn’t help, but would only add fuel to the fire.

Luke would rather look for a different ally.

He soon focused on Damon, the middle-aged man across the aisle.

The man had Robert’s air, and must’ve killed plenty of people before.

He glanced at the little girl who was secretly peeking at him, and thought that even she
might be stronger than Elsa.

With a smile, he said in a low voice, “Mindy, can you switch seats with your dad? I have
something important to discuss with him.”

Damon looked at him in confusion.

Luke was still smiling, but he made a gesture that meant “enemy” to them.
It was a swift movement, but Damon noticed it and grew alarmed. He and Mindy
switched seats.

In a low voice, Luke quickly told Damon that there was a group of terrorists on the plane
who were carrying bombs on them.
Chapter 110 - Operation, and First Aid
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 110 Operation, and First Aid

Damon looked at him suspiciously.

Luke, however, wasn’t in a hurry to explain himself, but simply whispered to Damon the
suspects’ positions.

Damon sat up straight and glanced at them. His face turned awful.

If they were all terrorists, this plane would be in major trouble.

The four terrorists were scattered on the plane, making it impossible to capture them all
at once.

But then Luke told him a piece of news that was even worse. “I think they have another
accomplice in first class.”

Damon didn’t know what to say.

Five terrorists? But there were only three people on his side… including Luke.

Damon was confident in himself and his daughter, but not so much in Luke.

Was Luke lying? Well, Luke had shown him his badge and medal.

Damon, as a seasoned officer, could easily tell that the badge and medal were authentic.

Then, was Luke joking with him?

That was unlikely.

Besides, there was something naturally convincing about Luke.

If it had been anybody else, Damon might be 50% suspicious. But coming from Luke, he
was only 30% suspicious, since he had conversed pleasantly with Luke earlier.

Now that he was inclined to trust Luke, did he dare sit by and watch?

They were on a plane!

If the bombs went off, everybody was doomed.

Damon said in a low voice, “Mindy and I can take care of two terrorists, but what about
the rest of them, especially the one in first class?”

Luke replied, “I need Mindy to cooperate with me in a bit. She’ll pretend to be

uncomfortable, which will give me a chance to go to first class and look for the terrorist
that’s hiding. Then we’ll… and… How does that sound?”

Damon nodded without any hesitation.

He was confident in his combat ability, but he wasn’t sure that he would be able to pick
out the hidden terrorist, so he could only listen to Luke.

At the very least, Luke was the one who had detected the crisis, if there was a crisis at all.

Damon and Mindy had obviously done this many times.

With simple gestures and his eyes, Damon soon let Mindy know that she was “sick.”

Damon exclaimed nervously, “Ah, Mindy? What’s up? You’re feeling uncomfortable?
Attendant, help me! My daughter is having trouble breathing!”

He shouted and leaned closer as if he were examining his daughter, when he was actually
just telling her the plan.

Luke stood up quickly and ran to Mindy. “Ah, Mindy, how are you feeling? Do you need
oxygen?”

Mindy rolled her eyes. Did anybody not need oxygen?

Luke was “shocked.” “Ah, attendant, hurry up! The whites of her eyes are showing!”

Mindy gritted her teeth. She was truly an idiot to have thought that he was a kindhearted
gentleman!

Ne

Luke, however, added, “No, don’t bite your tongue, Mindy. Relax.”

Damon felt absurd as he watched all this. Hey, are you her father, or am I? Why are you
stealing my thunder?

A female attendant came over and looked anxiously at the little girl.
The cute little girl had roused her maternal instincts.

Luke said in a hurry, “I’m a med student; I know a thing or two about first aid. Do you
have a first aid kit?”

The attendant nodded quickly and said, “Yes, I’ll go fetch it.”

Luke said, “I’ll go with you.”

He followed the attendant to the back of the plane. Another attendant was resting there.

Luke immediately hinted for her to stay quiet.

Then, he showed his police badge and said in a low voice, “Stay calm and don’t cry out.
There are a bunch of terrorists on the plane. I suspect that they’re planning something
bad.”

The two attendants opened their mouths in shock. Luke gestured at them again to hold
back their exclamations.

“The problem is that one of them may be in first class. It’s closest to the cockpit, right?”
Luke asked, although he knew the answer.

First class was in the front. It would of course be the closest to the cockpit.

The two attendants quickly nodded.

Luke said, “Can you let the captain know not to open the cockpit door, no matter what
happens?”

The attendants nodded again. They had a phone which they could use to contact the
captain.

Luke nodded and said, “Wait…” He gazed at the first attendant.

The attendant was rather smart. “Jennifer. This is Lopez.”

…So together, you would be Jennifer Lopez?

Luke said, “Jennifer and I will take the father and his daughter to first class with the
excuse that first class is more comfortable and convenient. After we leave, Lopez will let
the captain know what’s going on and tell him not to open the cockpit door no matter
what. Don’t panic if anything happens. Trust us. Jennifer, let your colleagues in first class
know quietly not to hinder us; can you do that?”
Jennifer nodded.

Luke said, “Alright, stay calm. I guarantee that we’ll make it to Kennedy Airport on time.”

The attendants were panicking a little, but that was understandable.

They wouldn’t be human if they didn’t panic over news of terrorists on their plane.

Luke quickly grabbed two metal table knives and hid them in his pocket.

Soon, Jennifer led the way, and Luke followed her with a first aid kit as if he were a legit
doctor.

Thankfully, his appearance and air fitted that of a medical school student; the terrorists
wouldn’t be too quick to grow suspicious of him.

They reached Mindy and her father. Luke whispered something to Damon, and they lifted
Mindy and carried her to first class.

With Mindy’s body as cover, Luke secretly handed her one of the knives and kept one for
himself.

Pleased, Mindy quickly moved her wrist, and the knife disappeared into her sleeve.

On the way, Luke and Damon snuck glances at the terrorists.

Damon’s heart became heavy.

There was no telling how true Luke’s claim was, but given Damon’s experience as a police
officer, he could tell that the four people whom Luke suspected were terrorists were
clearly acting unusually.

They were all too nervous.

There was no way Damon could miss the wariness and madness in their eyes.

They were definitely dangerous criminals, even if they weren’t terrorists.

They soon carried Mindy, who was busy pretending to be short of breath, into first class.
Luke immediately activated Sharp Nose.

They didn’t have much time left now.

The terrorists might activate their bombs if they got too anxious; there would be no going
back when that happened.
Luke’s choice might not be the best one, but waiting and doing nothing was even riskier.
Chapter 111 - Instant Kill, and Emergency Landing
Generated by NovelGet.com

If the terrorists acted and detonated their bombs as soon as Luke moved, he wouldn’t
have a chance to launch a counterattack.

While taking action right now was dangerous, Luke had the initiative, which would be
lost if he dawdled.

Sometimes, hesitation was the greatest mistake a police officer could make.

Thankfully, since there were much fewer people in first class, Luke locked onto a bearded
middle-aged man only ten seconds later.

While pretending to examine Mindy, Luke subtly whispered the man’s location to Damon.

Then, pretending that he had forgotten some medical instrument, Luke returned to the
back of the plane.

His nervousness startled everyone a little; was the little girl his sister?

When he reached the back of the plane, Lopez greeted him anxiously and said, “I’ve
informed the captain.”

Luke nodded and said, “Good. You stay here and don’t make a sound, alright?” As he
spoke, he lifted the curtain slightly and looked outside.

It was Damon and his daughter’s show, now.

In this crisis, Luke wouldn’t be the only hero.

If Damon and his daughter weren’t strong enough, the operation would definitely fail.

However, Luke didn’t really have a choice.

Three against five, without giving the enemy any chance to react – they didn’t just need
skill, they also needed luck.

Luck, in fact, would be even more important than skill now.

Soon, there were exclamations from first class, but no one in economy could see what
was going on because of the aisle curtain.

A few seconds later, Damon suddenly walked out from behind the curtain, distracting
everyone’s attention in economy.

Damon cried out anxiously, “No, no, my daughter is cramping and vomiting. Is anyone
here a doctor? Please help her! She’s only a child!”

Seizing the opportunity, Luke calmly and quietly approached a man in one corner of
economy class.

He wasn’t carrying any bombs, but he had a full view of economy class from where he sat,
so he was the lookout here.

Moving quickly and agilely, Luke squeezed into the tiny gap behind the man’s seat
without making a sound.

He struck the lookout on the back of his head. Even the passengers sitting right next to
the lookout didn’t notice.

Luke now had 24 Strength. Despite the narrow space, he was still able to knock the guy
out.

The passengers next to the guy were too distracted by Damon’s performance to notice
that the guy had passed out.

After all, he could see everyone else from this corner, but barely anyone would notice
him.

After knocking out the terrorist, Luke quietly slithered back like a snake.

Damon had walked down the aisle to the center of the plane. Seeing that Luke had sorted
out the guy in the corner, he clenched his fists.

Now was the most critical moment of their operation. No mistakes could be allowed.

Luke gestured at Damon, and Damon suddenly lunged at a man one meter away from
him.

He headbutted the man so hard that the man’s face cracked and caved in a little. Damon
then punched the man again without any hesitation.

In the meantime, Luke flung out his knife, which instantly pierced the eye of a man two
meters away.

The moment they attacked, the curtain for first class was lifted slightly, and a dark
shadow shot out past three seat rows to hit another man in the head.
The man immediately passed out.

The five terrorists were taken care of, but Damon and Luke didn’t relax. They narrowed
their eyes and scanned the passengers.

The passengers were all more or less shocked, and some even cried out, but nobody
seemed to be acting strangely.

see

Neither Luke nor Damon moved as they examined the passengers.

As instructed by Luke earlier, Jennifer and Lopez began to calm the passengers down as
they explained that this was an emergency operation carried out by police officers.

Though scared, the passengers were more or less convinced when they looked at the two
silent men.

If they were terrorists, they would be yelling and threatening the passengers now.

Comparing them with the appearance of the people who had been knocked out or killed,
the passengers became less suspicious.

Lopez approached Luke and asked in a low voice, “Now what?”

Luke whispered to her, “Tell the captain to land at the nearest airport. It isn’t safe on this
plane.”

Lopez suddenly thought of a dreadful possibility, and nearly peed herself.

Luke patted her shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, they’ve all been taken down, but we
should get off this plane as soon as possible.”

Half an hour later, the plane made an emergency landing at Des Moines Airport in Iowa.

A tremendous number of police officers, firefighters and doctors were waiting for them.

After the passengers eagerly disembarked, the officers charged in to retrieve four
suspects who had been tied up as well as the body of the last suspect.

Elsa watched the officers lead Luke away with complicated feelings. In the end, she
sighed and told the officers hers and Luke’s identities. Then, she was taken in, too.

Damon and Mindy were also taken away by the police with bitter smiles on their faces.
Mindy glared at Luke angrily. She was being arrested at such a young age, all because of
him! He didn’t look like a kindhearted gentleman at all now! After this, she decided to
hate him.

Luke smiled at Mindy and thanked Damon.

He didn’t feel guilty about pulling them in.

If they hadn’t gotten involved, everybody might have died together. On the other hand, it
was true that they wouldn’t have to worry about being taken in like this.

Luke was delayed for three days.

Damon and Mindy were released on the second day. They even dropped by to see him
before they flew to New York.

However, they didn’t leave Luke any contact details, which puzzled him.

Mindy did seem annoyed with him, but she didn’t really have to cut ties with him, right?
Did Luke really do something so outrageous? No, it had to be a problem on her end.

Luke comforted himself that way.

On the other hand, his impression of Elsa had improved.

While he was being investigated by the FBI, Elsa volunteered to vouch for him, and even
contacted Dustin to have him tell the FBI about their work trip to New York.
Chapter 112 - Lucky Girl and Black Driver
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke was under investigation for longer because he had killed a terrorist.

The person who had been struck in the eye with Luke’s knife had died on the spot.

Luke, however, wasn’t afraid.

The dead person had been one of two bombers on board. He wouldn’t be punished for
killing the guy.

The other bomber was the guy whose face Damon had smashed in.

After Damon had knocked out the middle-aged man in first class, the father and daughter
had immediately taken action.

When Luke had flung his knife at one bomber and Damon knocked out the other, the girl
had thrown the middle-aged man’s Nokia phone out from behind the curtain.

The phone, which was as heavy as a brick, had easily knocked out the last terrorist.

Both Luke and Damon had only broken out in a sweat later when it was discovered that
the phone had actually been a detonation device, while another detonation device had
been on the guy knocked out by the phone.

It was safe to say that Mindy had taken out both detonators on her own.

Of course, one could also say that it was sheer luck that she hadn’t detonated the bombs
with her throw.

The FBI’s greatest concern was how Luke had detected the bombs on the terrorists.

Luke had simply offered a mysterious explanation: Instinct.

How had Luke picked out the leader of the terrorists in first class?

Luke still claimed that it was instinct.

It didn’t matter whether the FBI believed it or not, because Luke had done nothing
wrong.

The person whom he had killed with a knife had been carrying a bomb. Luke was well
within his rights to do whatever he could to stop him.
Mindy hadn’t killed the second person carrying a detonator with her knife, though she
had it at the ready when she threw the phone, in case she missed the target.

After LAPD vouched for him and his records checked out, the FBI finally let Luke go three
days later.

He wasn’t a suspect during those three days, and he worked with the investigators
instead.

His mood was pretty good during that time.

Right after the plane landed and all the passengers disembarked, he had received a
system notification.

Mission: Prevent the hijacking and prevent the terrorists from detonating the bombs, and
rescue the passengers.

Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000.

Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +3,500. Credit +3,500.

As experience has reached 5,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 8.

Extra stat points: 4

The reward was generous, but Luke preferred not to run into another incident like that
again.

He might’ve died if he had been careless. It was too much excitement!

Luke took another flight to New York with Elsa. He said in relief, “It’s finally over.”

Elsa couldn’t help but ask, “Was it really instinct?”

Luke chuckled but didn’t answer the question. He said solemnly, “Thank you, Elsa.”

Stumped for a moment, Elsa smiled. “That’s unnecessary. You’re my partner, after all.”

Luke’s impression of Elsa was a lot better now.

At the very least, when the FBI was investigating him, Elsa hadn’t remained uninvolved,
but had tried to defend him. She even got Dustin to vouch for him.

It was hard to say whether or not Dustin’s words had really helped. After all, it was the
FBI investigating Luke, and the commanding officer of the Major Crimes Division wasn’t
powerful enough to influence them.

However, Luke still appreciated Dustin’s efforts.

He felt that with such a partner and boss, his life in Los Angeles would be more
comfortable than it had been in Houston.

Three hours later, the plane landed at Kennedy Airport. Luke and Elsa left the airport and
hailed a cab.

The cab driver was a black lady; Luke couldn’t quite tell how old she was.

The cab was new, and the black driver, who was wearing green sportswear, was quite
good at squeezing through traffic.

Luke chatted with the talkative driver, and praised the cab and her skills. The driver was
quite happy.

When he got out, Luke even asked for the driver’s card.

After all, he might need a car during his investigation here, and sometimes a local driver
might prove useful.

The driver drove her cab away. Elsa looked at Luke and said curiously, “If I hadn’t seen
Selina before, I would’ve thought you were hitting on the driver.”

Sweating, Luke said, “Elsa, has it not occurred to you that the driver is very familiar with
New York?”

Elsa didn’t think it was a big deal as she walked on. “Is any cab driver not familiar with
New York?”

Luke followed her with his suitcase. “In case you forgot, she mentioned that she was in
food delivery before, and she holds the record for the quickest delivery made.”

Elsa said, “Oh… huh? Wait, are you saying…”

Luke grinned. “The person at the top of any trade must have extraordinary qualities. She
must be more familiar with New York’s environment than a regular cab driver.”

Elsa said, “Okay, fair enough. But what’s the point?”

Luke replied, “Just in case; what if we need a driver during our investigation who doesn’t
work for NYPD?”
Elsa couldn’t help but stop. She gazed at Luke for a moment, then sighed. “You’re not
wrong. Every successful person has extraordinary abilities of their own. I’ve been
wondering how you found the father and the daughter to help you out and finish off the
terrorists so perfectly. Now, I think it may be your talent for noticing anything that may
be of use to you everywhere you go.”

“I’ll get shy if you keep praising me like that.” Luke smiled. As if I would tell anyone that I
have a hack.

Elsa shook her head with a smile. “Alright, give me a card then. I saw that you got two
from her.”

Luke gave her one of the cards from the black driver.

Elsa read the card. “Bell? Number, XXXXXXXX? That’s all? There isn’t even a full name on
her card.”

Luke smiled mysteriously.

Elsa noticed it. “What’s wrong?”

Luke replied, “If my guess is correct, this driver might be willing to do certain things that
aren’t entirely legitimate, since she seems into downtown racing.”

Elsa was speechless. “…Now how did you figure that out?”

Luke said, “She mentioned that she loves racing, so I paid special attention to her license
plate, and noticed something fishy.”

Elsa said, “…Her license plates can be switched out anytime?”

Luke: “Hehe.”

As they talked, the two of them walked into NYPD.

Chapter 113 - Settling In and Negotiations
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 113 Settling In and Negotiations

They showed their IDs and left their luggage in the care of the janitor. After asking for
directions, they headed for the Organized Crime Control Bureau office.

After wandering around the largest local police department in the country for almost an
hour, Elsa and Luke finally found Berit Joel, the Organized Crime Control Bureau officer
whom they were supposed to work with.

This Berit was only a sheriff, and just a tad higher in rank than Luke.

LAPD was paying attention to this case because the death of a famous star in their
jurisdiction was too significant.

But for NYPD, Sergei Mazanov was just one of countless gangsters in New York, and
wasn’t really a big deal.

Berit had been told to work with Luke and Elsa mostly because he had been investigating
Sergei’s gang.

He wasn’t exactly friendly toward his colleagues from Los Angeles.

To quote Elsa when she had dinner with Luke, Berit was a piece of sh*t. He clearly didn’t
like strangers meddling in his case.

Looking at them, Berit said coldly, “Let me remind you that you don’t have law
enforcement powers here, so you better not use your guns, or things will become
troublesome.”

Elsa didn’t respond. This wasn’t her first work trip, and she was used to hostility.

Luke wasn’t bothered, either.

The lack of law enforcement power just meant that he couldn’t be the first to use his gun.

If an enemy pulled a gun on him, however, he had the right to defend himself as a civilian.

Before they were dismissed, Elsa asked, “Can I ask, when will we get started on the
investigation?”
Frowning, Berit said, “That’s confidential. I can’t tell you anything.”

Elsa, however, didn’t give up. “Excuse me, but are you planning to work the case
yourself?”

Berit choked.

If he said yes, he would definitely be scolded.

The Los Angeles Police Department had paid a price to send Luke and Elsa here.

He didn’t know what the price was yet, but if Berit kept them off the case, it wouldn’t end
too well for him.

After a brief silence, Berit said, “You can work at any empty desk here. I’ll let you know
when there are updates.”

Elsa nodded.

All she needed to ensure was that Berit wouldn’t be stupid enough to try and catch Sergei
without them.

They were about to leave, when Berit added, “It’ll take three to five days to plan the
arrest. You can get some rest first.”

They nodded, showing that they got it. They then found an empty desk in the bullpen.

Elsa asked Luke, “How do you feel? Are you mad?”

Luke shook his head. “We’d treat them the same if they came over to our place. There’s
nothing to be angry about.”

Elsa nodded with a smile. “That’s right. This case isn’t our call, anyway. Let’s just wait.”

Luke shrugged and rolled his eyes. “I’ll find us a hotel first. I can take your luggage with
me while I’m at it.”

Elsa naturally agreed.

Other newcomers would’ve been obliged to do so, anyway, but after Luke’s astonishing
performance on the plane, Elsa wasn’t planning on asking him to.

Now that Luke had volunteered, she certainly wouldn’t reject it.

Luke took their bags and called Bell, the black taxi driver. “Hi, is this Bell? This is Luke, I
took your cab earlier. That’s right. I’m looking for a cheap and comfortable hotel near
NYPD. What do you suggest? Okay. I’ll tip you a hundred dollars if it’s decent.”

Bell soon arrived.

She had obviously been in the area.

She greeted Luke warmly and invited him to take the passenger seat, which was unusual,
because cab drivers were scared of robbers, too.

Luke gave her a high-five with a smile. “Hey, you’re truly a racer. How were you so fast?”

Bell was pretty happy.

Most people tended to be unfriendly toward a black female driver.

Luke was handsome and gentle, which appealed to Bell.

So, they had an enjoyable conversation on the way.

Bell was indeed familiar with New York. She claimed that she knew every corner of it.

However, it was Brooklyn and Queens that she knew best, while she was the least
familiar with Manhattan.

Luke knew why.

Manhattan was a much richer area than Brooklyn and Queens, and few people in
Manhattan would’ve called for her cab or used her previous cheap food delivery service.

Luke subtly steered the conversation toward drug dealers.

Bell was clearly nothing like the stereotype. She was a hard worker, and the only illegal
activity she indulged in as a hobby was racing, which wasn’t worth mentioning compared
with drug abuse and violent crime.

She spoke quickly and dumped a whole lot of information about drug dealers on Luke.

It was barely possible for Luke to remember all the names.

How many gangs had she mentioned? 27? 31?

And that was only Brooklyn. Bell hadn’t even started talking about Queens yet.

Luke couldn’t help but think that there were many fat lambs in this city waiting for him to
feed on.

Suddenly, he heard something interesting.

“I heard that someone’s been sorting out the drug dealers in recent years, and many of
them have been taken down. The big gangs are still around, but many of the smaller
gangs were wiped out overnight,” said Bell excitedly.

Luke found that odd. “And you’re not angry?” He was certain that many gangsters in
Brooklyn were African Americans.

Was it really alright for Bell to describe their misfortune so delightedly?

Bell glared at him and said, “Hey! Remember that these people are all corrupt scumbags.
Besides, many Eastern European and Latino gangs were also wiped out for selling illegal
drugs. Whoever did it doesn’t care about race.”

Luke raised his hands and apologized. “Sorry, my bad.” But he was curious about the
person who had gotten rid of more than one group of drug dealers.

Bell snorted at his apology and added, “I heard that whoever it is might be a drug dealer,
too, since they swallowed up all the goods and money of the dead drug dealers.”

Deep in thought, Luke wondered what he should do.

His plan had always been to eliminate a few groups of drug dealers.
Chapter 114 - Renting a Place and Becoming Familiar with
the Environment
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 114 Renting a Place and Becoming Familiar with the Environment

Luke would kill the drug dealers, collect their money, and destroy their goods; they
would lose everything

As they talked, Bell led him to an old apartment.

Bell opened the garage with a remote and drove the cab inside.

Luke was a little stumped. “You’re not trying to rob me, right? I’ve only been working for
a few months. I don’t have any money.”

Bell laughed and thwacked his shoulder. “You’re fun, kid. Get out. Let me show you a
temporary rental.”

They left the garage and climbed the iron fire escape outside the building to the third
floor, where Luke saw a few rooms.

“This is my boyfriend’s place. He modified the third floor into single-unit apartments.
Two of them happen to be empty right now,” said Bell

Luke remarked, “…You’re definitely going to be rich!”

Bell was amused. “Aren’t you sweet, kid? For your sweet mouth, I’ll give you a lower
rent.”

Luke said, “That’s unnecessary. I’m on a work trip, and the police department is paying
for this.”

Bell grimaced at him. “Hehe, isn’t that even better then? You can save some money for
yourself. You know…”

Luke couldn’t help but laugh at the funny expression on her face.

“No, Bell. My colleague is the one in charge of the money. So, you know…” Luke said
“helplessly.”

Bell sighed regretfully. “How about 120 dollars a day for two rooms?”
Luke smiled. “Make it 150. We can afford it on our allowance.”

Bell chuckled and patted his shoulder in satisfaction.

Thirty dollars wasn’t a lot, but she was happy that Luke had volunteered to increase the
amount.

However, a man suddenly interjected from behind them, “Damn it, Bell, did you fall in
love with a white boy? And you’re flirting with him in my place?”

Luke and Bell both turned around.

Luke saw a tall and handsome black man standing behind them, devastation all over his
face.

Bell immediately jumped one meter away to show that there was nothing between her
and Luke.

Luke rolled his eyes. Bro, what’s your problem? Your girlfriend is at least thirty-five, and
I’m twenty at most. Why do you think your girlfriend is cheating on you?

Several minutes later, however, Luke realized that the black couple had only been teasing
each other.

After pretending to squabble for a while, they returned to being lovey dovey.

Hearing that Luke had decided to rent the apartments for 150 dollars a day, the man
named Jessi was finally reassured. “So, you’re really here to rent rooms.”

Luke said, “Yes. My colleague is a woman, and she has a higher rank than I do. So, you
don’t have to worry about me and Bell.”

Jessi, however, wasn’t embarrassed. “Please forgive me. I love Bell too much. She’s my
treasure.”

Luke got goosebumps all over his body when the couple kissed again. He said in a hurry,
“Bell, can you give me the key and drop me back first? I need to give the key to my
colleague.”

The couple finally say goodbye to each other unwillingly.

Luke put the bags in his room and asked Bell to drop him back at the police station.

Elsa found it strange when Luke returned so quickly. “So soon?”

Luke told her how Bell had rented them her boyfriend’s apartments. Elsa was astonished
by how enterprising Bell was.

Elsa asked for the price, and didn’t say anything about it.

If they were going to be here a while, it would’ve been enough to put aside 1,500 dollars a
month for a suitable apartment.

Since they weren’t going to be here for more than ten days, however, 150 dollars a day
wasn’t too outrageous.

The price was within her budget, so Elsa didn’t really mind.

Luke gave Elsa a key and wrote down the apartment address for her before he left.

He told Elsa that he needed to familiarize himself with the environment here first.

Elsa didn’t really care.

They had rested enough in Iowa in the last two days; she preferred to remain at the
police department and read Sergei’s files.

As to why Luke was going out, she didn’t think too much about it.

She had realized that Luke was much more reliable and sophisticated than he appeared.

It might really be beneficial for them if Luke explored the environment first.

Elsa had spoken with Dustin before coming here. She was well aware of Luke’s history.

For example, the young officer had killed more than twenty tough Mexican gangsters
since starting his job half a year ago.

Two days ago, he had killed a terrorist again.

Elsa even felt that had Luke been armed on the plane, he might’ve started another killing
spree.

Luke was devoted, ambitious, and ruthless. Elsa certainly didn’t dare underestimate such
a partner.

Considering Luke’s history, she wouldn’t doubt it if Luke said that he could catch Sergei
on his own.

Although it was highly unlikely, Luke’s past deeds made her optimistic.
So, she simply told Luke to keep an eye on his cell phone for possible updates before he
left.

This time, Luke had to resort to public transport.

He went to Brooklyn by subway first, before he roamed the area on a bus.

On his trip, he recorded down all sorts of information in his notebook.

He was mainly connecting the information which Bell had given him on the drug dealers
to what he was seeing in reality.

This task couldn’t be completed in a day or two, but Luke didn’t intend to wait until
everything was clear to him, either.

He would choose a gang in two days at most, because Berit had said that it would take
three to five days to plan Sergei’s arrest.

He wouldn’t be as free to stage a “robbery” three days later.

Just like that, Luke roamed about for two days and helped out some people in passing.

Of course, Luke didn’t move against anyone openly, since he didn’t have any law
enforcement power here.
Chapter 115 - Selecting a Target, and Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 115 Selecting a Target, and Attack

Thus, Luke talked to Bell and asked her for a bunch of tiny balls.

The balls were very small but heavy. It was easy for Luke to cause a dent in a criminal’s
head by throwing a ball at them.

He could also cripple the enemy if he hit them in their joints.

With the balls, he knocked guns out of the hands of numerous gangsters and put a stop to
several robberies as well as one rape. He didn’t even reveal himself when he threw the
balls from ten meters away.

As for fingerprints? Naturally, he wore gloves.

Luke was rather tempted by how he could earn credit simply by wandering the streets.

New York, the capital of crime, was truly the best place for him to reap experience and
credit.

There were countless petty crimes, which meant countless experience and credit.

Luke didn’t feel like he had done anything by the end of the day, but he earned more than
130 experience and credit points each day.

However, Luke couldn’t stay here for the long term yet.

As a great battlefield, New York would be visited by many super villains, superheroes,
and even alien fleets.

Luke was too weak to be part of that yet.

Any one of them could easily wipe him out.

One of the advantages of the chaos in New York was that he could attempt his first
robbery here.

It wouldn’t matter if he failed. He could learn from the failure and do a better job in the
future.
In the end, he focused on a bunch of drug dealers in Queens, mostly because it was only a
ten-minute ride from his apartment.

There were several suitable targets in Brooklyn, too, but they were too far away.

Luke checked out their hideout during the day and figured out the basic layout. He
decided to take action that night.

In the afternoon, Luke stayed in his apartment and unhurriedly painted a mask.

A long time later, he finally put down the mask in satisfaction and blew it dry with a hair
dryer.

It would only be used once and didn’t have to be impeccable.

When Elsa returned that night, Luke said hi, then shut his door.

At ten o’clock, it became quiet next door. Luke knew that Elsa must’ve fallen asleep.

Elsa had been reading files in the police department the whole day. She had to be
exhausted.

Luke left the apartment with a black backpack.

There were few surveillance cameras in this area. Luke soon changed clothes and made
himself look much brawnier than he actually was.

Sergei had been discovered before thanks to a computer simulation. Luke had learned his
lesson.

The backpack further disrupted the line of his back.

He also changed into a bigger pair of shoes.

With his cloak, it was impossible for anyone to see his face after he put on the hood.

Luke took a cab a block away from his apartment and headed for his destination tonight,
which was a bar.

Instead of going into the bar, he entered the alley behind it and stepped up onto a
dumpster and went over a wall.

Behind the wall was an old apartment building.

Hiding in a corner, Luke changed clothes again.

Two minutes later, Luke examined himself. Satisfied that nothing was wrong, he put on
the backpack and walked into the apartment building unhurriedly.

The time-worn walls of the building were dark and dilapidated.

Luke reached the third floor. After he turned a corner, he saw a short fatty who was
listening to music with earphones.

The fatty didn’t notice Luke until Luke was only five meters away from him.

He raised his head, only to see a gun pointed at him.

The fatty opened his mouth, but didn’t dare say anything

Luke gestured at the fatty to open the door and lie on the ground.

In the next moment, the fatty was knocked out.

Withdrawing his fist, Luke searched the fatty, then shook his head regretfully.

The fatty had nothing but a knife on him.

Holding the knife in his hand, Luke took a deep breath, then activated Sharp Nose.

Numerous scent lines took shape, enabling him to discern how many people there were
inside the room.

There were six men and a woman!

Two of them were on the left, two in the middle, two on the right, and the last one was in
the bathroom.

Luke walked into the room as if he were a regular visitor.

A black man playing a video game on the right was stunned. “What the hell?”.

However, Luke aimed the gun at him and raised his finger to his lips, hinting that he
should shut up.

The black man grew anxious. His partner, who was playing with him, glared at him in
dissatisfaction, and was stunned when he saw Luke, too.

In the next moment, the woman in the middle of the room screamed. “Ah!”
Luke tilted his head, as if he were observing the woman’s red skirt, which barely covered
her legs.

She was leaning back against the couch, and she easily saw Luke to one side.

The black man next to her was vigilant. He quickly grabbed a pistol and aimed at Luke.

Luke’s left hand moved quickly, and the knife that he had been holding pierced the man’s
chest.

Confused, the man looked at the handle of the knife in his chest, and he dropped his gun.

Luke dashed forward and picked up the gun with his left hand.

He put his own gun, a Glock 23, back into his waistband, before he quickly checked the
gangster’s gun.

The gangsters hadn’t anticipated an intruder at all, and failed to react in time.

By the time the four men on the couches started to rise, Luke had already finished
checking the gun, and he simply aimed at the gangsters on his right.

This was… tricky!

These hoodlums had killed people before, but everything that was happening was still
too spooky for them.

In their eyes, this intruder was like a ghost.

He was wearing a loose cloak and a Zorro hat, and his clothes were entirely black.

There was a weird, fake smile, as well as a carefully trimmed mustache, on his mask.

The gangsters were all creeped out when Luke tilted his head and observed them.

Luke took out a small recorder from his pocket and pressed the play button. The device
immediately played the question, “Where’s your money?”
Chapter 116 - Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 116 Robbery, Reunion, and Unprofessionalism

The gangsters looked at each other in bewilderment.

Luke released the pause button, and the device said again coldly, “Speak, or you will all
die.”

At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and a young Latino man came out.
Astounded, he reached for his gun.

But in Luke’s eyes, the man was moving in slow motion.

Luke even had the time to glance at the four men and the woman in front of him, before
he pulled the trigger.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

After three gunshots, three men, including the one at the bathroom door, collapsed.

All of them had been shot in the head. They were as dead as could be.

They had all reached for their guns, but hadn’t had the chance to draw them.

Luke had leveled up to level 8 after the failed hijacking, and he had allocated the four stat
points to Strength.

Now, he had 28 Strength and 20 Dexterity. He was far stronger than the gangsters in
every aspect. Even though the three men were spaced out, none of his shots had missed.

Luke rewound his recorder and played it again. “Where’s your money? Speak, or you will
all die.”

The mechanical warning shocked the survivors back to their senses.

Dripping tears and snot, the woman in the red skirt pointed at a safe not far away. “It’s
there! It’s over there!”

Luke pressed the recorder again. “Bring it to me.”

The woman stumbled to the safe and fumbled as she keyed in the password wrong many
times.

Thankfully, it was an old safe, and wouldn’t automatically lock after the wrong password
was put in consecutively.

Two minutes later, the woman finally opened the safe and took out the cash inside. Most
of it was ten- and twenty-dollar bills.

Luke waved the woman aside. He took out a black bag and started putting in the money.

As if he was being careless, he put down his gun next to the money.

The two men on the couch glanced at each other and saw an opportunity. They both drew
their guns and tried to aim at Luke.

Pu! Swoosh!

There were two different sounds, but Luke was unmoved. He simply continued to
unhurriedly put the money in his bag.

A tiny hole appeared in one of the men’s forehead, and a dagger pierced the other man in
the eye.

“Hi! Good evening, it seems that we’re late?”

Luke grabbed the bag and looked at a purple-haired girl who had appeared at the door.

Behind the mask, Luke suddenly smiled.

Instead of reaching for the gun on the table, he waved his hand at the purple-haired girl
as if in greeting.

The purple-haired girl asked him curiously, “Are you mute?”

Luke shook his head and made a gesture, hinting that they should talk outside.

The purple-haired girl looked at the woman in the red skirt. “What do you want to do
with her?”

Luke made a “be my guest” gesture and crawled out the window.

The girl snorted. “What a strange man, but very interesting!” As she talked, she picked up
a knife on the couch with the flat blade of the long saber that she was holding.

She flicked the saber and sent the knife into the woman’s chest.
After searching for a while, the girl found a pile of white crystals, which she flushed down
the toilet before she left through the window as well.

On the balcony, Luke stared at the opposite building and made a gesture of greeting.

On the building, a man who was also wearing a mask moved his eyes away from the
sniper rifle. “Where is this guy from? He’s not scared that I’ll shoot him?”

The purple-haired girl asked the stranger, “Who are you?”

Luke took out the tiny recorder. “V!”

The girl was stunned. “Why don’t you talk?”

Chuckling, Luke finally took out a modified phone and typed something into it. He
pressed the play button, and the same mechanical voice rang out. “You’re too…
unprofessional. Modern technology can easily expose you.”

The girl observed him, and had to admit that he had done a better job of disguising
himself.

The man didn’t reveal any skin at all. In comparison, half of her face was exposed!

Luke put in another sentence. “You’re lucky you met me. So, a word of advice: If you
follow my example, you’ll live a longer life.”

The girl frowned and remarked, “But you look ugly.”

Luke chuckled again. “Alright, enough nonsense. Do you want the money or not?”

The girl was stunned. “You don’t want it?”

Luke put in another sentence. “I know that you just came from Los Angeles, so let’s make
a deal.”

Both the girl and the man on the building were shocked. How did the stranger know that
they were from Los Angeles?

Luke tossed the bag to the girl and said with his phone, “If you have cash in LA, I’ll take
that in exchange for this. If you don’t, this is my gift to you.”

The girl was completely confused by what he was doing

Wasn’t he here to kill the drug dealers and loot them of their money? Why was he
suddenly so generous?

There was more than ten grand in the bag, and he was giving it away?

She couldn’t help but look at the opposite building.

The man wearing the mask hesitated, then said something to her.

The girl said, “Okay, but we need to know how much you know about us.”

Chuckling, Luke typed again, “I only know your name. However, I need to remind you
again that your disguise is too simple, and it’s not hard to recognize you, Mindy.”

The girl’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. She was obviously dumbstruck.

Luke said again, “It’s possible to do model simulations from video or photo evidence now.
You haven’t been found out so far, even with half of your face exposed, because you’ve
been dealing with gangsters who are incapable of such technology. The police, however,
are a different matter.”

The girl was completely at a loss. She was no expert on computers.

The middle-aged man also scratched his head. Was he outdated when he had only retired
two years ago?

In the end, he said something into his headset.

The purple-haired girl said, “Remember this address. We have some equipment and cash
stashed there. Take them, and our deal is done.”
Chapter 117 - Default, and Operation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 117 Default, and Operation

Luke listened to her and nodded, showing that he had memorized the address.

The girl asked, “You… won’t leak our identities, will you?”

Luke shook his head and typed again, “Maybe we’re the same sort of people. I wouldn’t
have said your name if I wanted you dead. Rather, I can give you some tech support.”

The girl was curious. “What tech support?”

Luke raised the phone in his hand and typed, “For example, the gadget in my hand can
prevent you from being recognized by your voice.”

The girl asked, “Is it a gift?”

After a brief silence, Luke typed, “Business is business. I don’t care about money, but
making devices like these requires money. Besides, you aren’t looting the drug dealers for
personal entertainment, are you?”

The girl thought for a moment, and agreed with him. “We can pay. But how will we get
the money to you?”

Luke scratched his head.

A bank transfer might easily betray him, particularly if anyone was keeping an eye on his
account.

In the end, Luke typed helplessly, “You can buy it on credit.”

The girl was lost for words. What was this stranger thinking? Wasn’t he afraid that they
would go back on their word?

Luke typed, “How does it sound? If you’re okay with it, you can post your requests on the
military forum on this phone. I’ll leave you a special codebook, too.”

The girl finally said, “Okay, deal.”

Luke nodded and adjusted the settings on the phone for a moment, before he saved an
address on it.
He put in one final sentence before he tossed the phone over. “This is for you to try. There
are other interesting functions on it. Remember to order more if you find it useful.
Quality guaranteed.”

Luke then stepped onto the edge of the balcony and leapt down.

Nimbly picking up the phone, the girl also ran to the edge of the balcony, only to see a
black shadow using the ledges on the building to descend quickly. It soon disappeared
into an alley.

She looked back at the opposite building, and her father said, “Let’s go back first.”

A moment later, slightly perturbed, they disappeared as well.

In the dark, Luke changed back into his original clothes and tossed the cloak, hat, mask
and black clothes into an empty barrel. He poured a bottle of oil into it and set the pile
alight, watching as the items slowly burned up in the flames.

He then chucked several pieces of wood into the barrel to keep it burning, before he left
the area.

Not far away, a homeless guy opened his eyes blearily. “Who’s wasting fuel? How
annoying.”

He rolled over and fell asleep again.

It was already half past one by the time Luke returned to his apartment. He confirmed
that he had left no traces or personal items behind before he went to bed.

He was rather satisfied with his harvest tonight.

Mission: Eliminate the drug dealers and destroy the illegal drugs.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +600. Credit +600.

He had earned a lot of experience and credit from the mission, but his contribution rate
was rather low.

Even if Damon and his daughter hadn’t shown up, he would’ve completed the mission
himself, yet his contribution rate was only 60%.

He read the mission again: Destroy the illegal drugs!

He hadn’t done that, so it must’ve been Mindy who had completed the objective.

So, he had only contributed to the elimination of the drug dealers, which was the reason
for his low contribution rate.

He might’ve been able to earn a hundred more experience and credit points if he had
destroyed the illegal drugs.

He had to keep that in mind the next time he dealt with drug dealers.

Thinking that, he fell asleep.

The next morning, Elsa knocked on his door. “Luke, we better hurry up. The operation
will start in a day or two.”

Luke hummed a response and got up drowsily.

He quickly put on comfortable sportswear. After he left the room, he found Bell, who was
working on her cab.

Luke got goosebumps as he observed Bell.

Bell was touching the car as if it were her son. It was rather creepy.

Luke asked, “Bell, can your baby give us a ride? Oh, I don’t mean Jessi.”

Bell smiled and said, “I know. Jessi is my sweetheart; this is my baby.” She then gently
patted the hood of the cab.

Luke asked, “So, are you taking us or not?’”

Bell said, “Of course, as long as you pay.”

Luke said, “Have we ever skipped on payment?”

Bell said, “Not really. Let’s go. Are you in a hurry?”

Elsa quickly interjected, “Normal speed will be fine.”

Two days ago, she overslept, and had asked Bell to drive faster in case she was late for
work.

In the end… Elsa threw up, despite how tough she usually was.
Bell drove her cab more like it was a plane than a car; it simply exploded and burst forth
on the streets.

Elsa checked the license plate when she got out. Indeed, it wasn’t the same as when she
had taken the cab before.

Elsa couldn’t have admired Luke more at that moment.

With Bell’s skills, Elsa could chase down any suspect in New York City.

More importantly, Bell wasn’t scared of getting a ticket, because she could switch out her
license plates anytime.

Ten minutes later, Luke and Elsa reached their destination.

Bell bade Luke farewell with a high-five. Elsa observed them in amazement.

She had always found it curious how Luke and Bell could become such good friends.

Sitting down at the desk that he had barely used, Luke finally began to work on Sergei’s
case.

It wasn’t because he was sloppy. Actually, Berit had never told them the details of the
plan. Even Elsa didn’t know anything.

It was impossible for them to investigate the case on their own without NYPD.

If Luke went to catch Sergei on his own, Berit would send him to jail alongside Sergei.

Luke read the files that Elsa had sorted out in the past few days. They were all
investigation reports on Sergei.

The situation was neither good nor bad.

Sergei’s gang was tricky, but definitely not one of the trickiest criminal groups.

There was no telling what promises the Los Angeles Police Department had made, but
NYPD had decided to wipe out the gang and transfer Sergei to Los Angeles after he was
interrogated.

Everybody in the room was busy except for Luke and Elsa.
Chapter 118 - Action, Ambush, and Four Women
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 118 Action, Ambush, and Four Women

It wasn’t until noon that Berit finally came back. He asked Luke and Elsa to come to the
meeting room.

Seventeen officers were already in the meeting room. Including Berit, Luke and Elsa, they
made a team of twenty.

Berit began to lay out his plan.

According to sources, Sergei was going to pick up a batch of goods, which could either be
drugs, weapons, or even human beings.

Sergei’s gang wasn’t big, so it wasn’t unusual that the boss would personally take action.

That was also why Berit didn’t think very much of him.

The bosses of bigger gangs would never get involved personally in transactions. Hence,
even if they were caught, they could still get their lackeys to take the blame.

Berit was soon done with his introduction.

Luke was slightly surprised. He asked Elsa in a low voice, “Sergei is carrying it out in the
middle of the day? Isn’t that too blatant?”

Elsa replied in a low voice, “They’re covering up what they’re smuggling in with all the
vans going in and out. If the police don’t find the correct van, there’ll be huge losses when
we lock down the port. Some expensive goods may be ruined as soon as they’re opened
for checks. That’s why NYPD hasn’t done anything yet.”

Deep in thought, Luke said, “So, the key is to find the correct van, right?”

Elsa suddenly thought of something. “Can you track their drugs with your… instinct?”

Luke chuckled. “I don’t know, it doesn’t always work. Let’s wait and see.”

Elsa didn’t ask anymore, but she was more hopeful now. She was more confident in Luke
than she was in herself.

“Does anyone have any questions?” asked Berit, but he was only looking at Luke and Elsa.
Neither of them said anything, as if they were only here to watch.

Berit was actually glad that they didn’t ask any questions. It would be best if they just
stayed back while NYPD got the job done.

After they got into a commercial van which had been modified into a mobile command
center, Elsa looked curiously at what Luke was holding

Was it… a baseball?

Noticing her curiosity, Luke casually explained, “Oh, I’m using this to exercise my fingers.
It can increase my precision in shooting.”

Elsa asked, “Really?” She was tempted to try it out herself.

The twenty bandits killed by Luke were the best evidence of Luke’s expertise in shooting.

Luke chuckled. “It’s too advanced a skill for you right now.”

Elsa nodded her head regretfully. “Forget it, then.”

Soon, the van reached a port.

New York was a city that had been built around the mouth of a harbor, when British
colonizers sailed across the Atlantic Ocean and seized it from the Dutch.

Called New Amsterdam then, the place was renamed New York.

York was in fact only a town in Britain, and not nearly as famous as its younger brother,
New York.

There were plenty of ports in New York, and too many goods were shipped in and out of
the ports every day.

It was also why Sergei had never been caught for smuggling.

Luke and Elsa weren’t part of the actual arrest operation, but they had a clear view of
everything from the command vehicle.

The vehicle received all forms of communication from Berit’s men as well as camera
footage.

Berit was also in the van as the commander of the operation.

Sergei soon appeared.

Sergei was gloomier and colder than he appeared in his files. There was no telling
whether or not it was because his son was dead.

Soon, they entered a pier.

The officers nearby immediately kept an eye on the gangsters.

Luke somehow felt that something was wrong, but he couldn’t exactly say why.

Thinking for a moment, he said, “I need fresh air.”

Berit frowned. “You better not go out. What if you’re discovered?”

Luke argued, “Do I look like a police officer right now?”

Berit was lost for words.

Luke would be the last person in Berit’s team that Sergei would suspect, mainly because
Luke was too young.

There were no officers as young as Luke in NYPD. Even the officers in their twenties were
at the lowest rank, and had to wear their uniforms when they were on duty.

Berit still said, “You’re responsible if anything goes wrong.’

Luke chuckled and got out.

How could he be responsible?

He hadn’t done anything in this operation except sit in the command vehicle, and there
were multiple containers between them and Sergei, who was two hundred meters away.

So, Berit could only be bluffing.

Luke moved some distance away from the command vehicle. With his black backpack, he
looked like a high school student.

Facing the wind, he took a deep breath.

Berit glanced at Luke, but soon ignored him. He found the young man unreliable.

It wasn’t like the command vehicle was a public toilet. Did he really need fresh air so
badly?
Luke, however, was actually analyzing the smells in the air with Sharp Nose.

Based on the information in the files, his target was simple — weapons, drugs, or women.

It would also be in massive quantities, or it wouldn’t be worthwhile smuggling them in by

boat.

But very quickly, Luke frowned.

He couldn’t lock onto a target.

He smelled oil, gunpowder, illegal drugs, and women, but they were scattered around,
and there didn’t seem to be a large cluster of them anywhere.

Puzzled, Luke returned to the command vehicle.

Berit didn’t look at Luke at all and only said, “Don’t go out again, in case you raise
suspicions.”

Luke didn’t say anything.

He was starting to believe that it was unnecessary for him to go out again.

He soon saw Sergei and his team on the surveillance camera.

They waited patiently until a tiny boat appeared.

The officers looked at each other in bewilderment.

Such a boat was too small to contain many women or weapons. It was probably only big
enough for drugs.

However, it was four women who got off the boat and spoke to Sergei.

Smiling courteously, Sergei spoke with the four women before they bade each other
farewell and went their separate ways.

Berit was flustered.

Even if the four women had been smuggled in, they weren’t enough to use as grounds for
the police to imprison Sergei.

Four hundred women would have worked.

Were the four women important? Clinging to hope, Berit got his team to search the
women’s files.

But they didn’t find anything useful at all.

Chapter 119 - Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 119 Long Legs, Robbery, and Bike

The women had legally crossed the border as models from Brazil.

Luke listened in amusement to the officers’ reports.

In the next instant, Berit angrily called off the operation, leaving some of the officers
behind to watch Sergei.

Luke and Elsa were back at the desk they shared.

Elsa was also confused. “What’s going on with Sergei? He went through all this trouble to
meet four women? Aren’t they just a few models?”

Luke chuckled. “They’re more than that.”

Elsa was excited. “Did you notice something?”

Luke said, “They’re four models with particularly long legs; it’s like they have nothing but
legs below their necks.”

Elsa was speechless. “… Do you think this is funny?”

Luke grinned. He didn’t really know what Sergei was up to.

There were still too many uncertainties.

But since it was Berit’s case, all Luke needed to do was wait.

Berit had to wait for another opportunity after Sergei’s odd welcome ceremony at the
port.

So, Luke and Elsa were once again at loose ends.

Luke roamed New York by bus again.

Two days later, he was standing at a bus stop and wondering if he should take down
another group of drug dealers, when a fiery BMW 760Li blew past him like the wind.

Luke was stunned for a moment.

It was a beautiful and fast car, but… wasn’t this downtown? Wasn’t the driver scared of
getting a speeding ticket?

But Luke’s question became moot when he heard the blare of sirens behind him.

A couple of police cars rushed past as they chased the fiery BMW 760Li.

Luke realized that the BMW was running from the police. He wondered if it belonged to a
car racer.

Curious, he used Sharp Nose to try and find out who was in the fiery BMW.

His expression turned strange after he was done with his analysis. “Women? Exactly four
women, and the smell of a gun that’s just been fired?”

Mulling this over, Luke returned to the police department.

He greeted Elsa and asked, “I saw a bunch of police cars chasing a red BMW in the
afternoon. What was that about?”

Elsa shook her head. “I have no idea. There’s no TV here.”

Luke shrugged and wasn’t upset. They left the police department together.

On their way out, they heard two police officers talking. One of the officers said, “The
robbers didn’t just have guts, they also had a great car and driving skills. Forty police cars
were deployed, but they still got away.”

The other officer snorted. “They were driving a BMW 760Li, which is much better than
our police cars. Isn’t it only natural that they got away?”

The first officer wasn’t convinced. “If you had an F1, could you drive it at more than a
hundred miles an hour? Those robbers certainly could.”

The second officer said, “Fair enough. It’s true that they’re good at driving. So, it’s not
strange that we couldn’t catch them?”

The first officer said, “Of course not.”

Luke couldn’t help but interject, “Excuse me, but what exactly did the red BMW do? I saw
it being chased by police cars in the afternoon.”

The officer looked at him, but didn’t say anything.

Luke showed him his badge and said, “I’m also an officer. I’m just curious. Also, it’s going
to be on the news later, isn’t it?”

The officer thought that Luke had a point, so he explained, “They just robbed a bank in
Manhattan, and stole more than three million.”

Luke exclaimed and asked, “How many of them were there?”

The police thought for a moment and realized that it would be all over the news anyway,
so he simply said, “Four.”

Luke nodded and said, “Okay, thank you.”

When they left the police department, Elsa asked him curiously, “Why are you so
concerned about the robbers?”

With an inscrutable look on his face, Luke said, “I have a wild thought, but I’d rather not
say anything at the moment.”

He watched the news on TV in his apartment. Looking at images from the robbery, Luke
wondered if his assumption was true.

NYPD was keeping them away from the operation to capture Sergei.

However… this robbery was probably unrelated to Sergei, right?

The next day, Luke went to the scene of the robbery in Manhattan.

However, when he was still on the bus, a familiar fiery BMW dashed past him again,
followed by a series of police cars with blaring sirens.

Luke was amused. Was playing with the cops what the robbers did for breakfast?

Luke pressed the bell, and the bus driver opened the doors at the next stop for Luke to
get off.

He glanced around, only to discover that it was too crowded for him to take a cab.

He suddenly saw a teenager who was slowly riding a bike.

Luke grabbed him. The boy nearly fell off his bike. He looked at Luke in a panic.

Luke asked, “How much did you pay for your bike?”

The boy stammered, “It’s a Giant orc3300. I bought it for 379 dollars last year.” He
confessed quickly because Luke was too intimidating.

Luke quickly took out four hundred dollars from his pocket. “It’s mine now.”

He gave the money to the boy, and then rode off on the bike.

Stunned for a moment, the boy called out, “Wait, my bag! Er, thank you.”

Hearing his shout, Luke noticed a tiny bag hanging on the frame.

He picked up the bag and tossed it back to the boy.

The boy instinctively caught the bag. Looking at the four hundred bucks in his hand, he
was confused. “Huh? Is today my lucky day?”

The bike that he had been using for a year was sold for twenty dollars more than the
original price. He was certainly lucky.

Luke started to speed up.

A bike certainly wasn’t as fast as a car, but he wasn’t trying to outrun the robbers. All he
needed to do was tail the red BMW 760Li.

Based on what happened yesterday, the robbers would escape the police in ten minutes
at most.

Given the morning traffic, the longer the police were delayed, the more likely they were
to get stuck. The robbers were certainly well aware of this.

The robbers were driving at around a hundred miles an hour, which meant that they
could cover thirty kilometers in ten minutes.

The Giant orc3300 that Luke was riding was a road bike for beginners. It would take him
slightly more than twenty minutes to cover thirty kilometers with his 28 Strength.

Tracking the smell of the fiery BMW with his Sharp Nose, Luke rode on.
Chapter 120 - Car Accident and Sexy Girls
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 120 Car Accident and Sexy Girls

Luke hastily stopped when the light turned red at an intersection.

At that moment, a fat young man charged at him from across the street and flashed his
badge. “NYPD! I need your…”

Crack! Boom! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Luke was stunned by the young officer and the cars not far behind him.

Just as the guy who had called out NYPD tried to stop Luke, the first car behind him
braked abruptly, and the second car after that hurriedly swerved to the side, only to flip
over.

The cars behind crashed into each other like dominoes. Luke estimated that at least
twenty cars were involved. Two of them even flew into the air before they fell, like a
scene in a movie.

Luke looked at the young officer in shock. What was this guy’s problem?

The officer was also stunned for a moment at the pile up he had caused. But then, he
suddenly put his badge into his pocket and ran away, as if he had nothing to do with it.

This man was truly a genius!

Amused, Luke glanced at the accident again, only to be amazed.

Nobody was heavily wounded even though so many cars had crashed into each other.
Even the drivers of the two cars that had been tossed into the air had crawled out, and
were frantically making calls.

Luke shrugged. The light turned green, and he rode on.

Ten minutes later, he saw many police cars patrolling the streets. They seemed to be
looking for something. Luke suddenly stopped the bike, because he saw four hot girls not
far away.

Four gorgeous women in a blue BMW 760Li were being interrogated by a police officer.
Then, the girl in the driver’s seat got out.

Luke couldn’t help but exclaim in amazement.

A beautiful, dazzling leg stretched out of the car and stepped onto the ground, followed
by another leg that was even more beautiful. The girl stood up, not far from Luke.

Also, it was already November. New York was freezing whenever it rained or the wind
blew.

Yet, the long-legged girl was wearing smooth silk stockings and a short skirt.

She almost towered above the officer in her high heels that were more than twelve
centimeters tall.

Luke couldn’t help but whistle with a smile.

The officer didn’t pay much attention to him. After all, whistling wasn’t against the law.

Another girl got out of the car. She was also wearing silk stockings and a short skirt, as
well as a colorful coat on her that made her look like a turkey.

Her long legs were most appealing, too.

While the second girl was answering the officer’s questions, the girl who had been in the
driver’s seat glanced at Luke.

Luke was secretly amazed. He finally understood the meaning of electrifying eyes!

In terms of looks, the driver wasn’t the prettiest – her face was even a little masculine.
Her eyes and her faint smile, however, were most enticing.

The officer who was interrogating them stammered when he saw the smile.”Ah, well,
open, I mean, can you open the trunk?” He only managed to get a whole sentence out
when he looked away from the driver.

Luke closed his eyes and took a deep breath, which made the girl glance at him again.

Luke secretly smiled. This was the very scent!

He slowly rode his bike to the car.

The officer saw two silver boxes when the second girl opened the trunk. He stepped back
anxiously. “Please open them.”
He placed his hand on his gun, because the bank robbers had packed their loot in exactly
the same sort of silver boxes.

The driver said with the same faint smile, “Do I have to, officer?”

Her voice was cool, and shouldn’t have sounded cute, but Luke felt electrified once again.

At that moment, he stared at the silver boxes from where he was on the sidewalk, not far
from the car.

Duty-bound, the officer insisted, “Ma’am, please open them immediately.”

The girl finally laughed with mockery and disdain. She pressed a button with her long
fingers, and the boxes opened slowly.

The officer was stupefied.

Luke whistled again. “Wow! That’s definitely the most fascinating thing I’ve ever seen!”

The girl glanced at him and asked, “Really?”

Luke replied, “Yes. Thank you, officer, for satisfying my curiosity and my eyes. Goodbye.”
He rode his bike away after that.

Embarrassed, the officer waved his hand and said, “Alright, ladies, you’re free to go.”

He had been looking for bank robbers, but uncovered two boxes of sexy lingerie instead.
That was too… stimulating. The boy wasn’t wrong at all – that had definitely been a most
fascinating sight.

The officer was too excited to remember that driving in high heels was also a violation.

A moment later, the blue BMW set off again.

Luke, on the other hand, carried his newly-bought bike onto the subway with a smile, and
rode back to the police department after that.

Elsa was stunned to see Luke with a bike. “Did you buy this?”

Luke nodded. “Yes.”

Elsa was speechless. “…It’s secondhand, isn’t it? Hm, did it belong to a Sam Cage?”

Luke asked, “Huh? What?”

Elsa pointed to one part of the bike. “Isn’t that his name written there?”

It wasn’t until then that Luke discovered the signature on the bike, which seemed to have
been carved with a blade. It was likely the boy’s name.

Luke shrugged and said, “It’s cheaper and more convenient for me to get around with a
bike.”

Elsa couldn’t care less about the money. She asked, “Did you find anything?”

The look on Luke’s face was inscrutable. He looked around and saw that there were a few
people nearby, so he sat down and whispered, “I did find something, but I don’t know if
it’s related to Sergei.”

Elsa perked up. “What did you find?”

Luke asked, “Do you remember the four girls that Sergei welcomed at the port two days
ago?”

Elsa said, “Of course I do.”

Luke said, “I saw the four women in a BMW 760Li on the streets today.”

Elsa was confused. “Huh? What’s wrong with that?”

Chapter 121 - A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 121 A Rewarding Robbery and Superficiality

Luke chuckled. “Just now, another bank robbery took place in Manhattan. Four robbers
disappeared in a BMW 760Li after the job.”

Stunned for a moment, Elsa realized what he was implying. “Are you saying that the four
women are the robbers?”

Luke said, “It’s just a guess, and I don’t have any evidence. However… do you think it can
help us?”

Elsa frowned.

Whether or not the four women were robbers, they were the ones, not Sergei, who were
committing the crime.

Thus, there was no value in this case for her and Luke.

However, the women hadn’t started robbing banks until after they met Sergei.

Also, the female robbers had robbed two banks in a row. NYPD had to be desperate to
catch them.

It would be possible for her and Luke to get something out of this.

They might be able to negotiate for law enforcement power in Sergei’s case.

Of course, the odds weren’t high, but it was still worth a shot.

Considering it carefully, Elsa asked, “Can you keep an eye on the four women?”

Luke nodded and said, “I can try.”

Elsa said, “You watch them. In the meantime, I’ll check out the robberies.”

Luke asked, “…Do we have enough money? We’ll burn through our funds if I take a cab.”

Elsa’s gaze shifted from Luke to the secondhand bike he had bought.

Luke rolled his eyes. “I can ride a bike, but you should at least reimburse me first.”
Elsa remarked, “This ragged thing is worth a hundred dollars at best. I’ll personally
reimburse you if the boss won’t.”

Luke chuckled. “Excuse me, but I paid four hundred dollars for it since it was an
emergency.”

Elsa: “…Get lost! I can give you two hundred dollars at most. You can go on foot if you
don’t want it!”

Luke said, “Deal. Remember that you owe me two hundred bucks.”

Elsa was lost for words.

Luke left on the bike that had been half-reimbursed. Elsa was bummed for a moment, but
got excited soon enough.

If this case turned into a big thing, her plan might actually work.

Now, she needed to sort out the case details and report back to Dustin so that he could
decide whether or not to make a deal with NYPD.

After Luke came out, he wasn’t in a hurry to track down the robbers. Instead, he found a
store that sold secondhand appliances.

He bought a bunch of parts in the store, including secondhand phones, laptops and
radios.

He also bought a set of maintenance tools, before he finally left the store.

Luke couldn’t help but turn around to look at the black boss just as he was about to leave.
He found the boss’s face familiar, but he couldn’t think where they might have met.

The sign for the secondhand store read: Zeus Appliances.

However, since he had robbers to track, he put the thought aside and returned to his
apartment with the parts.

After preventing the hijacking, Luke had obtained abundant credit points.

It would be too wasteful if he didn’t use them.

He finally made up his mind to learn Tony Stark’s abilities.

What he chose were all the 1,000-credit abilities.

Elementary Electronic and Mechanic Engineering, Elementary Electronic Development,
Elementary Mechanical Development, and Elementary A.I. Development were all
advanced abilities that cost a lot.

Luke didn’t feel regretful at all.

He estimated that he would have acquired twenty thousand credits by the time he
accumulated 40 Strength for Elementary Self-Healing.

While credit was precious, it had to be used when necessary.

With the abilities that he learned from Tony, he could build useful gadgets for himself.
When he had more money, he would even be able to design equipment for himself.

Of course, he was different from Tony.

Tony Stark had the body of an ordinary person, so he needed advanced technology, which
required a tremendous amount of money, to build up his combat ability.

Luke, on the other hand, didn’t need as much advanced technology to make up for his
shortcomings.

He had also made a deal with Damon and Mindy previously to supply them with
equipment.

As long as he found a suitable way to get the money from them, he would have enough
funding for his projects.

What if the father and the daughter didn’t cough up the cash?

Well, for Damon and Mindy who harvested drug dealers like they were fruit, was money
important? They could always kill more drug dealers if they needed money.

So, Luke wouldn’t be short of money in the future.

What he was making right now was a receiver.

He had given the phone which he had specially modified to Mindy. Now, Luke intended to
make a better one.

Just now, when he watched the two boxes of sexy lingerie being opened, he had stuck a
special tracker to the BMW with a flick of his fingers.

However, given its size and the fact that it wasn’t very energy efficient, the tracker would
only send out a signal every ten minutes, and it wasn’t a very powerful one.

So, Luke needed a special receiver to detect the signal from a distance.

Of course, the receiver didn’t have to be small; Luke could live with it even if it weighed
five kilograms.

An hour later, Luke had created a brick.

Different from Tony, who pursued beauty as a perfectionist, Luke was a pragmatist; more
importantly, he didn’t have as much money as Tony did.

The brick-like receiver was hideous, but it was functional.

On second thought, however, Luke couldn’t help but put the brick in a black bag.

Hm, it was too ugly to be seen. Thinking this, Luke suddenly paused.

Why do I care so much what it looks like? Right, this has to be a side effect of Tony’s
abilities. I’m definitely not such a superficial man!

Quickly putting the blame on Tony, Luke left his apartment with the receiver.

It was connected to an earpiece, so Luke didn’t have to hold it and check it all the time.

By then, it was getting dark.

Luke returned to where he had enjoyed the lingerie show, before he started searching in
the direction in which the blue BMW had disappeared.

After a long while, Luke finally received an alert. “Target acquired. Two hundred and
thirty meters up ahead and to the right.”

Luke perked up and approached his destination unhurriedly.

It was an old building in Queens. The first floor of the building appeared to be a body
shop.

The body shop looked like it was closed, except that Luke could faintly hear voices inside.

Luke took a deep breath, and immediately recognized the four women.

He had to admit that it had been easy to track them.

They were very professional when it came to bank robberies, but they were even more
professional in the pursuit of beauty.

Luke could have smelled their perfume from hundreds of meters away.
Chapter 122 - Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and
Coincidence
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 122 Acquaintance, Man of Disaster, and Coincidence

But Luke frowned a moment later. Why was there a familiar scent? Hm, was it Bell?

Luke scratched his head. Why was his landlord/driver here?

Except for the fact that her driving was as good as theirs, she shouldn’t have anything to
do with the robbers, right?

Luke didn’t enter the building. He sniffed the air again, before he stepped onto his bike
with a weird look on his face and peeped through a window.

Inside the body shop, two unlucky people, one man and one woman, were being held at
gunpoint.

Two other women were arguing. Luke couldn’t understand them. They seemed to be
speaking Portuguese.

It did make sense when he recalled that the robbers were from Brazil.

It was the gorgeous lady driver from that morning who was pointing a gun at Bell and the
man.

Judging from her argument with her partners, however, she didn’t seem inclined to pull
the trigger.

Luke thought for a moment, and aimed at her from the window with his own gun.

If the woman really was going to shoot, Luke had to take action even though he wasn’t
authorized to.

He couldn’t allow Bell to be shot; she wasn’t a bad person.

Raising his gun, Luke observed the man who was standing next to Bell.

It was a young, white man, who looked frustrated and somewhat familiar.

Luke finally recalled that he was the person who had stopped Luke that morning, only to
cause a car pile up. How had he run into Bell?
Wasn’t Bell a cab driver? However, her treasured car was nowhere to be seen.

A moment later, the young man grimaced at Bell and gave a long speech. Eventually, he
grabbed a gun by force and hid in a back room with Bell.

ro

The four women outside shot wildly at the room, forcing the man to stay behind cover.
They then looked at each other and got into their car.

Luke was greatly relieved.

He wouldn’t have to deal with the four women right now.

While he wasn’t worried about the power of law enforcement anymore, the four women
might be connected to Sergei, so it was better to keep them alive for now.

However, Luke heard a noise a moment later and smelled something burning.

It was a strange smell, as if it was a mix of different things being burnt together. Luke was
reminded of the car that he had set on fire in Thurmeier.

In the meantime, he heard Bell and the young man laughing in the room, but it was
hoarse and weird.

Thanks to Luke’s Sharp Nose, he also smelled something sweet, which he couldn’t
recognize.

He then heard Bell laughing while cursing the young man for being an idiot. She said that
it was nitrous oxide, known as laughing gas.

Luke was amused. The young man was truly a genius, to regard laughing gas as regular
gas.

More importantly, the four women had left, and Bell and the young man were alone in the
room. Why would he release laughing gas?

an

Luke was lost for words; the young man struck him as a harbinger of disaster.

In the next moment, the doorknob broke.

While laughing, Bell cursed the young man for being stupid enough to break the door.
Luke was speechless at the young man’s bad luck.

Thinking for a moment, Luke decided to open the door for them.

However, the moment he was about to jump off his bike, he heard someone slamming
into the door. Then, Bell laughed and yelled again, “Are you seriously an idiot? This door
is meant to be pulled, not pushed. Why are you slamming into it?”

After that, they left through a back door.

Luke didn’t know what to say. He had known Bell for a few days now, and she had never
been this unlucky.

However, since they had already left the room that was full of laughing gas, Luke was no
longer worried about them.

He jumped off from his vantage point and was ready to ride his bike away.

He had barely left the alley when he saw a police car approaching.

While the lights on the car were still flashing, two officers got out and pointed their guns
at the alley. “Drop your weapons now!”

Luke couldn’t see clearly, but he knew that the officers had to be shouting at Bell and the
young man.

He couldn’t help but wonder if those two had been blessed by the God of Misfortune.

A moment later, there was a major explosion, and the officers hurriedly dodge the flying
debris.

Bell laughed and cursed again. “Hahaha! My car has blown up as well! Run, if you know
what’s good for you!”

Then, the two of them ran away while laughing hard.

Luke made up his mind to stay as far away from the young man as possible. It seemed
that the young man brought bad luck to anyone around him.

Riding the bike slowly, Luke tracked the four women.

After two kilometers, Luke’s receiver detected a signal again. “Target acquired. Three
hundred and thirty meters up ahead and to the left.”
He rode the bike to the location, only to discover that it was a warehouse.

It was close to the outskirts of New York, and the place was littered with warehouses and
factories.

Luke thought for a moment, and fiddled a little with a new phone that he had modified,
before he approached the warehouse.

Suddenly, his nose twitched.

Another acquaintance? Luke found it odd, but he couldn’t quite recall whom the scent
belonged to.

Eventually, he found a window, and hopped onto the bike to have a peep like he had done
earlier.

Luke secretly cried “bingo” in his heart when he saw who was inside.

His “acquaintance” was in fact Sergei.

No wonder Luke had felt that the scent was familiar, though he couldn’t recognize it.

He had smelled Sergei in Katie’s villa before, and at the port a few days earlier.

Now, Sergei was talking to the four women with a stiff smile on his face.

They were speaking English. Given Luke’s higher Strength level, he was able to hear them
even at a distance of twenty meters.

A moment later, Luke finally figured out why Sergei had welcomed the four women in
person, and why they had gone their separate ways after their first meeting.

To put it simply, the four women were able to rob the two banks thanks to Sergei’s
support.

Hideouts, cars, maintenance tools and sites, and intelligence on the banks – all of it had
been provided by Sergei.

Sergei was going to launder the looted money. In the end, the four women would take
thirty percent of the loot, and Sergei, seventy percent.

It wasn’t that Sergei was greedy.

He might have only asked for fifty percent if he was just laundering the money and
nothing else.
He had also provided so many other services, however, so he was absolutely justified in
taking seventy percent of the money.
Chapter 123 - Relationship? Where Is the Loot?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 123 Relationship? Where Is the Loot?

The whole thing was purely a coincidence. The four women had reached out to Sergei
through a mutual friend. One party wanted to rob, and the other party wanted to earn
money, so they soon reached a deal.

However, based on the looks on their faces, Luke didn’t think that either party would
compromise on the money.

The four women had control of the situation for now.

They had carried out two successful robberies, and looted about eight million, but they
hadn’t given anything to Sergei yet.

According to their deal, they would rob one last bank in two days.

After that, they would meet with Sergei and give him the money.

Luke chuckled. Things were getting interesting!

Using the phone, he recorded a video of the two parties conversing, and after they left, he
returned home in high spirits.

It was close to one in the morning, and the subway had stopped running. Luke could only
ride all the way back home.

However, Luke felt that he was still much luckier than Bell. At the very least, he still had a
bike.

New York at midnight was a super hotbed of crime.

On his one-hour trip, Luke knocked out seven gangsters who intended to rob him, and
three scoundrels who attempted sexual harrassment and even rape.

By the time he reached his apartment, he had earned 120 experience and credit points,
which could almost be called bountiful.

He stopped briefly in front of the garage and took a sniff, only to realize that Bell’s car
wasn’t inside.
Luke shook his head. Had Bell really lost her precious cab because of that disastrous
young man?

However, there was nothing he could do. The modified cab must’ve been worth dozens of
grand.

Bell could afford it because she had done most of the modifications herself. She would
probably go crazy after losing the car.

He could only ask her tomorrow if there was any way he could help.

The next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsa’s knocking.

Elsa squeezed into his room before he was dressed. “How did things go yesterday? Did
you find anything?”

Speechless, Luke pretended to shiver under his quilt. “Can we talk after you let me put on
some clothes?”

Elsa could only go out and close the door. “Be quick about it. Do you think anyone wants
to see you naked?”

Ten minutes later, Luke opened the door again and let Elsa in.

Luke showed Elsa the video he took yesterday, and Elsa’s eyes glowed. “You’re incredible.
It’ll be a lot easier now that we have this.”

Elsa immediately made a call, and Luke could just barely hear her as she spoke in a very
low voice.

She was speaking to Dustin. After a long conversation, she finally hung up. “Now, we’ll
wait while the boss talks to NYPD.”

Luke asked in a low voice, “What do you think will happen?”

Elsa grinned and patted his shoulder. “We’re trying to make a deal with NYPD where
we’ll get Sergei and NYPD will get the four women. After all, Sergei matters little to them,
but the four robbers have slapped their faces twice and looted eight million. The banks
must be angry.”

Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense.

Bank robbers in New York, the finance capital, were certainly much worse than a
murderer who had killed a minor celebrity in Los Angeles.
The minor celebrity would only stir up some gossip among the common folk, but the
capitalists behind the banks could come down hard on NYPD’s head.

Luke and Elsa got up and left the room after their discussion.

Jessi, Bell’s boyfriend, caught them coming out. He looked at them in surprise. “Are you…
together now?”

Both Elsa and Luke were lost for words.

Jessi, however, wasn’t in a good mood today. He said in frustration, “Something’s wrong
with Bell. She doesn’t like me anymore. She’s out in her car every day, and I had a big
fight with her last night. Is she not coming back?”.

Luke recalled the harbinger of bad luck, and couldn’t have sympathized with Bell more.
Not only had she lost her precious car, even her sweet boyfriend was less sweet now.

Thinking that, Luke said, “Jessi, it’s probably because Bell’s been unlucky lately. It’s not
what you think.”

Jessi was dazed. “Huh? Why haven’t I heard anything about that?”

Luke chuckled. “It’s best that you don’t know. The God of Misfortune definitely has an eye
on Bell right now. During this time, she needs your trust and support, not your
suspicion.”

Jessi asked, “Really? Was I really mistaken?”

Luke nodded. “Yes. She lost her car yesterday in an accident. So, she and her car didn’t
leave you – her car left her.”

Jessi immediately got it.

Considering how much Bell cared for the car, this loss would definitely be a major blow.

And yet he was still making a fuss; it was no surprise that they had such a huge fight last
night.

Finally understanding the situation, Jessi called Bell.

Luke and Elsa looked at each other and went to work.

Elsa took a bus since waiting for a cab would take longer.

Luke, however, rode his bike to work, and he arrived ten minutes earlier than Elsa.
As soon as she sat down at their temporary desk, Elsa became lost in thought.

She was already contemplating how to capture Sergei if they managed to strike a deal
with NYPD.

The day was peaceful and quiet.

Luke left the police department on his bike before noon.

Elsa didn’t stop him, and merely told him to keep his phone on hand.

Luke had just brought her a big surprise. She certainly wasn’t going to stop him working
on his own now. Chances were that he would return with even better news today.

Wandering the city, Luke tracked down the four women’s real hideout.

They were hiding in another warehouse in Queens; old warehouses like these were the
best cover for people like them.

Looking at the Audi A8 which had been partly dismantled and the four women who were
busy, Luke secretly chuckled.

He saw a garbage truck, and immediately understood the situation.

He had been wondering how the women had switched out the boxes of money they had
grabbed ever since he saw the lingerie.

Seeing the garbage truck now, the answer was obvious.

Back in Shackelford, it had taken the shooters from the Carlos family several trips on a
garbage truck to enter town, before they hid in a place on the edge of town. In the end,
they had launched their revenge attack on Luke and Selina with the garbage truck.

Garbage trucks had a fixed schedule, were big enough, and wouldn’t draw any suspicion.

There was no telling how the women had found the driver of the garbage truck, but the
driver had to be the one moving the loot with the garbage truck after each robbery.
Chapter 124 - Surveillance and Elsa’s Plan
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 124 Surveillance and Elsa’s Plan

After the loot was transferred, the four women would change the color of the BMW 760Li
before leaving the crime scene.

No wonder NYPD had never caught them or discovered the loot.

Luke wasn’t tempted by the money at all.

He would never take that cash.

Technically speaking, the money belonged to the banks, and he would be guilty of illegal
procurement if he took it.

He could certainly grab the money off the women, but they hadn’t killed anyone during
the robberies, and had only knocked out two security guards who had tried to resist.

The system might not allow Luke to blatantly rob the women of their money.

Furthermore, the money they had looted was too much, which would affect how much
credit he would lose if the system disapproved. Luke didn’t intend to waste his credit on
them.

He simply turned into a videographer again, and filmed them packing away the money.

The women hid the money away inside the doors of the car, until Luke could barely
detect the smell of cash.

It seemed that they weren’t planning on giving Sergei the money.

It remained to be seen how the two parties, who each had their own plans, would fall out.

Thinking this, Luke stopped filming and operated his phone. He was relieved to see that
there were no surveillance cameras in the warehouse.

His phone could detect bugs and cameras within a range of a hundred meters and disrupt
them for a short while so that they wouldn’t record anything in that period.

It was also why he made up his mind to learn Tony Stark’s abilities.
Without these inventions of his, it was possible that he would fall victim to a hidden
camera or bug someday.

Thanks to his phone, he would always know if he was being watched.

When the four women took a break in a nearby room, Luke nimbly crawled in through
the window.

He snuck over to the A8 and stuck a tracker that he had modified to the bottom of the car.

After that was done, Luke slipped away.

Before he left the warehouse, he installed ugly bugs that looked like buttons in the
corners.

If he was lucky, he might be able to pick up on the women’s retreat plan.

After he left, Luke rode his bike to a fast food restaurant not far away.

Listening in via the bugs with his earpiece, Luke considered how he could most benefit
from this robbery case.

Se

Sergei had to be apprehended, or LAPD wouldn’t be able to explain to the public why
such a ruthless man who murdered Katie was still free.

As long as Sergei was escorted back to Los Angeles, Luke’s job was done. Whether or not
Sergei was convicted, and how, would be left to the district attorney.

Elsa, Dustin and even the director of the police department would all be commended for
this.

It would be up to them how they would share the credit.

Senior detectives and his boss Brock hadn’t been involved in the cases that Luke had
cracked in Houston. The cases were kept confidential even from Brock.

It was one of the reasons why Brock had been so hostile toward Luke.

Things would’ve been better if Brock had been open-minded, but Brock was actually a
petty man, so they could only fall out.

Luke and Dustin currently weren’t on bad terms, and they wouldn’t suddenly become
enemies after this case.
That was because of Elsa, who had worked under Dustin for years, and surely enjoyed
some privileges.

Since she and Luke were now close, Dustin wouldn’t come after Luke, if he was a sensible
man.

Hence, Luke had to resolve this case perfectly!

Sergei had to be caught. But what about the four women?

Luke hadn’t made up his mind about them yet, not because he was charmed by them, but
because the women hadn’t killed anyone in the robberies.

They only used the guns to threaten the security guards.

Luke didn’t dare rob them of their loot, precisely because their crime wasn’t severe
enough.

Once the deal with NYPD was made, the four women would be NYPD’s problem instead of
Luke’s.

So, should Luke apprehend them or not?

He thought for a moment, then decided that he wouldn’t specially act against them nor
indulge them. At the very least, he had to get the money back.

Given his understanding of the Super Detective System, he would only be rewarded if the
money was retrieved.

It was like the hijacking previously; most of the experience and credit he had received
was for rescuing the passengers, not for suppressing the five terrorists.

Luke made plans in his heart as he listened to the conversation via his earpiece.

However, he couldn’t understand one bit of it. He shook his head helplessly.

He hadn’t even picked up Spanish yet, let alone Portuguese.

He could only operate the device he was holding, which looked like a phone, before he
read the text on it.

It was a translation system with a voice recognition function. Though not entirely
accurate, it conveyed the gist of the conversation.
As it turned out, it was true that the women intended to leave after the last robbery.

They wouldn’t meet with Sergei at all, but would simply drive through Queens into
Nassau to escape NYPD’s dragnet.

As for the loot, they had connections to bring it back to Brazil.

Nobody in Brazil would care that the money was illegal, as long as it was real.

After a while, Luke basically figured out the women’s plan, and he returned to the police
department.

He found Elsa, who was still checking files and waiting for updates, at their desk, and he
told her the women’s plan.

Elsa was excited. “They’re going to do another job?”

Luke remarked, “Elsa, they’re not going to share their loot with you. Why are you so
excited?”

Ignoring Luke’s teasing, Elsa murmured, “If they succeed again, NYPD won’t be able to
take it anymore.”

Luke said, “But they’re on a tight schedule. After the robbery, they’re going to leave
through Nassau in half a day with the money. How will that affect our negotiations with
NYPD then?”

Narrowing her eyes, Elsa suggested, “What do you say we stop them from escaping first?”

Luke said, “…Elsa, are you serious?”

He basically understood what she was saying.

If the women completed the job, Dustin would be able to make a deal with NYPD.
Chapter 125 - Request, Questions, and Discrimination
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 125 Request, Questions, and Discrimination

It was obvious that Elsa’s plan was to stop the women if they could, and hand over the
loot and the robbers to NYPD.

But wouldn’t that be a slap in the face for NYPD?

They were here to help NYPD with a case, but if they eventually cracked NYPD’s case for
them, that might end up being a disaster.

Elsa, however, was tempted.

She was an ambitious woman and liked to control everything.

Her patience had run out after being ignored in NYPD for a week.

She had to hold back before this because she was under someone else’s roof.

Luke, however, had gotten his hands on massive leverage which might very well see
Sergei’s case transferred back to the Los Angeles Police Department. How could she not
be tempted?

Elsa smiled. “Do you think I’m like you? We know what you did in Houston. You
remember how your boss disliked you from the beginning, right?”

Luke hummed and smiled bitterly. “I didn’t do it on purpose. Should I just have stood
there and let the bad guys shoot me?”

Elsa chuckled. “You did nothing wrong, and nor will I. I’ll report it to Dustin. If he doesn’t
agree, we’ll just stand back and play bystanders. If he agrees, what is there to be scared
of? However angry NYPD gets, can they tell our director to fire you?”

Luke immediately got it.

Elsa wasn’t going to work the case in secret, but would ask for the director’s permission
through Dustin.

If the director was on board, they wouldn’t really be punished even if anything went
wrong.
That was the tradition in local police departments.

Even if a director might be forced to demote his own men, he would reinstate them once
everything blew over.

If he didn’t reinstate them, none of the officers under his command would be loyal to him
anymore.

Thinking this, Luke agreed with Elsa’s proposal and watched her make the call.

It was different from how things had worked in Houston.

As long as the police department agreed to the plan, he and Elsa would be fighting on
LAPD’s behalf, and everybody from the director to Dustin had to support them.

After lunch, Elsa finally received a reply from Dustin. “You can keep an eye on the bank
robbers and prepare to take them down. The director is already negotiating with NYPD.
I’ll let you know once it’s settled.”

Elsa said excitedly, “Alright. Thank you, boss.”

Dustin chuckled. “Why thank me? This is work, of course I have to help you. Don’t
disappoint me.”

Elsa said, “Yes, sir.”

She hung up and looked at Luke, who was bored. “Why are you still here? Get up and
keep an eye on those women.”

Luke asked, “What about you?”

Elsa said, “I’ll have to stay here, or Berit will get suspicious. Once you figure out when
those women plan to retreat, I’ll go out with you to stop them.”

Luke said, “I have another question.”

Elsa asked, “What is it?”

Luke replied, “In case you forgot, those women are great drivers. You’re not hoping that
I’ll be able to chase them down on a secondhand bike, right? They’re super racers who
ran circles around twenty police cars on city streets.”

Elsa frowned. “What are you getting at?”

Luke chuckled and said, “Check what happened to Bell’s car. I noticed yesterday that it
was gone, and she was with a police officer.”

Elsa asked, “Do you really like her? I’m going to tell Jessi on you.”

Luke rolled his eyes and said, “You can try. Jessi thought we were a couple this morning!”

Elsa was angry. “Go away!”

Luke shrugged and rode his bike away.

Since Elsa had decided to intervene, he had to make preparations.

Those women could run away, but their money couldn’t.

He needed more tools to deal with the car later.

He would give Bell a hand in passing just because she was a nice person.

It would be a waste of his Super Detective System, however, if he simply placed all his
hopes on a cab driver.

He went to the secondhand appliance store again and bought a huge amount of goods
from the black boss.

Looking at the boss, Luke couldn’t help but ask, “Do you have… a twin brother? I think
I’ve seen you before.”

The boss snorted and glared at him intimidatingly. “Hey, are you mocking me because I’m
black? I hate racists like you the most. Why are you looking down on me when I’m
making legit money in my own store?”

Luke raised the cash in his hand and said, “Why would I shop here if I looked down on
you? I’m not mocking you. You really do look familiar to me. Also, you can’t discriminate
against me just because I’m white.”

The boss was stunned. “What? Excuse me? Me, discriminate against you?”

Luke spread his hands and said, “Just because I’m white and I asked you a question
because you look familiar, you accused me of being a racist. Isn’t that discrimination?”

The boss was baffled. A moment later, he finally declared angrily, “The things you bought
today are worth 237 dollars in total. I’m charging you 240 dollars. Give me the money!”

Luke was speechless. “…You’re good!”

He counted out 240 dollars and slapped it down on the counter before leaving with the
parts that he had bought.

The boss put the money away angrily and wiped his glasses. “Twin brother? I’m the only
boy in my family. Do I look like my sisters?”

Well, his sisters were both obese and weighed more than two hundred pounds each. He
didn’t intend to turn into them at all.

Luke didn’t pay the black boss much mind after he left the store. It had just been a casual
question.

He sniffed at the garage again when he returned to his apartment, but Bell’s cab still
wasn’t there.

Luke thought for a moment, then called her. “Hey, Bell, where’s your baby?… Your
sweetheart complained this morning that you don’t like him anymore… You want him to
go to hell? I’ll pass that on to Jessi later… I don’t need to? Okay… Bell, there may be some
people that I need to chase down in a day or two, so exactly where is your car? Hm, at the
Transportation Bureau in Queens?… I’ll make inquiries for you. By the way, your
sweetheart looked like sh*t when I saw him this morning.”

Luke hung up the phone and shook his head.

Chapter 126 - Favor and God of Misfortune
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 126 Favor and God of Misfortune

Bell had to be in some kind of trouble.

She was a great driver, and the license plates on her cab could be switched out. She didn’t
race all the time, either. How could the police have caught her?

Luke remembered the unlucky officer who had been with her, and felt that he had his
answer.

Putting the thought out of his mind, he returned to his apartment and began to craft
equipment.

He finally completed a few pieces in the evening.

One of them was very small. It was a backup device that he intended to install on the A8
that had the money.

If he succeeded, it would be practically impossible for the A8 to run away.

The other two devices were a little like landmines, except that the damage would be
centered on the vehicle and not the people inside.

What Luke was really worried about was the women’s racing skills.

Based on the files that Elsa had obtained, at least one of the women, presumably the lady
driver he had seen before, was as adept at driving as Bell was.

Luke still vividly remembered her unique, electrifying eyes.

In the end, it was appearance and wealth which mattered most.

Why was Dr. Bruce Banner’s life so miserable, and Tony Stark so popular? The only
reason was that the doctor was both ugly and poor.

Night had fallen by the time Elsa knocked on Luke’s door after work.

She came in, her head aching, and said, “Do you know what Bell did? She was involved in
illegal car-racing, ran multiple red lights, and destroyed public property.”
Luke asked, “Did she crash into a building?”

Elsa said, “…Not exactly, but she broke a fire hydrant in the middle of the street.”

Luke was speechless. “Can we get her car released?”

Elsa said, “It was troublesome, but I did it. Here’s the paperwork. She can claim the car at
the Transportation Bureau tomorrow.” She gave Luke a sheet of paper.

Luke accepted it and asked again, “Anything else?”

Elsa said, “NYPD hasn’t given in yet. They’re also asking us to share intelligence with
them first.”

Luke was amused. “Why? Because Berit has a pretty face?”

Though Elsa was more or less on par with him in looks.

NYPD had a good plan, but LAPD wasn’t stupid, either.

LAPD had expended a lot for Sergei’s case; it was NYPD’s turn to do the same for the bank
robberies.

Berit hadn’t exactly been friendly toward Luke and Elsa so far.

Luke shook his head and said, “I’ll take another look at the robbers. It’s been a long day.
You get some rest.”

Elsa followed his advice and returned to her own apartment.

Luke made a call as he went out. “Bell, are you home?… This is Jessi’s home, not yours?
Okay, I have news on your baby. Don’t you miss him?… Hehe. That’s the spirit. I’ll be
waiting for you downstairs.”

Bell arrived quickly. However, the person who came with her made Luke’s eye twitch.

Shoot! Why was the harbinger of disaster here, too?

Bell laughed and ran to Luke. “Where is he? Where’s my baby?”

Luke stared emotionlessly at the guy next to her. “Who’s this guy?”

The young man stretched out one hand with a smile. “I’m Watson. You must be Jessi,
right?”
His face gloomy, Luke ignored the hand and said, “Bell, can you have him go away first? I
don’t want anything to happen to us.”

The young man was dumbfounded.

Bell smiled. “Watson, go back to your mother’s place first. I’m busy right now. Also, he’s
just a renter; my boyfriend Jessi is black. Is that clear?”

Watson left with the same hapless look on his face.

Luke didn’t know what to say as he watched Watson walk away.

Finally, he gave the sheet of paper to Bell. “Take this and go claim your car at the
Transportation Bureau. By the way, I may need your car in a day or two.”

Bell was amazed when she looked at the paper. “Not a problem. I’ll go get it immediately.”

Luke said blankly, “They would have gotten off work by now, right?”

Bell grinned. “Alright, stop pretending. This isn’t a regular document at all. Look at the
signature – ‘Major Crimes Division’! Anyone with this sort of certification will be able to
get their car whenever they want. Haha, I didn’t expect to see something like this in real
life. I heard that this is a privilege only informants have. Wait, you don’t want me to be an
informant, do you?”

There was hesitation on her plump face.

Luke rolled his eyes. “Forget it. By the way, if you work for the guy who just left, your car
may burn to ashes next time.”

Bell was stunned. “How did you know?”

Luke chuckled. “The first time I met Watson, he tried to commandeer my bike, only to
cause a car pile up. You better stop hanging around someone like him. Has it never
occurred to you that you’re particularly unlucky whenever you’re with him?”

Bell thought for a moment, and was creeped out.

She realized that it was true that she had been unlucky ever since she met the guy. She
lost her car, had a fight with her boyfriend, and had almost been killed by a bunch of
robbers.

Luke said, “You better get your car back as soon as possible and make sure it’s good to go.
I need you to help me catch some tough criminals who’re good at driving.”
Bell was stunned. “Tough criminals who’re good at driving?”

Luke chuckled. “You didn’t catch the news? The criminals who robbed two banks in
Manhattan had a BMW 760Li.”

Bell exclaimed, “You’re after those women,

too?”

Luke was puzzled. “Huh?”

The news hadn’t mentioned that the robbers were women.

How did Bell know that the robbers were female? Oh, right, they had held her at gunpoint
yesterday.

Bell smiled bitterly. “I was caught by the police while I was chasing them.”

Luke said in amusement, “It’s time to get your revenge. Keep your chin up.”

Bell nodded and said, “I’ll go get my car. I have to get my baby back and fix it up as soon
as possible.”

They said goodbye and went their separate ways.

Luke rode his bike to the warehouse where the robbers were hiding. He knocked out five
gangsters on his way with the iron balls, and earned 65 experience and credit points.

He stopped his bike a hundred meters away from the warehouse and activated his bugs.

There was nothing to be heard. Luke activated the electronic reconnaissance function on
his fake phone, before he pressed on.

He found a familiar window, and climbed inside.

He observed the warehouse, only to discover that the A8 which contained the money was
covered with a dark plastic tarpaulin and parked in an inconspicuous corner.
Chapter 127 - Shower Show
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 127 Shower Show

None of the four women were visible.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to move forward. Instead, he took a deep breath to determine
their location.

They were resting in a shack that was situated in one corner of the warehouse.

It was possible to see the warehouse from the shack’s window, but the view would be
limited.

Luke unhurriedly approached the car in the shadows of the warehouse.

The car wasn’t far from the shack, and the women inside would hear him if he made any
noise.

Thankfully, they didn’t have any advanced weapons. Of course, it wouldn’t be a problem
for Luke even if they did.

Luke stopped near the shack and took another deep breath to locate the four women.

Two were watching TV, one was playing on her phone, and the last was taking a shower.
The shampoo fragrance drifted over almost as if on its own accord.

Luke smiled and approached the car.

Moving the dark plastic tarpaulin slightly, Luke frowned; it rustled as soon as he touched
it. No wonder the women hadn’t bothered to set up any sort of alarm.

Luke bent down and observed the cae.

He discovered that the plastic tarpaulin didn’t really cover the car the whole way, and
there was a ten-centimeter gap at the back.

Luke lay down and stealthily stuck a tiny chip inside the exhaust pipe.

He then examined the exhaust pipe with a tiny flashlight and a mirror.

The chip was the same color as the exhaust pipe, and wouldn’t be discovered unless it
was observed from up close.

Luke nodded in satisfaction and put away the flashlight and the mirror.

After installing another bug on one of the car’s back doors, Luke quietly rose, ready to
leave.

Suddenly, he heard the noise of the bathroom door opening in the shack, and the sound of
a female voice.

Luke was rather anxious.

He was still lying on the ground behind the car.

The window of the shack opened. Smelling the scent, he knew that one of the women had
craned her head to look outside.

Thankfully, Luke had wedged himself in the gap under the shack before she opened the
window, so she didn’t see him.

However, in the next moment, the door of the shack opened, and three women came out.

Luke was rendered speechless.

He was now in a dilemma.

If he went out, the woman who was observing from the window would catch him.

But if he were to stay here, the other three women might detect him when they searched
the place.

The three women turned on their flashlights and examined the car.

They circled the car and paid special attention to the bottom. However, the plastic
tarpaulin looked the same as before, and they didn’t find anything out of place.

The first woman frowned. She was still wet and undressed.

New York at night in November was too cold for her.

Shivering, she looked around with the flashlight and said, “It’s nothing. I was probably too
nervous.”

The other women didn’t complain. One couldn’t be too careful when they had so much
money in the car.
The three women returned to the shack and shut the door.

The volume of the TV was turned up, and they resumed their conversation.

Luke felt quite lucky.

He finally relaxed his hands and feet, and fell on the ground without a sound.

There was a tiny space blocked by planks and tubes below the shack, mainly used for the
purpose of fixing the wiring in the shack.

Just now, Luke had been hanging onto a tube in the corner.

The gap was only thirty centimeters wide, and someone would need to be extremely
strong and have a keen sense of balance to hide in it.

Also, it was at a blind angle that could escape detection.

When the first woman finally examined the gap, Luke had actually been right next to her.

Although the light was dim, Luke had keen eyes.

Since they were close to each other, he almost saw her completely naked.

The woman who had been taking a shower was none other than the electrifying chick
who had left the deepest impression on Luke.

She was wearing nothing but a bath towel that barely covered her back.

What else could Luke do except hold his breath and enjoy the show?

As it so happened, the woman was the most active searcher. She circled the area multiple
times, and her unrestrained breasts bounced in front of her. Water also dripped from her
wet hair.

Luke could only stay silent and watch.

It truly was like a shampoo commercial!

Luke calmed down and managed to get the exciting picture out of his head, before he
slowly slipped away.

After he flung himself out of the window, Luke looked back at the shack and grinned,
before he rode his bike away.
He heard sounds from the garage when he returned to the apartment.

Luke knocked on the shutter and asked, “Hey, is that you, Bell?”

Bell replied, “Ah, you’re back, Luke. Come on in.”

Then, the shutter was rolled up, and Luke entered the garage. He clicked his tongue at the
cab that had been taken apart. “What happened to your baby? Was it bombed?”

Bell said in frustration, “No, it suffered a tsunami.”

Noticing the disbelief on Luke’s face, she sighed. “The car took a dive into the water. A lot
of the parts have to be replaced. I don’t know if I can get it done before your job.”

Luke observed it for a while and nodded. “It truly is a lot of work. How about this? I can
help you for an hour now, and I’ll help you again tomorrow if I have the time. Let’s hope
that we can revive your baby by tomorrow night.”

Bell asked him suspiciously, “You know how to repair a car?”

Luke shrugged and said, “A little bit. Besides, aren’t you a master? Just treat me as your
helper.”

Bell realized that it made sense, and immediately started to order him around.

Luke had Tony Stark’s abilities right now, and engineering was one of them.

However, Tony Stark didn’t specialize in cars, which was at most a hobby for him. So,
Luke merely followed Bell’s instructions without offering much advice.

An hour later, it was two in the morning.

Luke patted his hands together and said, “Bell, it’s time to go to bed.”

Bell, however, was still screwing on a nut. She said, “I’ll work for a while longer. I can’t go
to sleep anyway.”

Luke shook his head. “You can’t fix the car overnight. You haven’t slept for days, have
you? Get some sleep and keep working tomorrow morning.”

After that, he went upstairs and went to bed.

Chapter 128 - Deadlock and Ambush
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 128 Deadlock and Ambush

Bell was busy for another half an hour before she finally stopped. After a short break, she
washed her hands and returned to the second floor.

Her sweetheart in the room was already snoring. Bell gritted her teeth to keep herself
from kicking him off the bed.

The next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsa again.

This time, he didn’t answer the door until he was dressed.

He asked Elsa to sit down while he washed his face.

When he was almost done, Elsa asked, “What did you find yesterday?”

Luke shrugged and said, “Nothing new.”

Elsa wasn’t very disappointed. After all, they were already clear on the robbers’ plan.

Luke added, “However, I tampered with their car. I think it’s possible to stop the car at
the right moment.”

Dazed for a moment, Elsa then got excited.

The robbers were important, but the eight million dollars even more so.

If she and Luke could find the money, their operation wouldn’t be for nothing, and NYPD
would have to tolerate them because of it.

Luke finally asked, “Has the boss reached a deal with NYPD yet?”

Elsa shook her head. “They’re not giving in. It’s still a deadlock.”

Luke chuckled. “That’s fine. They probably will when the next bank is robbed.”

Elsa said, “Let’s hope that NYPD can’t afford a fourth robbery.”

Luke was rendered speechless by her gloating remark.

They acted exactly the same as before.

Elsa went to the police department as the liaison, while Luke kept an eye on the four
women.

Wearing his earpiece, Luke had breakfast at the fast food restaurant near the robbers’
warehouse and eavesdropped on them.

From what he was hearing, the robbers wouldn’t take action until tomorrow.

At the moment, they were planning the operation in the warehouse.

After an entire morning, the four women finally had lunch and took a break, and so did
Luke.

Luke returned to the apartment and greeted Bell, before helping her with car repairs
again.

“Can we get it done by tomorrow morning?” asked Luke while he tried to help.

Busy with the work, Bell replied, “Yes, if I work all night.”

Luke asked, “How long do you need if I help out?”

Bell said, “In that case, probably by midnight.”

Luke said, “Alright, let’s make it so.” In any case, Bell’s car was only a backup, and might
not be put to use.

That night, Luke took another tour of the four women’s warehouse, only to discover that
they had already gone to bed.

Luke wasn’t surprised. Those people would start their last operation probably at five in
the morning. It was only reasonable that they would sleep early.

Confirming that the four women hadn’t run off, Luke returned to his apartment again.

Bell’s car was almost ready. To quote her, she never expected Luke to be so useful.

Luke chuckled at that. Tony Stark’s abilities were more than useful.

Elsa was back, too. She even observed Luke and Bell as they worked, but she wasn’t
interested in helping at all.

The best thing the female detective could repair was probably her gun.
Jessi, Bell’s sweetheart, dropped by as well. Luke simply buried his head below the engine
hood when they kissed and cuddled each other.

At eleven that night, Luke returned to his room to rest.

He asked Elsa again in passing, but NYPD still hadn’t given in yet.

Luke reminded her, “They’ll perform their last operation tomorrow morning. Are you
sure there’s still time?”

Elsa said, “Maybe not, but that’ll be NYPD’s problem, not ours.”

Luke was suspicious. “Really?”

Elsa said, “Of course. Remember to get up early tomorrow. We’ll ask Bell to drop us off at
the Nassau border.”

Luke snorted, knowing that his partner was planning to fly solo without NYPD.

If NYPD still wouldn’t give in, she could still acquire the A8, where the robbers had
stashed their loot, as important leverage in her negotiations with NYPD.

Luke understood her thoughts and nodded. “Alright, I’ll go to bed soon.”

At half past six the next morning, Luke was woken up by Elsa again.

After he indicated that he would be ready to go in ten minutes, Elsa left to wake up Bell.

Today, Bell was going to take them to the Queens-Nassau border for their possible chase-
and-run.

Though slightly tired, Bell soon cleaned herself up and went downstairs.

Today, she was in red sportswear.

Luke remarked, “…Bell, we’re going to be chasing robbers today. Are you sure they won’t
pick you out as their primary target because of your eye-catching clothes?”

Bell said, “Alright, I’ll change.”

A moment later, she returned in bright yellow sportswear.

Luke opened his mouth, only to come up with nothing.

He remembered that Bell had been in bright green sportswear when they first met, so all
her clothes were probably in the same style. She would probably have to stay in the car
later.

Luke pointed out the route, and they slowly drove past the four women’s warehouse.

With the bugs, Luke heard them making final preparations; they were clearly ready to
leave.

He checked the time. It was slightly past eight.

In the next moment, a white BMW 760Li drove out of the garage.

Luke smiled at the four women who looked like men in their suits, hats, masks and
sunglasses. “Let’s go, Bell. We’ll wait for them on the road up north.”

Bell said regretfully, “It’s a pity that I can’t race them again.”

Luke was lost for words. “…Don’t even think about it unless you want your baby to be
impounded again. Elsa might not be able to help you next time – NYPD might even revoke
your driver’s license because of her.”

Bell found that odd. “Why?”

Luke said, “Because we’re going to steal their credit today.”

Bell was stunned. “Aren’t you detectives who transferred here recently? They’re so mean
to their own people?”

Luke chuckled. “We’re officers from LAPD, not NYPD.”

Bell said, “…I don’t care. I would rather help you than help those who locked up my baby
for days. At least you got my baby back and brought him back to life, didn’t you?”

Luke grinned. “Of course I did.”

Bell asked, “Are we in a hurry?”

“No, Bell, normal speed will be fine. They won’t be able to go so fast.” Elsa clearly didn’t
want to suffer another near-death experience.

Bell shrugged regretfully. “Fine, let’s go.”

Half an hour later, the three of them appeared on the Nassau border.
Chapter 129 - A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the
Hook
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 129 A Third Robbery and the Fish Escaping the Hook

It would be best to settle everything within New York, or Nassau police would become
involved if the robbers escaped into their jurisdiction.

Luke felt lucky when he saw how busy the road was.

It was a good thing he had tampered with the robbers’ car, or they could very easily cause
a car pile up in a traffic jam like this when they chased the women later.

He wasn’t Watson, and he didn’t plan on causing any disasters.

Bell was so bored in the car that she turned on the radio and listened to a rather funky
rap.

Elsa said helplessly, “Bell, can you switch to the local news? We might hear something
about the womens’ next job.”

Bell thought that made sense. She certainly couldn’t miss out on any news related to the
foe who had made her lose her car.

Luke, however, grinned.

Elsa didn’t need radio updates at all; Luke had been eavesdropping on the robbers, and
everything was under control.

Elsa just didn’t want to listen to the funky rap.

Luke was still focused on his earpiece.

At a quarter to ten, an hour after the banks opened, there was breaking news on the
radio. “Another bank has been robbed in Queens. The four robbers are now playing hide-
and-seek with the police in their BMW 760Li. Yes, dear audience, you heard that right.
The ballsy robbers are at it again. Estimates are that they’ve looted more than ten million
in their three robberies over the past week. What a bunch of greedy criminals…”

The announcer didn’t seem very angry. If anything, he seemed to be gloating.

This was mostly because losing several million was nothing for the banks, and the bank
accounts of ordinary people weren’t affected.

More importantly, the robbers had only knocked out two disobedient security guards and
wrecked the bank interiors, and hadn’t injured any civilians.

They were purely after the money, and weren’t interested in civilians, as long as the latter
didn’t get in their way.

Luke asked Elsa, “There’s no updates from the boss?”

Elsa seemed rather uneasy.

Whether they were going to have meat or soup would depend on NYPD’s response.

She checked her phone; the signal was fine, but there were no calls.

Taking a deep breath, she shook her head. “Let’s just wait.”

She noticed that Luke was playing with a baseball. “You’re still training your fingers.”

Luke said with a smile, “Yes, I have to exercise all the time.”

Then, it was another half-an-hour wait.

Luke suddenly said, “They’re almost here, Elsa.”

Anxious, Elsa called Dustin. “Boss, is it still not settled? Our fish are about to escape the
hook.”

Dustin said helplessly, “We’re still negotiating. I’ll inform you as soon as we have results.
Remember not to use your guns until you receive my go ahead. Is that clear?”

Elsa said, “Got it.”

Luke shrugged after she hung up the phone. “Let’s just wait. Someone is bound to be
more anxious than we are.”

Suddenly, he heard gunshots through his earpiece. Luke frowned. “Elsa, do you hear
anything, like gunshots?”

Elsa opened the window and listened carefully. “Yes, it’s headed this way. Could it be…”

Luke thought quickly as he listened to his earpiece. “Bell, drive back. Don’t go too fast.”

Bell nodded and slowly turned the car around.

Four hundred meters back the way they came, they saw that the road was blocked.

A big truck was parked horizontally across the entire road.

Bell was surprised. “What the hell?”

Then, intense gunfire burst out, and she hurriedly hit the brake.

Luke frowned and took a deep breath. He left the car and said, “Bell, stay back. I’ll let you
know if we need your car.”

Elsa followed him and asked, “What’s going on?!

After they were some distance away, Luke said to Elsa in a low voice, “It’s Sergei. His men
have stopped the four robbers.”

Dazed for a moment, Elsa got anxious. “How many of them are there?”

Luke said, “We’re talking about a job that’s worth more than ten million. How many
people do you think Sergei would send?”

Elsa said, “…Probably most of his subordinates. Thirty of them?”

Luke nodded. “At the very least, I would think. So, here’s the question: What are we going
to do? The robbers are going to be killed.”

For the sake of an easy retreat, the robbers were carrying nothing but pistols; they had
abandoned the rifles which they had robbed the banks with.

Now, they were caught in an awkward situation.

The thirty armed gangsters were shooting at them so fiercely that they didn’t dare
remain in the car any longer.

Naturally, it was also because they were worried that the money stashed in the doors of
the car would be revealed if the car was damaged.

So, the robbers could only retreat, fighting back as they did so.

However, Sergei had blocked the road with big trucks on both ends to prevent them from
fleeing, trapping other cars along with them.

The cars were their best cover, but it was impossible for the women to escape through
the cars, either.
At the same time, they were probably also hesitating because of the money in their car.

Sergei had too many men.

The thirty armed bandits couldn’t care less. They simply chased down the women, and
were about to surround them.

The robbers weren’t as strong as men, after all. They were even wearing high heels. It
was impossible for them to run fast.

Seeing that Elsa was still hesitating, Luke said, “I’ll go there and distract them.”

Elsa was shocked. “Are you crazy? That’s thirty criminals with guns! Also, we’re not
authorized to use ours. You’ll be in big trouble if you shoot!”

Luke chuckled. “I didn’t say that I would distract them with gunfire. Relax, I’m not stupid.
But remember to tell me if you get authorization.”

As he spoke, he quickly stepped off the road and approached the battlefield from one side
while he put on a pair of thin gloves.

When he passed the truck, he quickly climbed up and looked through the window, and
just happened to catch the driver’s eye.

Luke said with a smile, “Hi, do you need any help?”

The driver immediately raised the gun in his hand.

Luke threw the baseball that he had been playing with through the open window, and it
hit the driver’s head with a dull sound.
Chapter 130 - Playing Baseball Isn’t Enforcing the Law
Generated by NovelGet.com

The enormous impact caused the driver to collapse, and he was too dizzy to react.

Playing baseball didn’t have anything to do with enforcing the law, right? Luke muttered
to himself and punched the driver in the back of the head.

Then, he groped around for the driver’s gun and picked up his baseball, putting them
both in his pocket.

The gun would be handy in an emergency, as long as no one found out that Luke was the
shooter.

Luke sped up after he took care of the driver.

The four women were about to be surrounded. In a few minutes, they would have to
surrender if they didn’t want to be killed.

Luke, who intended to take advantage of the chaos, certainly wouldn’t allow that to
happen.

From thirty meters away, Luke saw Sergei grab his lackey’s AK and aim at a fleeing
robber.

Luke exclaimed inwardly. It was the electrifying woman whom Sergei was aiming at.
Luke certainly couldn’t allow that.

He came to a stop and adopted the standard pitching stance as he then flung the baseball
with his right hand. It flew in a straight line and hit the AK in Sergei’s hand.

Sergei was still grinning hideously when the baseball knocked his AK askew.

Unfortunately, it caused him to subconsciously tighten his grip, and he pulled the trigger.

As a result, the AK opened fire in a circle.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Sergei was dumbfounded. Three of his men were down, presumably dead, and the lucky
survivors looked at him in fear.

Sergei, however, didn’t know what happened at all.

Luke’s throw had broken the Major Baseball League’s record for fastest pitch.

He had unleashed all his strength in order to save the electrifying woman. The speed of
the baseball had been more than 180 kilometers per hour.

Thanks to Luke’s distraction, the women had the time to catch their breaths as they ran
another twenty meters away.

Luke, in the meantime, turned on his fake phone and took a photo of Sergei with his AK
and the three bodies next to him.

With this photo and the AK in his hand, Sergei would definitely be found guilty of murder.

After all, even Sergei himself didn’t know what happened. Nobody would be able to pin it
on Luke.

Suddenly, Luke spotted a familiar person.

Stunned for a moment, Luke felt alarms go off in his head. Shoot, why was that disastrous
guy here?!

At one end of the blockade was Watson, who was running toward Luke with his gun.

Then… he aimed at the women and shouted, “Haha, gotcha! Freeze! NYPD!”

Luke: “…”

The four women: “…”

In the next moment, bullets rained down on Watson. Both he and the long-legged women
hurried to take cover.

Luke couldn’t help but wonder if the man really was stupid enough to overlook the
bandits with rifles behind the women. Did he want to be praised so much that he didn’t
care about his own life?

Thanks to Watson, the pressure on the women was lifted a little, because not only did he
have a gun, he had also shouted “NYPD.” Naturally, the criminals would rather finish him
off first.

Luke observed coldly as Watson crawled in between the cars. He couldn’t help but shake
his head.

At that moment, Elsa finally sent him a message. “A deal has been made. You can take
action now.”
Luke thought for a moment and asked, “Hey, it won’t be a problem if I kill too many
people, right?” Sergei had too many men, and it would be hard for Luke to try and not kill
all of them.

Elsa replied, “It’s fine, you can take down as many of those carrying heavy firearms as
possible. However, Sergei has to be captured alive.”

Luke said, “Got it. You keep an eye on the battlefield and tell me if anything goes wrong.”

“I will. Be careful,” said Elsa.

Luke bent down and moved forward cautiously before he hid himself behind the tire of a
truck.

He had more than thirty enemies. He would be an idiot if he shot at them openly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Two gang members who were brazenly opening fire next to the road fell without a sound!

Luke rolled under the bottom of the truck to take cover behind another tire.

Bang! Bang!

A gang member who had been charging forward collapsed!

Luke crawled out from under the truck and crouched down. A moment later, he suddenly
aimed to the right.

Two gang members were running and shouting as they emerged between two cars. Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! They fell immediately.

Luke quickly turned his gun to the left, where another gang member was looking at his
dead comrades in surprise.

Bang! Bang!

With the same surprise on his face, the gang member dropped to the ground twitching,
before he fell still.

This string of attacks took less than a minute. Luke moved around car corners and didn’t
stop after hitting each foe.

He shifted targets each time he pulled the trigger. Very quickly, seven of Sergei’s gang
members were killed.

That was one fifth of the men that Sergei had brought with him, and they were a major
part of the force. The fleeing robbers immediately noticed the change.

They didn’t know what was going on, but they quickly switched directions and retreated.

If they didn’t, they would run into more gang members up ahead since they were
surrounded

Since Luke had killed the gang members in the rear, Sergei’s siege was now like a net
with a hole in the bottom. The robbers immediately escaped through the hole.

Luke didn’t follow them. He simply hid underneath a truck as they fled.

Like a ghost, he shot Sergei’s men from under the cars when they chased after the
robbers.

He shot from up close and under cover every time. One of Sergei’s men would fall each
time he opened fire.

The gang members further away couldn’t see him at all as they watched their
accomplices fall one after another amid the gunshots.

By the time Sergei’s men at the front of the blockade returned, fifteen of their comrades
had collapsed on the road.

Including the seven gang members in the rear, Luke had killed 22 people in ten minutes,
not counting the truck driver he had knocked out and the three men that had died at
Sergei’s hand.

Now, Sergei looked at his ten remaining subordinates. He wasn’t angry, but fearful
instead. What was going on? Had he run into a super killer?

The thought that it could be a police officer never crossed Sergei’s mind. The guy was
terrifying enough to kill more than twenty of his men without a word.

He had never heard of an officer as ruthless as this in New York.

Sergei decided to retreat.

Chapter 131 - Domination and Helpful Baseball
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 131 Domination and Helpful Baseball

He was brutal, bloodthirsty and vindictive only when his enemy was as strong as he was.

However, half of his men had been killed before they could even figure out where the
super killer was. How could Sergei expect to fight such an enemy?

He was brutal and bloodthirsty, but his enemy was even more so.

He had more men, but his enemy had better skills.

“Let’s retreat. Don’t bother with the killer.” Sergei’s heart was bleeding as he spoke.

Not only had he lost the chance to acquire the ten million in loot, he had also lost a huge
number of his underlings, not to mention that he would probably be wanted by NYPD
after this.

This was really a huge loss!

Hiding among the cars, Luke observed Sergei and chuckled. You want to run? Wouldn’t all
my efforts be for nothing if you run away?

He followed Sergei in an odd half-crouch, his gun steady in his hand. He watched Sergei’s
team get into two SUVs that were parked not far from the road.

Grinning, Luke took out two special landmines that he had prepared for the bank robbers
from his backpack, before he tossed them at the two SUVs.

Then, he tapped on his fake phone. When the countdown started on the screen, he put the
phone back into his pocket.

He mumbled quietly, “Ten, nine, eight seven…”

At that moment, the first SUV started up and drove away.

“Five, four, three, two…” Luke had found a suitable position. He shook his head at how
few bullets he had left in his gun. “One!”

Bam! Bam!
There was the sound of two low pops, and the first SUV, which had already been going
very fast, suddenly tilted and fell on its side.

Sergei was in the second SUV, which fared better since it wasn’t going as fast. The driver
slammed on the brake and managed to stop the car.

Luke, on the other hand, reloaded his gun and aimed unwaveringly at the second SUV.

The gang members jumped out of the SUV and looked around in a panic, not knowing
where to point their guns.

Luke didn’t pull the trigger until the four gang members were all out.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The four gang members who were trying to protect Sergei and get off the road were shot
dead one by one.

Sergei was left petrified. He looked around and begged, “Who are you? I can give you
whatever you want…”

Luke wasn’t interested in talking to him. He only needed to catch the guy alive

What Sergei wanted to say or do was meaningless to him.

He was valuable to Luke because he was Katie’s murderer, not because he was the leader
of a gang.

The gang members in the first SUV which had fallen over crawled out dizzily.

Luke had secretly switched to a new position behind a pickup ten meters away. He shot
the gang members one by one.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

There was only one bullet left in the magazine now. Luke removed the magazine.

He always carried more bullets when he was on duty, but even so, he had almost used up
the five magazines he was carrying.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to show himself. He gathered the remaining bullets together and
placed them into one magazine.

Even then, he only had twelve bullets left in total.

The good news was that the M1911 which he had gotten off the truck driver had seven
bullets left, and Sergei was the only person in his gang that was still alive and kicking.

While Luke was reloading, Sergei thought he had a chance. He quickly jumped into the
grass next to the road and started crawling.

Luke had just loaded his gun when he noticed Sergei, who was 1.9 meters tall and as big
as a bear, trying to conceal himself. He chuckled and took out the baseball again.

The baseball had bounced back among the cars after knocking Sergei’s gun aside. Luke
had found it and put it back in his pocket again.

Watching Sergei crane his head to observe the environment as he fumbled to escape,
Luke grinned and adopted the pitching stance again and threw the baseball.

In the next moment, tremendous pain exploded at the back of Sergei’s head, and he
passed out.

Luke approached him and tied him up with nylon rope.

Well, he didn’t have handcuffs on him, nor did he have the right to handcuff anyone here.

Elsa called him. “Luke, the bank robbers are about to escape. They’re moving the truck
away. I’m going to go on my own if you don’t get here.”

Luke sweated. “Calm down! I’m done here! I’m on my way!”

Why did Elsa want to fight four of them on her own? Had a system been awakened in her,
too?

As he spoke, he lifted the unconscious Sergei and ran toward the truck that was blocking
the way.

For him, Sergei was more important, and the bank robbers were NYPD’s business.

Luke was fine with nabbing both the criminals and the loot, or just recovering the loot.

He wasn’t like one of the guys in the movies who considered honor above all else and
swore to capture all criminals.

However, he couldn’t allow the electrifying girl to escape. Luke was no Good Samaritan,
and didn’t plan to help her for nothing.

Luke’s strength, which was five times higher than normal, allowed him to run fast even
while he was carrying Sergei. He soon reached the truck.
At that moment, a woman jumped down from the truck and was about to return to the
A8.

From her higher vantage point on the truck, she had seen Luke rushing toward her with a
man on his back before she jumped down.

The woman’s mouth dropped open as she observed Luke. “What the hell?”

She recognized the man on Luke’s back as none other than Sergei, who had almost caught
them earlier!

But why was someone else carrying Sergei and running in their direction now? The man
wasn’t one of those idiots who would charge at the enemy with his unconscious boss,
right?

Recalling how Sergei’s men had disappeared after that fierce battle earlier, a chill ran
down the woman’s spine. Exactly who was this guy?

When he was within twenty meters of the A8, Luke tossed Sergei to the ground and took
out his guns.

With a Glock 23 in one hand and an M1911 in the other, he quickly moved to the driver’s
side and said, “Wow! Gorgeous ladies, we finally meet.”

It was none other than the electrifying lady driver.

She looked at Luke, surprised. “Who… are you?” She somehow found the man familiar.

Luke chuckled. “That isn’t important. The important thing is that you can’t go now, can
you?”

The electrifying girl smiled faintly at him, but Luke grinned. “Don’t let your partners do
anything stupid. You aren’t better shooters than Sergei’s men were. If I could kill all of
them, I can kill all of you, too.”

The electrifying girl was stunned. “You killed all of Sergei’s men?”
Chapter 132 - Gamble or Fight?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 132 Gamble or Fight?

Luke grinned and nodded to his left. “Ask your partner who it was that I carried here.”

The woman from the truck had her gun pointed at Luke.

The electrifying girl asked her something in Portuguese, only to be shocked by the reply.
The young man who looked like a high-school student had truly caught Sergei.

Luke finally said to the woman from the truck, “My lady, please don’t point your gun at
me, or I will kill you first if I have to take action.”

The woman hesitated for a moment, but did put her gun down.

She was the only one who knew that her gun had run out of bullets.

Luke smiled. “Good girl! Now, beautiful lady, your name is Vanessa, isn’t it?”

The electrifying girl glanced at him and asked, “What do you want? Money, or something
else?”

Luke grinned. “It’s simple. You can either make a bet with me or fight me bare-handed. I’ll
let you go, whether you win or lose.”

Vanessa was stunned for a moment. As she pondered, the woman from the truck said
something to her that Luke didn’t understand.

Vanessa’s face changed, and she asked, “What will we bet on?”

Luke smiled. “It’s simple. I bet that you won’t get away with your loot.”

Vanessa was confused, but she quickly accepted the bet. “Alright, it’s on. Can we leave
now?”

Luke whistled and put his guns away. He bowed slightly, before he dashed back and
looked for the unconscious Sergei.

The four bank robbers looked at each other in bewilderment, but soon gathered their
wits.
The woman from the truck quickly got in and urged Vanessa to drive.

She had seen Luke running astonishingly quick in their direction with Sergei on his back.

Sergei was a Russian man who was almost 1.9 meters tall and weighed more than a
hundred kilograms, but Luke had still run fast with such a heavy man on his back. Only a
psycho would choose to exchange physical blows with him.

So, she convinced Vanessa to bet with Luke. At any rate, it was better than him crushing
them.

None of them understood why the young man was letting them go, but they didn’t have
much time to consider it.

There had been too many eyewitnesses to the gunfight. If they stayed any longer, the
NYPD helicopters would show up.

Hitting the gas, they fled quickly in the Audi A8.

Luke, on the other hand, pressed a button on his fake phone as the A8 drove away.

Then, he grabbed Sergei, found Bell, and threw Sergei into the trunk of the cab.

Bell wasn’t happy. “Hey, hey! I just fixed up my baby, and you’re putting a bloodstained
man in my trunk?”

Luke said, “I get it, I’ll give you an extra hundred to clean your car, alright?”

Bell snorted, “Hmph, it’s not about the money… Well, remember that you promised me a
hundred bucks.”

Elsa asked, “Why did you let the women go?”

Luke chuckled. “They can’t get away. Bell, go after them. Their car will start losing
momentum in a few minutes. Elsa, get your badge out and get ready to arrest them.”

Elsa was puzzled. “Huh? Why me?”

Luke shrugged and said, “It’ll prove that you finally got the loot back after a valiant
pursuit.”

Elsa asked, “Really?” She found that hard to believe.

Even if Luke didn’t like credit, he didn’t have to give it away, did he?
However, she soon understood what he was doing.

Luke had taken down Sergei’s gang and captured Sergei on his own. So, what would her
role be in her report? A supervisor?

Luke was only telling her to arrest them so that she could share in the credit.

The bank robbers, and the loot in particular, were an important part of this case.

It would be easier for Elsa to write the report if she was the one who captured them.

Bell was feeling rather excited in the driver’s seat.

Her car had been stopped and later impounded last time when she had been chasing the
four women, which had been a clear defeat.

She was going to win this time.

She pressed a button, and the glove compartment opened to reveal a panel. She quickly
pressed a few buttons on the panel. The car was immediately lifted up as the tires
switched into race mode.

The front and rear wings of the car also readjusted for high speed.

Luke wasn’t surprised. Having helped Bell repair the car, he knew the basic tricks that it
had.

Bell’s talent was probably completely devoted to cars.

She could’ve made a fortune with her modification skills, but she preferred to be a driver
than a professional car modifier.

“13.7 seconds! It’s even faster now!” Bell rubbed her hands together. “Passengers, please
fasten your seatbelts.”

Luke and Elsa followed her instruction without any hesitation, otherwise, they would be
flung out of the car later.

In the next second, Bell’s car wooshed out.

Even with Luke’s current strength, he still felt rather scared in a car going at such speed.

Shoot! You’re a pilot among cab drivers! It’s not that you’re driving too fast, but you’re
flying too low!
In less than a minute, they saw the A8.

Bell found it odd. “That isn’t right. Aren’t they too slow?”

Elsa glanced at Luke, knowing that he must’ve done something.

In the A8, Vanessa frowned. “Something’s wrong with the car. I can’t accelerate.”

One of the women suggested, “Should we stop and examine it?”

Vanessa frowned even harder. She suddenly recalled Luke’s bet that they wouldn’t be
able to get away with the loot.

“Let’s enter Nassau first. We’ll try to get a new car there,” said Vanessa.

It wouldn’t be easy to identify the problem with the car, certainly not when they were
using every second to escape.

But if she had stopped to examine the car, she would have easily discovered that the
exhaust tube was partly blocked by a bulging object, which was why her car couldn’t
accelerate.

It was as simple as that.

Bell easily caught up to the A8. She laughed and sneered at the women tauntingly.

Speechless, Luke could only lower his head and try not to show his face.

Vanessa didn’t notice Luke in the backseat. She looked at Bell and wondered how they
could run into each other here. This black lady was one of the few people who was as
good at driving as she was.

Luke coughed. “Elsa, you can show them your badge and ask them to pull over now.”
Chapter 133 - American Style
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 133 American Style

Elsa said, “I’m a Los Angeles police officer, alright?”

Luke said, “Do you think they can really see your badge from there? Just flash it and order
them to stop.”

Elsa did so doubtfully.

As it turned out, the A8 went even faster after Elsa showed them her badge.

Elsa was lost for words. “…Bell, drive past them and pull the cab over. I’m going to force
them to stop.”

Bell asked, “What the hell? You’re not trying to make me stop them American-style, are
you?”

Elsa said, “This is a cab. I’m saying that I’m going to get out and force them to stop with
my gun, okay?”

Bell was relieved. “No problem at all, just watch.”

A moment later, Elsa was standing in the middle of the road, a gun in one hand and her
badge in the other, as she signaled for Vanessa to pull over.

Vanessa frowned. She had been stepping on the gas pedal, but couldn’t accelerate as fast
as the car could go.

At their current speed, it would be very easy to be hit by a bullet.

Elsa certainly wasn’t a benevolent person. Nobody in the Major Crimes Division could be.

Seeing that the car wasn’t slowing down, she decisively opened fire.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

She fired four times consecutively.

Vanessa’s car swerved, but two bullets still hit the side mirrors and blew them off.
Luke found it awkward, but he aimed at the running A8 again from the backseat.

Just now, he had shot twice when Elsa opened fire.

So, he was the one who had actually knocked off the side mirrors.

Vanessa gritted her teeth. If her car hadn’t swerved just now, the bullets might’ve hit her.

Staring at the cold officer in the middle of the road, Vanessa didn’t dare take any more
risks.

The closer they got, the more accurate the officer’s shooting would become, and she
would definitely be aiming at Vanessa, the driver.

Vanessa spun the wheel abruptly and managed to turn the car around, before she drove
back the way they came.

Elsa put her gun down. “Let’s go, Bell. Just follow them. There’s no need to push them too
far.”

Since the robbers had decided to turn back, things were easier.

She and Luke had forced them to turn around, and they gave NYPD their location. As long
as they were in New York, NYPD could only blame themselves if they couldn’t capture
them.

Elsa’s phone rang. A woman said, “This is Marta, head of the NYPD Major Crimes Division.
Am I speaking to Detective Elsa?”

Elsa said, “Yes.”

Marta asked, “We’re now on our way to your location. What’s the situation?”

Elsa looked at the A8 up ahead and said, “Everything is under control.”

There seemed to be an argument on the other end of the phone, before Berit’s voice came
through. “Elsa, what are you doing? My sources tell me that Sergei was there and was in a
gunfight with the bank robbers. You’ll be held responsible if he escapes.”

Elsa looked at Luke in the rearview mirror and found it absurd. “Alright, Sergeant Berit.
Why don’t we take responsibility and you retire from this case?”

Berit didn’t know how to respond, which made Marta even angrier.

Marta was specifically in charge of sorting out the bank robberies. She didn’t care about
Berit’s conflict with the two detectives from Los Angeles. She had to settle the bank
robberies first.

Everything was a mess, and Berit wasn’t helping at all.

To shift the blame or steal credit was all well and good, but only after the case was solved.

Now, they had yet to see either the money or the criminals. Berit was truly stupid to be
threatening them at such a crucial moment.

Marta grabbed the phone and said, “Detective Elsa, Sergeant Berit’s personal attitude has
nothing to do with the Major Crimes Division. Let’s talk about the bank robbers. What’s
the situation now?”

Elsa looked ahead and said, “Well, they’re escaping in the direction of Queens.”

Marta was rendered speechless.

Elsa said, “We passed them earlier and forced them to go back. If you’re on your way, you
better pay attention in case you miss them.”

Marta asked, “Huh? What are they driving?”

Elsa watched as the four robbers forced a Benz to stop and kicked the driver out, before
they stole his car and fled.

She finally said, “Well, they just stole a black S-class Benz. They’re pretty fast. Don’t let
them escape. I don’t think we can catch them in our lousy car. They’re all yours.”

Bell’s eyes widened until the whites could be seen. Have I ever lost a single race? My baby
isn’t lousy at all!

Luke, however, gave Elsa a thumbs up. Bell immediately knew that they had to be lying.

She asked Luke a question with her eyes, and Luke gestured for Bell to stop next to the
Audi A8.

Luke got out and circled the A8.

Coincidentally, he noticed that the unlucky driver whose car had been stolen by the bank
robbers was making a call. “Honey, I’m really not lying. My new car was just stolen in
New York. By whom? I have no idea! Those women abandoned an A8 and robbed me of
my car! Huh? Are they beautiful? Did they point a gun at my head? No, no, honey, I really
didn’t go to any of those cosplay nightclubs. They were holding real guns…”
Luke was amused. He approached him and said, “Sir, do you need my help?” Bewildered,
the man raised his head. “Huh?”

Luke took the phone and said, “Hello, I’m a police officer. I can verify that a bunch of
robbers just robbed this gentleman of his car. You can watch the news tonight if you don’t
believe me. It was the Manhattan bank robbers who robbed him.”

After that, he tossed the phone back to the man.

The man was delighted. “Honey, you finally believe me now, don’t you? What? He’s not
my friend, or an actor. Is he really… a New York police officer?” He grew doubtful himself.

How could NYPD hire such a young officer?

Luke smiled and showed his badge. “LAPD!”

The man was lost for words.

A woman shrieked on the other end of the phone, “Jerk, you’re lying to me! A police
officer from the West Coast has come to the East Coast to vouch for you? Go to hell! I’m
divorcing you!”

After the call was cut off, the man looked dazedly at Luke and felt like cursing him.

Luke shrugged and said, “If she’s still suspicious after she watches the news, you should
really reconsider your relationship. After all, you really were robbed, and I really am a
police officer.”

After a long silence, the man finally said, “Thank you.”

Luke chuckled and waved at Bell.

Chapter 134 - A Slice of the Cake
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 134 A Slice of the Cake

Bell got out and went over to the A8. Her eyes glowed as she remarked, “This car has
definitely been modified…”

Luke asked, “Can you open the car door?”

Bell chuckled. “Not a problem.” She fetched a tool she had made herself and opened the
A8’s door in two minutes.

Luke thanked her and sat in the driver’s seat, making sure that the prize was under his
control.

Leaving the door open, he took a deep breath and remarked, “Ah, the scent of money.”

Bell clicked her tongue and said, “Of course; this isn’t a cheap car.”

Luke said, “It certainly isn’t. It’s worth at least ten million.”

Bell was suspicious. “Really? I think that’s way too much.”

Marta soon arrived.

She asked Luke and Elsa for the robbers’ whereabouts as soon as she saw them.

Elsa asked curiously, “I told you they turned back. You didn’t encounter them?”

Marta was rather embarrassed.

They did encounter the robbers, but the women had gotten away again later. So, they
could only come here to look for more clues.

Berit, however, jumped out and scolded, “Elsa, it’s all your fault. You let Sergei go, and the
bank robbers have fled, too. Didn’t you say that you would take full responsibility?”

Elsa glanced at the idiot and turned back to Marta, whom she found far more agreeable.
“Is that what you think, too, Officer Marta?”

Marta wasn’t stupid, and she wasn’t friends with Berit, either. She quickly shook her head
and said, “No, no, no. Like I said, Berit only represents himself, not the Major Crimes
Division. Can we talk over there?”

Infuriated, Berit was about to open his mouth again.

Marta, however, grew impatient. “Sergeant Berit, if you stand in my way again, I’m going
to write a report expounding on your ‘remarkable contribution’ to this bank robbery
case. How does that sound?”

Berit choked and didn’t say anything.

The bank robberies had too much of an impact. The robbers had looted more than three
million in this last job.

Including their takings from the first two jobs, the robbers had grabbed more than eleven
million in total. The banks were frantically pressuring the police to solve the case.

The banks certainly didn’t want to be robbed every other day.

Three robberies in one week – even the biggest bank couldn’t tolerate this frequency.

If Marta reported that Berit had gotten in the way of the investigation, the agitated
leadership of NYPD would definitely vent their fury on him.

Elsa and Marta talked in private for a while, before they finally summoned Berit. Then,
the three of them began to make calls.

After almost an hour, everything was finally done.

Elsa returned, exhausted but excited. “Luke, hand the car over to Officer Marta.”

Luke chuckled and left the driver’s seat. He nodded at Marta.

Marta looked at him with complicated feelings.

It wasn’t because she was angry with him, but because her men had reported the gunfight
to her in the last hour.

This smiling young officer who looked like a high school student had killed and injured
34 members of Sergei’s gang on his own. He even apprehended Sergei, and had thrown
him into the trunk of the cab.

It was safe to say that he had single-handedly eliminated Sergei’s gang.

Was he really an ordinary detective? He was more like Rambo!

Thankfully, Luke and Elsa had tacitly agreed that the credit for retrieving the loot would
go to Elsa, or Marta would be even more alarmed.

After the handover, Luke and Elsa returned to their apartment in Bell’s cab.

NYPD would finish up the investigation today, and the two of them wouldn’t be needed
until tomorrow, so they didn’t have to go into the department and annoy everybody there
for now.

Luke took a shower in his apartment and read the system notifications in bed.

Mission: Eliminate Sergei’s gang and arrest Sergei.

Total experience: 1,500. Credit: 1,500.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500.

Luke had completed the mission on his own. Elsa hadn’t helped at all.

There was no need to mention the unlucky Watson. Even the system didn’t deem him a
contributor.

Mission: Seize the loot from the bank robberies.

Total experience: 500. Credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +400. Credit +400.

Luke snorted. He hadn’t earned much experience from this second case; he might
perhaps have earned more if he had captured the four robbers.

What really drew Luke’s attention was something else.

You have defeated Vanessa. You may now learn all her abilities.

Vanessa’s abilities: Basic Shooting, Basic Car Repairs, Basic Car Modification…
Elementary Driving

Elementary Driving: (prerequisite: 20 Dexterity and 1,000 Credit points)

Luke wasn’t very happy, because the ability was grayed out.

Although he had won the bet with Vanessa, it clearly wasn’t enough for him to learn her
abilities yet.
Luke frowned and thought for a moment, before he left the apartment on his bike.

He had been busy for half a day, and had eaten the fast food which he had packed in the
morning for lunch.

Since he was in a bad mood, he decided to look for something nice to eat.

He didn’t ask Elsa if she wanted to join him because she was busy talking to Dustin about
how to split the cake.

There was no room for food in Elsa’s head at the moment. Luke would just pack some for
her later.

Luke wandered the streets of New York on his bike.

Eventually, he chose a Chinese restaurant.

It was a one-star Michelin restaurant that served Cantonese food.

Luke ordered almost every dish on the menu and enjoyed them slowly.

Speaking of Michelin restaurants, many people would think that they were expensive

But the number of stars mattered.

Three-star Michelin restaurants would burn a hole in your pocket – eating at one could
easily cost more than five hundred bucks a person.

But what Luke picked was a one-star Michelin restaurant, which was no more expensive
than some regular restaurants out there.

Luke only spent 87 dollars on the food that he had ordered.

Luke didn’t touch most of it. He decided to pack them up for Elsa, Bell, and her boyfriend
for supper.

So, Luke essentially only paid forty dollars for what he ate. It wasn’t much at all.

Luke hung the takeaway bags on his bike and rode unhurriedly back to his apartment.

Suddenly, his Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent.

Luke stopped the bike and carefully discerned the smell again. He immediately smiled in
delight.
Chapter 135 - Miss Vanessa, Here’s the Food You Ordered
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 135 Miss Vanessa, Here’s the Food You Ordered

Luke passed through various back alleys as he tracked the faint scent. Eventually, he
found himself before a rundown building.

He observed the building for a while. It was an apartment building, but it was old and in a
state of disrepair.

There were some residents in the building, who were mostly poor or problematic ones,
such as illegal immigrants or certain criminals.

After a brief moment of observation, Luke simply picked up his bike and went upstairs.

He met a mother and a daughter on his way. They weren’t surprised to see the bike over
Luke’s shoulder.

Whatever vehicle was parked downstairs, bike or car alike, would be gone in ten minutes.

Luke took another deep breath on the third floor to determine the situation inside one of
the apartments. He finally put down his bike and said, “Hello, here’s the food you
ordered.”

There was nothing but silence inside.

Luke chuckled. “Miss Vanessa, the food you ordered is here.”

A moment later, the door suddenly opened, and a gun was pointed out, but nobody could
be seen.

Luke said, “This is hardly a friendly gesture, Miss Vanessa.”

Who else could it be, if not Vanessa?

Luke pointed his own gun at her. “Now, can we drop our guns and have a nice chat?”

Vanessa said coldly, “Do we need to? Aren’t you here to catch us?”

Luke smiled again. “If I wanted to catch you, you would be in jail by now.”

Gritting her teeth, Vanessa finally put her gun down. “Just talk. What do you want?”
Luke took a deep breath. “The other three ladies, no need to be so anxious. Isn’t it tiring
holding the guns for so long?”

A moment later, Vanessa made a helpless gesture, and the other three women in the
room put their guns down.

Luke finally broke in and subdued Vanessa.

It was naturally useless for Vanessa to resist in the face of Luke’s physical strength.

Luke easily restrained her hands and turned her around, keeping her in front of him.
“Beautiful ladies, we meet again. Did you miss me?”

Vanessa gnashed her teeth. She didn’t expect Luke to be so fast and strong that she was
no better than a doll in front of him. She was easily subdued and turned into his shield.

Luke’s head was right behind her own. He also had one hand pressed to her back as he
restrained her own hands with the other, making it impossible for her to struggle.

Luke, on the other hand, was secretly grinning as he observed the women.

They clearly weren’t in the best shape.

The clothes they were wearing were ragged and not their own. Their lips were dry and
cracked, and they looked exhausted. They had probably spent the whole afternoon
running.

Luke clicked his tongue. “How can such gorgeous ladies live in such a poor environment?
Allow this kindhearted man to give you a hand.”

As he talked, he slowly exited the room with Vanessa as his shield.

Luke relaxed after he was outside the range of the women’s guns.

He examined Vanessa’s gun with a smile, only to find that it didn’t have any bullets. He
was immediately amused.

These robbers were truly desperate now. They could only threaten other people with
empty guns, which was hilarious.

Luke took out a wad of cash and tossed it to Vanessa, who was glaring at him. He had
stolen the money from Sergei after knocking him out, so he wasn’t reluctant to give it
away.
He then gave Vanessa the two takeaways bags of restaurant food.

Vanessa was at a complete loss.

Luke explained, “Like I said, I’m here to deliver food. It’s my compensation, and so is the
money. Alright, nice to meet you. I hope you won’t point your gun at me the next time we
meet.”

He then put Vanessa’s gun back in her hand, before he picked up his bike and went
downstairs.

Vanessa was confused. What was going on?

She didn’t come back to herself until the three women in the room came out and asked
her where Luke was. She said, “Well… he’s

gone.”

They looked at each other in bewilderment.

When they noticed what was in Vanessa’s hand, they grew even more curious.

Cash was always good, especially given their current situation.

Sergei, their previous logistics support, had been caught. Their own car was lost, too.

Also, they had been planning to escape after this job, and hadn’t left any supplies in New
York.

The cash was all one hundred-dollar bills. There were about twenty of them, enough for
the women to weather through this crisis.

They couldn’t risk exposing themselves by trying to make their own money while NYPD
was currently doing a frantic search for them.

Otherwise, they could’ve easily lured in certain “energetic” men by showing a little leg on
the street.

Luke didn’t take the gun, and had even given them a lot of cash. But what was in the two
bags?

The three women were puzzled, because they smelled food.

They weren’t familiar with this particular food smell, but they were certain that it was
edible.
They were starving but didn’t dare go shopping – for them right now, food was even
more important than money.

Vanessa shook her head. “Let’s move elsewhere and then see what’s in the bags.”

Half an hour later, the four women relocated to another building several hundred meters
away. They sat down in an abandoned room, and pulled off the dust-covered cloth that
covered the dining table.

After the dust settled, Vanessa opened the two bags and found more than ten takeaway
boxes in them.

The women looked at each other in confusion after they opened the boxes.

The food was slightly different from what they usually ate, but it was clearly food, and
there was meat.

One of the women swallowed. “Did we really order food?”

Vanessa frowned. “Is the food alright? Has it been poisoned?”

The first woman hesitated for a moment, but then said, “I’ll test it.” Then, she grabbed
some food and gobbled it down like crazy.

SO

The other three women were lost for words.

Luke didn’t care about what happened to the food.

He returned to the restaurant and ordered another hundred dollars’ worth of food.

The boss was surprised to see him again. “Huh? You finished the food you just bought?”

Luke chuckled. “It wasn’t nearly enough, so I’m buying more.”

The boss smiled. “I bet. I make the best Cantonese food in town.”

Luke nodded and said, “I know. A Chinese specialty.” He spoke the latter half of the
sentence in Mandarin.

The boss was amazed. “Wow, you’re quite good at Chinese.”

Luke smiled. “I love China, particularly the delicious food there.”

Chapter 136 - Treat, and Splitting the Credit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 136 Treat, and Splitting the Credit

Delighted, the boss even offered Luke a steamed goose head. “Only real gourmets know
how delicious this is.”

Luke was speechless. Aren’t you giving the goose head to me because you can’t sell it?

Luke thanked the boss for the freebie, then rode the bike back to his apartment.

At that moment, Vanessa’s abilities were no longer unavailable in the system.

Luke was now qualified to study her abilities after defeating her in close combat.

It was also the reason why Luke hadn’t handed them over to the police.

It would be poor manners to hand them over to the police after he had qualified to learn
Vanessa’s abilities.

More importantly, the girl was charming and didn’t piss him off. He didn’t want to help
NYPD catch her.

He wasn’t a New York police officer, nor was he Spider-Man, who vowed to catch every
criminal.

But who knew whether or not Vanessa would continue to be plagued by bad luck.

If she continued to carry out evil deeds, it was possible that her bad luck might lead to a
mishap that would put her in jail.

Everything was up to her now.

Luke knocked on Elsa’s door. Faced with her curious eyes, he showed her the food in his
hand. “I’m in a great mood today now that the case has been resolved. This is on me.”

Elsa said, “How generous of you.”

She had finished discussing matters with Dustin, and was feeling hungry.

So, she didn’t refuse Luke’s offer, and just tasted the dishes one by one.
As it turned out, Elsa’s favorite was char siu, which was essentially sweet meat.

The steamed goose that Luke liked, on the other hand, didn’t pique Elsa’s interest.

Elsa was horrified when Luke chewed on the goose head unhurriedly. “You dare to eat
that?”

Luke said solemnly, “This is the best part. The boss only offered it to me because I was a
big customer.”

Elsa was highly suspicious. She would call the police herself if someone gave her a bull’s
head while buying steak.

After Elsa was full, she asked Luke’s opinion on what to include in the report.

Luke shrugged and said, “You can speak up on my behalf if there’s any reward money, but
I don’t think I can get a promotion. I only have a high school diploma.”

In a lot of major cities, police officers could only obtain a promotion after taking a civil
service test, and a college degree was the minimum requirement to do so.

While these officers weren’t federal employees, passing the test meant that they were
qualified to manage other officers.

Any further promotion would only need to be approved within the police department. No
further tests would be necessary.

Elsa thought for a moment, and realized that it made sense. She asked again, “Are you not
planning to go to college? Some colleges allow part-time study, right?”

Luke shook his head. “I’m only eighteen. It’ll take me several years before I can get a
college degree. To me, a promotion isn’t as important as money.”

After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked in a low voice, “Exactly what am I supposed to put in
the report?”

Luke looked at her face and shrugged. “Whatever you want. I’m not desperate for a
promotion. If you get promoted, I’ll just rely on you for help.” Elsa asked suspiciously,
“You really aren’t?”

Luke said, “How do you think our colleagues will view me if I become a sergeant a year
after getting this job?”

Elsa remarked, “Although I want to say that they’ll congratulate you, many of them will
definitely badmouth you behind your back.”

Luke spread his arms. “That’s right. I haven’t gone to the police academy yet. Everybody
will hate me if I’m promoted right now. It’s fine, claim however much credit you want for
the case. It’ll be best if you can be promoted.”

Elsa was dazed. “Huh?”

Luke chuckled. “You can return the favor then by making Selina my partner.”

Elsa asked in surprise, “Are the two of you really…?”

Luke shook his head. “No, actually. But we’ve been through life and death together twice.
We trust each other.”

Elsa was lost for words for a long moment. In the end, she said, “Fine. I feel that it’s
happier to be your partner than to be your wife.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I’m only eighteen, alright? Can we not bring up such a heavy topic?
Have I ever said anything about you getting married?”

Elsa raised her hands and gave up. “Okay! I was wrong to bring it up.” She was already 32,
and her family and friends would ask her if she had a boyfriend every time they met.

As a detective of the Major Crimes Division, however, she had little time to find a
boyfriend.

Forget a boyfriend, she could barely do one night stands because of her unique job.

How many men had the courage to hit on a detective of the Major Crimes Division?

…Alright, fine, if she were as beautiful as Selina, some enchanted men would have still
pursued her.

The best that could be said about Elsa was that she wasn’t ugly; she just couldn’t charm
any man with her face.

After the meal, Luke left her apartment. Before he closed the door, he said again,
“Remember, I don’t want anything but money.”

Elsa was speechless. Who wouldn’t want such a partner?

Given how Luke performed, Elsa believed that she would be promoted in a few months if
she continued working with him.

And if he worked under her later? Elsa didn’t think it was entirely impossible that she
could be promoted to an even higher level.

The most important reason was that Luke was really good at fighting.

In the event of a major crime, she would only need to dispatch Luke as his superior, and
she would get some of the praise after the case was resolved.

Los Angeles was a crime capital, and countless gangs roamed the city.

It was the dream of every leader in the police department to have such a warrior.

The most important leadership ability was to put the right man in the right place.

The director and the deputy director of NYPD, for example, were both civil officers, and
weren’t involved in specific operations. They only managed the police department as
administrators.

Elsa thought about it and grew excited.

As for the possibility that Luke was lying? The chances weren’t high.

After all, Luke failed to meet many requirements.

He hadn’t graduated from a police academy, didn’t have a college degree, didn’t have
enough work experience, and hadn’t passed the police test. These were all shortcomings.

However, if Luke didn’t want to be promoted, none of these things really mattered.

A detective was in fact only half a level higher than ordinary officers, but the rumors
wouldn’t touch him as long as he cracked enough cases.
Chapter 137 - Respect “Aunt” Elsa
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 137 Respect “Aunt” Elsa

If Luke planned on being promoted to sergeant, however, he would have to meet those
requirements, or other people would come down on him for it.

Elsa thought hard for a long time before she finally calmed down. She began to work on
the case report.

Luke, on the other hand, went to Bell’s room with the food that Elsa hadn’t touched.

But before he could knock on the door, he already heard the sounds of people having sex
inside the room.

Luke simply shook his head and said loudly at the door, “Bell, I brought you some special
food. I’m leaving it at the door. Bye!”

He put the food down and returned to his apartment.

He turned on the TV and watched the news, finally able to relax.

He checked the abilities which Sergei’s lackeys had, but none of them were useful.

As he expected, those gangsters had nothing remarkable at all.

Luke scoffed, but he also knew that “basic” abilities were no longer any use to him since
he had dealt with too many tough figures previously.

Elementary abilities, on the other hand, all cost more than a thousand credits, when basic
abilities only cost one or two hundred.

Robert’s Basic Driving enabled Luke to drive a car, but Vanessa’s Elementary Driving
could turn him into a top car racer.

However, he hadn’t learned Vanessa’s skill yet, because he didn’t have a car in New York.

He had been busy for days. Although stalking the long-legged robbers had been a
pleasant task, it had still been rather exhausting.

Now that there were no more tasks to complete, no more targets to follow, and no more
equipment to make for tomorrow, Luke relaxed, and soon fell asleep.
He didn’t wake up until six o’clock the next morning.

Luke went out for a ride on his bike after he got up. He bought some breakfast as
recommended by the restaurant owner yesterday, and it didn’t taste bad at all.

He ordered some for Elsa after he finished.

Elsa had just gotten up when Luke returned. When she saw the breakfast that Luke had
brought her, she couldn’t help but ask, “What’s the meaning of this? Are you hitting on
me?”

Luke shrugged. “I slept too early last night. If you don’t want to take it for free, you can
pay me. It’s 27.50. We can round it up to thirty.”

Lost for words, Elsa gave him thirty dollars. “Don’t be too nice to girls, or you may cause a
misunderstanding.”

Luke chuckled secretly. Are you really a “girl”? I respect you like an aunt!

Luke returned to his apartment with the thirty dollars before Elsa figured out what he
was thinking.

They had to go to NYPD today and report what happened yesterday. Naturally, Luke and
Elsa had worked out a story.

They weren’t criminals, in any case.

The main problem was that Luke had been too ruthless yesterday. Twenty of Sergei’s
thirty men had been killed on the spot, and most of the rest were heavily wounded.

Sergei and the truck driver were the least hurt, but had severe brain concussions
nonetheless.

Luke rode the bike to the police department and carried it inside.

The atmosphere turned weird all of a sudden.

He looked around, only to notice that many people had gone quiet and were sneaking
peeks at him in the busy hall.

When Luke looked at them suspiciously, they went back to whatever they were doing.

Luke sighed inwardly. He was probably famous in NYPD now.

It was rare in the police system for one person to go up against more than thirty enemies
and annihilate them.

Teamwork and cooperation were what mattered most nowadays. LAPD’s SWAT
organization, for example, was a famous special force.

With teamwork and tactics, a SWAT team could crush a similar number of criminals who
weren’t as organized as they were.

Luke’s performance yesterday, in comparison, was incomprehensible.

The police officers thought that his stats were out of a Stallone or Schwarzenegger movie
– only someone like that could kill dozens of people without getting so much as a scratch.

Hm… Those officers hadn’t been there when Luke had terrorized Sergei’s gangsters, or
they would’ve known that Luke’s style was nothing like Stallone’s or Schwarzenegger’s.

Before he learned Elementary Self-Healing, Luke certainly didn’t have the courage to
shoot at dozens of people out in the open.

The place went back to normal, but every now and then, someone would sneak a glance
at Luke before quickly averting their gaze. Luke’s corner was no longer peaceful.

Elsa also showed up soon after. She was going to report to Marta on the loot from the
bank robberies.

Luke, on the other hand, needed to talk to Berit, who was responsible for Sergei’s case.

Luke greeted Berit in the latter’s office and simply sat down without an invitation.

Berit wasn’t his boss, and Luke had received little appreciation so far at NYPD. Thus, Luke
had no reason to smile at him.

Berit looked at Luke and didn’t dare dismiss him like before.

Luke had killed more gangsters yesterday than Berit had killed in his entire life.

The young man was only eighteen and had been an officer for merely a year.

Berit wasn’t an idiot, and certainly would rather not piss off such a dreadful figure.

He had been blatantly edging Elsa and Luke out because Elsa was a woman and Luke was
a teenager.

Now, Luke was still a teenager, but he had killed more than twenty people. Berit didn’t
dare be as cocky anymore.

Now that his attitude had changed, the investigation ran more smoothly.

Luke didn’t have much to say. NYPD only needed to find out whom he had killed, and if
anyone else had been involved in the gunfight.

Luke’s debriefing took an hour. In the end, he asked Berit, “How is Sergei?”

Berit said, “He’s still in the hospital for now because of his brain concussion.”

Luke was lost for words. If he had known, he wouldn’t have thrown the baseball at all.

Thinking that, he gave the photo of Sergei carrying the AK to Berit. “I took this yesterday
before the arrest. If your forensics department is any good, you should be able to find
Sergei’s fingerprints on the AK. He was the one who killed the three men lying on the
ground. This is enough to get him convicted, right?”

After a brief daze, Berit nodded his head.

With the photo and a statement from the forensics depertment, Sergei would definitely
be found guilty of murder. After that, there would be enough time to investigate the other
cases that Sergei was involved in.

During lunch at noon, Elsa sat opposite Luke with a strange look on her face.
Chapter 138 - Farewell Gift and Safe Return
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 138 Farewell Gift and Safe Return

Chewing on his hamburger, Luke asked, “Why are you staring at me like that?”

Elsa shook her head. “Captain Marta was even more courteous today after word of your
performance yesterday spread. Berit even said good morning to me. Hehe. I always
thought that his eyes were on the ceiling.”

Luke said, “I prefer money to fame.”

Elsa chuckled. “There’s no reward money, but it’s easier for us to do our job now. We
should’ve been kept for three days of questioning, according to standard procedure, but
I’m already done on my end. What about you?”

Luke said, “I think everything is over now. Does this mean we can go back to Los Angeles
tomorrow?”

Elsa thought for a moment and nodded. “I’ll ask the boss later. If he says it’s fine, we’ll go
back.”

They had completed their mission to apprehend Sergei. Where Sergei would be
incarcerated depended on the negotiations between the police departments, and wasn’t
any of their business.

It was safe to say that Luke and Elsa’s trip had come to an end when Luke delivered
Sergei to NYPD yesterday.

After lunch, Luke went to the Major Crimes Division with Elsa to discuss some things with
Marta. He then left with Marta’s card.

Bell was already waiting for them outside the door.

Luke sat in the passenger’s seat and gave her the card. “Here’s a gift for you.”

Bell accepted it without thinking much of it. “A card? Who is this?”

Most detectives of the Major Crimes Division didn’t have their positions listed on their
cards; some cards didn’t even have full names, as this could pose a risk.

This was exactly the case with Marta’s card, which only had “Marta” and a phone number
printed on it.

Luke explained, “This is a captain in the Major Crimes Division. I told her that you’re good
with cars and well-informed. She said that you can be an informant for her if you’re
willing.”

Informants were different from going undercover. Bell only needed to provide Marta
with intelligence regularly without getting involved with the gangs. Essentially, she
would be a living surveillance camera.

Informants like these were paid less, but it was also a lot safer.

Also, they were paid per job, and could withdraw whenever they wanted to stop.

Another benefit for Bell was that she could ask for Marta’s help if her car was impounded
again.

After hearing Luke’s explanation, Bell burst into laughter. “Wow, I have an officer behind
me now. Thank you, Luke.”

Luke shrugged and was amused by the system notification.

System: You have received Bell’s appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities.

Bell’s abilities: Basic Craft, Basic Car Repairs… Elementary Car Driving, Elementary Bike
Riding

He had gone through so much trouble to acquire Vanessa’s abilities, but had won Bell’s
appreciation so easily.

But does this mean that you never appreciated me until I gave you the card? Also, what’s
with Elementary Bike Riding?

Luke couldn’t help but ask an excited Bell, “Bell, are you a good cyclist?”

Bell eyed him strangely and said, “Of course – I delivered food by bike before I became a
cab driver. I still hold the best record for food delivery in Queens!”

Luke was lost for words. Fine. It was an elementary ability, in any case, and was better
than nothing.

Elsa called Dustin and made sure that everything had been taken care of. She booked a
flight for the next morning.

The next morning, Bell sent them to the airport. She hugged Luke and said, “Come find me
when you’re in New York again.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Alright. Fist bump – it’s time to say goodbye.”

They bumped fists, shook hands, and bade each other farewell.

After Luke and Elsa entered the airport, Elsa teased him. “I’m really worried for Jessi.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I’m worried for Bell.”

Elsa was rendered speechless.

Luke was insinuating the same thing of Elsa and Jessi, so she stopped poking fun at him.

Forty minutes later, they boarded the plane and sat down.

Looking at the familiar cabin, Elsa couldn’t help but remark, “I hope it won’t be like when
we came here.”

What an ill-timed jinx!

Luke could only gloomily examine the plane with his Sharp Nose as he filtered out the
fouler smells.

“Relax. Nothing will go wrong this time.” Luke rubbed his nose and started to read a
magazine.

Elsa said, “I hope so.”

The flight turned out to be a safe and uneventful one, just like any other flight that Elsa
had taken before.

Elsa shook her head and smiled when she got off. “I was too silly. We can’t run into
emergencies all the time, can we?”

They returned to the police department as soon as they landed.

Luke wasn’t bothered. It wasn’t bad to check beforehand if Dustin was going to give him
any reward money.

When they arrived at the police department, they dropped off their suitcases and went to
Dustin.

Seeing them, Dustin immediately put down his pen and stood up with a smile.
He shook hands with Elsa and hugged her first, before he did the same to Luke.

Luke was flattered. Wasn’t Dustin… being a little too friendly?

Dustin asked them to sit down and smiled. “Sergei has been caught, so we can finally
announce the outcome of Katie’s case now. The crisis is over. You did a great job.”

Of course, the bank robberies had enabled Dustin to reach an agreement with NYPD
which made up for the sacrifices they had made before this. But Luke and Elsa didn’t
need to know the details.

“You just got back. Go and rest up. We’ll talk later. Do you need a break?” asked Dustin.

Luke looked at Elsa. He didn’t really care. It was up to his partner.

Elsa said, “I’ll take a break today and come back to work tomorrow.”

Luke said, “Then, me too.”

Dustin nodded. “Alright, you can go back now.”

They left the police department. Elsa gave Luke a ride home before going back to her own
place.

Luke saw Elsa’s car off. He finally took a deep breath and stretched. “I finally have half a
day off. How rare.”

He opened the door to his apartment and grinned. “It seems that Selina hasn’t been
slacking off at all.”

Their stuff from Houston was now all in this new apartment.

He had been away for two weeks, and their things from Houston had already arrived.

Selina had Luke’s car. She had gone to get the items, and then arranged them in the new
apartment.

The previously empty apartment now seemed more lived in and no longer felt like a cold
dormitory.
Chapter 139 - Cooking and Reminiscing
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 139 Cooking and Reminiscing

Luke walked around the apartment, including Selina’s room.

Since he was away, Selina left her room door open.

Luke couldn’t help but shake his head at the bras that were strewn everywhere, her
clothes from when she had changed in the morning, and the messy sheets and blankets
on her bed.

Selina was indeed as much of a slob as ever.

His own room was a lot tidier. Everything had been put away neatly.

Well, Luke had done most of it earlier on, and Selina had merely added a few items that
belonged to him.

Luke then checked the kitchen, and discovered that the cooking utensils and seasoning
that he had bought in Houston were all here.

He opened the fridge, only to shake his head.

There was nothing in the fridge except two cartons of milk, a few Dr. Peppers, and some
cheese.

Luke called Selina. “It’s me. Yes, I’m back. Are you busy? I’m not. When will you get off
work tonight? By seven at the earliest? Fine then. You’re using the car. Okay. There’ll be
food for you tonight. Bye bye.”

He left the apartment to buy ingredients.

Thirty minutes later, Luke returned carrying two enormous bags.

Thankfully, he now had 28 Strength, or it would be somewhat tiring to carry such big
bags on foot.

Back at the apartment, Luke did the necessary preparations.

His strength and dexterity proved useful once again as he completed in forty minutes
tasks that would’ve taken other people more than two hours. All he needed to do now
was wait.

It was only slightly past three. Selina wouldn’t be back any time soon. Luke had plenty of
time.

Luke found his laptop and checked the news on a certain playboy.

Only then did he discover that the man who had paid a fortune to get him and Selina
transferred to Los Angeles was having fun in New York.

Since it was close to the end of the year, many annual meetings and competitions were
going on.

Tony Stark was attending… a competition for the top ten cover girls.

This sort of event was definitely designed for him.

Seeing how carefree the playboy was, Luke felt somewhat reassured.

The prodigal Iron Man would save the world. But that would also mean the start of a
neverending global crisis.

From that perspective, Luke thought that it would be best if Tony Stark could continue
his life as a playboy. Luke had no plans of being killed during a battle.

He wasn’t invincible, after all.

Luke browsed important world news and busied himself in the kitchen every now and
then.

It soon turned half past eight. The door creaked as someone opened it with a key.

In the next moment, Selina showed up, exhausted.

She grinned when she saw Luke and gave him a big hug. “Oh, how I missed when you
were around. I’ve put on a lot of weight.”

Luke was speechless. “Huh?” Shouldn’t people lose weight when they missed someone
too much?

Selina sighed. “I’ve put on almost two pounds because of the garbage food I’ve been
eating.”

Luke found it impossible to sympathize with her.

Other people would’ve turned into a 200-pound fatty if they ate like Selina, but she still
had her figure, which was rather unscientific.

Luke could only smile. “Go take a shower and change. I’ll make dinner.”

Selina looked desperate. “Huh? Dinner isn’t ready? I expected food on my return.”

Luke smiled. “Only the main course isn’t done yet. You can have something else first.
However, let me remind you that you better leave some room in your stomach for the
main course.”

Selina was happy to see the cupcakes that Luke was pointing at on the table. She kissed
Luke’s cheek and said, “Oh, darling, you truly are my savior.” She then ran off to take a
shower.

Luke wiped off the lipstick mark on his face with a tissue, not knowing what to say.

He shook his head with a smile and put the chicken that had been marinating for five
hours into the oven.

After setting up the oven, Luke left the kitchen and browsed the news again.

Ten minutes later, the bathroom door opened. Luke wasn’t distracted, and kept reading
the news.

Suddenly, he heard quick footsteps from the bathroom, and he instinctively raised his
head.

He immediately saw a naked woman running through the living room into her room,
before she closed the door.

Luke was too stunned to realize what had just happened.

Recalling the elegant curves of that body, Luke finally understood that Selina must’ve
forgotten to bring her towel in with her before her shower.

She had been on her own in the apartment when Luke was away. God knew what new
habits she had picked up. Nudity might have been one of them.

She wasn’t scared of peeping toms anyway, since the curtains were closed.

Thinking that, Luke shook his head and checked the roast chicken in the kitchen.

By the time he returned, Selina was already seated at the table and was having a cupcake.
Luke asked with a smile, “Is it delicious?”

Selina snorted. “Is it beautiful?”

Luke was stumped for a moment. He then realized that Selina was accusing him of ogling
her when she had been naked.

He smiled. “It’s very beautiful. Thank you for entertaining me the moment I got back.”

Selina glared at him angrily, but finally became amused herself. “Fine, it’s not like you’ve
never seen it before. Tell me, why did you raise your head the moment I ran out, when
you were so focused on your laptop before that?”

Luke shrugged. “I have good senses. I subconsciously checked what was going on since
you were running too fast. I wouldn’t have looked up if you had walked at a normal pace.”

Selina was speechless. “So, it’s my own fault?”

Luke smiled and didn’t say anything. He got up and brought out a pot of stew from the
kitchen, which was full of potatoes and beef pieces. The fragrance was truly enticing.

Selina immediately forgot to censure Luke any longer. “What’s this?”

“Stewed beef brisket with tomatoes!” Luke replied.

Seeing that Selina was drooling, Luke took out bowls and other tableware, and ladled out
a bowl of soup for each of them.

“Let’s have this first. I didn’t prepare rice today, but there’s pizza. Do you want it?” asked
Luke.

Selina hesitated for a moment, but still nodded in the end.

Chapter 140 - Save Your Actions For Your Mom
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 140 Save Your Actions For Your Mom

People anywhere had staple food.

In Asia, it was noodles and rice. In Western countries, it was bread, cake or pizza.

Without staples, most people wouldn’t feel full, and maybe even uncomfortable, after a
meal.

The pizza was already ready. Luke heated two pieces in the microwave for himself and
Selina.

Selina was so happy that her eyes narrowed into slits when she smiled.

She liked food more than anything else.

She hadn’t realized it, until Luke started cooking for them every day after work in
Houston, when Brock didn’t give them much to do.

Luke had known how to cook in his previous life, although he wasn’t exactly good at it.

Cooking prep was also tedious, so he barely cooked.

He was much stronger and faster in this world, however, so cooking became something
he enjoyed doing.

He had read a lot of books on delicious food and had tried many himself in his previous
life. Now, with Selina as his test subject, his culinary skills were improving by leaps and
bounds.

Still, his skills were no way good enough for him to work as a chef, since chefs were
concerned with much more than just taste.

Luke hadn’t spent much money in New York.

He had to thank Sergei, who had been carrying several wads of cash on him. After giving
one wad to Vanessa, Luke kept two for himself, which amounted to roughly four
thousand dollars.

It had covered most of his expenses in New York.

It had also been enough to cover the money that he paid for the electronic parts and
secondhand goods.

He wasn’t worried that he would lose credit for taking Sergei’s money.

Based on the files he had read at NYPD, Sergei was involved in smuggling and human
trafficking, and must have killed more than twenty people.

Criminals like him weren’t protected by the system.

Of course, only gangsters like Sergei would carry so much cash on them.

Luke was certainly justified in using the money to make better food for himself and
Selina!

Selina was devouring her food when Luke reminded her twice, “Slow down, slow down.
You’ll be full soon if you eat so fast. There’s more food to come.”

Selina had to slow down, but she couldn’t help but quickly speed up again.

In less than five minutes, she had already eaten half a cupcake, a bowl of stewed beef
brisket with tomatoes, and a slice of pizza.

The pizza had fruit on it, and was sweet and sour, which was also why she had devoured
it so fast.

After that, Selina reached for another cupcake.

Luke slapped her hand. “Don’t eat any more. You can save them for tomorrow.”

Selina said in frustration, “You really are like

my mom.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “You don’t want anything to happen to your stomach since you like
food so much, do you?”

Selina shook her head quickly.

Luke chuckled. “The detectives that I know of in the Major Crimes Division mostly have
gastric problems. Some of them can’t even have Dr. Pepper. Do you want to turn into one
of them?”

Selina shook her head again.

Luke nodded in satisfaction. “That’s why I made you these. You can pack a few cupcakes
and put them in your bag. When you’re hungry, you can have one.”

Selina asked, “Huh? You made all of them for me?”

Luke found that odd. “Of course. I may give some to Elsa, but the rest are yours.”

Selina was touched. “Ah, that’s so sweet of you, Luke! I love you!”

Luke was lost for words. “Do you always say that to your mom?”

Selina said, “… Well, not exactly.”

Luke chuckled. He knew that he was right when he saw how awkwardly Selina was
acting.

He had made dinner because the meticulousness of the task could help dispel his
negative emotions after the slaughter in New York.

Likewise, bickering with Selina was a way for him to readjust his mentality.

As they chatted, the main course was finally ready.

Luke fetched the roast chicken from the oven. Putting it on a plate, he opened the tinfoil
to reveal the two chickens inside.

It wasn’t turkey, but sanhuang chicken[1].

Luke didn’t know whether he had gotten the original flavor right, but it was much tastier
than turkey.

After being marinated in cooking wine and seasoning, the chicken meat was soft and
smooth, and could be easily pulled apart.

The chicken had cooking wine and seasoning both on the skin and in the stomach.

It was much more delicious than a regular turkey.

Luke and Selina stopped talking. They each grabbed a chicken and gobbled it down.

Selina finished it even faster than Luke. She asked him pitifully, “Darling, is there more?”

Luke chuckled. “There’s another in the oven. You can take it out yourself.”
He had known that one chicken wouldn’t be enough for Selina.

The chickens he bought from the supermarket only weighed slightly more than half a
kilogram each after they were cleaned. One definitely wasn’t enough for Selina.

Watching Selina fetch the chicken and enjoy it herself, Luke smiled and poured another
bowl of stewed beef brisket with tomatoes for himself.

Everything was the same as always, except for a certain someone who was too full to
stand up after that.

The next morning, Luke shook his head at Selina, who looked like a spring roll in her
blanket on the couch, and he wondered why it was her head that was buried in the
blanket and her butt exposed instead.

Thankfully, it was Los Angeles, where the lowest temperature was still over ten degrees
warmer, even in November, or she might’ve caught a cold.

Luke washed his face first before he woke up Selina and then prepared breakfast.

The most uncomfortable thing for him in New York had been that he had to eat out every
day.

By the time Selina came out, hot milk and homemade sandwiches were already on the
table. She said happily, “Wow, this is too great. I’m going to throw up if I have hot dogs
again. Finally, your sandwiches are back in town!”

Luke chuckled. “You’re just lazy. It doesn’t take a lot of time if you buy some of the
premade ingredients and make the food yourself. You can adjust the flavor, too.”

Selina didn’t say anything. She never made food, simply because she didn’t want to.

After they finished the simple but delicious breakfast, they left for work.

Selina drove the car. Luke grabbed her bag after they got in.

Selina was shocked. “What do you want?”

Luke showed her the paper bag in his hand, lost for words. “I told you to take a few
cupcakes with you last night. You were so fast just now that I couldn’t even stop you.”

[1] A breed from Southern China

Chapter 141 - Award and Promotion
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 141 Award and Promotion

Selina said, “I forgot. Darling, I know that you’re the best.”

Luke said, “Save that for your mom.”

On their way to the police department, Luke asked Selina how work had been for her
recently.

Selina replied that everything was under control, and that she was learning much more
here than in Houston.

Donald, her partner, wasn’t very remarkable, but he was reliable and barely made any
mistakes. He was also familiar with the standard procedures of the Major Crimes
Division.

From that point of view, Donald was a great teacher.

Luke was quite satisfied, too. He didn’t want Selina to just sit around.

Police officers who just sat around might become public enemy number one.

They soon reached the police department. Selina parked the car, and Luke headed in first.

Luke was the one who bought the car, but Selina had been driving it. Luke had only
driven it once, on the day he bought it.

He could say that he had a chauffeur to drive him every day.

Luke entered the bullpen of the Major Crimes Division. Elsa was already there, busy with
the paperwork on her table.

Luke grinned inwardly. That was the benefit of not wanting any credit.

In other teams, it was the junior partner who would have to write the report, and the
senior partner who would review it.

But since Luke had let go of the credit, there was naturally no need for him to write the
report, in case he suddenly changed his mind and decided to claim credit in it.
Luke said hi to Elsa and asked, “What’s the arrangement for today? Do we have a new
case?”

Elsa nodded her head. “We’ll get going after I deliver this report to Dustin.”

Luke nodded his head.

Ten minutes later, Elsa returned with a pleased look on her face.

Luke teased, “What? Did the boss set you up on a date?”

Elsa glared at him and said, “Let’s go.”

They got in their police car in the parking lot. Elsa finally said, “The boss said that we’ll
get reward money for Sergei’s case, even if we did give away the bank robbery case.”

Luke perked up when he heard that. “How much?”

Elsa replied, “Not very much, two thousand dollars each.”

Luke was excited. “Haha, not bad. That’s two weeks’ worth of my wages.”

More importantly, the money was clean and could be used for anything.

In comparison, he didn’t dare deposit the money he got from Sergei into his bank
account, since he couldn’t explain where it came from. He could only use it to pay for his
living expenses.

Luke observed Elsa for a moment, then smiled again. “Is there more good news? Just tell
me.”

Elsa was somewhat embarrassed, but she couldn’t keep it a secret anyway. “Actually, the
boss said that a few detectives will be promoted as sergeants soon, and it’s likely that I’ll
be one of them.”

Luke said with a smile, “Let me congratulate you in advance.” He knew that Elsa had
passed the civil service test and had enough experience; all she had needed was an
opportunity.

Elsa couldn’t hold in her smile anymore. “It isn’t settled yet.”

Luke said, “You better work harder now. I’ll definitely support you.”

Elsa looked at him and said, “I’ll hold you to that.”

Luke chuckled. “If you’re promoted, you’ll be my boss. You can look after me then.”

Elsa said with a bitter smile, “Enough. I think I’ll be the one who needs your help.”

Luke shrugged. “We should always help each other, because we’re partners, aren’t we?”

Elsa looked at him again and nodded solemnly. “Yes, we are.”

There was a brief silence in the car. Luke finally changed the topic. “What’s the case this
time?”

“A man named Kiyoshi died in an apartment on Seaside Avenue. He was an Asian male,
47 years old, and worked as an engineer for a construction company,” said Elsa.

Luke found that odd. “Is he from Japan?”

Elsa said, “Yes, but he lives in America. His son is over twenty years old, and lives with
Kiyoshi’s ex-wife elsewhere in California.”

Luke asked, “What about the details?”

Elsa said, “…Mr. Kiyoshi died a rather miserable death. You can read the file later. It was
wilful murder; the victim was cruelly tortured before he was killed.”

Luke frowned. “…Nobody’s investigating it?”

It sounded like a difficult case, and the murder had probably been carried out by
professionals.

That also meant that solving a case like this would be a remarkable achievement. So why
was nobody on it?

Elsa glanced at him and said, “Donald was responsible for this case, but he hasn’t made
much progress in the last few days. That’s why the boss gave it to us.”

Luke was lost for words. He had stolen Selina’s case on the day of his return. He would
have to make it up to her by cooking delicious food tonight.

As for Donald? Well, that was Elsa’s problem.

Donald wouldn’t bother begrudging Luke at all, since they weren’t on the same level.

So, it would be Elsa versus Donald, and Luke versus Selina.

Luke felt that he could handle Selina easily enough, and Elsa obviously didn’t consider
Donald a big deal, either. She was too formidable a woman to be scared of a gentleman
like Donald.

However, after investigating the case for three days themselves, they didn’t find any
leads. In the end, they had to transfer the case file to the archive room.

Then, it was a peaceful but busy life.

There weren’t any major cases, but there were numerous small ones.

With Elsa as his teacher, Luke made swift progress.

After their last conversation, Elsa decided to groom him as her future subordinate, so she
often shared tricks with Luke as they worked on cases.

Luke might slip up horribly someday if she didn’t share her knowledge with him.

Her know-how was based on her years of experience as an officer; Elsa was only
imparting her tricks to Luke as an advance investment.

More importantly, Luke wasn’t greedy. He couldn’t be, in any case.

He lacked both experience and a college degree, which meant that he didn’t pose a threat
to Elsa.

Soon, it was Christmas.

Catherine called Luke and asked if he was going home for the holiday.

Luke, however, regretfully said that he couldn’t.

As newbies, he and Selina had to stay in Los Angeles during Christmas in the event of an
emergency.

If nothing happened, they would be able to celebrate Christmas in peace.

But if something did happen, they would have to deal with the emergency without extra
pay.

Every newbie had to go through this.

Catherine was a little disappointed, but Luke suggested that they visit Los Angeles during
Christmas so that the family could get together and Claire and Joseph could have some
fun.
Chapter 142 - Christmas Eve and a Date
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 142 Christmas Eve and a Date

The Christmas break in America was usually two weeks long, and ran from 22 December
to 5 January in the new year.

Many people also took annual leave during this time, which meant that they got a one-
month holiday.

In the end, Catherine said that she would consider it. Even if they did visit L.A., they
would celebrate Christmas at home first.

Luke said that it was fine, and declared that he would pay for their trip.

Robert wasn’t happy. “You think you’re rich now, boy?”

Luke gloated. “Haha, I just received a two thousand-dollar reward for cracking a case.
How does that sound?”

Robert was defeated. He didn’t know what to say.

Shackelford was too small a town. There was barely any reward money here, unless he
ran into drug dealers.

“Fine, you can pay for our trip.” Robert gnashed his teeth and gave the phone to
Catherine.

Catherine was amused as she watched the two men bicker, and hung up after exchanging
a few more words with Luke.

“Why are you always fighting with Luke?” asked Catherine with a smile.

Robert snorted. “That boy is getting arrogant! I’ll have to teach him a lesson in L.A. this
time.”

Catherine was lost for words for a moment. “Fine. The both of you can do whatever you
want.”

There was something that Robert didn’t tell his wife.

What sort of case could lead to a two thousand-dollar reward?

A victim might give the officer who cracked their case money as a token of appreciation.
That would be for a regular case.

If the money was from the police department, however, two thousand dollars was
certainly a lot. It would definitely have been a tough case.

Robert was worried that Luke might’ve pissed off some troublesome gang or people now
that Luke was no longer under his protection.

Of course, Robert didn’t know that Luke’s capability was beyond his imagination, or that
Luke would soon be reaping more reward money again.

Luke hung up the phone. He shook his head at Selina, who was also making a call.

Selina must be talking to her family, too.

They were both apart from their families and busy at work. The holiday season would be
a difficult time for them.

Thankfully, he and Selina still had each other.

After Selina hung up, Luke asked, “Did Sandra ask you to go home, too?”

Selina nodded. “Yes, but it’s not that easy. The police department’s not paying us for
nothing. Maybe next year.”

Luke chuckled and rubbed her head. “Alright, let’s have dinner.”

Selina’s mood lifted at the mention of food. “What are we having today?”

Luke asked, “Was the roast chicken delicious?”

Selina nodded quickly. “Yes. Are we having that again?”

Luke shook his head. “No, it’s something new. It’s my special honey chicken today.”

Selina exclaimed, “What?” Why did he bother making something new, when the previous
dish was delicious enough?

By the time Luke brought out the honey chicken, however, Selina’s complaints had
completely disappeared.

She took a deep breath of the fantastic smell of the fragrant meat.
Luke grinned inwardly.

The honey chicken wasn’t actually made with honey, but with char siu sauce.

Char siu sauce looked just as appetizing on chicken as it did on char siu; and the crimson
chicken smelled sweet and appealing.

Even Luke, who didn’t like sweets, couldn’t hold back anymore.

Luke quickly cut the chicken and gave Selina a leg first, while he had the chicken breast.

“Well, it doesn’t taste bad, but the chicken breast is a little tough. I should probably cook
them separately next time,” Luke remarked, not entirely satisfied with his cooking.

It took Selina a while to reply, because she was too busy devouring the chicken leg.
“Well… I think… I think this is… this is more delicious… than the chicken before.”

Luke said helplessly, “Don’t talk with food in your mouth.”

In the end, he only had one third of the chicken, and the rest went to Selina’s stomach.

He shook his head with a smile when Selina grinned happily. He threw the dishes into the
kitchen, too lazy to wash them.

Everybody was on holiday!

Hearing the laugh track for the boring soap opera on TV, Luke felt homesick for the first
time.

More and more people took leave in the next few days. Even the Major Crimes Division
was half-empty.

Detectives were still human, and also had families.

Even Elsa, who struck Luke as an iron lady, flew back to Miami on 22 December for the
holiday. Luke was quite jealous.

Miami was a warm place where people could swim even during Christmas; there was
sure to be plenty of gorgeous girls and guys out and about.

Well, Los Angeles was also alright. It was much better than New York, at least.

Since Elsa was on vacation, Luke simply signed up for duty on the 22nd and 23rd.

That way, he wouldn’t have to work on Christmas Eve and Christmas, unless there was a
major incident.

Donald had also taken leave, so Selina simply applied for duty alongside Luke.

Selina brought up the fact that they would probably be celebrating Christmas by
themselves in their apartment.

Luke, however, chuckled at that. “Excuse me, but I have a date on Christmas Eve, and I
might not be home that night.”

Selina was stunned. “What? A date? With who?”

With an indecipherable look on his face, Luke said, “Jimena.”

Selina thought for a moment, before she said, “Your ex-girlfriend? Why is she in Los
Angeles?”

Luke shrugged and said, “She’s studying at a small college in Los Angeles.”

Selina found that odd. “Did she contact you?”

Luke shook his head. “Not exactly. It was a pure coincidence. You remember the case Elsa
took from Donald? The victim was called Kiyoshi, or something like that.”

Selina nodded. “I do. Donald was pretty relieved that you guys took that tough case.”

Luke was speechless. “Then why did you tell me that Donald was angry, and that you put
in a good word for me? You even asked me to reward you with noodles, didn’t you?”

Selina said, “Huh? Did I? I don’t remember now. Let’s go back to Jimena. How is she
related to the Japanese guy?”

Luke continued with his explanation. “When I was investigating the Japanese guy’s
workplace, I noticed that he had been renovating the last few floors of Nakatomi Plaza,
and Jimena’s a receptionist there.”

Selina said, “Hm, wait, is that her part-time job?”

Luke said, “To be more precise, it’s an internship organized by her school. Nakatomi
Corporation makes a lot of money. Jimena’s college asked if any of the students wanted to
work at the company, and Jimena volunteered. I heard that the pay for interns is very
good.”
Chapter 143 - Christmas Eve and Colleague
Generated by NovelGet.com

Selina asked, “But… she’s not going home for Christmas?”

Luke shrugged. “You know that many kids run wild and never go home once they get free.
Jimena said that she wanted to stay here and try her luck.”

Selina asked, “At becoming a star?”

Luke said in amusement, “No, she’s changed her goal. A manager in her company called
Gennero enlightened her, and she wants to see if she can work in the finance sector.”

Selina remarked, “…Is she drunk? Aren’t finance people all from Ivy League schools? Did
she even pass maths in high school?”

Luke secretly agreed with her. Finance was all about numbers, and considering Jimena’s
lack of talent in maths, it was unlikely that she would become a finance elite.

But Luke could only say, “She’s still young. Nobody can stop her from trying everything;
that’s her right.”

Selina didn’t say anything.

It indeed wasn’t her place, nor was it Luke’s, to tell Jimena what or what not to do with
her future.

They could offer suggestions, but they couldn’t force Jimena to accept their opinions.

After a brief silence, Selina asked, “Then, where are you taking her for Christmas? You
can’t bring her here, or I’ll get mad.”

Luke chuckled. “I certainly won’t. Nakatomi Corporation is having a company party on

Christmas Eve, and as an intern, Jimena gets to attend… Well, fine, she’s actually going to
be working, like pouring wine for other people. She doesn’t have to, of course, but it’ll be
hard for her to work in the company for long if she doesn’t. So, you know…”

Selina was speechless for a moment. “How are you getting in?”

Luke said solemnly, “As a member of LAPD, it’s my responsibility to go out on patrol on
Christmas Eve for the safety of our citizens. There’s no need to thank me. This is
voluntary overtime.”

Selina: “…”
She felt that she had asked a dumb question, and she pouted gloomily.

Watching TV alone on Christmas Eve was too depressing

Luke smiled. “Don’t be angry. I prepared lunch and dinner for you. You can just heat them
up before you eat; it’s your favorite steak.”

Selina nodded dejectedly, looking like she was traumatized.

Luke, however, didn’t have a choice.

He was a regular guy, and hadn’t had sex since breaking up with Jimena half a year ago.

It wasn’t because he didn’t want to, but that he couldn’t find the right person or time.

There was Selina, but he didn’t want their relationship to turn into a romantic one.

Brothers could become enemies after starting a business together; the same could
happen to partners who became romantically involved.

Jimena had always been a passionate person. When Luke spoke with her, she had
practically said, “Come find me, and bring protection.”

What else could Luke do, except gladly accept the offer?

The next day was 24 December, Christmas Eve.

Luke drove off, leaving Selina to gloomily watch soap operas on her own and curse him in
the apartment.

Luke was wearing casual clothes. This wasn’t work, after all, and he didn’t have to wear a
uniform.

It was already dusk by the time he reached Nakatomi Plaza. Luke drove the car into the
underground garage, a limo following behind him.

Luke looked back to discover that the driver of the limo was a short, charming black man.

Luke didn’t pay much attention to him, and took the elevator to the lobby.

He asked the middle-aged receptionist a question, and she pointed to a screen not far
away and said, “Type in the name of the person you’re looking for, and it’ll tell you the
floor they’re on.”
Luke wondered if Jimena was on the list, since she was only an intern.

Another man soon joined him. He was also looking for someone.

The receptionist said the same thing to the man, and Luke hurriedly made way for the
man.

A moment later, Luke watched the man type in a name: Holly Gennero. He remembered
that that was the name of the senior manager whom Jimena had mentioned.

He hurriedly followed the man to the elevator.

The man was in his thirties, and wore a white singlet under his shirt. Luke didn’t even
need to think to know what the man did for a living

He was a police officer! And a very good one, no less.

When they reached the elevator, the man turned around warily and asked, “Who are
you?”

Luke said with a smile, “My friend is an intern at Nakatomi Corporation. I couldn’t find
her name on the list, but I was told that Gennero is her manager, so…”

The man had an odd expression. He seemed unhappy, but Luke sensed that the man
wasn’t upset at him.

They entered the elevator together. To avoid the awkward silence, Luke asked casually,
“May I know your name?”

Stumped for a moment, the man said with a vague smile, “John.”

Luke nodded and said, “My name’s Luke. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Officer John.”

The man was stumped again. “How did you know that?”

Luke chuckled and showed his badge. “Because we’re colleagues.”

The man was surprised. “You’re a police officer? Is LAPD hiring boys now?”

He immediately realized how insulting his remark was, and quickly apologized. “Sorry, I
just meant…”

Luke raised his hand. “I know. Most police school graduates are in their twenties. But do
you know that certain people can ignore the rules?”
John asked curiously, “Are you one of those people?”

Luke grinned. “Not exactly, but I had a minor conflict with one of them, and he somehow
got me transferred here. However…”

John was interested. “However what?”

Luke replied, “However, it seems that the guy’s already forgotten about me.”

John was dumbfounded.

Luke finally smiled again. “So, I’m not rich, and I don’t have a powerful dad. I’m just a
regular guy from Texas.”

John looked more relaxed now. He extended his hand to Luke. “Let me reintroduce
myself. I’m John McClane, from NYPD’s Major Crimes Division.”

Dazed for a moment, Luke smiled. “Nice to meet you. I’m Luke, from LAPD’s Major Crimes
Division.”

John was even more curious. “How did you…”

Chapter 144 - Reunion and Communication
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 144 Reunion and Communication

Before he finished, the elevator had reached their stop, and the doors opened to a rowdy
party.

Luke shrugged to indicate that he couldn’t hear anything anymore, before he followed
John out.

They wandered around, looking for their respective people.

Luke soon spotted Jimena, who was serving wine on a tray as a waitress.

He shook his head slightly, not really optimistic about his ex-girlfriend’s choice.

But if she didn’t try, she wouldn’t know.

The best Luke could do was to give her a hand when she needed it.

A man suddenly jumped at them, and Luke subconsciously dodged him. As a result, the
man fell on John, who was next to Luke. The man kissed John’s stubbly face and cried,
“Merry Christmas!”

Luke was amused.

Baffled, John wiped his face and asked with a wry smile, “Is this the Californian style?”

Luke nodded and patted his shoulder. “I’m going to meet my friend. See you, John, and
Merry Christmas.”

John nodded and saw him walk off.

He was convinced that Luke was telling the truth when he saw the latter talking to a
pretty young girl, and they clearly knew each other.

After all, it didn’t make sense if a person who was tailing him left for someone else.

Luke also stopped minding the detective from New York, since all his attention was now
focused on Jimena.

A middle-aged man certainly wasn’t nearly as attractive as the hot chick in his arms.
When John turned around and left, he suddenly realized that Luke’s name was familiar,
and seemed to have heard it from somewhere.

The next moment, an old Asian man reached him and said, “Hello, are you Mr. McClane?”

John asked, “And you are…?”

“My name is Takagi. I’m Holly’s boss,” said the old Asian man with a stiff smile.

John asked, “Oh, you were the one who sent the car to pick me up?”

Takagi smiled. “It’s the least I can do for Holly. She’s very capable. Come, this way,
please.”

At that moment, Luke had slipped away with Jimena.

Jimena led them through the emergency exit and climbed up to the 34th floor.

When she opened the door, Luke saw that it was a luxurious private office with a
conference room attached; it definitely belonged to a boss.

There were a few building models in the conference room, including of Nakatomi Plaza
itself.

Luke asked Jimena, “Where are we?”

Jimena said, “The CEO’s room for guests, but I saw him downstairs just now. He has to
give a speech soon, and won’t come here. Jerk, did you miss me?”

Luke said without any hesitation, “I miss your everything, Jimena,” and covered her lips
with his own.

The two of them started making out in the conference room.

Jimena was wearing a professional suit with a skirt that was ten centimeters above her
knees.

It was a loose skirt, and Luke lifted it easily. He then quickly placed his hands on Jimena’s
hips.

Jimena hadn’t had a boyfriend since coming here. She was feeling rather frisky, too.

She wrapped her legs around Luke’s waist, and the two of them melted into one.
Luke chuckled. “Wow, you’re too considerate. You chose the best silk stockings.”

Jimena was breathing heavily, and didn’t respond to him at all.

Luke touched her long legs covered in the silver stockings, and felt amazed.

Jimena had obviously come prepared. Both her skirt and her silk stockings had been
carefully chosen for her meeting with him tonight.

In the meantime, Detective John wasn’t as happy downstairs.

His conversation with Ms. Holly Gennero didn’t go well, because they had a fight over Ms.
Gennero’s last name.

“Gennero? When did you change your name? May I remind you that you’re married and
should be addressed as Mrs. McClane?” said John mockingly.

Holly said helplessly, “This is a Japanese company. They believe that married women are
unreliable, so…”

A clerk suddenly opened the door and interrupted their argument. “Ms. Gennero, Mr.
Takagi hopes that you can give a speech, since you were the greatest contributor to
revenue this year.”

Holly looked at John and said, “Alright, I’m coming.”

When the clerk closed the door, she said to John again, “Just calm down. Let’s talk when I
get back, alright?” She then left the office.

Their meeting came to a bitter end.

Inside the room, John smiled wryly and said, “Wow, John, how mature of you, fighting
with her the moment you meet. Why can’t you just say that you miss her and the kids?”

While John McClane was left on his own again, Luke and Jimena had already finished one
round.

It really was a smart decision to bring more condoms! Luke thought, Lucky!

It had been a long time since they saw each other, and Luke couldn’t hold back for very
long.

But thanks to Jimena’s provocation, they quickly started a second round.

They weren’t as rushed as the first time, and took the time to chat about their lives.
Jimena was thrilled to know that Luke was now a detective of LAPD’s Major Crimes
Division. “Oh, Luke, I knew you were the best – the town couldn’t keep you forever.”

Luke chuckled and exerted more strength. “What about you? Are you going to settle
down here?”

Jimena frowned and sighed. “I’m not sure. I still have three years to think about it before I
graduate.”

Luke said, “That’s fine. Come find me whenever you need it.”

Breathing heavily, Jimena threw herself at him and asked, “Need what?”

Luke worked with her and replied, “Anything.”

They finished their second round, stuck to each other.

They were silent for a moment on the conference room table. Then, Jimena giggled.

Luke said, “…Damn it. What are you learning in college?”

Jimena said, “Some of my roomies rented some videos, and I took a peek at them. How
about it? Are you satisfied, my little Luke?”

Luke gritted his teeth. “Very much.”

Suddenly, his hands on Jimena’s smooth back paused.

In the next moment, his face changed and he covered Jimena’s mouth, before he leaned in
close to her.

Jimena was at a loss. “Huh?”

Luke put a finger to his lips to indicate for Jimena to be quiet, before he quickly helped
her put on her clothes.
Chapter 145 - Clear the “Battlefield”
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 145 Clear the “Battlefield”

Jimena didn’t say anything. She put on her clothes and wondered if anyone was coming.

If anyone discovered Luke and her fooling around here, she would lose her internship
and probably be punished by her school.

So, she dressed quickly.

Luke turned away and put on his own clothes.

Thankfully, he was wearing casual clothes, and his jacket, pants and shoes were on in ten
seconds.

Then, he whispered to Jimena, who was powdering her face, “There are gunshots
downstairs. I think something’s happened.’

Jimena was about to exclaim in surprise in his arms, but Luke was prepared for her
reaction, and covered her mouth.

Luke continued, “Is there a place in this building with a lot of furniture and nobody
around right now?”

Jimena licked Luke’s hand, and he finally realized that he was still covering her mouth. He
hurriedly let her go.

Jimena glared at him and said in a low voice, “The 21st floor is the office of a big company,
with two hundred clerks. Do you think that’ll work for you?”

Luke nodded and said, “I’ll take you there first. Hide there until I come get you once the
crisis is over. Don’t run away before I return.”

Jimena nodded obediently.

Luke grabbed a bottle of water from a cabinet and gave it to her. “Have some water if
you’re nervous, but don’t drink too much in case you need to use the bathroom.”

Jimena’s flushed face got even redder. She glared at Luke, since she didn’t need to use the
bathroom any time soon.
Luke was much more comfortable.

Jimena had truly learned a lot of wonderful new things in college.

Luke led Jimena to the emergency stairs. He shook his head at her high heels.

The noise from her high heels would definitely draw attention.

Luke bent slightly, hinting that Jimena should climb on his back.

When that young and vigorous body was leaning on his back, Luke said in a low voice,
“Don’t scream.” Then, he carried her downstairs.

Jimena nearly cried out when she saw the stairs and walls rushing up toward her.

She hurriedly closed her eyes and held on to Luke tightly.

Luke was as fast as the wind, as if he wasn’t carrying Jimena at all. He reached the 21st
floor in less than three minutes.

He entered through the emergency exit and found the place dark.

Luke’s eyes were better than most people’s. In the dim light, he discovered that it was
indeed an office, with tables, computers, documents, and miscellaneous items
everywhere. It was indeed a great place to hide.

Looking for someone here would mean examining each workstation one by one.

Luke carried Jimena in quickly and put her down in a corner, before he said, “Remember,
don’t move, don’t make a sound, and wait for me.”

He was about to leave, when Jimena suddenly dragged him down. “Haven’t you forgotten
something?”

Luke was confused.

Jimena pulled his hands to her breasts and said, “You better be careful if you don’t want
to miss them. Don’t take any risks!”

Luke squeezed her breasts slightly and said, “I swear I’ll be careful – I only used up half
the condoms I brought.”

Jimena hugged him and said, “Go now.”

Luke nodded and quickly left the place.

If his ears didn’t deceive him, the gunshots were from the 30th floor.

Considering the size of this tower, it would take hundreds of people to take full control of
it.

Jimena’s hiding place was safe for now. The criminals hadn’t occupied it yet. Or rather,
they didn’t have to.

According to the receptionist when Luke first arrived, only the company that Jimena
worked for was active tonight; the other companies were all on holiday.

Nakatomi Corporation was on the 30th floor.

Luke didn’t think that the criminals would have searched all the way to the 21st floor,
since that would weaken their defense.

He didn’t call the police immediately.

The police would arrive sooner or later, so Luke didn’t have to call them now.

He preferred to figure out the situation first, such as what the criminals wanted and what
weapons they had, before he passed on that intelligence.

Luke frowned when he returned to the 30th floor.

His Sharp Nose picked up an armed criminal right next to the emergency exit.

It had to be a criminal. All the other companies in the building were on vacation, and
security was on the bottom floor.

Luke didn’t go in. He simply took deep breaths with his eyes closed.

When he had been wandering around the party earlier, he had counted the number of
attendees out of habit, and there were roughly fifty of them.

There were now almost eighty people inside, so thirty of them were criminals.

Also, the criminals might have left some people on the bottom floor, so that they would
know when the police arrived.

Luke had also heard noises on the 33rd floor on his way down, as if they were moving
something.

His guess was that there were at least forty criminals in the building.
Thinking for a moment, Luke returned to the 34th floor.

After determining the number of criminals, Luke felt that he had better clean up his and
Jimena’s “battlefield” first.

This case would definitely be a big one; it would be very awkward if the forensics
department asked Luke why his semen was at the scene of the crime, so he decided to
remove the used condoms that he had thrown into the dustbin.

Luke quickly returned to the 34th floor. He then smelled a familiar scent.

He was stumped. Was that… John McClane? He was up here?

After thinking for a moment, Luke didn’t go looking for the guy. After all, he was only here
to deal with a personal issue.

He didn’t even need to look to know that John was hiding in a certain corner in the
conference room and peeping into the office.

Luke took the dustbin away without a sound.

Very soon, Luke returned without the dustbin; there was only a plastic bag in his hand,
with two used condoms in it.

Luke was finally relieved.

However, there was nothing he could do about the table on which he and Jimena had had
sex.

The table was covered in sweat. If it was investigated, Luke decided to say that the two of
them had been making out here.

Suddenly, Luke heard something.

“Give me the code.” It was a mellow male voice.

“It’s useless even if I give you the code. The data in the computer is synchronized with the
data at headquarters at seven every morning,” said the old Japanese man.
Chapter 146 - Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 146 Give Me the Code, and Rob and Run

“Mr. Takagi, I do not care about the data from your headquarters. I only need the code,”
the unknown man said in his mellow voice.

“What do you want, exactly?” said the old man named Takagi.

“Nakatomi Corporation made a fortune in the past two years. We know that there’s a
secret vault underneath your tower, with 640 million dollars in bearer bonds,” said the
man.

Luke now realized why the forty criminals were attracted to this place: They were going
after 640 million dollars!

Bearer bonds sounded like a sophisticated product, but there weren’t as many of them
nowadays, since it was the best means by which criminals could transfer money.

They were no longer released in most countries, and bearer bonds redeemed by the
government were then destroyed.

The old man named Takagi was angry. “What kind of terrorists are you? You just want
money?”

“Yes, Mr. Takagi. We just want money. It doesn’t matter how other people view us. So, tell
me the code,” said the unknown man.

Takagi was silent.

The man sighed. “Alright, do you see this? I’ll kill you on the count of three if you don’t
talk.”

Luke craned his head slightly, only to discover that it was a middle-aged white man with
a mustache. He had the vibe of a villain, and was pointing a gun at Takagi’s head.

What do I do? Luke thought quickly, and soon made a decision: he couldn’t allow Takagi
to die here.

If this place turned into a murder scene, the forensics department would turn it upside
down, and Luke and Jimena’s little secret would be exposed.
He didn’t want his personal life exposed to the public.

“Do you know what happened on Christmas Eve? A detective had sex right above some
terrorists, and after he was done, he pulled up his pants and killed all the terrorists” – it
certainly wouldn’t be a case that Luke could be proud of if that sort of gossip went around
the police.

Our detective fired at terrorists without pants on!

Imagining how Dustin might tell new detectives about Luke’s “feat” in the future, Luke
quickly decided to take action.

He walked softly into the conference room through the other door at the end.

The conference room and office were separated by a glass wall.

Luke moved into the shadows across from the criminals. He put on his gloves and threw
out two iron balls.

Bam! Bam!

After the two odd pops of noise, the mustached man and another man holding a gun next
to him passed out before they saw anyone.

Luke took out another ball from his pocket and knocked out the last criminal, who had
been sitting down.

Finally, he grabbed Takagi and quickly withdrew.

He couldn’t kill the criminals, at least not for now.

The mustached man was clearly the leader. If he died, there was no telling how the
criminals who were holding fifty people hostage would react. So, Luke had to rescue
Takagi and get the details from him first.

Luke moved so fast that Detective John only saw the two criminals suddenly collapse,
followed by the third one, before a dark shadow lunged out and hauled Takagi away.

“What the hell?” John muttered.

But he perked up a moment later and approached the criminals, taking the two weapons
off them. When he was taking off their shoes, two criminals barged in from the elevator
with guns.

Shocked, John snuck away via the emergency exit on the other side, carrying the guns and
shoes that he had taken.

Luke carried Takagi all the way to the 23rd floor, which was currently under renovation.

He put the old man down and showed him his badge. “LAPD, Detective Luke from the
Major Crimes Division. What’s going on here?”

The old man tried to calm his pounding heart and queasy stomach. He bowed solemnly to
Luke. “Thank you for saving me, sir.”

Luke waved his hand. “I’m a police officer, it’s my job. Enough of the formalities. What do
you know about the robbers?”

Takagi shook his head. “I don’t know much. Their leader seems to be a German named
Hans. They’re here for the money in the underground vault. Have you called the police,
Mr. Luke?”

Luke shook his head. This Takagi didn’t seem to know much. He asked, “What about their
numbers and their weapons? Are they trained? How many people are being held
hostage? I need that information before I can call for reinforcements.”

Takagi hurried to tell him what he had seen. Luke frowned.

Takagi wasn’t familiar with weapons, but as a businessman, he had a keen eye.

He could easily tell that these people weren’t poor, based on their clothes and equipment.

They were also well-organized, unlike some gangs, and from their manner of speech,
some of the intruders were clearly well-educated.

Everything indicated that they were a team of professional criminals with one objective.

Luke frowned. “Can they open the vault under the building?”

Takagi shook his head. “They can destroy the doors at the front, but as long as force is
used, the innermost alloy door will lock automatically. It can’t be opened without a code.”

Luke said, “Is that why they grabbed you?”

Takagi nodded. “Most likely.”

Luke, however, shook his head. “I think Hans meant it when he threatened to kill you just
now. Your code might not be indispensable to them.”

Takagi also frowned. “The alloy door is made with the latest technology. I don’t think it
can be destroyed.”

Seeing that Takagi had no more useful information, Luke told him to hide.

Takagi asked, “Aren’t you going to call the police department?”

Luke nodded. “The signal is bad here. I need to find a different place to make the call. Mr.
Takagi, stay safe.”

Luke left the 23rd floor and returned to the 30th floor.

This time, the criminal that had been guarding the emergency exit was gone.

In the meantime, Luke heard gunshots from the 34th floor.

Only someone whose ears were as good as his could’ve caught them.

Luke was stunned for a moment. Who was fighting the criminals?

He thought for a moment, then climbed the stairs to the 34th floor. Confirming that
nobody was at the door, Luke opened it slightly and took a peek.
Chapter 147 - No Meeting, and SWAT Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 147 No Meeting, and SWAT Attack

The conference room was now a mess. The long desk that Luke and Jimena had used was
riddled with bullet holes. A criminal lay on it, dead, and there was another body not far
away.

Wow, John’s quite good! Luke chuckled inwardly.

His Sharp Nose had informed him that it was Detective John McClane who was inside.

He then heard Detective John speaking furiously into a walkie-talkie. “F*ck you! That’s
right, I’m making fun of the police Why don’t you come and arrest me? I’m at Nakatomi
Plaza.” The man probably didn’t have his cell phone on him.

Luke quite admired the harried, barefooted man in a ragged vest.

Detective John wasn’t Luke, who had a system and was far stronger than an ordinary
person.

He was just a regular police officer, but he had the guts to go up against fifteen criminals.

But Luke didn’t think now was a good time to meet up with Detective John.

First of all, Detective John’s wife, the female manager named Gennero, was probably also
a hostage.

Luke had learned this from his chat with Jimena earlier. She told Luke that Gennero had a
husband who was a detective in New York.

So, if Luke were to make himself known now, wouldn’t he be obliged to tag along with
John and save Ms. Gennero?

Secondly, Luke was an L.A. officer, but John wasn’t. If they worked together, it would
mean that Luke endorsed John’s actions, and he might be held responsible for any
mistakes John made.

Thirdly, Luke’s movements would be hampered if he was with Detective John.

So, it was better to stealthily help John wipe out the criminals! Thinking this, Luke was
about to slip away.
However, John suddenly exclaimed excitedly, “Haha. They’re here, they’re finally here.”

A moment later, he complained disappointedly, “Really? Only one police car?”

But he soon moved into action. Luke observed Detective John with great interest, and
applauded his ingenuity.

John smashed the window and threw down the body of one of the intruders he had killed.

It was impossible for the police officers to not see it.

With his keen ears, Luke even heard the body smash into a car.

There hadn’t been any cars parked in front of the building just now, so the only car the
body could’ve fallen on had to be the police car that had just arrived.

Intense gunfire burst out. Luke shook his head, and knew that the police department
would definitely take action.

Since he knew what the criminals were up to, Luke wasn’t in a hurry.

Also, John had already attracted the police’s attention, so Luke had to contact his boss,
too.

Luke made a call on the roof of the building with his cell phone.

A moment later, Dustin said, “Dustin speaking.”

Luke said, “Boss, it’s Luke. I’m now at Nakatomi Plaza in the central district. There are
about fifty armed criminals in this place. They have heavy firearms and more than fifty
hostages. A police car just arrived, and someone threw a body down at it. What should I
do, boss?”

After a brief silence, Dustin said, “Tell me everything you know about the criminals.”

Luke quickly explained everything, and Dustin grew excited. “Be careful while you’re
inside. Hide and wait for my instructions.” He then hung up.

Luke knew that Dustin had to be reporting to the director.

This was taking place in the central district, which wasn’t Dustin’s territory.

However, Luke was at the scene of the crime, which gave Dustin an opportunity to
intervene.
Luke enjoyed the cold breeze on the roof and felt bored as he waited for Dustin’s
instructions.

Suddenly, the door behind him creaked.

Luke immediately plastered himself to the wall and took a deep breath. He smelled three
people, and… C4?

These were true professionals!

Luke silently drew out his Glock 23.

There were hasty footsteps, and the door opened as three people emerged on the roof.

They were in a hurry and had their guards down.

After all, their compatriots were hunting down Detective John, and he couldn’t have run
to the roof.

Calmly, Luke aimed at them without any hesitation.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

He was only two meters away from them, and they were unprepared. He hit them in the
back of their heads like a kid shooting at balloons.

Luke listened carefully to make sure that nobody else was coming, before he examined
the dead men’s equipment.

Besides the C4, there were detonators, ropes and wires.

Eventually, Luke picked up a UMP and its magazines. As for the C4, he casually tossed it
down into the square at the bottom of the building

If the criminals wanted it, they could go downstairs and pick it up themselves.

Luke was about to go down, when he saw several police cars arrive. Several floodlights
were then focused on the building.

He stopped and noticed a SWAT team.

Luke didn’t know what to say – the team only had eight soldiers. There were fifty armed
criminals in the building, and the officers were going to charge in when they were so
outnumbered?
But there was nothing Luke could do.

Alert them by firing his weapon? The officers weren’t cowards. They would only close in
on the building even more quickly to take cover.

Call them? There wasn’t any time.

If the SWAT team had waited a while longer, they would have gotten Dustin’s intelligence.

However, their commander was too hasty, which had given Dustin little time to relay to
them the information he had just learned.

Luke watched helplessly as the SWAT team disappeared into the building.

As he expected, intense gunfire rang out a moment later, mixed with screams. It was clear
that the SWAT team had been ambushed.

Luke didn’t know what to say. Dustin hadn’t given him any instructions. He couldn’t do
anything

However capable he was, he didn’t have the power to command officers of a different
district.

Even Dustin couldn’t have expected them to follow his commands.

A moment later, a light armored car drove up.

Luke’s eyes lit up. LAPD was truly rich if they could afford such a vehicle. Most criminals
couldn’t do anything to armored cars.

However, what happened in the next moment stunned Luke.

With a whoosh, a streak of fire shot out from the second floor of the building.

BOOM!

The armored car, which had been climbing the steps, was hit by an RPG.

“F*ck!” Luke couldn’t help but curse out loud

Chapter 148 - Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage,
and Luke’s Triple Kill
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 148 Professional Criminals, John on a Rampage, and Luke’s Triple

Kill

The criminals were true professionals. They even carried an RPG.

In less than five seconds, a second rocket missile hit the armored car again, blowing it up
into a gigantic fireball.

Luke cursed in his heart. The criminals turned out to have more than one RPG.

At that moment, Dustin called him. “Hey, Luke, how’s it going on your end?”

Luke said, “Boss, you better tell the commander here what you know about the criminals.
A SWAT team just charged in the moment they came. Several men and an armored car
have been wiped out.”

Dustin was stunned for a moment. “What?”

Luke said, “Just now, those people shot the police’s armored car with RPGs and turned it
into a big fireball.”

Dustin gasped. “Where are the terrorists from?”

Luke shook his head. “No, boss, they’re here for money. They’re not terrorists.”

Dustin remarked, “Cash-strapped lunatics… Alright, let’s get down to business. You’re
free to take action, but you must ensure the safety of the hostages, which is the top
priority. Then, it’s the vault. You have to try and stop them. Don’t attack if you don’t think
you can achieve these two objectives. Trust me, Luke, you’ll be in serious trouble if any of
the hostages die.”

Luke shrugged. “Got it. The bottom line is that the hostages can’t die, right?”

Dustin said, “That’s right. We couldn’t reach an understanding with the central district’s
police department over command. They want you to obey their instructions, but the chief
rejected that.”

Luke was dumbfounded. “What? Boss, I’m sure that I’ll die very quickly if I listen to
them.”

Dustin said, “We know. That’s why we refused – whatever contribution you can make is
going to be up to you now.”

Luke asked, “Well, it won’t be a problem if I kill all of them, right?”

After a brief silence, Dustin said, “You should at least spare Hans, or it’ll be difficult to
close the case.”

Luke said, “Okay, that makes it much easier for me now. I’m hanging up, boss.”

Dustin said, “Take care.”

Dustin sighed in his office. “Those are fifty armed criminals. You make it sound like it isn’t
a big deal.” However, when he recalled Elsa’s report on Luke’s performance, he suddenly
had some hope.

If Luke took down all the criminals without getting any of the hostages injured, their
police department would claim all the credit.

Though this was a case in the central district, Luke just happened to be there, so this
wasn’t crossing a line.

If it was anyone else, Dustin would’ve told them to hide and just pass on intelligence.

No boss could ask their subordinate to challenge fifty enemies on their own – that was
just suicide.

Luke hung up and started warming up. He was about to go down, when there was an
intense explosion down below, which sent broken glass flying.

Luke craned his head, only to see that it was on the second floor, where the RPGs had
been launched from earlier. There could only be one person on the offense on that floor
right now.

Detective John, you are one tough cookie! How many C4s have you used?

Thanks to this crazy saboteur, Luke felt that it wouldn’t be too difficult to pull off a
miracle.

But then a dilemma cropped up.

The police and the criminals started negotiations.

Luke put in his earpiece and connected to the criminals’ channel with his fake phone.

Then, he heard a familiar voice. “You little rat, you think you can scare us? I’ll catch you
and throw you from the roof.”

“Hehe. Hans, didn’t you say that you would kill me? Send more people! I’m waiting for
you! Let me see… What’s this guy’s name? He’s so tall, but he has the tiny feet of a
woman! Disgusting!” That was also a familiar voice.

Luke was lost for words. Well, it was clear that Hans and Detective John were on poor
terms.

Luke secretly said sorry to John, because he had to leave John alone to distract the
criminals.

He returned to the 30th floor. Taking a deep breath, he discovered that there were much
fewer criminals here now. At least twenty had left the floor where the hostages were
being kept.

Hans was probably annoyed by Detective John’s explosions and his mocking, and was
determined to kill him.

Luke was quite confident in Detective John, who must’ve already killed more than one
criminal. It would be hard for him to die.

A moment later, Luke heard something else in his earphone. “Larry, Carl, has the bomb
been set up on the roof?”.

Luke suddenly realized that he had just come from the roof.

Thinking for a moment, he pressed a button and said in a low voice, “Yes!”

“Come down and defend the doors. The FBI should be on their way.” The person was too
preoccupied to notice anything wrong. He instructed, “We’ll drive some of the hostages
up to the roof. When the police helicopter approaches to pick them up, detonate the
bomb on the roof.”

Luke said, “Okay.”

He was quite shocked.

Hans certainly deserved the death penalty for planning to use the innocent civilians in the
building as bait before blowing them up.

But Luke didn’t regret not killing Hans earlier; his lackeys might’ve run wild otherwise,
and started killing people randomly.

At the very least, Hans wouldn’t kill all the hostages, because his goal was money.

Thinking quickly, Luke went back up to the roof and hid on the ledge above the door.

A moment later, the elevator dinged, and there were the footsteps of more than ten
people.

Luke took a deep breath and locked onto three targets.

One was in the front, one was behind, and one was in the middle. It was a classic way to
escort hostages.

Luke held the familiar Glock 23 in his right hand, and an M1911 that he had just acquired
in his left hand.

He took a deep breath and watched the criminals in the front and middle show up.

At that point, the criminal in the lead realized that something was wrong when he didn’t
see his compatriot on the roof. He called out, “Carl?”

Luke leapt down.

Flipping in midair, he used the Glock to shoot the criminal at the back of the group, who
had been about to retreat from the door.

A moment later, Luke locked onto another target with the M1911.

Bam! The criminal in the middle was shot in the head.

Luke landed steadily and flicked his right wrist.

Pa!

His Glock blew up the head of the criminal at the front.

There was utter silence for a moment, which was quickly broken by the screams of the
hostages.

Luke put his guns away and flashed his badge at the screaming hostages. “LAPD, please
be quiet. You’ll be able to leave when the helicopter arrives.”
Chapter 149 - A Chaotic Christmas Eve
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 149 A Chaotic Christmas Eve

As he spoke, Luke quickly searched the bodies of the criminals. He found three M1911
magazines and two for a UMP.

He also took a holster and tactical vest off one of the criminals, and strapped the
magazines he had just looted to the vest.

Everything took him less than a minute.

Everybody was dumbfounded as they watched the young officer, who seemed too
familiar with this looting business.

Luke nodded at them. “You’ll evacuate when the police helicopter gets here. Tell them to
come back again ASAP. I’ll bring the rest of the hostages to the roof. Do you understand?”

All the hostages nodded.

Luke suddenly beamed. “Oh, I almost forgot. Merry Christmas.”

The hostages were lost for words. Do we look merry at all?

Luke, in the meantime, entered the elevator and went down to the 30th floor.

But the electricity went out in the whole building at that moment.

Luke was surprised. This was downtown Los Angeles. How could there be a blackout?

He was now stuck between the 31st and 30th floors.

Speechless, Luke broke through the ceiling of the elevator and climbed out.

Swiftly opening the elevator doors for the 31st floor, Luke crawled out.

It was a pity that his plan to distract the enemy with the elevator couldn’t work now.

It was some distance between the elevator and the hall. The hostages would be safe if the
battle was restricted to this area.

Taking the stairs wasn’t the best option, but it was the only choice Luke had now.
The emergency lights were now on, but they were much dimmer than regular lights.

Luke heard Detective John start mocking again in his earpiece. “Hans, your men are too
weak. Two more have died. You better hurry up!”

A moment later, Hans replied coldly, “Oh, is that so? Are you so cocky because you think I
don’t know who you are? Hehe, Detective John McClane, this isn’t New York.”

Luke was rather shocked. How did Hans discover John’s identity? John had clearly only
shown up for the party tonight.

John fell silent, apparently at a loss.

“Huh, let me guess. You’re biting me like a crazy dog because there’s someone you care
about here, right?” Hans said unhurriedly and gracefully, as if he were a theater actor
reciting his lines.

Luke frowned, and there wasn’t a sound from John.

If Hans found out about John’s wife, John would be in serious trouble!

Muttering to himself, Luke reached the 30th floor emergency exit. Verifying that nobody
was hiding nearby, he quickly stepped out onto the floor.

It was much dimmer outside.

Illuminated by the few emergency lights, everybody looked like ghosts, and the panic on
their faces made it look like the set of a horror movie.

Hans continued speaking in Luke’s earpiece. “Hehe, excuse me, Detective John, but come,
Ms. Holly Gennero, say hi to Detective John.”

Detective John was doomed! Luke sighed and hid himself in the dark as he locked onto
the criminals among the hostages with Sharp Nose.

Well, the criminals weren’t exactly among the hostages, but surrounding them.

However… there were only seven men?

Plus the three who had escorted the hostages to the roof earlier, that was only ten men
who had been left here. What was going on?

Luke frowned, but remained relaxed. Since there were only seven people, he could give it
a shot now.
Once he rescued the hostages, there would be nothing else to worry about, and he could
clean up all the other criminals.

Observing the positions of the seven men, Luke took out an iron ball and threw it.

Bang!

One of the emergency lights broke, startling the criminal who was right next to it.

Another man nearby cursed. “Damn it. It’s even darker now.”

The criminals didn’t really care. According to the plan, they would be withdrawing soon.
They didn’t need much light.

Soon after the man made the remark, pain exploded in the back of his head and he passed
out.

Five seconds later, Luke knocked out the second criminal not far away from the
emergency light.

Five to go!

Luke quickly assessed the situation, and rejected the idea of shooting immediately.

To ensure the hostages’ safety, he couldn’t give the criminals a chance to open fire.

Luke wasn’t a bad shooter, but he still needed time to adjust to the dark environment.

Also, his left hand had become far less agile and precise since his last injury. It had never
fully recovered.

Five targets were too many. Luke wasn’t confident.

He had to try his luck now! Bending low, Luke quickly snuck up on the nearest criminal.

Before he attacked, the criminal had already exclaimed, “Where are Bill and George?”

Without any hesitation, Luke knocked the man hard on the back of the head, before
drawing out his guns under the criminal’s arms.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The other four criminals collapsed without a sound.

Everybody screamed. Luke shot at the ceiling and revealed himself as he stepped out of
the dark. He kicked the head of the criminal next to his feet.

“LAPD! Listen to me! Take the stairs to the roof. A helicopter will pick you up. Women
and children first. Don’t talk in case the criminals hear you. Got it? Let’s go!” Luke
wandered around the hall and picked up the criminals’ firearms as he spoke.

The hostages were somewhat stunned. Luke frowned. “What are you waiting for? I can’t
protect so many people if the criminals come back later.”

The hostages finally came back to themselves and started moving.

Thanks to the ten or so guns that Luke was carrying, nobody dared assault him. The
women left first, followed by the men. After all, there weren’t any children here.

Soon, they got to the roof. A helicopter soon landed.

Seeing Luke armed to the teeth behind the hostages, someone on the helicopter opened
fire immediately.

Luke had been observing the helicopter, and his heart jumped when he saw the man’s
movements. He leapt back into the stairwell without thinking as bullets brushed past his
hair.

Luke cursed out loud in his heart. Who was this idiot?

The hostages exclaimed in shock. Luke was too angry to greet the idiots on the helicopter.
He dropped the guns he had picked up and ran to the elevators.

He opened the doors of the second elevator. The elevator in this shaft was still at the
bottom of the building.

Wrapping his hands in his jacket, Luke grabbed a cable and rappelled down.
Chapter 150 - John’s Furious Charge, and Luke’s Silent
Assistance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 150 John’s Furious Charge, and Luke’s Silent Assistance

Ten seconds later, Luke landed at the bottom of the elevator shaft.

After checking his surroundings with Sharp Nose, he left through the elevator doors on
the second floor.

Luke quietly walked along the second floor with his Sharp Nose fully activated.

There were roughly thirty criminals scattered around on the first floor, who were
opening fire and retreating at the same time. There was a person who was shooting back
at them from around the first corner.

It was none other than the resolute Detective John McClane.

Luke observed the battle from the stairs and didn’t help John immediately.

Suddenly, his face changed. He went downstairs again to the underground garage.

Luke scanned the garage from the cover of the door.

Two vans were parked not far away, and someone was loading something into a
nondescript Ford.

Luke squinted.

He saw that Hans was near the Ford, and the woman he had with him seemed to be John’s
wife, called Holly Gennero or something like that.

Luke wouldn’t have recognized her if he hadn’t seen her photo at the receptionist’s when
he first arrived.

Was Hans going to run away?

Luke thought for a moment. Was it possible that Hans had gotten his hands on the bearer
bonds that were worth 640 million?

Luke certainly couldn’t let him get away.

For one thing, Hans was the culprit tonight. For another, he was running away with
valuable bearer bonds.

Given Luke’s understanding of the system, he would gain tremendous experience and
credit for capturing Hans and retrieving the bonds.

The gunshots were drawing closer from the first floor.

Luke knew that Detective John had to be attacking the criminals like crazy.

He seized the opportunity to take action.

Bending slightly, Luke rushed toward the two vans. Some criminals were already running
for the vans from another exit, and Detective John was chasing them.

Thanks to Detective John’s distraction, Luke managed to get within ten meters of the
vans.

He stood behind a pillar and waited for the right moment.

When the gunfight at the exit was at its fiercest, Luke pulled the trigger of his UMP as he
aimed roughly 1.2 meters off the ground and hit the vans with a barrage.

Da Da! Da Da! Da Da!

A straight line of bullet holes that were almost evenly distributed were left on the vans.
Cries and screams burst out.

Luke didn’t stop. He reloaded his UMP and swivelled to shoot the other van.

Da Da! Da Da! Da Da!

The people in the second van also screamed.

His gunshots were drowned out by the criminals’ gunfire as they were also using UMPs,
so few people noticed anything wrong.

The criminals lost their cool.

They were so annoyed by the pesky Detective John that they almost puked blood. This
man also liked to mock them over the walkie-talkie. He had grabbed all their attention.

That was the reason why they had no idea that another invisible detective was on a
killing spree in the plaza.
They involuntarily thought that Detective John was responsible for everything.

Some things didn’t feel right, like when their fellows died on the roof and on the 31st
floor at the same time. Detective John certainly couldn’t split himself into two.

However, the criminals were too anxious to really consider the anomaly.

Luke thus successfully stayed off the radar and ambushed the criminals as they retreated.

He didn’t feel any delight, however – he wouldn’t let himself feel anything while he was in
battle.

After emptying two magazines, Luke reloaded the gun without any hesitation and killed
the criminals who appeared at the exit one by one.

Da Da! Da Da! Da Da!

The criminals screamed and fell near the exit as they were running.

They had been frightened by the screams in the vans and didn’t know where to go; now,
they no longer needed to think about it, since they were already dead.

An engine started, and there was the squeal of rubber tires on the ground as the Ford
dashed out, obviously determined to flee.

Luke stopped. Leaning against the pillar, he reloaded his gun and fired at the Ford’s tires.

Though it wasn’t the best position for shooting, Luke had a UMP in his hand.

The gun had little recoil and was quite accurate, allowing Luke to blow up the car’s tires
with the sheer number of bullets.

Could he have mistaken it for someone else’s car? That would be impossible.

It was Christmas Eve, and only Nakatomi Corporation had a party tonight; all the other
companies who used the building were on vacation.

The Ford was the only other car parked next to the vans in the underground garage.

Luke quickly switched locations and hid behind another cement pillar, before he
unhurriedly reloaded his UMP.

It was his last magazine, but Luke didn’t think he would get the chance to use it.

At the exit, a man roared, “Hans Gruber!”

Luke raised an eyebrow and craned his head.

Detective John McClane was soaked in blood, his white vest now a ragged mess of gray,
black and red, and his pants torn at the hem.

His feet wrapped in cloth, the detective hobbled out of the exit, holding a UMP. His eyes
were full of fury.

Luke was stunned.

Detective John was so hardcore. He still wouldn’t let Hans go, even when he was so
terribly wounded.

On the other side, the door of the Ford finally opened, and Hans emerged with a beautiful
woman in front of him.

It was none other than Holly Gennero, John’s wife.

Luke quickly shook his head.

From the conversation he overheard just now, Luke knew that John McClane was
probably a man that could be flattered, but not threatened.

The more you threatened him, the fiercer his retaliation would be.

Say that his shooting only rated 80 points – if someone used his wife or daughter to
threaten him, it would become 100 points, or even 120 points, allowing him to blow up
anyone’s head.

Just now, Detective John had mentioned on the walkie-talkie that he had killed six
criminals.

He had blown up the men with RPGs on the second floor with C4.

There were also two criminals in the CEO’s office at the top who were riddled with bullet
holes.

Luke finally relaxed.

It took time for Sharp Nose to fully investigate an environment, and Luke finally had the
lay of the underground garage.

There were no more criminals behind him; everybody was clustered around the two
exits.
Hans pointed the gun at Holly’s head and said, “Drop your gun and raise your hands,
Detective McClane.”
Chapter 151 - A Professional at Stealing Credit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 151 A Professional at Stealing Credit

John smiled miserably, unable to calm down. He slowly lowered his UMP and tossed it
aside.

Hans smiled. “That’s right. It’s better for you to die. You son of a b*tch, you killed so many
of my men. Now, go to hell… ugh!”

Bang!

Suddenly, something flew out from the back and hit Hans in the back of his head.

Hans collapsed and passed out.

John was stunned. It looked like a baseball?

He looked somewhat blankly at Hans, who was unconscious.

A Beretta 92F was plastered to his back, just within reach when he had his hands up. It
was supposed to be his final move.

Luke smiled and walked out from behind a cement pillar. “It’s so nice to see that you’re
alright, Detective John.”

John was surprised. “You…” What makes you think I’m alright? I’m injured all over – I’m
not fine at all!

Luke spread his hands and said, “Forgive me, but Hans can’t die. LAPD needs him alive for
interrogation, so I had to knock him out instead.”

Suddenly, he raised his hand and fired his M1911.

In the Ford, a black man’s head dropped to the wheel, and a M1911 slipped out of his
hand.

Looking at the McClanes, who were still dazed, Luke couldn’t help but remind them, “You
should tend to your injuries. John appears to be in a lot of pain.”

John’s face immediately changed.

He had remained standing all this time through sheer determination.

Now that Hans was unconscious and no more criminals were going to show up, John
couldn’t take the excruciating pain anymore, and immediately dropped.

Supporting John, Luke propped him up to rest behind a cement pillar some distance away
so that he wouldn’t suddenly be shot by a criminal who might still be alive in the van.
Holly followed him. The couple had finally stopped fighting

Luke called Dustin. “Boss, it’s done.”

Dustin asked, “What?”

Luke said, “Hans Gruber, the leader of the criminals, has been caught. The hostages are on
the roof, waiting for the helicopter. I didn’t really do a headcount, but roughly thirty
criminals were injured or killed.”

Dustin gasped. It hadn’t been more than an hour since his call with Luke, and everything
was done?

He couldn’t help but ask again, “Are you sure?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Tell the special forces to come in through the
underground garage. I have the place under control. There may be more criminals hiding
on the first floor, though. Oh, by the way, they seem to be carrying a lot of C4s.”

Dustin acquiesced right away.

Luke thought for a moment, then warned him, “However, there’s a minor issue.”

Dustin grew anxious. “Were any hostages killed?”

Luke said, “Not that I know of. But more than ten criminals were actually killed by one
Detective John McClane from New York. He contributed a lot to Hans’s arrest, too.”

Dustin felt his teeth ache. “What? Why is he there?”

Luke replied, “Because his wife is a senior manager at Nakatomi Corporation, and he’s
here on vacation to visit his wife.”

“F*ck!” Dustin couldn’t help but curse out loud.

Since that was the case, the credit for this incident would have to be split.

Seeing how wretched Detective John looked, Luke somehow felt guilty for using him as a
distraction.

Everything turned out well, and he had helped save John’s wife too. However, Detective
John’s contribution couldn’t be ignored.

Also, if John wasn’t around, Luke would be hounded by both his department and the
department of the central district. Now, if the two departments wanted to fight for credit,
they would have to argue with NYPD first.

It was always easier for people on the same side to reach a compromise when they had a
common enemy.

Besides, Luke wasn’t interested in an award of any sort. What he desired was the
experience and the credit which the system gave him.

Dustin moved very quickly.

Ten minutes later, a bunch of police officers stormed the underground garage.

Luke was rather comforted to know that the commander of this operation had dispatched
a troop that was larger than a squad of eight.

Luke had voluntarily dropped all his weapons except his pistol before they arrived.

The newcomers didn’t order him to lie flat on the ground as they would a suspect. Their
chief asked, “Luke Coulson?”

Luke showed them his badge, which was hanging around his neck. The chief glanced at it
and saluted him. “Thank you for your contribution to this operation.”

“You’re welcome.” Luke nodded his head with a smile. He was in a good mood.

He nodded at the two people next to him. “This is Detective John McClane from NYPD.
You better get him to the hospital ASAP. Next to him is his wife, Ms. Holly.”

The chief of the special forces simply nodded his head.

Luke patted the Ford next to him and said, “Also, this car is worth 640 million. See that
it’s well-protected.”

The chief was stunned. “What?”

Luke explained, “Those criminals were here for bearer bonds. They looted Nakatomi
Corporation’s vault and packed bonds worth 640 million dollars into this car. Don’t lose
them, or none of us will be able to bear the consequences.”
The chief was well aware of what the consequences were.

The criminals were able to steal the bonds partly because they had made meticulous
plans, and partly because of Nakatomi Corporation’s negligence.

However, if the bonds were lost again under police watch, many people in LAPD would
lose their jobs.

The chief of the special forces hurriedly had some of his subordinates protect the Ford.

Luke suddenly remembered that he had left two people upstairs. He said, “I need to go
up. Two important people are hiding upstairs.”

The chief frowned. “I can ask our men to get them out.”

Luke said, “One of them is on the 21st floor, and the other is on the 23rd. I specifically
told them not to come out until I came to get them.”

The chief thought for a moment, and then had two of his subordinates go with Luke.

A while later, Luke returned with Takagi and Jimena. The chief couldn’t help but ask,
“Who are they?”

He was quite curious as to why this amazing young detective had hidden these two
people.

Luke said, “This is Mr. Takagi, head of the Nakatomi Corporation that was unfortunately
robbed. This is Jimena, my girlfriend. She’s currently an intern at Nakatomi Corporation.”

The chief of the special forces asked suspiciously, “So, you were here to spend Christmas
Eve with your girlfriend?”

Luke nodded matter-of-factly, “Of course. Why would I specifically come here to take
down criminals when I’m from a different department?”

The chief of the special forces was lost for words.

Luke asked, “Can I go now?”

Chapter 152 - The Deputy Director’s Reminder
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 152 The Deputy Director’s Reminder

The chief of the special forces shook his head. “I’m afraid not. The deputy director wants
to see you.”

“Huh?” Luke was rather surprised.

The deputy director was also known as the deputy chief.

There were only two people above the deputy chief, namely, the assistant chief of police
and the chief of police.

But these top two positions were in fact only responsible for administrative matters
instead of actual cases themselves.

The deputy chief was always the commander at the very top when it came to the actual
cases, and furthermore only got involved in major cases.

Luke took Takagi and Jimena to the other side of the garage and drove his Ford out.

He was stopped at the exit. After he showed his badge, and both he and his car were
examined, he was allowed to pass several minutes later.

He didn’t want to take the bus to work tomorrow, so he had to drive his car out.

Driving his Ford to where he was told the deputy director would be, Luke got out and
asked a black policeman, “Can you tell me where Deputy Director Robinson is?”

Stunned for a moment, the black man eyed him strangely. “Luke Coulson?”

Luke said, “That’s me.”

The black policeman said, “I’m Bauer. Come with me.”

Luke followed him to the back of a command van, where he saw a white man between
forty and fifty years of age.

Bauer said, “Chief, Luke’s here.”

The white man extended his hand to Luke in delight. “Nice to meet you, Detective Luke
Coulson. I’m Duane Robinson. I’m very proud of what you’ve done. You’re a distinguished
officer of LAPD. I’ll…”

Luke interrupted him awkwardly. “Deputy Director Robinson, please allow me to

introduce you. This is Mr. Takagi, head of Nakatomi Corporation.”

Stunned for a moment, Robinson extended his hand. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Takagi.” He
knew that it was Nakatomi Corporation that had been attacked tonight. Thus, he said
hurriedly, “I’ll definitely look into the case, please rest assured.”

Takagi, however, shook his head. “It’s already clear what happened tonight.”

Robinson was taken aback. “Well…”

Takagi bowed at Luke again. “Thank you for saving me. If it’s possible, I hope to host you
at my home tomorrow.”

Luke rolled his eyes and smiled. “Mr. Takagi, I’m sure you’ll be busy in the next few days.
Why don’t you give me your contact, and we’ll talk later?”

As he spoke, he glanced at Nakatomi Plaza.

To be honest, Detective John had done more damage to the building with the C4s on the
second floor than the terrorists had.

It would take Nakatomi Corporation a while to fix up the building.

Takagi thought for a moment, and agreed with him. He presented Luke his card with both
hands.

Luke accepted it with both hands as well. He saw that it was a personal card which had
nothing but a personal phone number and a name on it.

However, most of the employees at Nakatomi Corporation didn’t know this number at all.

Luke thanked him with a smile and watched him speak to Robinson. Very soon, a limo
came to pick Mr. Takagi up.

Luke then said to Robinson again, “Chief, my girlfriend was frightened by everything that
happened. Can I take her home first?”

Robinson immediately understood Luke’s meaning. He said, “That’s fine. You’ll be free to
go in a moment. However, you need to report to headquarters tomorrow morning.”

Gesturing subtly, Robinson led Luke to a corner. “Luke, it was LAPD who worked out this
entire case, do you understand?”

Luke was puzzled. “But what about Detective John McClane?”

Robinson didn’t consider it a big deal. “That’s between us and NYPD, but the FBI isn’t a
part of this, alright?”

Luke was surprised. “FBI? Where were they?” Robinson sneered. “On the helicopter.”

Luke abruptly cursed, giving Robinson quite the shock.

Luke said angrily, “When I took the hostages to the roof, the people in the helicopter shot
at me and nearly killed me. Those FBI agents aren’t careful or professional at all.”

Robinson was delighted.

After experiencing something like that, Luke wouldn’t say anything nice about the FBI at
all.

Robinson patted his shoulder in satisfaction. “That’s all. Have a good rest tonight with
your girlfriend.” His tone turned sly.

Luke chuckled. “Yes, sir!”

Robinson laughed and told him to go.

Luke saluted him and took Jimena to his car.

They didn’t go back to Jimena’s dorm, where her roommate would hear them if they
made any noise, not to mention that it only had a communal bathroom.

Luke decided to go to a hotel.

Since he hadn’t used much of the money from Sergei, Luke simply took Jimena to the
Beverly Hills Hotel and booked a luxurious suite for eight hundred dollars a night.

They smiled at each other. Together, they “toured” the bathroom, the glass window, the
table, the sofa, and the extremely comfortable bed.

The next morning, Luke was woken up by his phone.

He picked up the phone and heard Dustin’s voice. “Where are you? Selina said that you
aren’t at home.”

Luke said, “I left with my girlfriend last night.”

Pausing for a moment, Dustin said helplessly, “Do you know what time it is?
Headquarters just called. I need to take you there for the investigation into last night’s
case.”

Luke yawned. “Huh? What time is it?”

Dustin said, “It’s ten past nine. How much longer do you plan to sleep?”

Luke couldn’t dawdle anymore. “Fine. I’ll be at the department in thirty minutes.”

Dustin said, “You only have twenty.” He then hung up the phone.

Luke snorted. You were acting so nice when you asked for my help, but you’re singing a
different tune now when I’m no longer needed.

On the other side, Jimena was still sound asleep in bed.

Luke called out to her, only to find that he couldn’t wake her up. He could only wash his
face and brush his teeth first.

After he was done, he left a thousand dollars and a note on the nightstand under Jimena’s
cell phone. He then left the room in a good mood.

He told the receptionist that no one was to knock on the door until noon, before he finally
drove to work.

What happened next was quite boring. Dustin took him to Park Center, which was LAPD
headquarters.

Duane Robinson, whom he had met last night, was also there, and even shook his hand
with a smile. However, the deputy director appeared much more reserved today.
Chapter 153 - Folly In the Competition for Credit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke wasn’t bothered. He never took the big shots’ chumminess seriously, since it was
only routine behavior for them most of the time, and weren’t their true feelings at all.

The interrogation that followed, however, was quite interesting. He was questioned by
two parties, namely the FBI and LAPD.

What was interesting was that the FBI tried to prove that Luke hadn’t played an
important role, while LAPD’s questions highlighted his contribution.

For example, the FBI’s people would ask, “Why did you let the hostages run amok until
our men saved them, instead of protecting the hostages until they left safely?”

Then, LAPD would immediately ask, “After escorting the hostages to the roof, what forced
you to leave them to return downstairs and take down the criminals, ultimately ensuring
the hostages’ safety?”

Most of the time, Luke simply enjoyed the show that was in fact a squabble dressed up as
an inquiry.

When he was asked a question, he would answer in support of LAPD.

The FBI hadn’t contributed to the case at all last night, and had almost shot Luke.

Now that Luke thought about it, the FBI might have even indirectly helped the criminals a
lot.

He simply told the truth about what he did last night, and slightly exaggerated John
McClane’s contribution.

For example, he claimed that he and Detective John finished off the last twenty criminals
together, which made more sense.

He spoke highly of Detective John since the latter had blown up the second floor of the
building last night, which would require loads of money to fix.

So, John would definitely be punished if his contribution to the case was deemed subpar.

After all, he was an officer from New York, and didn’t have law enforcement power in Los
Angeles.

Luke wasn’t sure if Nakatomi Corporation would appreciate what John had done.
Wouldn’t it be terrible if John had to pay for the damages he caused?

John’s wife made a lot of money, so he could probably afford it, but as long as he could
justify his actions, he wouldn’t need to pay a cent.

And through it all, the FBI still didn’t have any part in it.

Detective John was from NYPD, not the FBI.

Luke grew impatient as the FBI agents bombarded him with questions again.

One of them asked yet again, “How did you kill those criminals? Can you tell us one more
time?”

Luke rapped the table and said, “I’ve already told you twice. Don’t question my abilities.”

The agent insisted, “We’re just trying to confirm…”

Luke waved his hand. “If you have clearance, read your classified files on me. Last
September, I worked with an FBI team in Shackelford in Texas and killed thirteen armed
Mexican gangsters, which was verified by the FBI. Furthermore, I killed nineteen and
injured twelve armed criminals on a highway between Queens and Nassau last month.
You can look up the case at NYPD. Now, do you still doubt my capability?”

The FBI agent was stunned.

If what Luke said was true, taking down the criminals in Nakatomi Plaza wouldn’t have
been impossible for him. After all, Detective John had helped him out.

According to Luke, John killed a dozen people, so Luke killed slightly more than thirty,
which was similar to the number of criminals he killed in the gunfight in New York.

Given that there was precedent, it was impossible for the FBI to argue that Luke was
incapable of doing what he had done.

The two examples that Luke had given were endorsed respectively by the FBI and NYPD,
a third party, and couldn’t be discredited at all.

After Luke’s counter, the FBI agents finally gave in.

One of the agents left the room and spoke to their chief, and the FBI agents lost interest in
questioning Luke after that.

They had finally pulled Luke’s file from the FBI’s system by then, and it contained all the
details.
This young officer was only eighteen, but had already cracked several major and
dangerous cases after just half a year on the job as a police officer.

It was estimated that he had injured or killed roughly a hundred criminals in half a year.

Furthermore, almost all these criminals had been moving in groups when Luke wiped
them out.

Even a ten-person FBI squad would barely be able to achieve the same feat, let alone a
single detective.

Luke was capable, and he didn’t have a very high rank. He wasn’t scared of the FBI at all.

So, the FBI could only give up on the idea of coercing Luke, and talk to LAPD’s leadership
instead, hoping to earn something from last night’s case.

Luke and John had killed most of the criminals before the FBI agents arrived, but it would
be too embarrassing for the FBI agents to report that they hadn’t done anything except
take the hostages away.

Luke was free to go after that.

He was here not because he was important, but because he could be used against the FBI.

Deputy Director Duane, for one, was angry at the FBI robbing him of command during the
operation, and wanted to get back at them.

However, Luke accidentally learned that it was Duane who had instructed the eight
SWAT members and the armored car to charge into the building before they did any
reconnaissance.

He felt lucky that the man wasn’t his boss, and that the man wasn’t in charge of field
operations all the time given his high position; otherwise, plenty of SWAT members
would perish because of the deputy director.

It was 5pm when Luke left Park Center.

He had received a call from Selina earlier that morning. He told her what happened last
night, and she complained that he hadn’t called her when something so big happened.

She had been watching a soap opera instead of the news last night, so she hadn’t known
about the gunfight at Nakatomi Plaza at all.

Jimena also called Luke and told him that she was still waiting in line at the police
department to give her statement, and that there was no telling when she could leave.

Luke asked if she needed his help, but she refused.

Everyone in line were employees of Nakatomi Corporation; she would draw too much
attention if an intern like her cut the queue.

They had to cancel their plans for that night. Jimena told Luke not to wait for her, as a co-
worker would send her home.

Dustin had taken Luke to Park Center that morning in his car, so Luke could only take a
cab back to the police department before he drove his own car home.
Chapter 154 - Appeasing Selina
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 154 Appeasing Selina

Luke somehow felt relaxed when he saw Selina watching TV lazily on the couch.

Seeing how comfortable her life was made him feel that his own life was just as
comfortable! That was what Luke thought in his heart.

Selina, on the other hand, glanced at him and didn’t say anything.

Luke greeted her and went to look for food in the fridge. A moment later, he exclaimed,
“Selina, where’s the beef? The roast chicken? And the cake?”

Luke had every reason to be shocked, because all the food had been prepared for two
people. But it was all gone?

Suspicious, Luke went over to Selina and observed her carefully for a moment.

Finally, he couldn’t take it any longer, and raised her shirt above her stomach.

Selina cried out angrily, “What are you doing, jerk?”

Luke looked at her bulging belly, lost for words. “You’re not going to tell me that you’re
three months pregnant after just one day, right?”

Selina looked away shiftily. “You said you weren’t coming back, so I figured that I didn’t
need to leave you any food.”

Luke held his head. “Don’t you feel full?”

Selina said matter-of-factly, “That’s why I don’t want to move right now.”

Luke was lost for words. “Alright, wait here.”

Picking up his wallet, he left for the Chinese supermarket, and bought a few things.

After he returned, he cooked a pot of soup in the kitchen, and later brought out a cup of it.
“Drink this.”

Selina showed no intention of moving. Left with no other choice, Luke could only hold her
head and feed her the soup.
The moment she tasted the soup, she perked up. “Wow, it’s delicious. Sweet and sour.
What did you put inside?”

Luke said, “It’s made from hawthorn, red bayberries, and sugar. It can help with
digestion.”

Selina said, “Give me another cup.”

Luke said, “There’s one more cup in the kitchen. Drink it an hour later.”

Selina was immediately disappointed. “Why didn’t you make more?”

Luke was angry. “So that you can eat more once you’ve digested everything that’s in your
stomach?”

Selina chuckled. “It’s only because you went out to fool around with Jimena. I was too
bored to do anything other than eat.”

Luke said, “I’ve only fooled around once in the past half year. If I were someone else,
people would think that I’m gay.”

en

Selina snorted. “You’re not trying hard enough. You go home after work every day. I’ve
never seen you hit on a girl.”

Luke said, “I go home after work because I have to make food for you. Are you
complaining about that?”

As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and placed his palm on her belly, before he started
rubbing it slowly in a clockwise direction.

He wasn’t using a lot of strength. Selina took a long breath, feeling quite comfortable.
“What are you doing?”

Luke said, “Pay attention to what I’m doing and how much strength I’m using. Rub
clockwise like this; it’ll help with your digestion, you pig.” He then stopped.

Selina lay still on the couch. “Why don’t you do it for me? I don’t feel like moving.”

Luke said, “You don’t feel like moving because you’re too full.” He washed his hands and
made food for himself in the kitchen.

Since Selina had devoured his dinner, he had to make more food.
Thankfully, he had purchased a lot of ingredients a few days ago for the holidays. There
was a lot of marinated beef and chicken.

He quickly stir-fried some beef and made himself a sandwich, which he then enjoyed with
a glass of milk.

Selina didn’t steal his food this time. It seemed that she was really full.

She lay on the couch and rubbed her slightly bulging belly with her right hand while she
switched TV channels with the remote in her left hand.

She then switched to a news channel that was covering last night’s incident at Nakatomi
Plaza.

The TV hosts were talking animatedly. Very soon, stretchers covered in white cloth
appeared on camera.

One of the TV hosts said, “As far as we know, the police and a team of robbers were
engaged in a fierce shootout at Nakatomi Plaza last night. The police killed 37 robbers
and injured seven. Three police officers were killed, and seven were injured. One of the
hostages was killed.”

Luke did some calculations.

Two police officers had been in the armored car, and eight SWAT members charged into
the building. So, the casualties were all on the police’s side?

Luke didn’t want to see too many casualties on LAPD’s side, particularly not when they
were caused by someone else’s idiotic command.

Selina perked up and called out “Darling” in the sweetest voice.

Luke knew that she wanted something. “Just tell me what you want.”

Selina asked, “How many people did you kill?”

Luke counted for a while, but shook his head. “I’m not certain. I’m sure that I killed eleven
and injured four, but I don’t know how many more I killed.”

Selina found that odd. “You don’t know?” She knew that Luke had good sight and hearing.

Luke shrugged. “I fired at two vans with a UMP. I don’t know how many robbers were in
them. Probably more than twenty, I think.”
Selina was excited. “You can do that? I’m gonna try that next time.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I couldn’t have done it without John McClane. They wouldn’t have
all retreated to the vans if they had known that they were dealing with more than one
opponent.”

Selina pondered deeply. “Oh, I see. So, we should hide during a mission, then jump out at
the end to claim the credit.”

Luke thought for a moment, then nodded his head. “That’s right. You’ll most likely just get
yourself killed if you charge out in front.”

At that moment, the news commentary continued, “These robbers pretended to be

terrorists and demanded that the American government release seven members of the
Irish National Liberation Army, six of the Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam, and three of
Asian Dawn. However, this was soon discovered to be a ruse. Asian Dawn doesn’t exist at
all, and was invented by a third-rate newspaper. The robbers’ real target was the bearer
bonds worth 640 million in Nakatomi Corporation’s vault.”

Selina’s mouth dropped open. “Wow, that’s a lot of money.”

Suddenly, she rolled her eyes. “Does that mean that you’ll be getting another cash
reward?”

Luke nodded and said, “Probably, depending on Nakatomi Corporation. And even if
Nakatomi Corporation doesn’t want to give me one, our police department should give
me something, right?”
Chapter 155 - Takagi’s Little Gift
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 155 Takagi’s Little Gift

Luke didn’t actually expect a reward from Takagi, even if the latter had given Luke his
card and called him his lifesaver.

He knew very well what the Japanese were like.

The people of this country were modest, trustworthy, polite, and respectful, and attached
great importance to social hierarchy.

However, they also had the potential to overturn anything that stood above them, and
might burst out on a rampage and turn into bloodthirsty beasts that weren’t bound by
any sort of code of conduct.

They also recorded their deeds and passed them down as tales through the generations.

They were a highly complicated and controversial people.

Thus, Luke didn’t expect much from Takagi. While the man had bowed to him, it might
have been out of polite habit, and didn’t necessarily mean that he really thought highly of
Luke.

All of a sudden, Takagi appeared on camera. “We’re going to transfer the bonds out and
upgrade our vault’s security measures. I would like to point out, however, that the power
system in Los Angeles is terrible. The blackout in the central district was the reason why
the robbers were able to overcome the vault’s final electromagnetic protective measure.
We will be suing our power supplier.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment.

After a long time, Luke finally commented, “So that’s how the robbers opened the vault. I
was wondering how they got it open without getting the code from Takagi.”

He also knew that it had been the FBI’s idea to cut off the power, since it was hardly
possible for regular people, who didn’t even know where the power hub was, to do so.

Only the FBI or police could’ve forced the power supplier to shut down the power.

After Luke told her what the FBI did, Selina laughed out loud. “Will they have to pay
damages?”
LAPD shrugged. “LAPD has me, and McClane has his wife, so who can Nakatomi
Corporation blame in this case, except the FBI, who barely contributed anything?”

He knew why the FBI had been unfriendly toward him.

They’d made numerous mistakes and hadn’t helped at all. It was possible that whoever
was in charge of the case would be demoted.

Luke would be happy to see that happen.

The man’s idiotic subordinates had fired a barrage at him from the helicopter, and Luke
would’ve been killed if he hadn’t reacted quickly.

It was already good of him not to ask for an apology or compensation from the FBI.

Luke chatted with Selina for a while before they each took a shower and went to bed.

The next day, Catherine called Luke to tell him that they were leaving for Los Angeles the
following day.

Luke was naturally happy about his family’s visit. He promised that he would cover their
plane tickets and accommodation fees.

Selina was also delighted.

Robert was like family to her, too, since she started her job under his command at the
beginning

Selina volunteered to pick up Luke’s family at the airport, and to look for a hotel for them.

It made things easier for Luke since Selina was willing to help.

They had to be on duty in a couple of days, so they could take turns keeping Luke’s family
company.

As Luke made plans for the holiday, his phone rang with a call from Dustin. “What did you
do to Takagi? He says that he’s going to give you a million dollars as a personal reward.”

Luke was caught by surprise. “What?”

Dustin smiled. “That’s right, a personal reward from him, not from Nakatomi
Corporation. You’re going to be a millionaire, Luke.”

Luke frowned. He didn’t like the sound of that.

Thinking for a moment, he asked, “What will our department get?”

Dustin said, “Nakatomi Corporation is willing to donate 500,000 dollars to our

department to upgrade our equipment, like the walkie-talkies for the officers.”

Luke was lost for words. Was Nakatomi Corporation mocking the police? Detective John
had let the police know what was going on by chucking the body of one of the robbers out
the window instead of contacting them on the walkie-talkie.

Before that, the operator had treated John’s call for help on the walkie-talkie’s emergency
channel as a prank call, and had summarily ignored it.

Had it not been for Luke and John, a lot of hostages would’ve died, and a lot of people in
LAPD would’ve been punished for it, including the operator.

Of course, American emergency operators were infamous for being unreliable.

That was probably because too many people called 911 as a lark, inevitably leading the
operators to regard some real emergency calls as a practical joke.

After a brief silence, Luke asked, “Boss, what’s your suggestion?”

Dustin scratched his head.

Money mattered more than anything else in America. Could he tell Luke to refuse it?

But if Luke accepted it, it would be like a slap to the face for LAPD.

So, Dustin suggested, “If possible, can you keep the matter of Mr. Takagi’s personal
reward between the two of you?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Alright, boss, I’ll try.”

He found the card that Takagi had given him and gave the man a call.

A moment later, a man said over the phone, “This is Takagi. Who is this?”

Luke replied, “Luke Coulson, the detective. You remember me, right?”

Takagi’s voice immediately turned warmer. “Of course, Mr. Luke. I was going to contact
you.”

Luke chuckled. “Mr. Takagi, it’s nice to speak to you again. My colleague tells me that you
want to give me a personal reward, is that right?”
Takagi said solemnly, “Yes. This is just a small amount of money. You must take it.”

Luke was amused. He knew that it was inappropriate for him to accept the money, and
was well aware that it certainly wasn’t a small amount.

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Mr. Takagi, could you change your personal reward?
My family is coming to Los Angeles tomorrow, and will be staying for a week. Can you
help arrange their accommodation and have them taken around on tour during the
week?”

After a brief silence, Takagi said, “That is too small a thing to repay you with.”

Luke chuckled. “Mr. Takagi, I’m a police officer. It’s just my job.”

Takagi, however, also chuckled. “No, Mr. Luke, I know very well that the American police
is not obliged to protect any one person. It was not your responsibility to save me.”

For a moment, Luke was stunned. He hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.

He had always considered it his duty to save those in need, and he had saved a lot of
them.
Chapter 156 - New Gift and Another Level-Up
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 156 New Gift and Another Level-Up

The truth, however, was that an American police officer could kill a citizen when they
determined that the latter was threatening their life, but they weren’t obliged to protect a
citizen when the citizen’s life was under threat.

The Supreme Court ruling in 1981 had set up the ground rule: the American police had
no specific duty to protect a citizen(1).

Of course, the pressure which the media put on the police was a different matter.

It was actually the leadership of the police department, instead of the bottom-level
officers, who were affected by that pressure.

Takagi said, “So, I’ll make sure that your family has fun in Los Angeles, but you must not
decline my personal gratitude.”

Luke smiled bitterly. “But Mr. Takagi, you’ll make me the target of jealousy in my police
department.”

Pondering for a moment, Takagi proposed, “If so, would you like to be my corporation’s
head of security? Your annual pay won’t be lower than 500,000 dollars.”

Luke was rendered speechless by Takagi’s offer.

But on second thought, an annual pay of 500,000 dollars was only befitting of someone
who crushed fifty robbers without getting hurt himself, and who retrieved bonds worth
640 million bucks.

Luke just needed to solve another emergency for Nakatomi Corporation on the same
scale to be worthy of that pay.

Luke secretly apologized to Robert as he said earnestly, “Mr. Takagi, I love being a police
officer. My foster father is a police officer and I’ve always looked up to him. So, I’m afraid
that I have to decline your offer.”

Takagi sighed softly, knowing that belief couldn’t be easily reshaped by money.

He could only say, “Alright, I have a personal house in Los Angeles that I would like to
give to you. All you need to do is sign your name on the deed. Your colleagues won’t know
as long as you don’t say anything.”

Luke was amazed by how shrewd Takagi was. By offering Luke a house, he could stay in
touch with Luke.

Then, it was settled. Takagi told Luke something about the dead hostage from last night.

The hostage was another senior manager at the company, who had tried to save his own
skin by selling Gennero out.

He had spoken to Detective John via the walkie-talkie to prove to the robbers that he
knew John well.

He did convince Hans, but was shot right after Hans confirmed that his intelligence was
accurate.

Many of the Nakatomi Corporation employees had witnessed that hostage being taken
away after he volunteered to offer intelligence.

So, his death had nothing to do with Luke or John.

The other fifty employees of the company who had laid low weren’t even hurt when they
were rescued.

It was further proof that the senior manager’s death had been his own fault.

Also, Takagi mentioned that Hans was responsible for the death of a construction
engineer at his company.

The robbers tortured Kiyoshi for information on the layout of Nakatomi Plaza, and killed
him after verifying that it was true.

Luke found the name familiar, and finally remembered that it was from the first case that
he and Elsa had taken when they came back.

Things had turned out exactly the way they were supposed to.

It wasn’t Elsa and Luke’s fault for not pursuing the case further back then, because there
were just too many similar cases.

But Luke still encountered those unfortunate robbers in the end, though Elsa didn’t get to
play a part.

She called Luke that night, full of regret. “If I had seen this coming, I would’ve postponed
my vacation for a couple of days.”
Luke chuckled. “I’m sure that we’ll have more opportunities.”

He didn’t really mean it. He had gone to the plaza to hook up with Jimena. How could he
have brought Elsa with him?

Even if Elsa had been in Los Angeles, she wouldn’t have been at the location at all, nor
was she capable of fighting fifteen armed robbers. She wasn’t Detective John.

Elsa’s strength lay in investigation rather than killing

Relaxed, Luke grinned at his stats panel.

Luke (aka Luke Coulson)

Strength: 31

Dexterity: 20

Mental Strength: 14

Extra stat point: 1

Luke had claimed the mission reward after he dealt with Hans Gruber.

Mission: Eliminate Hans Gruber’s gang and retrieve the bonds.

Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000.

Contribution rate: 75%. EXP +3,750. Credit +3,750.

As experience has reached 7,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 9.

Seeing that Strength was drawing closer to 40 points, Luke was more than satisfied.

He was only two levels away from the minimum requirement for the ultimate lifesaver,
Elementary Self-Healing, and from healing his left hand.

He only had 400 experience points left after the level-up, but he had more than 14,000
credit points.

He couldn’t hold back the urge anymore. Opening the list of abilities, he learned
Elementary Driving and also selected a few uncommon abilities from the people that he
had killed or defeated.
For example, Basic Language Proficiency (English, Spanish and Portuguese), from the
electrifying, long-legged Vanessa, only cost a hundred credit points.

Luke immediately picked that. He had no time to learn languages, so this ability would be
very handy.

A hundred credit points was nothing for him.

Luke also picked Basic Demolition from an expert bomber on Hans’s team.

But Luke knew that he would run low on credit points in the future.

The X-gene super abilities all cost no less than a thousand credit points. Some even cost
more than ten thousand.

He had a lot of credit points for now, only because he hadn’t officially joined the greater
battlefield that was going to be New York.

Luke wouldn’t settle down in New York until he got Elementary Self-Healing, or he might
be easily killed off by some random guy.

How efficient was Takagi?

That very afternoon, a lawyer visited Luke and had him sign a few documents. After the
lawyer handled the rest of the paperwork, the house would be Luke’s.

Tempted, Selina urged Luke to check the house out.

When they reached their destination, they realized that it was a detached villa which
covered two hundred square meters. It had five bedrooms, two bathrooms, a garage and
a pool.

Luke and Selina toured the house after letting themselves in with the key Luke had just
gotten. He remarked, “This house, plus the furniture and decor, must be worth more than
a million, right? I don’t think what I did is worth that much.”

Selina, however, was excited. “Haha, Luke, can we move in here? I’ll swim in the pool
when the weather gets hotter.”
Chapter 157 - Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 157 Champagne, Steak, and a Bubble Bath

Luke rolled his eyes. “That’s just a big bathtub, alright? Besides, you can also heat up the
water. You can take a bath right now if you want.”

Selina’s eyes glittered. “Darling-“

Luke said, “Wait! Let me think about it.”

After some consideration, he decided not to argue with Takagi anymore.

Takagi was a successful old man who was insistent and clever. Luke wasn’t confident that
he could persuade him to change his mind.

Luke had nothing to say if Takagi believed that his life was worth this villa. Luke could
give him a hand again if he ever needed it.

He knew that that might have been Takagi’s plan all along.

Considering Luke’s abilities, Takagi might have to ask for his help one day. This house
was both a gesture of gratitude and an advance investment.

This house was indeed worth a lot, but it was still nothing for Takagi.

It was nothing to give this house away, as long as it could help him stay in touch with
Luke in case he needed Luke’s help in the future.

After Luke checked the house, he called Takagi. “Thank you, Mr. Takagi. I’m very satisfied
with this house.”

Takagi simply smiled. “That’s fantastic, Detective Luke. Keep in touch.”

Luke chuckled. “Alright, I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything. Goodbye.”

After hanging up the phone, Luke shook his head and put thoughts of the clever old man
aside. He said to Selina, “Let’s go home first to grab your swimsuit, unless you plan to
jump into the pool in your underwear.”

Selina exclaimed with wild joy and went to get the car.
After a few round trips, they had moved most of their necessities to their new home.

Luke had noticed that the furniture and appliances in the villa were barely used.

This villa must’ve only had the basic furniture in the beginning, and Takagi must’ve
gotten the other things put in over the last half-day.

It was homey and comfortable, and not ostentatious at all.

Takagi must’ve selected such a no-nonsense villa because he found Luke to be a down-to-
earth man.

Sure enough, Luke was quite satisfied with it.

Moreover, Luke’s family didn’t have to stay in a hotel anymore. There was even enough
room for Selina.

Selina had always been a doer. Once she was settled in, she immediately tried out the “big
bathtub” in the backyard.

Luke, on the other hand, prepared the ingredients he had brought for dinner.

Since they had moved into a new house today, Luke thought that he should make
something classy.

Champagne was definitely necessary, and they wouldn’t eat at the table, but by the
swimming pool.

Very soon, Selina ran back excitedly and told Luke that she had figured out the
mechanism for the big bathtub.

Luke nodded his head and got her to help him take the dishes out to the backyard.

Selina then put down the ice bucket and took off her clothes, before she jumped into the
water and spun around in the pool, laughing.

Well, in a pool that was three meters long and three meters wide at most, spinning was
the best she could do.

Luke allowed her to do as she pleased since this Christmas had been rather boring for
her.

He put the steak on a tray next to the pool and said, “Stop playing. Have some food first.”

Selina obediently sat on the steps on one side of the pool.

She accepted Luke’s service happily and said, “I didn’t know you’re also good at waiting
on other people!”

Luke smiled. Standing in the warm water, he stared to the west.

This was the west side of Beverly Hills, and the backyard faced the west. There were no
tall buildings around here, so the view was quite splendid.

Although the commute from here would be longer, Luke didn’t think that Selina would
want to go back to their old apartment.

Enjoying the steak, the champagne, and Selina’s occasional questions, Luke thought his
life was wonderful.

The stars in the sky illuminated the night like small lamps.

The next day, Luke went to the police department at Dustin’s request.

Since Selina had taken the car to pick up his family, Luke had to take the bus.

He wore a tracksuit today because he wasn’t here to work, but to meet Dustin.

Somebody else was in Dustin’s office, so Luke simply waited outside the office for a bit.

Soon, the person came out and smiled at Luke. “The boss is asking for you.”

Luke nodded and entered the office. “Boss, what’s up?”

Dustin pointed at the door. “Close the door.”

Luke immediately knew that they were going to discuss something confidential.

After the door was shut, Dustin asked, “How did you persuade Takagi? He said that he
wouldn’t be giving you the reward money.”

Luke told the truth. “I asked him to give me something else that was less eye-catching.”

Dustin didn’t pursue it further since it was a private manner.

It was bad enough that he had intimated that Luke should turn down the gift; it would be
inappropriate for him to poke his nose into Luke’s new reward.

He nodded his head and said, “Takagi also said that he will personally donate 500,000
dollars to the Major Crimes Division so that we can buy more equipment.”
Luke shrugged and said, “That’s good.”

Lost for words, Dustin said in a low voice a moment later, “Yes, it is. Do you have any
thoughts? The chief says that he can give you special treatment.”

Luke found that strange. “What do you mean?”

Dustin coughed and said, “Say, if you get a college degree and pass the civil service test,
you’ll be promoted the moment you get your cert.”

Luke was disappointed. He wasn’t interested in a promotion at all. “I would rather get
money.”

Dustin was surprised. “What?”

Luke said, “I’m too young. It’s not good if I’m promoted too fast. I think it’s better for me
to gain more experience from the bottom.”

Dustin was unconvinced. “Are you serious?”

Luke nodded his head. “Yes. I don’t think I’ll consider a promotion for a couple of years.
For now, a pay rise would be good.”

After a brief silence, Dustin said, “Alright, that works too.”

He wasn’t entirely convinced. “You really don’t want a promotion?”

Luke nodded his head with a smile. “No, I don’t. I told Elsa the same thing before. I’ve only
worked for half a year. I’m in no rush.”

Dustin finally remembered that, technically speaking, Luke had only been a police officer
in the big city for three months.
Chapter 158 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration
(PART 1)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 158 Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 1)

If Luke went to college right now, he would only be 22 when he got his degree four years
later.

A 22-year-old sergeant? That would be too unbelievable.

Elsa was 32, and she had only been promoted to sergeant recently.

Luke’s recent achievements were so astonishing that Dustin had subconsciously

forgotten his age.

Dustin rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled. “Well, we’ll be getting some new cars. Do you
have a favorite model?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “I’ll just use the same as everyone else. Any car will
do for me.”

Dustin nodded his head, satisfied that Luke didn’t get cocky.

The second thing that Dustin talked to Luke about was the robbers that Luke had killed
and injured.

But since Luke didn’t have any outrageous requests, Dustin promised to take care of
everything for him.

What a nice young man! Dustin remarked inwardly.

Seeing that Dustin had fallen silent, Luke stood up and said, “Boss, I’ll be leaving.”

Dustin made a call after Luke left the office. “Supply division? What are the new cars that
you’re giving us?”

Luke found it was still early when he left the police department, so he took a bus home.
Selina was already up and was doing some cleaning

Selina was surprised to see him. “That was quick.”

Luke shrugged. “Maybe because I saved Dustin a lot of trouble.”

After they left the house, Luke told Selina about Dustin’s offer in the car. Selina was
amused.

She already knew that Luke wouldn’t consider a promotion for the next couple of years.

But she was rather jealous after learning that he would get his own police car.

Police cars were quite good. Moreover, since Luke had won his boss’s favor, he could
even use the police car for personal business.

Luke smiled. “But you’re not losing out on anything. You’ll be free to use the Ford
whenever you want in the future.”

Thinking for a moment, Selina realized that it did make sense, and she cheered up again.

When they reached the airport, they chatted as they waited for Luke’s family.

Thanks to the good weather, the flight wasn’t delayed, and Luke’s family arrived right on
time.

It was quite joyous when they met in the hall.

Claire hopped around in excitement as she clutched at Luke. Joseph looked at his sister
scornfully, but was secretly happy too.

Robert and Catherine, on the other hand, greeted Selina first, before Selina greeted their
children.

When they left the airport, Selina drove off with Catherine, the kids and the luggage,
while Luke and Robert took a cab.

Robert and Luke bickered nonstop in the cab, but Robert was stunned when he saw the
villa. “You can afford this?”

Any diligent man in Shackelford would be able to afford a house like this, since
Shackelford had plenty of empty land, and anyone could build whatever house they
wanted.

But this wasn’t Shackelford; this was Los Angeles, which was right next to Hollywood.

Luke laughed. “It’s a windfall. But let’s not talk about it now. Let’s check your rooms first.
I don’t know what you need yet. I only moved in yesterday.”

Robert followed him into the villa in a daze, only to be even more shocked.
This villa wasn’t extremely extravagant; at least, not that Robert could tell.

However, the furniture and appliances inside were all the best products on the market.

He couldn’t afford them even if he saved up for two years.

However, since Luke had said that they would talk about it later, he didn’t ask.

Robert was lost for words when he saw the gigantic bathtub in the backyard outside.

Well, Robert was quite similar to Luke in that neither of them regarded it as a pool.

Then, it was lunch for everyone, which Luke had already prepared.

Many of the ingredients that he had brought over yesterday had already been mixed
together, and would be ready as soon as they came out of the oven.

And so, in the cool afternoon breeze, everyone enjoyed roast meat and chicken in the
backyard.

Selina lured the two kids into playing in the bathtub. The three of them had a water fight,
laughing and shouting.

When they wanted food, they would get Catherine and Luke to deliver it to them.

Of course, Luke was summoned more often, since the kids hadn’t seen him in a long time.

Robert watched Luke deliver a plate of roast meat to Selina with a strange expression,
before he asked in a low voice, “Dating your colleague isn’t forbidden here?”

Understanding what Robert was implying, Luke chuckled. “Of course it is, but to me,
Selina is more like Claire.”

Robert realized that Luke regarded Selina as a sister.

He finally asked, “What’s the deal with this house? Don’t tell you that you bought it.”

Luke said, “It’s a personal gift from Mr. Takagi, head of Nakatomi Corporation. He offered
me a million bucks, but I refused it so he gave me this.”

Robert and Catherine both exclaimed, “What?”

A million dollars was a huge amount of money for most Americans.

Luke smiled. “I saved him from robbers and helped his company recover bearer bonds
worth 640 million. This isn’t an excessive reward for that, is it?”

Robert and Catherine couldn’t believe it.

Robert came back to his senses first. “What’s going on? Why didn’t you say anything
before?”

They talked a couple of times every week. Robert was surprised that Luke hadn’t
mentioned it earlier.

Luke shrugged and said, “It was supposed to be a surprise. Besides, it happened on
Christmas Eve.”

Robert and Catherine were stunned yet again. It happened three days ago? No wonder
they hadn’t known anything.

Luke told them the story, skipping over the details. He exaggerated Detective John’s
contribution, and claimed that the New York officer took down a dozen terrorists on his
own.

Catherine was more or less convinced, but Robert was suspicious, because he felt that
Luke was more likely the one to have hunted down the terrorists.

But they were both reassured to know that all the robbers were accounted for, and that
80% of them were killed or heavily wounded.

Those robbers were certainly done for.

Although they had only been pretending to be terrorists, what they had done was
precisely an act of terrorism.

In the current climate, any criminal in America that had links to terrorism would be
heavily punished without the possibility of parole.
Chapter 159 - Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration
(PART 2)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 159 Family Reunion and Holiday Celebration (PART 2)

Luke couldn’t avoid telling his parents about the Nakatomi Corporation case, but he
didn’t say anything about the gunfight which he had been involved in back in New York,
in case they worried about him.

He simply entertained Catherine with some of the funnier cases he had worked on, like
the one where a woman quarreled with a clerk, and in a fit of fury, threw her excrement
at the latter.

Catherine immediately hit him angrily.

It was a good thing they were only drinking then, or they might have thrown up at that
story.

Luke could only change the subject and talk about a woman who climbed a fence to take a
shortcut, only for her underwear to get stuck in the fence, and she had to call the police
for help.

Catherine was unconvinced. “What underwear was she wearing?”.

Robert was also suspicious. “Was her ass not swollen?” But Catherine looked at him
angrily, and he hurriedly shut up.

Luke shrugged and said, “I have the same doubts. It’s a story from the University of
Southern California. I don’t know if it’s true.”

Time passed by quickly.

Everybody, including Selina, stayed at the villa that night. There was even a free room,
because Claire insisted on sleeping with Selina.

Luke had no idea what they wanted to do. He simply told them not to sleep too late
because they would be going out the next day.

At nine in the morning, when everybody got up and had breakfast, someone knocked on
the door.

Catherine told Claire to go and open the door. Claire soon exclaimed, “Luke, you prepared
a car for us?”

Luke was at a loss. “What car?”

Claire said, “A limo.”

Puzzled, Luke walked to the door, only to see a familiar face. He thought for a moment,
then ventured a guess. “Did Mr. Takagi ask you to come?”

The short black guy smiled pleasantly. “Yes, sir. I know that Mr. John and you caught
those robbers together.”

Luke nodded his head. “You were in the garage?”

The black guy said in embarrassment, “I’m only a driver.”

Luke didn’t ask him why he hadn’t stood up to the robbers, or why none of the fifty
hostages had resisted, either.

He simply smiled. “It’s our responsibility, not yours, to catch the criminals. Right, why did
Mr. Takagi ask you to come?”

The black guy said happily, “I’ll be at your service while your family is in Los Angeles. I
can drive you anywhere you want to go. I know all the fun places in L.A..”

Luke finally remembered that he had mentioned this to Takagi before, but he hadn’t
expected Takagi to provide him with a tour guide after already giving him such an
expensive villa.

He couldn’t help but feel that he owed Takagi for this; he would have to help the man out
at least once, as long as it didn’t violate his principles.

The favor that Luke owed Takagi wasn’t worth much now, but what about five or ten
years later?

It had to be noted that Luke had defeated fifty armed bandits when he was only an
ordinary young man half a year ago.

Takagi definitely had no doubt of Luke’s future prospects.

Of course, there was the possibility that Luke might be an ungrateful person, but even if
that was the case, Takagi wouldn’t be losing out on much anyway.

Luke informed everyone of the limo and their exclusive driver for the upcoming days.
Claire shrieked excitedly. “Ahhhh! Disneyland, Hollywood, Beverly Hills, and Sunset
Boulevard! I’m coming!”

Luke didn’t tell her to pipe down since she was only excited.

Catherine said hopefully, “Can we drop by the Getty Art Center?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Of course.”

Joseph asked, “Can we watch a movie? I heard that Aero-Troopers: The Nemeclous
Crusade is showing at Christmas.”

Luke said, “Of course. You can discuss the specific time with Claire and mom.”

Robert had been silent the whole time. Luke grinned and whispered to him, “Should I ask
the driver to take you to San Fernando Valley on your own?”

Robert snapped, “Get lost!”.

After gathering everyone’s opinions, Luke asked the driver how they should arrange their
itinerary.

The driver asked, “How many days are you going to be here for?”

Robert thought for a moment and said, “Five days, maybe.”

Luke said, “You can stay for a week. An exclusive car for us like this isn’t easy to come by.”

Robert said, “I only have five days of leave.”

Luke could only give up on the idea.

After all, it wouldn’t be safe for Catherine to travel on her own with Claire and Joseph.

After confirming the duration of their stay, the driver quickly proposed, “You don’t want
to visit Disneyland at Christmas; there are too many visitors during the holiday. You’ll
have to wait forever in line.”

Reluctantly, Claire dropped the idea of visiting Disneyland.

The other places weren’t as popular. Joseph’s wish to watch a movie, for one, could be
satisfied at any time.

As for Robert’s San Fernando Valley… Well, it wasn’t on the list.

In the end, they decided to visit Universal Studios, which was similar to Disneyland but
less crowded.

As for the Walk of Fame, Beverly Hills, and the movie, they could do those in the following
days.

Of course, the most boring part would probably be the visit to Beverly Hills, because the
things there were too expensive.

Luke’s and Robert’s annual wages combined probably wouldn’t be enough to cover even
a few items of clothing there.

But Claire and Catherine were obviously keen on visiting the place, and so was Selina.
Were they going to go shopping without actually buying anything?

Luke secretly whispered, “I can shell out ten thousand dollars for Catherine, Claire and
Selina to buy something they want. What do you think?”

Robert gritted his teeth. “I’ll cough up seventy-five hundred, and you’ll put in the same
amount. Catherine is my wife, Selina is with you, and as Claire’s brother, you’ll pay half of
her share. So, each of them will have five thousand dollars to spend.”

Luke chuckled. “Deal.”

He then secretly whispered to Selina about the arrangement. Her eyes immediately
widened. “Really?”.

Luke said, “Everybody has a Christmas gift, but I haven’t gotten you anything yet. You’re
family to me, too.”

Selina hugged him and kissed his cheek. “Okay, you’ll be my little brother in the future.”

Luke was lost for words.

As for exactly what the three ladies bought, Luke had no idea, but they were clearly in a
great mood after shopping.

Claire and Joseph hadn’t traveled far from their hometown much, and had a great time.
Chapter 160 - Trickery and Secret Base
Generated by NovelGet.com

Claire even said that she would visit Luke and Selina whenever she was on break.

Luke could only smile wryly.

He and Selina would be too busy with work to spend time with family.

Catherine, however, knew very well how busy a police officer was. She quickly shut down
Claire’s idea, then said, “If you really want to come here, try to go to USC or UCLA. You’ll
be able to work here and live in the same city as the big celebrities.”

Claire declared, “Alright, I’ll study harder.”

Luke was amused by how gullible kids were.

Joseph realized that he would have to wait another twelve years or so before he could
come here.

Time flew by. On January 3, Luke sent his family to the airport.

Claire cried when they said their goodbyes Joseph was also reluctant to go.

Robert and Catherine were much better. They simply patted Luke’s shoulder, hugged
him, and said goodbye.

Luke knew that he had to keep a distance from his family since he might drag them into
danger if he was too close to them.

He waited three hours in the airport for Elsa, who was returning from her vacation.

Elsa kicked off her high heels the moment she got into the car and complained, “I
shouldn’t have gone home! Damn it!”

Luke asked with a smile, “What’s wrong?”

Elsa said, “Tiffany got married. She even has a son now. She bragged about how rich her
husband is. He’s only a manager at a three-star hotel in Miami, but she made it sound like
her husband slept with Hilton.”

Luke was amused.

“There’s no point in being angry unless you want to get married yourself right now.” Luke
chuckled. “Everybody makes their own choices. You didn’t choose her path, so why are
you angry? You’ll make a lot more money as a private detective, so why are you still a
police detective?”

Elsa gradually calmed down.

She was only angry because she felt humiliated, but had nobody to talk to about

it.

She couldn’t help but agree with Luke. “That’s right. I love my job. I never wanted to get
married and have children, so I applied for LAPD after graduation. This is my life. I don’t
have to compare myself with that b*tch.”

Luke grinned and didn’t say anything.

Ambitions were very complicated. Some people believed that they were worthless, but
some people believed that they were more important than anything else.

Luke actually had few ambitions, except to live a happy life without worries.

He had basically achieved his ambition in his previous life, since he was reincarnated
before he grew old.

In this life… He would live splendidly until he died in a particular battle.

There was no need to give it so much thought, because the world would push him
forward. Those who didn’t move forward would become part of the background for the
superheroes, or die in the remains of a certain great war.

Picking up Elsa was Luke’s only mission for today.

They didn’t need to go in to work until tomorrow. Luke was free for the rest of the day.

Luke found an address in his cell phone and drove over.

It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Los Angeles.

Luke surveyed the factory, and finally found a well-hidden basement by tracking the
vague smell of gun oil with his Sharp Nose.

Luke carefully opened the door. He didn’t enter the basement until he was sure that it
was safe.

Who knew whether that father and daughter pair had set up any security measures, such
as bombs, in this place.

The basement wasn’t large. It had probably been a utility room for the factory.

Luke turned on his flashlight and searched for a moment, before taking out a bag from a
drawer.

Inside the bag were rolls of cash, but not in large denominations. Most of them were
twenty-dollar bills.

Altogether, there was about eight thousand dollars.

Luke wasn’t bothered that it wasn’t much. It wasn’t like he had to make an extra effort to
obtain the money anyway.

It would hardly have been possible for him to bring the money back with him from New
York, so an exchange with the father and daughter worked out better.

He searched the room and discovered two pistols, a P226 and a HKP7.

There was also a HK416 rifle, and a G3/SG1, which was between a rifle and a sniper rifle.

He didn’t find a lot of bullets. On average, there were only two magazines for each gun.

Luke wasn’t very surprised.

This place must only be for emergency supplies; the father and daughter wouldn’t have
stored a lot of cash or guns here.

After seeing this place, Luke had some thoughts of his own.

Maybe, he could set up his own secret base in a similar place?

There were a lot of abandoned factories on the outskirts of big cities that had no signs of
life at all.

But after thinking for a moment, Luke gave up on the idea for the time being.

He would need to do a lot more research in order to set up a secret base like this. For
now, his garage would suffice as a temporary workshop.

His villa was enough for him, as long as he wasn’t working on dangerous or illegal
equipment.

Of course, it was only for now.

He couldn’t do anything covert at his villa, or someone else might come stumbling in and
see it.

Luke didn’t touch the guns and simply took the money. He wandered around Los Angeles
and bought a lot of tools and items with the cash, before he had them delivered to his
place.

He wasn’t very rich yet, but he could create more equipment for himself now. Otherwise,
the four elementary abilities from Tony Stark which had cost him a thousand credit
points each would go to waste.

What Luke needed most right now was the ability to move quickly.

It wasn’t a problem on the ground with a car, but it would be quite difficult for Luke when
he had to move between city buildings.

Batman, for example, was able to move swiftly through the city with his cape, his gadgets,
his enormous strength, and his quick reactions.

Luke felt that Tony Stark was definitely a greater craftsman than Alfred.
Chapter 161 - Confidential Case and Big Star
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 161 Confidential Case and Big Star

Well, as someone who didn’t read comics, Luke was under the impression that it was
Alfred who made Batman’s equipment.

Luke was quite confident in his capability.

After all, he could now jump from the third floor of a building without getting hurt.

All he needed to do was streamline certain movements so that his body could take the
impact.

He continued working late into the night. Selina checked on him at midnight, but got
bored and left. She wasn’t interested in crafting.

Luke took a shower and went to bed at two in the morning.

On January 4, when most people were still enjoying their break, Luke returned to work
with Elsa.

Elsa greeted Dustin and gave him some gifts she got in Miami, which weren’t very
expensive but quite thoughtful.

Then, Elsa and Luke left the police department.

Luke asked, “What’s the case this time?”

Driving the car, Elsa said, “This case has to be kept confidential.”

Luke asked, “How confidential?”

Elsa said, “Don’t say anything unless the boss asks you.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Got it.” It was possible that Elsa wanted to keep the case under
wraps for personal reasons.

Elsa finally said, “The victim in the case is Sheerah. She’s sort of a friend of mine, and is a
singer who became popular in the last few years.”

Luke asked, “Oh, do I know her songs?”

Elsa was lost for words. “Forget it. All you need to know is her name. Are young people
nowadays not interested in celebrities anymore?”

Luke chuckled. He had always been more interested in songs, movies and TV series
themselves than in celebrities.

Elsa continued, “She’s in some kind of trouble, and hearing strange noises at night. She
thinks that she might be haunted by a ghost.”

Luke was at a loss. Shouldn’t she have looked for a psychic?

Elsa shook her head. “She’s at an important stage of her career. If a gossipy psychic tells
other people that she’s insane, it won’t look good for her.”

Luke said, “But we’re the Major Crimes Division, right? Her situation isn’t really a case we
would work on.”

Elsa nodded her head. “That’s right, so I’ve only been looking into it as a personal friend.
However, the day before yesterday, she told me that she lost something.”

Luke asked, “What is it?” It had to be something valuable in order for the Major Crimes
Division to get involved.

Elsa said, “It’s her diamond pendant, which she bought for 1.3 million at an auction.”

Luke nodded. That was certainly valuable enough.

The Major Crimes Division was officially known as the Robbery and Homicide Division.

Since Sheerah had lost something so expensive, she could demand an investigation
because it might’ve been a burglary.

Elsa said, “Also, she said that she felt something the night she lost the pendant; she
couldn’t move at all, or wake up. It wasn’t until the next morning that she finally realized
that her diamond pendant in the safe was gone.”

Luke asked, “Why didn’t she call the police?”

Elsa said, “For the same reason – how would she explain it? Those police officers
certainly wouldn’t keep it a secret for her.”

Luke nodded his head.

The case was troubling for Sheerah, but good for him and Elsa.
Working on cases like this was a way to make friends with the upper class.

When something happened to the rich, they would usually ask detectives they trusted to
quietly investigate first before deciding to call the police.

For example, a certain magnate called the police when he lost something, only to discover
that it was someone in his family who had stolen it. It had been quite embarrassing for
him.

So, a personal connection with a detective was useful.

Takagi was friendly toward Luke for perhaps the same reason.

Very soon, Luke and Elsa arrived at a small stadium.

Luke was a little stunned. “Why are we here?”

Elsa got out. “Because she has a fan meeting here today. That’s what stars do. No matter
how much they suffer, they can’t stop appearing in public, or they might lose their
popularity.”

Luke shrugged but didn’t say anything.

Elsa was obviously very familiar with Sheerah. Security took one look at her face and let
her through the back door.

The security guard who led them in had them wait for a while, since the fan meeting was
coming to a close.

Luke looked around backstage curiously.

It wasn’t nearly as interesting as what happened on stage.

Items were scattered haphazardly over the floor, including clothes, makeup, accessories,
and various odds and ends which served some unknown purpose.

Elsa coughed and said, “Stop ogling.”

Luke could only shift his gaze, because he happened to be staring at some lingerie.

The star couldn’t have only just taken them off, right?

A moment later, there were cheers from the front, and Elsa stood up. “She should be
saying goodbye.”
Elsa and Luke went to the stage corridor, only to see a blond retreating with a bunch of
security guards.

Luke, however, felt that something wasn’t right.

Was the situation getting out of control?

There was no telling what started it, but some fans were climbing over the guard rails to
get to the star.

People tended to go with the flow. If too many fans mobbed her, she might be in trouble.

Luke frowned. “Something’s wrong. Do we need to help her?”

Elsa noticed that the audience was about to burst onto the stage like a flood.

She quickly said, “Let’s help her. Don’t be too rough.”

As she spoke, she quickly rushed toward the star.

The security guards were obviously very familiar with Elsa. Though surprised, they didn’t
shove her away.

Elsa pointed at Luke and shouted, “My colleague and I will help you. Hurry up and get out
of here!”

The security guards could only nod. There was no time to speak.

The audience was reaching out like zombies to grab at them.

Instead of going up to Sheerah, Luke simply walked out in front of the security guards
and started pushing aside the fans who were in his way.
Chapter 162 - Help From an Awesome Uncle, and Field
Investigation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke’s strength was now 32, which was six times higher than that of a regular person. It
couldn’t be any easier for him to push people aside.

This significantly reduced the pressure on the security guards.

Luke didn’t use many tricks. He simply stuffed the people who surged forward into the
gaps in the crowd, like stuffing stones into the cracks of a dam.

It certainly couldn’t stop the dam from collapsing, but it could delay the flood.

Luke moved fast. The fans that he pushed back were squeezed on all sides by the crowd
and couldn’t move anymore, which in turn limited the actions of the people around them.

The security team was able to speed up. They rushed into the exit passageway ten
seconds later.

The light was dim. There was a middle-aged, unprepossessing-looking white man next to
Luke.

But Luke knew that the man wasn’t simple.

Just now, he had very neatly punched and thrown off audience members who got too
close. He was definitely a professional.

Luke abruptly warned him, “On your right.”

The white man reacted quickly. He dodged a stranger coming at him without any
hesitation, and twisted the guy’s wrist. A knife hit the floor with a loud clatter.

The white man pressed down on the stranger’s wrist ruthlessly, and the latter gave a
miserable cry. His wrist had to be dislocated, if not broken.

The white man didn’t hesitate. “Let’s get out of here.”

Warily, everybody ran through the dark passageway and into the carpark. Then, Sheerah
got into a car, and the white man drove her away.

Luke turned around and looked at Elsa. “Are we still going to meet her today?”.

Elsa thought for a moment and nodded. “Her schedule’s tight. She only has one hour for
us today. After this, we might only have half an hour.”

Luke nodded and didn’t say anything. He got into Elsa’s car and followed Sheerah.

Elsa suddenly asked, “Why didn’t you take down that assailant yourself? You could have
caught Sheerah’s attention.”

Luke was puzzled. “That man could deal with it himself. Why would I steal his job? I was
only there to help, right?”

Elsa glanced at him. “No wonder you don’t have a girlfriend.”

Luke coughed and said, “No, but I have a female friend who can help take care of my
problem.”

Elsa choked. How could she mock Luke when she didn’t have anyone to hook up with at
all?

Elsa could only drive in silence, and didn’t feel like talking to her ruthless partner.

Half an hour later, they reached a small villa in Beverly Hills.

Luke whistled. “This star seems much richer than Katie. Her villa is worth at least five
million dollars!”

Elsa was still brooding silently.

The security guard at the door let Elsa through the moment he saw her face.

Luke immediately knew that Elsa was closer to this Sheerah than he had thought.

Before they entered, Luke stopped Elsa with a weird expression. “Wait a moment.”

With his Sharp Nose, he detected that the two people in the room seemed too close to
each other.

Five minutes later, the door opened, and the white man came out looking at a loss, a card
in his hand.

The man’s clothes were still neat and tidy. So, he wasn’t as unprofessional as Luke had
been imagining

Luke greeted him with great interest. “Hi, may I know your name?”

The man finally came back to himself. He recognized Luke as the person who had helped
him out, and as someone whom Elsa knew.

With a courteous smile, he said, “Nice to meet you. I’m Bryan Mills.”

Luke extended his hand. “Nice to meet you. I’m Luke Coulson. You’re very good.”

Bryan smiled calmly and said, “I’m too old. I should retire.”

Luke said, “No, you can fight for another ten years in your current condition.”

Bryan smiled bitterly. “Let’s hope so.” He then said goodbye to Luke and Elsa.

Luke followed Elsa into the room.

The interior decor here was much classier than Ms. Katie’s.

Sheerah had been in the spotlight for almost ten years. She was a good singer whose
songs appeared on the Billboard Charts now and then.

Although she had never claimed top place, she was definitely a first-rate singer.

Elsa introduced Luke to her and promised that he was absolutely trustworthy. The star
simply nodded at him indifferently.

Sheerah had been quite unlucky recently.

She lost an accessory worth over a million dollars after experiencing a weird situation at
home, and she was almost ambushed by an armed hoodlum at the fan meeting.

She looked rather pitiful in her bathrobe.

Elsa comforted her for a moment, then got down to business. “Sheerah, since we’re here,
let’s try fixing some of your problems. Can you show us your room?”.Read more chapter
on NovelFull

Sheerah knew Elsa very well. It was true that what upset her the most was the weird
thing that was going on at home.

She managed to pull herself together and got up. “Follow me.”

Her breasts were accidentally exposed when she stood up from the couch.

Luke noticed and secretly nodded. The woman truly had what it took to become a big
star…
It was inappropriate for Luke to say anything since it would be very awkward.

Following Sheerah to the third floor, Elsa asked, “Are you sure that nobody has entered
this room since you called me the other day?”

Sheerah nodded. “Yes. You told me that the scene has to be preserved for your
investigation, so the room hasn’t been cleaned since.”

Luke was amazed by how meticulous Elsa was.

If she hadn’t been on vacation in Miami, she might’ve already found more clues.

Sheerah hesitated for a moment in front of a room. She looked at Luke and then at Elsa.

Understanding her concern, Elsa nodded her head slightly. “He’s good. Also, he’s a great
detective.”

Sheerah looked at Elsa in surprise. She knew that her old friend barely complimented
others, much less someone who looked like a high school student.

With no further hesitation, Sheerah placed her finger on a panel on the door, and it
opened one second later.

Luke asked, “It’s a fingerprint lock?”

Sheerah nodded. “Yes, but it can be opened by voice, too.”

Luke asked again, “Who else can open this door besides you?”

Sheerah replied, “Only Meryl, the caretaker. But there are logs of when the door is
opened, and there aren’t any unusual records from when that strange thing happened.”
Chapter 163 - Inspiration and Clues
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 163 Inspiration and Clues

Luke nodded his head and slowly stepped in.

The air in the room was stale, probably because the room had been shut for days.

Sheerah seemed uncomfortable. Luke looked at her and said, “You can stay by the door.”
Then, he slowly circled the room.

Sheerah looked at the young man curiously. She noticed that Luke didn’t bump into
anything in the room even though he had his eyes closed.

Elsa glanced at Luke and then simply focused on her own inspection.

Ten minutes later, Elsa left the room and shook her head. “I didn’t notice anything
unusual.”

Sheerah was slightly disappointed, but noticed that Luke was still inside, and asked,
“Where’s your partner?”

Elsa replied lightly, “He usually takes longer.”

Sheerah asked, “Why does he keep his eyes closed when he’s searching the room?”

Elsa chuckled. “It’s a habit. He claims that it helps him build a model of the room in his
head as a first impression, and he analyzes it until he finds something suspicious…”

Seeing Sheerah’s bewildered expression, Elsa could only switch tactics. “He’s looking for
inspiration! And keeping his eyes closed helps.”

Although Elsa wasn’t really convinced herself, Luke had found clues in many cases after
using this method, so Elsa could only believe him.

Around ten minutes later, they saw Luke take a mysterious route through the room with
his head raised, until he entered the bathroom.

Sheerah gave an exclamation.

Elsa looked at her, and Sheerah explained in a low voice, “My clothes from the other day
are still there…”
Elsa chuckled. “Relax, he doesn’t have any sort of weird hobbies.”

A moment later, Luke left the bathroom, deep in thought.

“Did you find something?” asked Elsa.

Luke nodded his head slightly. “I think I know what happened, but we should check the
outside of the house for more evidence. Well, keep this room locked. It’s a crime scene.”

Sheerah looked at Elsa, who nodded her head. She quickly closed the door.

They exited the house soon after.

Luke asked, “Ms. Sheerah, do you know where the exit for the ventilation duct in your
bathroom is?”

Sheerah shook her head, baffled.

It was already a miracle for a big star like her to know where the washing machine was.
How would she know anything about the ventilation system?

However, she had many advantages, including wealth.

She simply called a security guard over and had him answer Luke’s question.

The security guard was clearly a professional. From what he said, the duct ended under a
shed outside the house.

Luke told them to stop. He carefully observed the ground and slowly walked toward the
shed, where he kept his eyes closed for a moment.

Then, he returned using the same route. Pointing to a location near the shed, he said,
“Don’t let anyone go near there. The forensics department will have a lot of work to do.”

Then, he said to Elsa and Sheerah in a low voice, “It’s clear what happened. Ms. Sheerah,
this doesn’t involve the supernatural; someone used tricky means to steal your pendant.”

Sheerah exclaimed, “Really?”

Luke nodded his head. “If you had called the police and gotten a checkup, you might have
found certain psychedelic drugs or sedatives in your system. You aren’t haunted by a
ghost; you were drugged.”

Sheerah found that hard to believe. “How is that possible? How did they drug me in my
room?”

Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. “Forget it. Not bringing the police in
was the right call, or they might’ve thought that you were hallucinating because you were
high.”

Both Elsa and Sheerah were lost for words.

Elsa asked impatiently, “Exactly what happened?”

As Luke walked, he said in a low voice, “It’s very simple. Nobody entered Ms. Sheerah’s
room, but a well-trained animal can do many things that a human can’t, like entering the
room through the ventilation duct, drugging you, opening your safe, and stealing your
jewelry.”

Sheerah found that hard to believe. “Is there an animal as smart as that in this world?”

Luke chuckled. “You may be surprised.” This certainly wasn’t an ordinary world.

He stopped and looked at the fence.

Glancing around for a moment, he pointed at something and said, “Look at the top of the
fence; what’s that?”.

Elsa narrowed her eyes. “It seems like… some sort of animal hair?”

Luke nodded. “I saw the same hair at the duct exit. There are also vague fingerprints on
the ground, but I don’t know exactly what the creature is. The hair is also in your room,
Ms. Sheerah.”

He had barely noticed the hair, even with his Sharp Nose; it was natural that Elsa would
have missed it.

Luke asked casually, “Ms. Sheerah, you don’t have any cats or dogs in your house, do
you?”

Sheerah shook her head quickly. “I’m not a pet person. I’m allergic to their fur. So, nobody
in my house, including Meryl, has any contact with cats or dogs.”

Luke was well aware of the fact, thanks to his Sharp Nose. He had only asked the question
for Elsa’s benefit.

Elsa thus officially accepted the case from Sheerah, and the forensics department soon
arrived. They were confused by Luke’s instructions, but followed them anyway, mostly
because Luke was now quite famous.
Word of Luke’s feat had gone round the forensics department. After all, thirty bodies had
been delivered to the department after the attempted robbery at Nakatomi Plaza.

There was an expert on the forensics team.

He was a handsome, middle-aged man. After examining the black hair from the
ventilation duct in the bathroom for a moment, he said, “It’s not an ordinary monkey;
more likely, it’s a chimpanzee.”

He searched the bed with a flashlight, and found similar hair. “I’m positive now. This little
creature was on the bed. Well, is it really smart enough to open the safe?”

Luke couldn’t help but ask, “You can tell what animal it is based on that tiny bit of hair?”

The middle-aged man raised his head and said solemnly, “Yes, I’m very interested in
wildlife, including gorillas and chimpanzees.”

Luke’s interest was piqued. “May I know your name?”

Chapter 164 - Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 164 Uncle Greyson? Do You Have Fried Bugs?

The middle-aged man raised his hands, showing the gloves on them. “Let’s not shake
hands. I’m Greyson. I’m only here to help.”

Luke said, “Nice to meet you, Greyson. You happen to have the same name as someone I
know.”

Greyson turned his head. “Oh? Who’s that?”

Luke replied casually, “Robert Greyson. He’s… kind of my foster father.”

Greyson’s eyes glittered. “From Texas?” Luke was surprised. “Do you know him?”

Greyson said calmly, “I think I do, if he’s a guy from Shackelford.”

Then, he looked at Luke with an inscrutable expression. “Luke Coulson? Eighteen years
old? Also, if I remember correctly, you were at Westside Houston Police Department a
few months ago, weren’t you?”

Luke was stunned. “Huh? You are…”

Greyson smiled, and his solemn expression relaxed. He exuded the charisma of a mature,
knowledgeable man. “Gilbert Greyson! I’m Robert’s cousin. You can call me uncle, but I
prefer that you call me Gil or Greyson. I’m more used to that.”

Luke said, “…Alright, Greyson.” What was this about? Why didn’t he know that Robert
had a cousin?

Greyson shrugged and said, “Alright, I need to get to work. Call me later.”

What else could Luke do except promise to do so?

Elsa found it odd when Luke told her that he would be speaking to Greyson later.

But after looking at the middle-aged man, she remarked, “To be honest, you two do look
somewhat familiar, except… well, he’s more handsome than you are.”

Luke: …I’ll be as handsome as him soon!

The forensics department was very efficient in their work, mostly because Luke had
pointed out the relevant spots.

Greyson was responsible for several important areas, and the other technicians took care
of the rest.

An hour later, Luke left in Greyson’s car.

He hadn’t gotten his police car yet, and Selina was using his secondhand Ford. He usually
got Elsa to drive him.

Greyson put on a pair of rimless glasses and observed Luke. “You’re not wearing any
valuable accessories, not even a watch, but your clothes cost at least two thousand
dollars. Your socks are a regular brand. Are they Nike? You don’t seem short of money,
but you don’t have a car?”

Luke shrugged and said, “I have a car, but my partner likes to discuss cases with me in
her car, so I’ve been taking hers.”

Greyson nodded and started up the car. “Where are we going to have lunch? I don’t have
many things to do on this trip. We can have a nice chat.”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Why don’t we go to my place? I’m not a bad cook.”

Greyson was rather interested. “Okay. Lead the way.”

Luke took out his phone and opened a navigation app, then placed his phone next to the
steering wheel.

“Destination: 1033 Gary Street, Westwood District. Distance: 3.3 kilometers. ETA: 7
minutes,” said his phone in a gentle female voice.

Greyson looked at Luke’s phone curiously and said, “That’s not bad. Where did you get
it?”

Luke said, “It’s modified, based on a surveying app made by Keyhole Inc.”

Greyson asked, “Didn’t you become an officer right after you graduated high school?
When did you learn that?”

Luke said, “Well, it’s just a hobby.”

Greyson chuckled. They chatted on the way to Luke’s place.

After they arrived, Luke asked Greyson to make himself at home. He then made a call in
the backyard. “Robert, it’s me. Why didn’t you tell me that you have a cousin called
Gilbert Greyson?”

After a brief silence, Robert said, “We barely talk because of our different personalities.”

Luke asked, “But why does he know me so well? He even knows when I graduated, when
I became a police officer, and when I went to Houston.”

Robert gave in. “Okay, I admit that he helped with your transfer to Houston. So, it’s not a
surprise that he knows so much about you.”

Luke was rather surprised. He hadn’t expected that answer at all.

Dazed for a long while, he asked, “Isn’t Greyson a forensic technician? How could he help
get me transferred to Houston?”

Robert said, “He’s a top specialist at the forensics department in Las Vegas, and one of the
best experts in the field nationwide. The FBI and CIA invite him regularly to train their
staff. He’s been involved in many major and important cases. A lot of big shots in the
police department and the FBI owe him favors. Do you think that’s enough for him to give
you a hand?”

Luke said, “…Are you kidding me?” Why didn’t Robert have that sort of talent, rather than
just winding up as a soldier?

He was aware that it shouldn’t be too hard for a top national forensic specialist to pull
some strings for a job transfer.

A moment later, Luke said, ‘Thanks, Robert.”

“Alright, that’s enough. Gil and I can never talk without fighting, but I get the feeling that
you’ll like him. You can thank him yourself!” said Robert impatiently before he hung up.

Luke shook his head.

When all was said and done, Robert was a man who wasn’t good at expressing his
feelings.

He wasn’t close to Greyson, but had asked his cousin for help for Luke’s sake. It must’ve
been really hard for him.

Yet, he never mentioned it to Luke. Luke wouldn’t have known if Greyson hadn’t shown
up… Hm, wait, why would someone as busy as Greyson come to Los Angeles?

Did a top specialist of the forensics department in Las Vegas have so much spare time?
Pondering for a moment, Luke returned to the room and smiled at Greyson, who was
observing the arrangement in his living room. “Are you hungry? Is there anything in
particular you want to eat?”

Greyson thought for a moment and asked, “Can you make fried bugs?”

Luke almost choked, but tried to remain calm. “Well, I can’t make that one. Also, I have a
female roommate, so I can’t bring bugs home as ingredients. How about something more
familiar?”

Greyson shrugged. “In that case, just make whatever you’re good at.”

Luke nodded his head and made chicken and steak in the kitchen.

Half an hour later, the two of them chatted as they enjoyed the steak.

Luke didn’t have his guard up against Greyson since Robert trusted his cousin. The man
couldn’t be a bad guy.
Chapter 165 - Shrink and Observation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 165 Shrink and Observation

After lunch, Greyson stayed and talked to Luke instead of leaving right away.

Luke found that odd. “Is it okay for you to stay here when you’re on a business trip?”

Greyson looked at the sky and said, “It’s fine. If anyone has a problem, I can just go back
to Las Vegas. I don’t like business trips anyway.”

Luke was rather impressed. Were top specialists all this self-assured?

But it was true that they had every reason to be.

The top specialists of any trade were busy, and they couldn’t be bothered with anyone
who wasn’t happy with them – they didn’t have time for everyone, anyway.

Old Greyson, for example, had a dozen cases sent to him from all over the country every
day.

It was entirely up to him if he wanted to pick up a case or not.

If he felt like it, he could go on a business trip; if he didn’t, he could just turn down the
case.

Luke knew that he could probably get to Old Greyson’s level after working as a police
detective for a couple of years.

By then, rather than being given cases, he would get to pick.

They chatted for so long that they were still there when Selina got home from work.

After Luke told her that Greyson was Robert’s cousin, Selina respectfully called him uncle.

Greyson nodded with an inscrutable expression on his face. He glanced at Luke but didn’t
say anything.

Then, it was dinner for three.

Selina proposed that they have Chinese food, so Luke decided on Yangzhou fried rice,
braised beef brisket with tomatoes, and moo shu pork, which were the more popular
dishes in America.

Of course, they were the modified versions which suited American tastebuds more.

Thus, there was no black fungus in the moo shu pork and no shrimps in the Yangzhou
fried rice.

Greyson was truly surprised this time.

Making steak and roast chicken wasn’t anything surprising.

Any American who knew how to cook could make that sort of food, though the quality
would certainly vary from person to person.

However, most Americans were too impatient to make the sort of Chinese dishes that
Luke was making, and found them tricky and unnecessary.

After tasting all of them, Greyson’s expression turned even stranger.

Even though Greyson had barely eaten any Chinese food before, he could tell how good
the dishes were from the look, smell and taste.

Luke wasn’t exactly on the level of a chef, but for a regular person, he was a great cook,
and could totally work as one.

After dinner, Greyson even talked to Selina for a while, before he finally left in his car.

When Greyson left, Selina asked, “Huh? Why did your uncle suddenly show up?”

It was unusual for Americans to visit relatives whom they weren’t familiar with.

Luke shrugged and said, “I asked Elsa to investigate my beloved uncle in the afternoon.
Other than being a forensic specialist, a zoologist and a pathologist, he’s also a psychology
expert.”

There was a mysterious smile on his face as he spoke.

Perhaps, Old Greyson was the skilled and trustworthy shrink that Robert kept bringing
up.

Greyson, for that matter, was deep in thought, too.

After observing Luke for a whole afternoon, his feelings were quite complicated.

Luke was a man of contradictions.

He was young, but he was quite mature.

He was physically very robust, but had a composed manner.

He was very courteous, but sometimes told bad jokes.

He had killed a lot of people, but wasn’t like any of the sociopaths that Greyson had
encountered.

After Greyson returned to his lodgings, he called Robert. “It’s me.”

“How did it go?” Robert asked nervously.

After a brief silence, Greyson said, “Well, I’d need more time to do a proper check, but for
now, I don’t see anything wrong with him. He’s perfectly normal.”

Robert smiled bitterly. “Gil, he’s only eighteen, but he’s killed almost a hundred people in
half a year. Do you know how long it took me to recover after I killed a terrorist for the
first time?”

Greyson certainly did. He had been partly involved in Robert’s therapy after the latter
retired from the army.

Nobody knew how traumatized Robert had been back then better than Greyson.

After another brief silence, Greyson said, “At the risk of bruising your ego, I’d like to point
out that he’s a lot more mature than you, even though he’s only eighteen. You just can’t
compare him with you. Also, did you know that he’s a good cook? He isn’t one of those
people who follows a recipe or puts the ingredients in the oven or microwave, and the
food’s ready to go. What he makes is decent Chinese food. I saw how he used the pot so
skillfully. Wow. But he told me that was just the basics for a Chinese cook. What could you
make when you were eighteen? Heat milk or pizza in the microwave?”

Robert got angry. “Could you make Chinese food when you were eighteen? What else can
you make besides your bloody fried bugs?”

Greyson argued, “Fried bugs are very delicious; you just lack the courage to enjoy them.
Fine. Putting that aside, I just wanted to tell you that your foster son is different from us.
Perhaps he’s a natural-born detective!”

Robert sighed and said, “Alright, then.”

Greyson added, “I’ll keep an eye on him. If possible, I’ll check in on him every couple of
months. You can trust me. I’m a professional.”
Robert said, “Alright, you’re the best. But… don’t let anything happen to him.”

After a brief silence, Greyson said, “I won’t.”

At that moment, Luke had already fallen asleep.

The next day, Selina drove Luke to the police department.

Elsa asked casually, “How did it go with your uncle?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “He’s a smart senior. You can tell him all your
worries.”

Elsa glanced at him. “Seriously?” The seniors in her family were all annoying.

Luke nodded with a smile, but secretly added, That is, if he has enough patience for you;
otherwise, he’ll just tell you to go to hell.

“How’s it going with Sheerah’s case?” He changed the subject, reluctant to talk about his
family anymore.

Elsa wasn’t a nosy person either. She said, “We have some leads, but he’s hiding south of
USC. We can’t locate him right now.”

Luke asked, “You’ve found a suspect?”

Elsa gave him a file.

Chapter 166 - Good Mood and Great Food
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 166 Good Mood and Great Food

Luke read the file. “Bobby Max, an… animal tamer in a circus? Well, that’s fun. He’s good
at taming animals and getting them to perform?”

Luke had some doubts. “As a professional, he earns at least 200,000 dollars a year, right?
Why would he steal a diamond pendant?”

Elsa grimaced and said, “I called Sheerah. She told me that this Bobby once confessed his
feelings for her, but she rejected him.”

Luke was lost for words. Seriously? Bobby wasn’t on the same level as Sheerah at all.

Of course, that wasn’t important. The important thing was that his job was hardly what a
girl would like; Sheerah certainly wouldn’t, given how she was allergic to animal fur.

Reading the rest of the file, Luke shook his head. “It seems that he gave up his life for
love.”

Bobby was good at his job, and had been living a decent life.

But after developing an obsession with Sheerah, he quit his job to pursue her.

With no income, he used up his savings in a year.

There was no telling what Bobby was doing now to make a living.

But the man was keeping himself warm and fed at least, if the chimpanzee was stealing
things for him. His life couldn’t be too hard.

After all, few people would call the police if they lost a handful of bucks or some fake
items, since the police usually didn’t have time for such trivial cases.

Luke stood up and said, “Let’s go try finding this guy.”

Elsa was surprised. “Are you sure?”

Luke said, “It won’t hurt to try. We’ve got nothing better to do anyway.”

Elsa realized that did make sense. She stood up and left to get her car.
Luke, on the other hand, had his own plan.

Bobby’s ability might be useful to him.

He had never met Bobby before, but he had smelled Bobby’s chimpanzee, which carried
Bobby’s scent.

It wasn’t easy to locate the man in a city as big as Los Angeles, but the file mentioned the
area where Bobby was most active.

All Luke needed to do was patrol the main streets in the area and see if he could detect
Bobby’s scent or his chimpanzee’s smell.

After an hour’s drive, Luke and Elsa finally reached the district.

It was a district with decrepit buildings and a problematic community. There was no
telling how many crimes had happened here, nor was it possible to investigate all of
them.

Looking at the environment, Luke was abruptly struck by an idea: Should he start his
career as a vigilante here?

L.A.’s crime rate had always been high. It was one of America’s cities of sin.

The Hollywood district where Luke was stationed was the territory of the rich, so it was
safer there. The civilian neighborhoods south of USC, however, weren’t as peaceful.

But that was a good thing for Luke. His mood picked up.

He looked out the window greedily, as if he were looking at a garden full of fruits.

Elsa and Luke roamed the streets. At noon, Luke said, “Let’s go. That’s enough for today.
I’ll buy you lunch.”

Elsa found that odd. “Why?”

Luke went with a believable excuse. “Because I’m happy I met my uncle.”

Elsa was suspicious. “Are you that close to your uncle?”

Luke chuckled. “Well, he’s my goal. One day, I’ll turn down whatever’s not to my taste,
just like him.”

Elsa agreed with him. “That’s true. Your uncle’s a top specialist in the country. You have
one more person who’s got your back.” She stopped, or else it would sound like she was
jealous of Luke.

Luke didn’t really care. Who was his true patron? Tony Stark, of course!

How could he have transferred to LAPD if it wasn’t for Tony Stark?

Who would dare investigate him? If they found out that it was Tony Stark who sent Luke
here, would they have the courage to arrest him?

Soon, Elsa drove to the destination on Luke’s map. She was suspicious. “Is there good
food here?”

Luke picked up the phone and tapped the navigation bar, and a gentle female voice said,
“Destination: Home Taste Tea House, a one-star Michelin restaurant.”

Elsa was reassured after hearing that it was a Michelin restaurant.

Even though the food might not be to her taste, its quality was guaranteed.

Elsa was quite unused to the hustle and bustle when they entered the place.

Unlike most American restaurants that were usually quieter, the customers in the tea
house didn’t bother keeping their voices down.

Since there were a lot of people in the place, it was rather noisy.
Chapter 167 - Headhunting and New Mission
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 167 Headhunting and New Mission

Dustin couldn’t help but curse. “Damn it! Couldn’t you have come sooner? I’m almost
done here.”

Elsa didn’t really care. She was too familiar with Dustin to feel upset. “Then I’ll take them
back for my dinner, okay? They’re specialties from a Michelin restaurant.”

Dustin said, “Hm, I suddenly feel like I have more space in my stomach. Right, why did
Luke buy you lunch?”

Elsa replied, “He said that he was happy because he met his uncle.”

Dustin nodded and said, “Okay, you can go now.”

Elsa quickly left.

Dustin was secretly relieved when Elsa left. “Well, thank god it wasn’t because of the
personal reward.”

Suddenly, Elsa was back. “Boss, is there a new case… Huh? What personal reward?”

Dustin said solemnly, “Oh, I was talking about the last case. Takagi donated a large sum of
money for us to upgrade our cars and communications, so Luke will probably get a new
car. You’re fine with that, right?”

Elsa said, “He deserves it. Actually, it’ll be great if he has his own car. I feel like I’m his
driver right now.”

Dustin was lost for words. A moment later, he asked, “You’re looking for a new case?”

Elsa said, “I don’t have any important cases on hand right now. Do you have any new
ones?”

Dustin thought for a moment, then found a file on his table. “You and Luke can start
investigating this case tomorrow.”

Elsa read through the case for a moment, then raised her head with a suspicious
expression on her face. “Boss, you want us… to investigate this case?”

Dustin signaled to Elsa, and she immediately locked the door.

Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, “To be honest, this case is meant to keep you and
Luke away for a while. You might not know this, but the case in Nakatomi Plaza is getting
tricky.”

Elsa found that odd. “But weren’t all the robbers caught?”

Dustin shook his head. “The FBI is demanding we release the robbers to them with the
claim that Hans has links to terrorist activities, which is justified. Nobody knows what
else Hans has done. If the FBI uncovers more of his crimes, it’ll be possible for them to
make up for their mistakes at Nakatomi Plaza.”

Elsa understood that, but still found it odd. “But how is Luke involved?”

With a bitter smile, Dustin lowered his voice, even though his office door was shut. “Our
director heard that they want to recruit Luke.”

Elsa’s mouth dropped open. “What? How is that possible?”

Luke could become a police detective because of Tony Stark’s connections, but the
demands to become an FBI agent were much higher.

To become an FBI agent, one had to boast a clean background, a college degree, various
specialties, and multiple years of experience in the police system as well as a remarkable
track record.

Of course, there were special hires in the FBI, too. For example, Luke’s uncle could easily
get a job there since he was a specialist.

But why would the FBI make an exception for Luke, who had only been a police officer for
half a year?

Elsa found it inconceivable.

Dustin, however, said solemnly, “I heard that Luke caught the eye of a particular FBI
captain during a joint operation. The captain mentioned Luke in his report and put him
on a list of promising talents.”

Elsa was rendered speechless.

Given Luke’s past performance, there was enough reason for the FBI to pull him in.

If they could recruit Luke, the FBI would be credited with solving the Nakatomi Plaza
case since it was “their” agent who had played a major part in it.
Even if everybody knew that Luke hadn’t been their agent when the case happened, they
could still write it in their report.

Elsa couldn’t help but curse. “Sh*t! Those guys are good at playing tricks!”

Dustin smiled bitterly. “So, just take him away. Consider it a trip.”

Noticing Elsa’s hesitation, Dustin offered more. “Don’t worry about your case. This will be
good for you.”

Dazed for a moment, Elsa said, “Are you saying…”

Dustin said, “I’m saying nothing. This is nothing more than a holiday. If you have a
boyfriend, tell him to spend ten days in France with you, though he has to pay for himself.
How does that sound?”

Elsa gnashed her teeth. “I don’t have a boyfriend! I only want to know if we’ll get a special
allowance for this trip.”

Dustin hesitated and said, “We can give you twenty dollars per day.”

Elsa was lost for words. “Fine. Don’t call me when I’m there. International calls are
expensive. It’ll be a holiday for me.”

Dustin nodded his head.

He secretly thought that if he had to, he would call Luke, who was much richer than Elsa
after receiving whatever reward Takagi gave him.

Elsa made up her mind to enjoy her holiday away from Luke.

It wasn’t a bad idea to spend a few days with an exotic man.

Only an idiot would bring a boyfriend from Los Angeles to France. That was too
expensive!

Thus, Luke soon received the notification that he would be going to France the next day.

Luke didn’t know how to respond to the message.

Since he was going to France the next day, he immediately went home and packed for the
trip before it got dark.

Then, Luke took a taxi to the slums that he had visited in the morning, and soon found a
rundown apartment building.
Luke was wearing a black cloak. Even his face was covered with a mask.

He quickly climbed up to the roof and approached what appeared to be a shed.

The shriek of an animal broke the stillness on the roof.

Luke sped up, and when he reached the shed, he picked up a wooden stick and broke the
door with it.

Inside the shed was a homeless man, who gazed at him with a stunned expression.

Luke grinned. “Let’s make a bet. I bet that you can’t beat me.”

Saying that, he hit the man in the head, and the man immediately passed out.

Luke checked the system notifications and shook his head. “As I thought, it isn’t enough.”

Picking up a nearby bottle, he splashed some water on the man’s face to wake him up.

Then… bam!

As soon as he woke up, the man passed out again.

Chapter 168 - Dad Is Still Dad
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke was rather regretful that it didn’t work out. He could only try again later.

He tossed the wooden stick away and stuck a tracer to the man’s clothes before he
quickly left.

When he returned home and saw Selina, who had just gotten off work, he told her that he
was going to France the next day.

Selina’s eyes widened. She couldn’t believe it. “Why? Why don’t I get the chance to go to
France? Ah, I want to visit the Champs-Elysees!”

Luke touched her head and said, “Trust me. You’ll be able to go there very soon, and buy
whatever you want.”

Selina looked at him, unconvinced. “Are you dreaming? I’m so poor that I can’t even keep
myself full for now…” Suddenly, she burped.

Luke said, “Put your chocolates do before you say that. There’s no way you’ll starve with
that.”

Selina said pitifully, “But I’ll have to eat bloody hot dogs when you’re away. Why are hot
dogs everywhere in Los Angeles?”

Luke rubbed her head and said, “Alright, alright. I’ll make some food for you right now.
You can just heat it up when you want to eat it.”

He then went into the kitchen.

There were two advantages to having their own villa.

Firstly, they could do their Brazilian jiu-jitsu training in a room or the backyard, and
didn’t have to rent a room in the martial arts club anymore.

Secondly, Luke didn’t need to worry that his neighbor would call the police when he was
making food.

It really was no joke.

There was so much smoke when he cooked that anyone else might think that the house
was on fire.
If the firemen came to put it out, they would certainly wreck a lot of things, and they
wouldn’t pay for the damages.

Even more unbelievably, Luke would have to pay the firemen instead when they sent him
a bill the next day.

The costs were so high that many poor people would rather let their houses burn to the
ground than call them.

In a great mood, Luke went to the kitchen and whistled as he cooked with whatever
ingredients there were in the fridge.

The fridge here was twice as large as what he had before, and there were enough
ingredients to make food that would keep Selina from starving for two weeks.

Luke quickly prepared the food.

He made fifty cupcakes first and packed them into small bags so that Selina could have
them anytime.

He then roasted four chickens and put them in the fridge. Selina could just heat them up
in the microwave and they would be ready.

The final dish was the main course for tonight. Luke stewed beef in a big pot for a while,
before he put diced potatoes inside. He then waited for another twenty minutes.

Selina was already drooling hard.

The braised beef with potatoes smelled too good.

It was supposedly a Russian favorite, but any American foodie would like it, too.

After everything was done, Luke made a salad.

Luke then moved the pot of braised beef with potatoes to the table, filled two bowls with
rice from a small cooker, and poured some of the yellow and black sauce from the beef
onto the rice.

“Alright, this is what we’re having tonight. Braised beef with potatoes on rice,” said Luke,
who had already started eating.

The presentation wasn’t fantastic, but the dish tasted great. Luke could eat two bowls in a
row in his previous life.

Selina couldn’t hold back anymore. She took a mouthful, and even though it was burning
hot, she was reluctant to spit it back out.

Luke enjoyed the meal.

He had been in L.A. for a while, and since he always had spare time to cook, he had never
bothered to make this particularly simple dish before.

But since he was about to go on a trip, and the fridge was big enough, he thought of this
dish, which was designed for lazy people.

Rice with a spoonful of hot braised beef and potatoes on it was enough to keep anyone
full.

It was a good thing Luke’s rice cooker was too small to cook more rice, or Selina would’ve
been too full to move again.

After dinner, Luke simply said, “The dishes are yours.”

With a silly smile, Selina said in satisfaction, “Don’t tell me such a sad thing yet. Let me
enjoy myself a little while longer.”

Selina was used to lying on the couch once she was full for at least half an hour before she
did anything else, like doing the dishes or watching TV.

Luke enjoyed tea on the couch while he checked the system notifications.

System: You have defeated Bobby Max and have received a list of his abilities.

Bobby Max’s abilities: Basic Taming, Basic Animal Raising… Elementary Mental
Communication (X-gene; Prerequisite: 20 Mental Strength and 10,000 credit points.
Temporarily unavailable)

Luke wasn’t ecstatic, but he was in a good mood nonetheless.

Bobby had an X-gene, and his familiarity with animals was an invaluable mental ability.

The cost of the ability meant that it was certainly a good one.

However, the prerequisite to learn it was 20 Mental Strength, which was quite tricky.

Also, Luke had tried to see if he could take advantage of a loophole in the system. He
knocked Bobby out twice in a row, and even made a bet with him before the first time.

But it clearly only counted as one time in the system.

The bet and the second hit weren’t acknowledged at all, so Luke was unable to learn
Elementary Mental Communication.

The system clearly couldn’t be tricked; deception was meaningless in front of it.

Luke had other ideas, but he had to wait until the next day to test them out.

At the very least, he now knew what Bobby’s ability was, and it was just a matter of time
before he could learn it.

In the meantime, Luke had come up with other guesses of his own.

Once his three basic stats were all above 20, the prerequisites for many elementary
abilities would be met, and he would need a lot of credit points to purchase them.

The common elementary abilities were around a thousand credit points, and the special
ones could be more than ten thousand. They were very costly.

For example, Elementary Self-Healing and Elementary Mental Communication, which

were both based on X-genes, would use up twenty thousand credit points alone. That was
much more than what he currently had.

Luke had already foreseen this.

Chapter 169 - Temporary Beautiful Seatmate
Generated by NovelGet.com

Should he go for something big on the trip to France?

When he returned, he could start his preparations to become a vigilante in Los Angeles.
His experience and credit points would definitely skyrocket.

After making plans, Luke raised his head, only to see that Selina was still rubbing her
belly. He was lost for words. “Are you a pig? Go clean up the kitchen now.”

Selina got off the couch reluctantly.

Luke called Elsa. “Elsa, there’s something that I need to talk to you about with Sheerah’s
case.”

After about twenty minutes, Luke put down the phone and sighed. “I can only go with
Plan B now. Let’s hope I can get what I want in the end.”

At seven the next morning, Elsa drove her car to Luke’s house and picked him up.

They then apprehended the homeless Bobby Max in the slums in the south.

After talking to the man, they checked into a hotel so that Bobby could clean himself up.

Then, they went to Sheerah’s villa. Bobby returned the diamond pendant and apologized
to her.

In the end, Luke left Bobby at his previous apartment, which he hadn’t canceled the lease
for yet, and told him to stay there until Luke got back from his trip. Then, he finally went
to the airport.

Luke and Elsa boarded twenty minutes before the plane was scheduled to take off. They
were just in time.

Sitting down, Luke narrowed his eyes and looked around.

Elsa knew what he was doing. She couldn’t help but ask, “Is everything fine this time?”

Luke nodded his head. “Trust me. We can’t be so unlucky every time.”

Elsa was immediately reassured. She knew how reliable Luke’s instincts were.

She yawned, but resisted falling asleep. She sent a text message to Sheerah.
Luke, on the other hand, took out a tablet and started to read an e-book.

It was eleven to twelve hours by plane from Paris to Los Angeles. Given the time
difference, they would be arriving in the afternoon after taking off in the evening.

Luke’s body was much stronger than an ordinary person’s, or he would’ve collapsed
under this sort of work pressure.

Most of the old detectives of the Major Crimes Division suffered from chronic conditions
and had to quit field work after turning forty.

In any case, once he got Elementary Self-Healing, Luke would be able to heal his left hand.

By then, he wouldn’t be scared of physical wounds at all, since he could just heal them.

Mental pressure would be nothing for him, too.

Elementary Self-Healing was the most important trump card for him.

With this ability, he would be able to fight criminals every night without worry.

Life was easier for other superheroes because they had wealth or super abilities, but
Luke didn’t.

He had to work hard within the rules of the system, and his greatest asset was his health.

Shortly after Luke and Elsa sat down, Luke’s seatmates boarded the plane. Luke put down
his tablet and smiled at them.

Elsa was in the seat across the aisle, and Luke’s new seatmates took the middle and
window seats next to him.

His new seatmates were two beautiful girls. One of them was more outgoing. She
murmured something to her friend and changed seats with her so that she could chat
with Luke.

Luke certainly wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to talk to a beautiful girl.

Although the girl he was talking to wasn’t as beautiful as the other one, her looks were
certainly still above average, and she was very approachable.

They chatted in low voices. In the end, the more beautiful girl joined their conversation,
too, except that she didn’t talk as much as the first girl.
Luke could tell that she wasn’t shy or inarticulate, but just subconsciously keeping a
distance from strangers.

It wasn’t a bad thing for someone who was on a trip.

‫מב‬

However, the other girl was much less guarded. She revealed a lot about herself even
when Luke didn’t deliberately ask her anything.

The girl who talked to him first was called Amanda. She was a high school sophomore.

The more beautiful girl was Kim. She was Amanda’s best friend.

Their school was shut down for half a month because the teaching building was being
renovated, so the girls had seized the chance to take a trip to Paris.

After being a detective for a long time, Luke noticed a lot of details about the girls.

They had decent and not truly elite education, and weren’t really wary of the outside
world.

Kim paid more attention to her privacy and safety, while her bestie just blabbed
everything

Whatever Kim kept to herself, Amanda would just reveal unconcernedly.

Amanda must have led a sheltered life all this time, and Luke was somewhat worried
about her safety now that she was far away from home.

But he was reassured after learning that the girls would be staying with an older family
member of Amanda’s in Paris.

If that was the case, Amanda had every reason to be carefree. Her relative would warn
her of what she should pay attention to.

However, Luke still couldn’t help but tell her certain things that she should avoid, such
as… talking to strangers.

Amanda was amused. “Are you saying that I shouldn’t be talking to you?”

Luke shrugged and said, “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you. But I live in Los Angeles
anyway, so it’s easier for you to verify my identity. You won’t be able to identify strangers
as easily in Paris.”
Kim didn’t say anything, but nodded slightly in agreement.

Amanda obviously didn’t consider it a big deal. She soon jumped to other topics.

They chatted on and off for a while, until they were tired and closed their eyes to get
some rest.

After they woke up, they talked for another while, until the plane landed.

They exchanged numbers when they disembarked

Luke told her that he was on a work trip, and that he wasn’t sure if he would have time to
visit Paris with them after he finished his job.

Amanda felt somewhat regretful, but not too much.

Chapter 170 - Oh, My English Is Bad
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 170 Oh, My English Is Bad

After saying goodbye to the two beautiful girls, Elsa and Luke waited for a cab outside
Charles de Gaulle Airport.

Elsa teased him. “It seems you’ve found someone on this Paris trip. That bubbly girl suits
you very well.”

Luke smiled. “Dream on. We had a nice chat on the plane, but that’s it.”

Elsa was amused. “Whatever you say. Let’s report to the police department first. The rest
of the time is all yours.”

At that moment, a cab arrived, and a man in glasses staggered out and threw up in a
dustbin.

Elsa and Luke didn’t think anything of it. Carsickness wasn’t unusual.

But they took a whiff of the cab when they got in. There was the vague smell of vomit, but
they couldn’t find any traces of it.

The driver was a man with short hair. He turned his head and asked earnestly, “Are you
in a hurry?”

Looking at the man, who had a scar over his left eye, and recalling the carsick passenger
who had just gotten out, Elsa and Luke both felt a strange sense of deja vu.

Both of them said, “No, please drive at a normal speed.”

The driver shrugged regretfully. “Oh, what a shame.”

The corner of Luke’s eye twitched. “A cab driver I met in New York once asked me a
similar question.”

The driver had already started the car. He grinned and asked, “Hm? Then what?”

Luke said, “Then, I could barely stand when I got out of the cab after I arrived.”

Elsa remarked, “You were better than me. I threw up.”

Stunned for a moment, the driver burst into laughter. “Haha. That must have been fun.”

Looking at the cab driver’s back, Luke suddenly asked, “Your license plates can be
switched out, can’t they?”

The driver laughed. “What are you talking about? My English is bad. I can’t understand
you.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I don’t care if you can understand me, but I’m telling you this: no
speeding, because we won’t pay any extra money. Even if it can fly like a plane, just keep
your cab at eighty miles an hour.”

After a brief silence, the driver argued meekly, “But the speed limit on this road is a
hundred miles…”

Luke was lost for words. “If so, just drive at the lowest speed allowed.”

The driver cackled, and felt like he had somehow been seen through.

After being a police officer for a long time, Luke could easily tell how unique some people
were. For example, this cab driver had a similar vibe to Bell.

After giving the driver advanced warning, Luke looked into the rearview mirror and saw
Kim and Amanda. They were talking merrily and taking a photo at the cab stop.

Then, a decent-looking young guy volunteered to take a photo for them with a smile.
They then started chatting with each other.

When Luke’s cab left, Amanda, Kim and the guy were still talking.

Luke wasn’t bothered, since Amanda was clearly happy to talk to anyone.

Well, anyone who wasn’t ugly.

The more handsome the guy she chatted with, the happier she was.

When the cab entered the downtown area, Elsa suddenly asked, “Should we stay at the
same hotel?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “We should split up since we’re here for fun. I don’t
want to be a third wheel.”

Elsa said with relief, “Put me down in front. I’ll walk. I’ll send you a text message after I
check in.”
It would be awkward for her to go out and have fun if Luke was with her.

If Luke wasn’t with her, she would just be a regular person. Nobody would know that she
was a police officer.

The driver silently stopped the car hundreds of meters in the front.

Luke said, “Give me your card.”

The driver said, “Huh? I can’t understand

you.”

Luke said, “Do you want me to call the police officer over there?”

Noticing the disdain on the man’s face, Luke realized after a moment’s thought that the
man wasn’t scared of the police.

He tossed what looked like a yo-yo into the driver’s seat. It flew around the driver’s hands
and tied them together.

Luke said with a smile, “Tell me, can you get away if I ask the police officer to check your
driver’s license?”

The driver struggled for a moment, then said, “Fine, I give in. I’ll give you my card.”

Luke chuckled. “Okay, Daniel. I’m sure a good driver like you must be famous in Paris.”

System: You have defeated Daniel and received a list of his abilities.

Daniel’s abilities: Elementary Driving…

The man’s face changed. “You know me?”

Luke chuckled and retrieved the yo-yo. He then patted Daniel’s shoulder and said, “This is
my tip for you.”

Daniel smiled when he heard the pleasant sound of money. He accepted the hundred
dollars.

It was too little as cab fare, but rather generous as a tip.

A moment later, Elsa left with a card and said goodbye to Luke.

Looking at Elsa, who was already wandering the streets of Paris, Luke said, “Daniel, give
me your card, too.”

After a brief hesitation, Daniel gave him another card. “I’ll charge more if you call for my
cab.”

Luke asked, “How much do you charge?”

Daniel rolled his eyes and said, “Five hundred euros each time, separate from the cab
fare.”

Luke nodded his head and said, “Okay, that sounds fair.”

Daniel was lost for words. “Huh?” He had intentionally proposed an outrageous price, but
the passenger thought that it was fair? Had he run into an idiot?

But recalling how Luke had tied his hands up just now, he immediately dismissed that
notion.

Ten minutes later, Luke was wandering around the streets of Paris in a relaxed manner,
observing the city as if it were a cornfield.

Paris was famous for its beauty, but not many people knew that it was also a city with a
high crime rate. This was an unavoidable problem in any metropolis.

Petty theft and larceny happened everywhere, and they couldn’t escape Luke’s Sharp
Nose.

If a man was carrying a couple of wallets that had different smells, it was highly unlikely
that his friends had given him their wallets to buy dinner for them, right?

Walking along casually, Luke kicked a random pebble at a thief who had just discreetly
fished out a purse. The thief cried out in pain, and the purse in his hand slipped back into
the pocket of the completely clueless girl whom he had just pickpocketed.
Chapter 171 - Business and Bet
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 171 Business and Bet

Luke smiled.

As he thought, the Super Detective System wasn’t restricted to America, nor was it
limited to his identity as a police officer.

It was simply a system on the side of justice.

As long as he stopped crime, he would earn experience and credit wherever he was and
whether or not other people saw it.

He had already had this theory back in New York.

Under the American police system, he had only been an ordinary person in New York, but
he had still been able to earn experience and credit when he dealt with criminals.

Paris, I’m here!

A moment later, Luke checked into a hotel.

Daniel had recommended this hotel, and had said that it was quite good.

Paris’s 16th arrondissement was where the middle class and the rich lived. A hotel here
was a lot safer than one in any of the other districts. Although it was slightly expensive,
Luke could still afford it.

After making an inquiry with the receptionist and taking a look at a few rooms himself,
Luke finally booked one of the rooms.

Thanks to his clean and charming appearance, the French lady who showed him the
rooms smiled and was patient the entire time.

Of course, it was also because Luke wasn’t picky about the rooms.

He simply surveyed the rooms in silence, unlike some other guests who would start
complaining when they examined the rooms.

After seeing three rooms, Luke chose one on the second floor. It was the cheapest room,
since there was a dark alley right below it which gave the room a dreary feel.
The French lady wasn’t surprised by Luke’s choice.

This room wouldn’t be so cheap if it wasn’t for the gloomy alley.

And Luke looked like someone who had just graduated from high school; it was
understandable if he didn’t have a lot of money.

After renting the room, Luke left the hotel with a backpack.

If his plan worked out, he wouldn’t need to spend his own money in Paris.

Luke was relaxed as he looked around him.

This was where the rich were gathered. Each of the houses here easily covered two
hundred square meters.

This land size was certainly a luxury in Paris.

Luke took a turn onto another street.

As he was wandering around, he suddenly saw the door of an apartment building not far
away open, and two girls surrounded by several men then got into a car.

Luke glanced at them, and vaguely felt that something was wrong.

Thinking swiftly, he abruptly realized that he recognized the two girls!

Thanks to his experiences as a detective and his dynamic vision, his reaction was pretty
quick.

The clothes and body proportions matched that of the two girls whom he had met on the
plane, Amanda and Kim.

Though their faces were blocked by the men, Luke was certain that he was right.

Luke ran toward them.

The men were quite fast. They got into the car, closed the doors, and drove off in under
ten seconds.

By the time Luke started to run, the car was already far away.

The situation felt even more off.

Most people wouldn’t start up their cars in such a hurry unless it was an emergency.

By the time he rushed to the apartment building, the car had disappeared around the
corner at the end of the street.

Luke took a deep breath, and confirmed that he could smell Amanda and Kim!

He thought for a moment, then called the number on the card that he had gotten earlier.
“Daniel, you have a customer. Come pick me up.”

Daniel started to protest, but Luke interrupted him without any hesitation. “I’ll pay you
five hundred euros in addition to the cab fare.”

Two minutes later, Daniel’s cab stopped next to Luke. He smiled. “Hey, rich guy, I ditched
another customer in order to pick you up…”

Luke got in the cab and threw five hundred euros at him. “Don’t drive too fast. I’ll tell you
when to turn left or right.”

Daniel checked the money quickly and grinned. “Okay, no problem.”

Luke opened the window and activated his Sharp Nose. “Turn right at the next junction.”

Though Luke had told Daniel not to go too fast, Daniel evidently understood the word
differently to everyone else.

It only took three minutes for Luke to catch up to the car that Amanda and Kim were in.

He didn’t tell Daniel what the target was, and the cab simply tailed the car a hundred
meters behind.

Eventually, the car stopped before an apartment building in Paris’s 18th arrondissement.

Luke didn’t get off. He had Daniel park the cab and he observed the car from the backseat.

The main door of the building soon opened, and a dozen men came out and got into
several cars.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke confirmed that something was seriously wrong.

The men got into five cars, and there were also two girls to each car. The girls were all
clearly unconscious, and Amanda was among them.

The cars up ahead started moving northeast.

It was time to decide!

Luke realized that he had to make a choice, since Kim wasn’t among the girls that were
being taken away.

After several seconds, he decided to follow the cars.

Since he now knew Kim’s location, Luke could search for her after he rescued Amanda.

Besides, Luke couldn’t break into the apartment building and go on a rampage in the
middle of the day.

This was Paris, and he was an American citizen.

He didn’t think that the Paris police department would appreciate it if he slaughtered his
way through the criminals in the building – it wasn’t meant to be any of his business at
all!

After driving for another short while, Daniel warned him, “It’s neuf trois up ahead; it’s too
dangerous. I’m a good driver, but my cab isn’t bulletproof. Some of the crazy guys there
may shoot us dead for money and valuables.”

Luke was silent for a brief moment before he said, without any trace of anger, “Then just
drop me off once you feel that it’s too dangerous to drive on any longer.”

After a brief hesitation, Daniel said, “Rich guy, you’ve been very generous, so let me
suggest that you don’t do that.”

Luke chuckled. “Daniel, I like you. You’re a man with a bottom line. So, let’s make a bet!”

“Huh?” Daniel was baffled.

Luke said, “If I call for your cab again after today, I’ll give you a thousand euros!”

Daniel thought for a moment, then realized what was going on. He said with a wry smile,
“Fine. I’m going to be the winner, in any case.”
Chapter 172 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 172 Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 1)

Twenty minutes later, Daniel dropped Luke off on the edge of neuf trois. He sighed
helplessly when Luke got out, but had no choice except to turn around and leave quickly.

Daniel had been a cab driver in Paris for a long time, and he knew all sorts of people.

He also knew that curiosity could get a person killed.

Daniel had never once imagined he could become some important figure, nor was he
interested in it; he was happy enough as a cab driver.

Thus, Daniel prayed for the generous magnate… so that he could win another thousand
euros.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to keep moving. Instead, he paid cash for a gray cloak, ordinary
jeans and a pair of ordinary shoes from a supermarket. They cost no more than a
hundred euros all up.

Of course, such cheap clothes were shoddy in quality and style.

He also asked the shop assistant to fetch him two bottles of water and some chocolate.

He made sure the entire time that he wasn’t caught on the supermarket’s surveillance
cameras.

After that, he tracked the cars with his Sharp Nose and eventually reached his
destination.

It was an abandoned construction site. He hid himself in an inconspicuous corner among

the half-finished buildings.

It had been a quarter past three when his plane landed, almost four when he reached the
city of Paris by cab, and around five after he checked in at the hotel.

After noticing Amanda and Kim, and tracking Amanda all the way to this place, it was
already past six.

Since it was still January, night would start to fall in Paris in an hour at the very latest,
and it would be fully dark in two hours.
In no rush, Luke slowly changed his clothes and his shoes.

He also had a mask and gloves in his backpack which he had prepared earlier, and he
would put them on when he was ready to act.

Fifteen minutes later, he examined his gear to make sure everything was working
properly.

Finally, he answered nature’s call in a remote corner that reeked of sh*t – clearly, a lot of
people had used this corner for the same thing.

After that, he returned to his corner and sat down on a wooden plank. He had some water
and made plans.

A long time later, Luke put on a mask and gloves, and hid his backpack under some
garbage that weighed more than a hundred kilograms, before he left the corner.

It was almost seven o’clock. Dusk had fallen, and it was drizzling.

Luke took a deep breath of the cold and damp air, before he slowly breathed out.

As he exhaled, he slowly lowered his head, and the rainy night turned cold and
threatening

Few people would wander outside when it was cold and raining, not even the rogues who
had nothing better to do.

Luke activated the life detector function on his fake phone two hundred meters away
from the criminals’ nest. He then slowly moved forward under the cover of the buildings
and garbage.

This was clearly an abandoned construction site, which had been taken over by a bunch
of men who looked mean and brutal.

Luke turned grim when he detected the disgusting smell of body fluids in the air.

It was completely dark right now, and the people ten meters away were barely visible.

Standing next to an iron wall, Luke took a deep breath.

A moment later, he leapt nimbly onto an abandoned car before he jumped over the wall
and into the construction site.

He was empty-handed, and under the cover of various structures along the way, he
swiftly approached a shed in the center.

The shed had a strong smell of cash and guns.

Perhaps because this place was their nest, the guards weren’t patrolling at all, and were
simply taking shelter under the roof and smoking.

Luke smelled guns on them. Moving around one side of the shed, he strangled one of the
men.

At the same time, he punched the other guard, caving his face in, and grabbed the man
before he could fall to the ground with a loud thump.

Luke searched them for a moment and found two guns, but didn’t find any extra bullets.
He then moved toward the shed window.

Luke raised his guns without hesitation and opened fire.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He killed three people next to a table in the room.

By the time the bodies fell, Luke had already broken in through the window.

He found a UZI and a gun magazine in a drawer, before he quickly left through the door.

This was the head’s office – there was a boatload of cash in the drawer.

The gangsters would certainly be drawn over by the gunshots.

But before reinforcements arrived, Luke dashed toward a bunch of dilapidated machines
ten meters away.

Standing in the shadow of the machines, Luke coldly observed the commotion.

Two, three, five, seven, eleven, thirteen, seventeen!

Plus the five people whom he had already killed, there were twenty-two armed
gangsters.

He waited instead of immediately making a move.

A few of the gangsters ran into the office, and started yelling

Another five people then rushed over from various positions in the camp.
Twenty-seven!

That should be all of them!

When the people in the office started yelling, so did the bunch outside. Three of them
were in the office, and twelve were crowded around the door.

Luke raised the UZI in his hand.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Shooting at a slightly lower speed, Luke fired the thirty bullets that were in the magazine,
and almost half of the twelve people outside the office collapsed.

Only five dead!

Luke wasn’t very surprised.

He had barely used an UZI before; it already wasn’t bad that he managed to shoot five of
them.

Quickly reloading the UZI, Luke slung the gun over his shoulder and drew out the M1911
at his waist.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Another three gangsters were killed while running for cover.

Luke bent down and moved to a different location.

He would be an idiot if he stayed in one spot to shoot at the gangsters when he was
outnumbered.

He was ten meters away when the gangsters fired at his earlier position.

Moving to a new hiding place, Luke observed them for a while on the side, then raised his

gun again.

Bang! Bang!

Two foolish gangsters who had been shooting without cover were instantly killed.
Chapter 173 - Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 173 Attack the Illegal Brothel (PART 2)

The remaining two gangsters were so scared that they didn’t dare stick their heads out
from behind cover again.

Ignoring them, Luke walked out without any hesitation.

At a turn, he suddenly threw out his empty pistols.

Two gangsters who were crawling forward warily were hit in the head and knocked out,
unable to get back to their feet.

Luke reached them and took their guns, before he kicked them hard in the back of their
heads. He then turned around and raised his gun.

Bang! Bang!

A guy who was craning his neck to see what was going had his head blown up. Scared, his
partner hurriedly took cover behind a car.

Ignoring the second man, Luke moved sideways and found another three gangsters
coming from another direction.

They were the last to arrive, and didn’t really know what was going on.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Since they were too close, they were shot all at once. Two of them barely put up a
struggle, and the last screamed miserably after he was shot in the arm.

Luke coldly pulled the trigger.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

Dropping the now empty gun from his left hand, Luke returned to the man that he had let
off earlier.

The guy was hiding in a corner and frantically making a call.

Luke sneered as he listened to him.

Pa!

The head of the idiot who had planned to call for reinforcements blew up. Someone was
still asking questions on the other end of the phone.

Luke crouched down and picked up the man’s phone. He sneered at the phone that was
still making noise, and crushed it to pieces.

He returned to the abandoned machines near the office and took a deep breath to
activate Sharp Nose.

Going around the two surviving gangsters outside the office, Luke locked onto the backs
of the three people inside the office and slowly raised his gun.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Three screams burst out from inside the office, but were quickly cut off.

Freaked out by the unexpected gunshots and screams behind them, the two gangsters
outside the office fled.

Luke approached the office window to check the situation before he jumped inside.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

Putting a bullet each in the heads of the three guys who had collapsed, Luke reached the
door and raised the gun again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The two gangsters who had run in different directions fell and no longer made a sound.

Luke closed his eyes and listened for a while, before he quickly searched the office.

Putting the cash from the drawer into his backpack, he poured a bottle of Vodka on some
documents in a cabinet, flicked a lighter, and tossed it onto the paper.

The fire quickly spread, and the whole office was soon ablaze.

Luke left. Picking up an AK and a magazine from a dead gangster by the door, he melted
back into the darkness.

A moment later, two panicked gatekeepers who had been hiding in the dark were killed,
too.
Finally, Luke slowly walked toward the barracks, which weren’t far away from the office.

The two gangsters who had been posted as guards here were dead. The place was
undefended now

Several men ran out, but Luke simply moved into the shadows and didn’t kill them.

From their smell, he could easily tell what those men had been doing just now.

Undressed, panicked and unarmed, they weren’t gangsters, but customers who were here
for fun.

They might not be good guys, but it certainly wouldn’t be right to kill them
indiscriminately.

Besides, there were more than sixty such men in the barracks.

If Luke were to kill them all, that would be a hundred dead people, including the
gangsters. Chances were that the French government would regard it as a terrorist
attack.

So, Luke simply avoided them and entered one of the barracks.

The moment he entered, his M1911 opened fire again and left three holes in the door.

A man behind the door dropped his gun and collapsed with the intense stench of blood.

He was the only gangster left who had still been guarding the place.

Of course, it wasn’t out of duty, but because he was frightened and hoped he would
survive the disaster by hiding here.

It was a shame that his wish didn’t come true.

The unexpected gunshots scared the girls in the room. They all screamed at the top of
their lungs.

Without saying anything, Luke took out his fake phone and typed out something on it.

The girls screamed again and looked at the man whose appearance was entirely hidden
by what he was wearing.

He stood still and silent, and the girls couldn’t help but stop screaming.
At that moment, many of them had the same thought: The guards here were evil men, so
this stranger should be a good guy because he killed them?

Even if he wasn’t a good guy, this was the girls’ chance to escape since the guards were
dead.

Luke finished typing and pressed play. An electronic male voice rang out in the room.
“Anyone here with a rich or influential background, come out and call your family, and
get them to expose what’s been happening here however they can.”

None of the girls responded.

The electronic voice continued, “You must be quick. If gang reinforcements arrive and
round you up again, you’ll have lost your chance, so you don’t have a lot of time.”

While Luke played the text, he opened the doors to the cages that the girls were in with
the keys he found on the guard. “Don’t run off on your own. The police will have to rescue
all of you if you’re together as a group; if you escape by yourself, you’ll be nothing more
than a missing person that no one will care about. You’re already missing – no one will
care if you go missing again.”

After opening the cages, Luke turned around and left. “Good luck, girls!”

A moment later, he disappeared.

The girls in the room looked at each other in bewilderment. Suddenly, a few of them
rushed out of the cages for the phones that Luke had taken from the gangsters.

Luke heard the girls fighting for the phones and making calls like crazy. He actually didn’t
feel nervous at all.

He had killed all the guards here, and it would take at least half an hour for the gang’s
reinforcements to arrive.

Besides, Luke was here for experience and credit, so the more gangsters there were, the
happier he would be.

Amanda was also in the room. She was lucky that she hadn’t been sent to the other
barrack yet.

As for the girls in the adjoining barrack…

Luke sighed soundlessly.

Chapter 174 - Where Is Marco?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Inside that barrack were girls who had been locked up for a while, and they were in poor
condition.

If they remained here any longer, they might die in this illegal brothel.

There were more than a hundred girls in the barracks. It was impossible for Luke to get
them out on his own, so he might as well let the girls save themselves.

It would make quite the impact if the families of these hundred girls demanded
explanations all at once; they couldn’t be poor either, since they could afford to travel to
France.

Luke left the barracks and positioned himself for an ambush behind some abandoned
cars twenty meters away from the gate.

Ten minutes later, Luke heard the vague sound of cars driving in the mud. The glow of
headlights appeared on the road, illuminating the dark night.

There were three cars!

Luke took a deep breath and adjusted his frame of mind, before he raised the UZI.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Shooting rapidly, Luke used up a magazine in three seconds. The car in the lead was
riddled with holes, and the windshield cracked. It swerved off the road and crashed into a
pile of garbage.

Luke threw the UZI away and grabbed the AK that he had been carrying. He fired again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The magazine was instantly used up again. Like the first car, the second car veered off the
road and into an abandoned car, full of bullet holes.

Luke didn’t start shooting again until the third car almost passed him, so the car was only
hit along one side and the back.

But the passengers in the first two cars at least had taken the brunt of the bullets.

Quickly reloading the gun, Luke raised the AK again and aimed at the third car that had
already shot past him.

He didn’t have to aim too precisely. All he needed to do was barrage the car with bullets.

Reality wasn’t a movie.

At a distance of thirty meters, there was no way a regular car could take an attack from
an AK, as the bullets could pierce through one side and out the other.

In the end, the car lost control ten meters away and crashed into a shed in the
construction site.

In no hurry to reveal himself, Luke switched locations.

He activated Sharp Nose as he moved.

A moment later, he approached the cars and shot the men who were still alive in the
head, before he retreated quietly.

Half an hour later, standing on the top of a building several hundred meters away, Luke
saw a long line of police cars dash into the barracks with their sirens blaring. He nodded
in satisfaction and jumped off.

An hour later, he changed back into his original clothes and shoes and appeared on a
subway in the neuf trois.

He was wearing a shabby hat and a new face mask, like any regular person would on a
rainy day.

Now, he only had on him an M1911 which he had looted from one of the gangsters.

The Parisian subway wasn’t safe at night, which was when a robbery was most likely to
take place. The bulk of people worked during the day, but certain groups “worked” on the
subway at night.

Theft and robbery were what they did for a living

But none of them messed with Luke.

Luke wasn’t dressed like a student, and he was playing with a butterfly knife.

The knife danced nimbly in his hand now and then, which suggested that he was certainly
good with them.

While nobody knew exactly how good, he definitely wasn’t the best target to rob.
A butterfly knife might be small, but it could sometimes kill people more easily than a
large blade.

So, Luke returned downtown safely.

After exiting the subway, Luke went to the apartment building from that afternoon, and
ducked into an alley not far away.

In the dark night, he climbed a building and entered an apartment through an unlocked
window. He swiftly put on a coat and a pair of shoes that were next to the door.

Throwing five hundred euros into the key bowl, Luke left through the window and scaled
a drainpipe up to the roof.

Checking the system, he nodded in satisfaction. The system didn’t punish him since he
had paid for the clothes.

Taking two massive leaps, he landed on the apartment building occupied by the gang.

Scouting out the building with his Sharp Nose, Luke went downstairs without a sound.

Half an hour later, Luke was standing in the basement with a grim smile on his face. All
the gangsters in front of him were almost dead from torture.

Even the toughest among them was dying after Luke connected a simple electromedical
apparatus which he had modified to the man’s legs.

Just now, he had carried the armed gangsters in the building down to the soundproof
basement. After interrogating them, he learned that Marco, their boss, had left with most
of his men as reinforcements for an illegal brothel in the neuf trois after receiving the
news that it was under attack.

Luke was lost for words.

Back at the camp entrance, he had unleashed a storm of bullets on the three cars.

Later, he had shot everybody who was still breathing in the head without looking at their
faces. How could he have known that their boss Marco was among them?

Speechless for a second, Luke quickly finished off the gangsters and left.

At the door, he was surprised to see the cars that were parked there.

The Benz that Kim and Amanda had been in was there.
He took a sniff, and there was a faint scent in the car that was similar to Marco’s
apartment.

Excited, Luke returned to Marco’s unit in the building. He found a key with the Benz logo
on it and a bunch of phones.

Amanda’s and Kim’s phones were in the pile.

He found their phones based on their scents and what the phones looked like.

Thinking for a moment, Luke took just Kim’s phone.

He got out of the building and pressed the button on the key to unlock the Benz.

Luke got into the driver’s seat and was pleased to see that the car had a GPS system.

Examining the GPS system for a moment, Luke took a few photos with his fake phone and
left.

He hailed an empty cab and said, “To the Zoological Museum.”

His hat and big face mask prevented the driver from seeing his face in the dark night.

However, it wasn’t unusual for a man to be dressed like that in such cold weather.

The driver simply nodded his head and started the car.
Chapter 175 - Harvest, Mockery and Preparation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 175 Harvest, Mockery and Preparation

Ten minutes later, Luke got out of the cab and disappeared into the night.

He checked the photo of the map on his fake phone. The map indicated that this was a
villa next to the Seine. It was the right place.

Luke had already left downtown Paris.

At that moment, it was completely dark on the Seine in the rain, and there weren’t any
boats out.

Luke opened his fake phone and walked around the villa in the dark. He then frowned.

This place was actually on a big island in the river, which was some distance away from
the parks, museums, restaurants and piers. There was a villa estate where the wealthy
lived nearby.

The villa he was looking for was the largest and closest one. It was also on the edge of the
island and along the riverbank.

That did make sense. Only a spacious villa next to the river would make it possible to lock
up and transport the girls easily.

It would be near impossible to approach the villa without being caught by electronic
surveillance.

Luke looked at the villa and pondered for a moment, but in the end decided to leave.

This wasn’t like the illegal brothel earlier. If he started a gunfight here, the anti-terrorist
police officers of Paris would show up in no time.

The size and location of this villa suggested that its owner was rich and powerful. It
would be terrible if Luke exposed himself after breaking in recklessly. He had to prepare
before he took action.

While he had to save the victims, he couldn’t do it rashly.

As he pondered, Luke took a subway back downtown area and walked back to his hotel in
the rain.
He entered his room, took off his wet coat, and put it in a garbage bag.

He hadn’t worn the coat at the crime scene, but he would still throw it away the next day.
He was rich enough to afford it anyway. He wouldn’t return to any spot in the same
clothes that he had worn before.

After taking off the coat, Luke took a shower and lay in bed to think.

The people he had killed today were members of a human trafficking gang. Their deaths
were unimportant.

For Paris police, there were too many such gangs. It was one of the reasons why they
didn’t do anything.

Another reason was that neuf trois wasn’t the police’s territory.

The people there didn’t welcome the police, which made the place a half-closed, half-
independent area.

It wasn’t really a big deal if dozens of gangsters were killed there.

Although he had been busy for half a day, Luke wasn’t tired.

With his 32 Strength, it wouldn’t be a problem for him even if he had to be just as busy
for another three days.

He checked the system notifications.

Mission: Eliminate the gangsters in the illegal brothel and rescue the victims.

Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +5,000. Credit +5,000.

This time, he had killed thirty guards in the illegal brothel, bombarded three cars that had
come as reinforcements, which included their boss, and watched the police rescue a
hundred girls that were locked up in cages inside.

A gain of five thousand experience and credit points was more than he had expected.

But still, he felt depressed when he recalled what the other barrack in the illegal brothel
was like.

The victims were girls who used to be young, beautiful and had beautiful futures, but they
would probably be haunted by mental and drug issues for the rest of their lives.

It was worse than death.

Luke could kill the drug dealers and the human traffickers as NPCs, but he couldn’t
regard that hellish barrack as a game scene. He wasn’t truly coldblooded, even if he had a
different opinion of the bad guys in this world

Trying to banish the uncomfortable, gloomy thoughts, Luke fell asleep.

The next morning, Luke woke up at seven and had breakfast half an hour later.

Before he set off, he thought for a moment, then called Elsa.

They had to contact each other once a day to make sure that they were both fine.

Elsa soon picked up the phone. Recognizing Luke’s voice, she said, “I’ll call you back.”

A moment later, a local number called Luke. He picked up the phone and said, “I see that
you got yourself a local number.”

Elsa said, “Of course, no way am I paying for intentional calls. Remember to give our boss
my new number if he calls you.”

Luke was amused.

Many prepaid phones offered a plan that only cost ten to twenty euros for unlimited local
calls and text messages for ten to fifteen days. Pay a little more, and you could even make
international calls for ten to twenty minutes.

Elsa was obviously determined to save money. Also, since they were on holiday, Dustin
wouldn’t call them unless it was really an emergency

After ensuring that she was safe, Luke couldn’t help but tease her before he hung up.
“Well, I wish you a pleasant holiday. I’m already looking for a suitable playmate. You
should also work hard, gorgeous!” He hurriedly hung up.

Stumped for a moment, Elsa then roared, “Are you underestimating me? I…”

Well, she had wasted many hours in the police department in Paris because of the
outrageously lazy clerks there, and hadn’t been able to check in with them until the
afternoon.

Jet lag was a huge problem for someone her age.

After that was done, she had returned to the hotel and had been sleeping ever since.

Elsa had only just woken up and started making holiday plans. How could she have found
a date yet?

I still have nine days! I don’t believe I won’t be able to find one handsome guy! Elsa made
up her mind.

An hour later, she left with unusually delicate makeup on her face, cute short hair that
had been dyed black and gold, and a beautiful and eye-catching silver coat.

Luke wouldn’t have mocked her if he saw Elsa’s new look.

At that moment, Elsa had gone from a five to a seven.

Given her polished grooming habits as a police officer, she definitely wasn’t an old
woman that nobody wanted.

Most of the time, a woman didn’t have anyone interested in her not because she was ugly,
but because she didn’t have time to dress up.

After the call, Luke got on the subway at eight in the morning and busied himself in the
city.

Luke spent the rest of the day preparing and making backup plans.
Chapter 176 - Observation and Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

It wasn’t a big deal to kill thirty people in neuf trois. That place was an illegal brothel
anyway.

However, his target tonight was a villa in the suburbs, and it would be tricky if he caused
a fuss. He had to make sure that he didn’t leave any direct evidence behind.

It would be tricky if he was caught on camera.

So, he had to disguise himself when he went around preparing and making backup plans
during the day.

The people that Luke traded with were all Mr. Nobodies in the dark corners of the city. It
was impossible for anyone to track him down through them, unless they had a super
ability like Sharp Nose.

Luke then created several gadgets in an empty house he found, and by six in the evening,
he was ready to go.

Everything was set. He would save Kim tonight.

Night fell once more.

It had been drizzling in Paris the entire day, so it got dark earlier than usual.

Luke observed his target from the top of a building a kilometer away with a telescope.

After seven o’clock, several luxury cars entered the villa one by one, and several groups of
people of varying ethnicities got out. Each group had a boss and two to four bodyguards.

It was thus very easy for Luke to figure out the number of people in the villa.

There were five groups of people. Including the bodyguards, there were 21 people in
total.

The villa had more than ten security guards. There were also five guards on the lookout
outside, and a couple of their partners came out at one point to talk to them.

In conclusion, there might be around forty enemies in the villa.

The good news was that the 21 people who had arrived by car were clearly guests. The
security guards were very courteous toward them.
The bad news was that the security guards would be more difficult to deal with since they
were more professional than the gangsters that Luke had eliminated before.

However, there weren’t a lot of them.

If there had been more than thirty security guards, Luke would have to be extra careful.

But since there weren’t many of them, Luke could easily wipe them out first.

Were they innocent? How could they be innocent when they protected people who
kidnapped and sold girls?

Seeing that everybody had entered the villa except for the few security guards who were
on watch outside, Luke made his move.

Under the cover of night, he quickly approached the villa.

He ran silently and at an astonishing speed as he passed the flowers, grass and trees.

When he was five hundred meters away from the villa, Luke pressed a button and
activated the interference device in his backpack.

It only had a radius of around a hundred meters, but could cover most of the villa and
cause most of the electronic equipment within range to malfunction.

Naturally, it would alert the enemy, but it was the easiest approach that Luke could think
of. He had to stop these people from contacting the outside world.

After activating the interference device, Luke sped up.

Luke was headed for the main villa building, which was only thirty meters away from the
pier next to the river.

Luke avoided the cameras with an anti-detection device and pressed forward quickly.

It only took him thirty seconds to reach the main building after he activated the
interference device.

Once he was close enough, Luke flung out a rope with a hook on one end and the other
end wrapped around his wrist.

The moment the hook caught and held, Luke sprang up with the momentum from his
charge forward.
In less than five seconds, he landed on the edge of the roof of the four-story villa.

Luke grabbed a windowsill on the fourth floor and loosened his grip on the rope.

Then, he exerted his strength and broke the lock of the window to open it.

After he climbed into the room, he took out two black pieces of plastic-looking
equipment.

He connected one to an electric socket and the other to a telephone wire in the room.
Then, he pressed a button.

The lights in the villa flashed, before they all went out.

Several seconds later, the emergency lights came on and lit up most parts of the house.

But that was fine for Luke.

The emergency lights were vastly different from regular lights, and half the villa was still
dark.

The rest of the place wasn’t as bright as usual, either.

For Luke, who was becoming more and more familiar with Sharp Nose, the dark was his
best asset.

He stood up and grabbed the M1911 at his waist, before he left the room.

Activating Sharp Nose, he went downstairs without any hesitation.

Those people wouldn’t come upstairs anytime soon. They were too few of them to search
all four floors of the villa all at once.

When Luke reached the bottom floor, he took two daggers off his belt and flung them out
when he turned a corner.

In the dim emergency light, a security guard who had been in a hurry was hit in the face
with the daggers.

He died with a serious expression still on his face.

One of the daggers pierced his nose, and the other went through his eye. He was killed
instantly!

Luke braced the man’s body with his leg before letting it hit the floor.
He put his own gun back at his waist and searched the body. He found a pistol and a
magazine.

It was a Glock 17, one of the guns that Luke was most familiar with!

Leaving the body behind, Luke moved on.

At a corner, Luke stopped and pressed up against the wall.

In the next moment, two security guards rushed past.

The first security guard hadn’t noticed him yet, and Luke kicked the second security
guard in his groin at the turn. He felt something explode under his foot as the security
guard was lifted twenty centimeters off the floor.

Pushing off of the floor, Luke hit the back of the first security guard who had run past.

There was the sound of bones breaking. The security guard froze, and he started bleeding
from his eyes, nose and mouth a moment later.

Finally, Luke kicked the second security guard, who had collapsed after his first attack, in
the back of the head.

Searching their bodies, Luke found a Beretta 92F and a P226. He put both of them in his
pockets.

Since he was going on a killing spree here, he couldn’t use guns from the illegal brothel
that would now be on file, or people might link the case here with the one in neuf trois.
Chapter 177 - Your Business and Mine
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 177 Your Business and Mine

If the two cases were cross-checked, people might notice Luke’s role in them.

It was why he had used his homemade daggers instead of the M1911 when he came in.

After everything was done, Luke pressed on and reached the elevator several seconds
later.

The security guards at the elevator immediately saw him and turned their guns on him.

But Luke was even faster. He had thrown his daggers the moment he revealed himself.

To ensure that he hit his opponents, he threw out four daggers at the same time. It was
also the most he could throw at the same time with one hand.

The security guards had barely moved their guns when each of them had two daggers
buried in their chests.

They trembled, and Luke threw four more daggers again with his left hand. This time, the
guards were hit in the head.

Both of them fell to the floor.

Luke approached them and looted them of their weapons and magazines.

These two had two MP5s instead of pistols since they were defending the most important
access point.

Luke had detected the scents of many girls on the floors below him with his Sharp Nose.

He entered the elevator and pressed the B1 button.

Five minutes later, the elevator doors opened.

Two security guards were aiming at the elevator. They were instructed to defend the
elevator and not go anywhere unless they were told to.

They would naturally be alarmed if someone came down in the elevator.

But they saw a colleague in the elevator, and hesitated for a moment.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Because of that moment’s hesitation, two bullet holes appeared in each of them.

Luke tossed away the security guard’s body which he had been using as a shield and
exited the elevator.

Nobody was a better shooter than he was at close range. He wasn’t scared even though it
was two versus one.

The gunshots had exposed his location, but it didn’t matter anymore.

Seven of the security guards were already down. They weren’t as professional as
bodyguards, and weren’t a threat to Luke at all.

At the next turn, Luke raised his right hand and pulled the trigger of the MP5 to let fly a
storm of bullets.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Two security guards screamed and collapsed.

Luke came around the corner and silenced the two security guards with his P226.

Only five minutes had passed since Luke turned on the interference device, but most of
the security guards in the villa were already dead.

Luke quickly moved past the bodies of the two security guards and ran around the next
corner.

The moment he raised his head, he fired the P226 in his hand.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Two bodyguards were hit in the chest and collapsed, revealing a middle-aged man behind
them.

The man didn’t have a gun. He looked at Luke in fright, and was about to say something.

Luke pointed his gun at him and forced him to retreat into the room. Before Luke
followed him in, he shot the heads of the two bodyguards.

Bang! Bang!
In the room, Luke typed on his fake phone and played the words, “What are you doing

here?”

The man hesitated and didn’t say anything.

Luke looked at a display window in the room, only to see a young girl under a spotlight.
She was shivering and wearing nothing but two pieces of clothing that could barely be
called underwear.

Luke then noticed a device with a keypad and a screen on the table next to the only seat
in the room. On the screen was a number: $100,000.00

Curling his lip, Luke pressed the “+” button on the keypad.

A gentle female voice rang out. “The latest bid for Product Number 5 is $105,000.”

Luke turned his head and looked at the man. “You’re here to purchase girls.”

“No!” The man shook his head in fear, but couldn’t come up with an excuse.

Pa!

The man’s eyes widened as he slowly collapsed against the wall.

Luke had no time to talk to him.

He didn’t feel guilty at all after confirming that the man was involved in human trafficking

He despised human traffickers only slightly less than drug dealers.

Luke left the room and headed for another one several meters away. Instead of going in,
Luke raised his MP5 and sprayed the room with bullets through the door. Someone
screamed inside.

He waited for a moment before he opened the door.

There were two people in the room. One was a security guard, and the other was the guy
who had welcomed the buyers outside the villa.

Looking at the man, who had to be a manager, Luke asked, “You’re selling these girls here,
right?”

In pain, the man begged, “I can give you money. Don’t kill me. I didn’t catch those girls.
You understand, right? This is just… business.”

Bang! Bang!

“Yes, I do!” Luke put his gun back and left the room. I’m sure that you can also understand
that you are just experience and credit to me!

Interestingly, the underground rooms were arranged in a circle, so the corridor actually
looped around.

Luke found himself back at the elevator just as the doors opened.

Luke raised his gun and fired without any hesitation, and two security guards in the
elevator collapsed.

After recognizing them, Luke was certain that most of the security guards were probably
dead, since these two had been among the five security guards outside.

Since they had come back in as reinforcements, there had to be few security guards left
inside the house.

Luke had realized that apart from the elevator, this place only had one other exit that was
sealed.

So, the elevator was the only way out right now, which meant that there was no escape
for the other four buyers.

Luke returned to the elevator and went to the first floor.

When the elevator doors opened, Luke waited a moment, and then took a deep breath
before he walked out.

The remaining three security guards weren’t outside the elevator.

Luke searched the villa unhurriedly.

Very soon, he found a room that smelled of the three security guards.

Luke fired at the room, only to be surprised when the bullets didn’t penetrate the door.

The door had been reinforced with iron.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke gave up on the three security guards who were hiding, and
returned to the elevator. He aimed and shot five people who had just exited the elevator
and were running for the main door.
Two of them screamed, and three were shot in the chest. They were dead for sure.

One of the screaming men had a refined appearance, and seemed to be an assistant.

He was undoubtedly another buyer.

“Don’t – don’t kill me. I have money. I can give you a lot of money.” The man seemed to
have realized something, and made a last ditch attempt.

Luke raised his P226.

Bang! Bang!

The two survivors were shot in the head.

Money was meaningless to Luke.

Even if he wanted to make a fortune, he wouldn’t do it by letting such scumbags go.

Chapter 178 - Clean Up and Pack Away
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 178 Clean Up and Pack Away

Reloading the P226, Luke returned to the elevator and went back down to B1.

When the elevator doors opened, a person was standing inside with a gun in his hand.

The people outside immediately shot at the elevator like crazy, leaving bullet holes
everywhere.

Several seconds later, they finally realized that something was wrong and stopped firing.

In the elevator, a security guard was riddled with bullets, but he was still upright.

It wasn’t until that moment that the people outside the elevator realized that it was a
dead body that had been strung up.

The moment they stopped shooting, however, a man dropped down from the ceiling and
started firing with an MP5 in one hand and a P226 in the other.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Half of the dozen people outside the elevator collapsed, and the rest hurried to take
cover.

Most of them needed to reload after the earlier gunfire, and couldn’t fight back in time.

Luke didn’t give them any time to catch their breaths. He simply dropped his guns and
took out the Glock 17 and the Beretta 92F that he had been carrying.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The two guns fired up a storm and with pinpoint accuracy.

The men lying in wait near the elevator were only five meters away. Luke’s precision was
shockingly high at such close range.

He dropped three of them with his Glock 17, and his Beretta only hit one. However, those
who were hit were all shot in the chest or the head at least twice.
Luke’s gunfire then slowed down.

Gunshots rang out now and then. The tempo wasn’t as vehement as before, but that was
even scarier.

It was because Luke was already executing the survivors.

The two guys who didn’t have guns on them had to be buyers. Luke shot them in the head
first.

Such criminal bosses were worth at least fifty experience and credit points each.

He then pulled the trigger on those bodyguards that were still twitching, reloading the
Beretta 92F on his way.

After Luke executed all of the criminals, he tossed the Beretta aside, the fully loaded
Glock 17 still on him.

He then picked up the MP5 that he had dropped earlier and reloaded it, and was now
equipped with two fully loaded guns once more.

It was a precaution, but from what he could see, the people who had tried to ambush him
were the last three groups of buyers and bodyguards.

Luke took his time going through the corridor as he opened the doors to all the rooms.

Activating Sharp Nose, he confirmed that there wasn’t a single man still alive here.

He also detected the scents of the ten girls inside a room in the middle of the corridor.

They were the “goods” that had been kidnapped, including Kim, whose scent Luke
remembered very well.

Luke went to the cage and observed the ten girls. He nodded his head.

These girls were all very pretty. Three girls, including Kim, were more beautiful than the
rest, but it wasn’t a huge difference.

Without exception, they were all wearing sexy clothing which exposed most of their skin.

Kim’s outfit was the most lavish one. The other girls were mostly wearing bikinis.

Luke knew why; Kim was probably the only virgin among the ten girls, so she was
naturally more valuable.
Why did he know that? Naturally, it was because Amanda the blabbermouth had told him
on the plane that Kim was a devout Catholic.

After a quick glance at the girls, Luke was certain that they couldn’t get away on their
own.

They had been drugged and could barely stand on their own right now.

So, Luke didn’t hurry to rescue them, but searched the villa first.

Very soon, he found a trolley for moving goods.

Tearing down some of the curtains, he wrapped up the bodies of the people he had killed
before he moved them to the pier behind the villa.

Thirteen security guards, a manager, and twelve buyers and bodyguards – that was a lot
of people.

Luke didn’t return to the villa until he had stuffed all of them onto a yacht.

He knocked out the three guys who had been hiding in the safe room with the drugs he
had found. They had probably been hoping to call for help, but hadn’t been able to.

The crude sedatives had been prepared for the victims, but were used on the despicable
security guards in the end.

Breaking the door lock, Luke entered the room and twisted the necks of the three
security guards, before dragging them to the yacht.

Finally, he cleaned up the villa.

Ignoring the blood and the bullet holes, he simply packed up the surveillance footage, the
interference equipment that he had used, and his homemade daggers.

That way, there would be hardly any clues in the villa that could be traced back to him.

As a police officer, he knew how to destroy the most important leads with minimal effort.
That was enough.

He moved the ten girls to the yacht. A moment later, he started the yacht and sailed
westward.

Luke sabotaged the yacht’s GPS system in case he was tracked.

Suddenly, one of the phones that he had taken off the criminals rang.

Luke quickly connected his phone to a laptop that he had bought and modified, and
launched a program. He then answered the phone.

“Why are you still not back? Where’s the woman I asked for?” It was the voice of an old
man.

Thinking quickly, Luke typed on his fake phone and played it. “Sir, the owner of this
phone had a car accident. He’s stuck in the car and is waiting to be rescued. Do you need
to talk to him?”

After a brief silence, the old man said, “Give him the phone.”

Luke typed and played, “Okay, sir. Please wait a moment.” But Luke actually put the
phone down and looked at the program on his laptop.

“Hello? Hello?” The old man was obviously confused.

A notification suddenly popped up in the program that Luke was looking at: Signal Source
Located.

A red spot appeared on the map, along with an address and a set of coordinates.

Luke chuckled and looked at the phone, the call already disconnected. “Gotcha!”

This phone had been on one of the five buyers, who was the only person among them
who had been carrying a gun.

Luke had watched him.

The man was more like a bodyguard than a magnate. The calluses on his hands indicated
that he used guns and blades frequently.

No rich person would play with weapons so frequently unless they were Batman or the
Green Arrow.
Chapter 179 - A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 179 A Good Guy, Rewards and Level-Up

Hm, fine, neither of those two superheroes used guns as much.

Luke knew very well that the buyers in the villa were probably only subordinates or
intermediaries.

The man who was good with weapons had an employer.

Luke didn’t have time to uncover and kill the people behind the scenes one by one. After
all, he wasn’t going to be in Paris for long.

He had taken the phones with him in order to dispose of everything together. It was a
pleasant surprise that one of the phones had helped him catch a bigger fish.

Thinking quickly, he accelerated as he headed toward his destination.

…Well, the yacht couldn’t accelerate at all.

With thirty bodies and ten girls on board, it was a miracle that it didn’t sink, but it
certainly couldn’t sail fast.

An hour later, Luke reached his destination, and saw a luxurious boat at the dock.

It was a huge boat that was more than twenty meters long and had two levels; it was
essentially a mobile villa.

This magnate behind the scenes clearly didn’t have a strong sense of crisis.

It made sense. His bodyguard getting into a car accident wasn’t a big deal; it wasn’t like
he only had one bodyguard.

Luke slowly sailed the yacht over to the big boat and threw a rope over.

He climbed nimbly up the rope, then secured it to the boat.

His Sharp Nose detected a bodyguard smoking on the deck.

Luke simply reached out from behind to twist the man’s neck, and with the sound of a
crack, the man instantly dropped.
Creeping downward from the deck, he took down another five bodyguards without any
trouble.

When he entered the most extravagant room on the boat, a fat old man on the couch
shouted in surprise, “Who are you?”

From his voice, it was the person on the phone earlier!

Too lazy to talk to him, Luke stepped forward and grabbed his head. Luke exerted his
strength, and the scumbag saw his own back for the first and last time in his life.

Luke tossed the bodies of the magnate and his bodyguards onto the yacht and moved the
girls to a room on the magnate’s boat. He then sailed the yacht away.

An hour later, Luke arrived at a canal that he had found yesterday. Confirming that the
doors on the yacht were all locked, he opened the seacock.

The yacht slowly sank into the dark river. Luke, on the other hand, flung out his hook and
pulled himself back to the shore.

Perhaps the yacht would be found in the future someday, and a shocking case would be
uncovered.

But it wouldn’t be tonight, or any time next week.

Luke watched the yacht go down, before he drove off in a car that he had prepared
earlier.

He returned to the magnate’s boat and sailed it slowly on the Seine.

Setting a destination and leaving the boat on auto-pilot, Luke returned to the big room.

It was the magnate’s bedroom, which was the biggest room and had the most facilities.

Luke was pleased that he hadn’t shed blood when he killed the people on this boat,
otherwise it would’ve been uncomfortable here.

The ten girls were still sitting together in a daze.

They would be like this for the next couple of hours if the drugs weren’t flushed out of
their systems.

Luke checked the time. It was slightly past eleven.

He had spent around forty minutes in the villa. Most of the time had been spent on
cleaning up and moving the bodies out – eliminating the enemy hadn’t taken him more
than fifteen minutes.

Then, it had taken Luke more than two hours to track the magnate and dispose of the
bodies.

Finally, Luke sat down and took a break.

Half an hour later, the boat reached its destination. Luke quietly docked the boat and
secured it with a rope.

Returning to the room on the boat, he thought for a moment, then turned on one of the
phones he was carrying. He then called the number listed under “Dad.”

When the call was picked up, Luke played the play button on his fake phone. “Your
daughter was kidnapped, but I’ve rescued her. She’s now on a boat called Azmera at
Brant Pier. Come and pick her up.”

The man was stunned for a moment. “Who

are you?”

“A good guy.” The electronic female voice continued, “Ten girls were rescued at the same
time. Please contact the families of the other girls for me.”

The man on the other end of the phone frowned. “Why?”

“Because I saved your daughter. This is how you will repay the favor.”

On the other side of the phone, Bryan considered for a moment, then turned the wheel
and drove to the location he had been given.

Half an hour later, Luke watched an SUV rush over. Bryan got out and soon boarded the
boat.

Yes, Kim’s father was Bryan Mills, who had once worked security for Sheerah.

Luke hadn’t discovered the connection between them until Selina helped him look up the
number for “Dad” on Kim’s phone.

Kim’s phone records suggested that she had talked to Bryan before she and Amanda were
kidnapped.

Luke had called this number with a prepaid phone in the morning, and discovered that
the owner of the number was in Paris.

Clearly, Bryan had come to Paris overnight after learning that his daughter had been
kidnapped.

During Sheerah’s fan meeting, Luke had already noticed that the man was much more
skilled than a regular security guard. He struck Luke as a member of the special forces.

That was why Luke left the girls to him.

Luke waited for half an hour in his car, and watched as Bryan got his daughter out and
made a call.

A few police cars arrived a while later. Finally reassured, Luke drove off in the car.

He was feeling quite delighted at that moment.

Mission: Eliminate the gangsters at the auction and rescue the victims.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000.

Mission: Eliminate the buyers at the auction.

Total experience: 700. Total credit: 700.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +700. Credit +700.

As experience has reached 9,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 10.

Extra stat points: 4

Inventory has been activated. Would you like to turn it on?

Mission: Track down the boss behind the buyer.

Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +500. Credit +500.

Luke was more than satisfied after checking his harvest.

He was getting closer to 40 Strength; he would acquire Elementary Self-Healing soon.

Chapter 180 - Expansion and Getting Hit On
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 180 Expansion and Getting Hit On

When he reached level 5, he got the super learning mode, which was very useful. Now
that he was level 10, he obtained a second expansion: the inventory.

As he drove, Luke turned on the module without any hesitation.

Then… 1,000 credit points is required to activate the inventory. Would you like to
continue?

Luke: Yes!

There was no way he would refuse. A personal space would be very handy in future
operations.

In terms of convenience, it was much better than the super learning mode.

Of course, though it was more convenient, it still wasn’t as important as the super
learning mode.

After activating the inventory, Luke immediately sensed a connection to some place.

He didn’t know where it was exactly, but he could sense it with his mind.

Luke thought for a moment, then picked up his Glock 17 and tried to store it.

…Well, the gun was still there.

Luke was rather embarrassed. Thank god nobody was watching.

He stopped the car and focused. A moment later, he called out, “Enter!”

The Glock in his hand flashed for a moment, before it suddenly vanished.

Luke opened his eyes in satisfaction, feeling lucky. “This inventory has to be booted up
with mental energy, but it’ll probably become quicker once I get the hang of it. Huh,
system, why did you only give me 0.001 cubic meter for 1,000 credit points?”

But Luke had already stopped disparaging the system long ago.
Though it might seem silly at times, all its functions were highly practical.

As a grateful man, Luke couldn’t continue cursing it.

The system was silent.

Luke knew that the system didn’t have an explanation for why 1,000 credit points could
only be exchanged for a space of 0.001 cubic meter.

How big was this space? To put it simply, it was as large as a cube that was ten
centimeters long on all sides.

Of course, the space wasn’t really in the shape of a cube, but could change according to
the object being stored. That was why Luke could store the gun that was almost nineteen
centimeters long inside.

Shaking his head, Luke started the car and continued on his way.

He had no complaints about the system, but he kept talking to it, hoping to uncover more
useful intelligence.

As he talked to the system nonstop, the system suddenly responded.

Luke’s hands trembled, and he almost drove the car off the road.

System: 10,000 credit points are required to upgrade the inventory. Would you like to
upgrade it?

Since he had more than twenty thousand credit points, Luke decided to upgrade the
space.

Instantly, he felt the space which his mind was connected to expand a thousand-fold.

One cubic meter!

Dumbfounded, Luke murmured a long time later, “The system is really my dad!”

By spending ten times the original amount of credit points, the sides of the storage space,
not its volume, grew to ten times its initial length!

Luke felt that the cost was totally worth it!

While ten thousand credit points were a lot, it was nothing compared to a personal space
of one cubic meter.
This space could store a thousand liters of water. Human beings were approximately as
dense as water. So, he could store ten or more people in this space…

The personal space was already very useful to Luke when it was just 0.001 cubic meter in
size, to say nothing of one cubic meter of space.

He could’ve stored a Glock and multiple magazines in it.

For him, the personal space was a trump card.

He had intended to dismantle and throw away the gun after he got out of the car, but he
could keep it now. After all, his personal space was still empty.

He drove the car to an alley in the 18th arrondissement. Leaving the door wide open, he
walked away quickly.

If a lucky dog found the car, they would see that the key was even still in the ignition.

This car would certainly be gone by the next morning. It was the last clue that linked
Luke to the case.

Luke finally called Daniel and took the cab back to his hotel in the 16th arrondissement.
He returned to his room and went to bed.

The next morning, Luke casually walked out of the hotel

He needed to relax today. He walked around for a while and found a nice little park.
Sitting down on a bench, Luke observed the passers-by.

Looking at the bright and warm people, Luke gradually felt at peace.

A moment later, a girl with dark red hair approached him and said, “If I may ask, do you
need any help?”

Luke looked at her and smiled casually. “Oh, no, but thank you. I’m only enjoying this
beautiful morning and this beautiful city.”

The girl was dazzled.

She had an easel ten meters away and there was a metal box in front of it. Inside the box
was a bit of cash. She clearly didn’t have a thriving business.

As an art student who was here to sketch, her main purpose was to observe people and
gain inspiration instead of making money.
So, she liked to observe interesting people, like this young man.

She hadn’t noticed Luke at first, who was never the most eye-catching person in a crowd
to begin with.

His clothes were clean but boring. His hair was short and black. His face was only average
and definitely didn’t make the heart pound.

When she fixed her attention on him, however, she found Luke’s face more and more
agreeable.

He looked young, but there was a cold and indifferent expression in his eyes, as if he had
no interest in the outside world.

In the end, when Luke’s lips pulled up in a vague smile, the girl felt her heart suddenly
flutter.

It was hard for her to describe the feeling, as if the guy had suddenly turned from an
ordinary stone statue into an amazing superhero.

She sensed that there was something intriguingly contradictory about this seemingly
plain guy.

So, she approached Luke and struck up a conversation.

She blushed slightly at Luke’s reply and his smile.

As an art student in the Capital of Romance, she had seen plenty of gorgeous guys and
girls whom she had been drawn to before.

But none of them impressed her as much as this guy whom she had just met.

She couldn’t help but ask, “Can – can I have your number?”

Taken aback for a moment, Luke smiled. “I’m sorry, but I’m on holiday from America. I
don’t have a local number. So…”
Chapter 181 - A Little Help and a New Apartment
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 181 A Little Help and a New Apartment

The red-haired girl was lost for words for a moment. However, she soon asked again, “Do
you need any help?”

Luke looked at the girl with great interest and thought for a moment. He then nodded his
head. “As a matter of fact, I do.”

“What kind of help?” the girl asked again.

Luke said, “The hotel that I checked into is a bit expensive, so I’m hoping to find a place
that’s less expensive but just as convenient.”

Mind whirling, the girl said, “Are you okay with an apartment?”

Luke was startled. “I’m only staying here for a week. Are you talking about an apartment
hotel?”

The girl shook her head quickly. “Not exactly. The room next to mine was vacated
recently. I know the landlord well. It won’t be a problem if you rent it for a week.”

Luke pondered for a moment and didn’t immediately give a reply.

Noticing the look on his face, the girl continued, “It won’t be too expensive. Also, it’s in the
17th arrondissement and in a nice area.”

Luke thought for a moment, then smiled. “Can you show me?”

Greatly relieved, the girl also smiled. “Alright, let me pack up my stuff.”

Luke watched the girl pack up her easel, but when she was about to pick it up, Luke did it
with a smile. “Let me do it. I think I’m stronger than you.”

The girl hesitated for a moment, but didn’t refuse. She simply indicated a direction, and
they went east.

They chatted on the way, and Luke learned the girl’s name: Elena Tatu.

She was a student at a private art college with a name that Luke didn’t quite catch.
Elena’s English wasn’t bad. She said that she might go to America to teach someday.

Luke found that odd. “Don’t you feel that Americans aren’t the arty type?”

Elena giggled. “That’s what a lot of people think, but I don’t think so. At least, it’s easier to
make money in America than here – well, provided that I can get my diploma.”

Luke smiled. “I’m sorry, I know nothing about art. Even in America, I’m one of the most
uneducated guys I know.”

Elena, however, looked at him curiously. “But you left a… unique impression on me that I
can’t describe. When we look at Venus, we won’t think she’s not beautiful just because
she doesn’t have a college degree, right?”

Luke hesitated for a moment before he said, “But… Venus is a woman, right?”

Taken aback, Elena laughed. “No, no, no. I’m talking about the feeling, the beauty of
innocence.”

Luke secretly broke out in a sweat. He never expected that he would one day catch the
eye of a French girl.

Elena wasn’t exactly pretty, but her looks were agreeable and she was slightly plump.

Hm, was it because she spent most of her time sitting and sketching instead of moving
around? Luke observed her and wondered.

Ten minutes later, they reached a white, six-story building.

The building next to it was of a similar height, but it was red, with old but beautiful
window frames and a mottled iron fence. It indeed looked more elegant than most
buildings in America.

Elena opened a door and gestured for Luke to follow her, before she quickly closed it.
“Remember to close the door as soon as you can. You should know that Paris is getting
more and more dangerous. Tourists like you should be more careful.”

Luke simply smiled and didn’t say anything.

It remained to be seen who would be the more unlucky one if he did run into a robber.

Going up to the top floor, Elena walked over to a unit that was clearly an illegal wooden
construction and opened the door. “Take a look around. This is the place.”

Luke checked the room and saw that it was small.

It was only a dozen square meters in size, but it got a lot of sunlight.

Hm, that was to be expected, since the entire room was basically right under the sun.

Thankfully, it was still January, so it wasn’t too hot.

The furniture was very simple, too: apart from a bed, a desk, two chairs, a closet and a
cabinet, there wasn’t anything else.

Luke looked at Elena in confusion. “Where’s the bathroom?”

Elena, who was outside the door, pointed to one corner. “It’s over there. It’s a shared
bathroom with that room over there. Well, that’s where I’m staying.” She was somewhat
embarrassed.

Startled for a moment, Luke then smiled. “Just you?”

Elena’s face burned. “Yes, just me.”

Luke checked the bathroom, which had an interesting design. It separated the two
illegally-constructed rooms, but both rooms had doors to access the shared bathroom.

Hm… had this place initially been designed for a couple?

Luke was somewhat surprised, but he didn’t let it show on his face. “What about the
rent?”

Elena was glad that he asked. “If you’re going to stay for a week, how about 150 euros?
No, no. A hundred euros will be fine.”

Luke said, “I can accept 150 euros. Where’s the landlord?”

Elena held out her hand with a smile. “Let me reintroduce myself. I’m the landlord’s
daughter. So, you can stay here and wait for my dad to return.”

Luke was speechless. “I’m honored to know this other side of you, esteemed and beautiful
Mademoiselle Tatu.” He too stretched out his hand.

They smiled at each other after shaking hands.

Luke said, “If that’s all, I’m thinking about getting something to eat. Do you want to join

me?”
Elena said, “Well, I just had breakfast… But I think I can have a cup of coffee.”

Luke nodded his head. “You must let me buy it for you for your help.”

Elena nodded her head happily. “Let’s go to the coffee shop on the street corner.”

Five minutes later, they sat down inside the coffee shop.

Yes, the coffee shop was very close by. It was less than twenty meters away from the
apartment building.

The coffee shop was quite small, and only had two tables inside.

Luke couldn’t quite understand the menu. He simply asked Elena to help order for him.

While he had breakfast, Luke chatted with Elena.

He deliberately steered the topic toward things he was interested in, like places of unrest
where criminals tended to gather.

Naturally, Luke couldn’t outright ask the questions, but he did get a lot of information
thanks to his looks.

Elena had always lived in the 17th arrondissement, which was reasonably safe.
Chapter 182 - Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 182 Lost Bet and a Part-Time Tour Guide

Going northeast from the 17th arrondissement, the 18th and 19th arrondissements
weren’t as safe.

Further off was Seine-Saint-Denis, commonly known as neuf trois. According to Elena, it
was hell and wasn’t part of France.

Luke decided that he could check out the 18th arrondissement tonight. As for neuf trois,
he had just killed a bunch of gangsters there last night, so he should avoid the area for the
time being

Also, Luke had another information source that was better than this art girl – Daniel.

The cab driver, who clearly wasn’t the most law-abiding citizen, would’ve already been
killed by the local gangsters if he didn’t know every part of Paris well.

After he made up his mind, Luke relaxed and chatted with Elena.

At noon, Luke said that he would go back to the apartment to get some rest and pay the
rent.

Elena followed Luke and said that she would help him call for her dad.

But her dad wasn’t around.

Elena apologized to him, but Luke could tell that she had known beforehand, and had
purposely followed him upstairs

But he had too many preparations to make to hang out with the girl. He could only say
that he needed to get some rest, before he closed the door.

With his Sharp Nose, Luke could tell that Elena remained outside his door for at least a
minute before she left. He could even hear her giving vague cheers.

Unfortunately, her cheers were in French, and Luke couldn’t understand what she was
saying

Luke shook his head with a smile and took out his modified laptop from his backpack as
he started to go through the files on Paris that he had acquired earlier.
He checked various sorts of information, such as the distance from his place to the 18th
arrondissement and to neuf trois, means of transport, the state that shops and buildings
were in, and so on.

Paris was too big for him to find information on everything, but he still preferred to be
prepared as much as possible.

It was a shame that Tony Stark wasn’t capable of creating advanced artificial intelligence
yet, so Luke couldn’t make any either.

But Luke suspected that he wouldn’t be able to create a Jarvis even if he learned all of
Tony Stark’s abilities.

Tony Stark’s abilities didn’t include anything for creating Jarvis; it seemed that the A.I.’s
invention had been a fluke.

So, Luke didn’t have high hopes in that regard.

An hour later, someone knocked on his door.

Luke raised his head and saw Elena’s smiling face at the window; he hadn’t drawn the
curtain.

He was amused. Why was Elena waiting at the window like a little kid after knocking on
the door?

He put his laptop back into his bag and opened the door. “Elena, what’s up?”

Elena said, “My dad’s back. He wants to meet you.”

Luke was at a loss. Why did he feel like he was meeting a girlfriend’s dad? He was only a
renter!

Then, he noticed a man who looked to be around fifty behind Elena. “Is this your father?
How should I address him?”

Elena said, “Well, just call him Pierre.”

Luke nodded and held out his hand to the old man. “Pierre, it’s nice to meet you.”

Pierre, on the other hand, didn’t respond immediately. He sized up Luke before he finally
nodded. “A good lad.” Then, he hugged Luke.

Luke was stunned. Were they so close already? Or were French people all this warm?
Pierre’s English was poor. With Elena translating, Luke learned that Pierre welcomed his
stay here, and he reminded Luke to return before six in the evening.

Luke nodded with a smile. “I’ll remember that. I’ll let you know if I’m not coming back for
the night.”

Elena found that odd. “You might not come back?”

Luke said with a smile, “I’m here with my teacher. Sometimes, I need to study with her.”

Elena was curious, but didn’t ask since they weren’t that close. She simply nodded her
head.

Actually, Luke was about to head out.

Giving Mr. Pierre his rent, Luke left the apartment with his backpack. Elena was clearly
disappointed. She had wanted to talk to Luke in the afternoon.

Luke said goodbye and walked out to the street.

He took a bus to a Bouygues branch, which was one of the three biggest
telecommunication service providers. After buying several prepaid Nokia phones, he
made a call with one of them.

Twenty minutes later, Daniel arrived. He still looked like a rogue, but the smile on his face
was most brilliant. “Rich guy, I’m so glad to see you again.”

Amused, Luke got into the cab. “I’m sure you are, because you won the bet.” He threw a
thousand euros at the driver.

Daniel pocketed the money with a smile. “Where to today, rich guy?”

Luke said, “Take me to the 18th arrondissement. Don’t go too fast, and tell me what you
know about the area on the way.”

Daniel hesitated. “But I’m a cab driver, not a professional tour guide.”

Luke threw another thousand euros at him. “Five hundred euros as a tip and five hundred
euros as a consultation fee. I’ll give you the cab fare later.”

Daniel immediately said, “It suddenly occurs to me that I know Paris well enough. Rich
guy, what do you want to know?”

Luke said, “The 18th arrondissement, the red light district, and dangerous gangs.”
Daniel looked at him in the rearview mirror and said, “Hehe, you want to have fun? I can
recommend a safe place. But do use protection, and I’m talking about protecting your life,
not your health. There was a guy who ignored my advice, and had to go to the doctor in
the end…”

Luke interrupted the chatterbox and said, “No, I want details of whatever you know. I’ll
decide where to go myself. Daniel, be professional!”

Daniel shrugged and said, “Alright, what do you want to know?”

For the next two hours, Daniel drove by several places in the 18th arrondissement at a
sedate pace, before he dropped Luke off somewhere.

Luke tossed another thousand euros at Daniel. “This is the cab fare and additional
consultation fee. Don’t dawdle if I need your cab again.”

Daniel kissed the cash with a smile. “For your generosity, I’ll always be at your service.”

He had earned three thousand euros in just two hours.

Unlike regular cabs, his cab was illegal.

That was right, his driver’s license was fake. He was on the DMV’s blacklist, and they
refused to issue him any sort of certification.

But he was a skilled and smart driver, and he could switch out his license plates, which
made it impossible for the police to track him down – Daniel and his cab didn’t exist in
the Paris police database.
Chapter 183 - Benefit and Luck
Generated by NovelGet.com

An invisible cab driver would certainly be very convenient for Luke’s operation.

He could drive himself, but that might draw unwanted attention.

As long as he gave Daniel enough money, however, the man would take him anywhere.

Of course, Luke didn’t ask Daniel to take him directly to his destination. He wasn’t an
idiot, and wouldn’t trust someone he had just met so easily.

Actually, it wasn’t the first time that Daniel had taken rich kids who wanted to have fun to
the unruly areas.

He felt that Luke had been able to make it back from neuf trois previously only because
Luke was lucky. He didn’t make the connection between Luke and that shocking case in
neuf trois two days ago – to Daniel, that seemed more like a gang fight.

As they chatted, Luke learned that Daniel was about to get married and was in dire need
of money.

Compared with French people, most Americans could almost be considered diligent.

Most French people would bask in the sun or enjoy a cup of coffee if they could choose
not to work.

Although not everybody was like that, it was the general attitude in France. It was normal
and understandable for most people.

So, although Daniel had made plenty of money as an illegal cab driver, he barely had any
savings.

He was about to get married, but didn’t even have enough money to buy his fiancée’s
father some gifts.

Luke’s money had helped with some of that. At the very least, Daniel had the money now
to buy some presents and some decent clothes.

It was slightly past four in the afternoon.

It was the beginning of January, so the sun was already starting to set. The sky turned
gloomy, and it soon started drizzling.
Luke looked at the sky and disappeared into an alley.

Five hours later, Luke returned to the building that his apartment was in. He thought for
a moment before he made a call. “Elena? I’m downstairs. Can you toss down the key to
the door?”

But the door of the building opened five minutes later. Behind the door was Elena in her
pajamas. She was quite excited. “You’re back?”

Luke was both amused and touched to see her. He said, “Just go upstairs now in case you
catch a cold.” He then entered the building and closed the door.

Returning to his room, Luke looked back at Elena and said helplessly, “Elena, weren’t you
sleeping?”

Elena exclaimed and said, “Of course, I’m going back.” But she didn’t move.

Luke said helplessly, “I’ve had a busy day. I’ll take a shower and go to bed. Good night.”

He entered his room, pulled the curtain shut, and took off his clothes.

Thankfully, Elena soon returned to her room instead of remaining outside the door.

Luke wasn’t in a rush. He still had one more week in Paris.

Thinking that, Luke took out clean clothes from his backpack and took a shower.

Then, he set his alarm, dried his hair, and went to bed.

The bedding which Elena had given him in the afternoon smelled of detergent and
sunlight, which was quite comfortable.

Luke soon fell asleep.

At seven the next morning, Luke opened his eyes and got up.

He first did some warm-ups on the roof, mostly to stretch his arms and legs.

This was hardly exercise for him, and was only meant to adjust his body so that it was in
prime condition after a night of sleep.

Ten minutes later, he was done with his warm-ups. He stopped by Elena’s room on his
way back.

Elena’s curtain was only half-closed. Luke narrowed his eyes and peeped into the room,
only to discover that Elena was still sleeping with her back to the window, and that she
seemed to prefer sleeping in the nude.

So, Luke had quite the view.

Enjoying it for a few seconds, Luke went back to his room to get ready.

If I’m lucky at the start of the day, I should be lucky the whole day, right? Luke thought
optimistically.

Soon, all his preparations were done. He called Elsa on his way downstairs.

Elsa complained angrily and told him to get lost because he was interrupting her sleep.

Luke’s ears were keen enough for him to hear a man on the other end of the phone say,
“… You’re up?”

With a weird look on his face, Luke hung up and saw that it was half past eight.

It was the perfect time for people on vacation to sleep in, particularly for a certain woman
who might’ve been very busy last night.

He had breakfast in the little coffee shop on the street corner. The boss of the shop
generously gave him two additional croissants. Luke thanked him with a smile and got to
work.

He took Daniel’s cab to the 13th arrondissement and gave the driver five hundred euros.
Then, Luke walked into Chinatown.

The small stores and the square Chinese characters on the signboards were quite familiar
to him.

He almost felt like he was on a street in a small city in China back in his previous life,
where most people could buy everything they needed within a range of several hundred
meters.

Restaurants, butcher shops, barbershops, clothes stores, bookshops, and many other
stores could be found here.

Luke enjoyed himself as he wandered around the place and did a bit of shopping.

The greatest benefit of this place was that it was impossible to track what he bought,
because there were too many people here.

After a day, nobody would remember that Luke had visited this place.
Luke bought everything he needed in an hour, including certain things that were quite
rare on the market, such as certain top-tier electronic products and materials.

It wasn’t hard for him to purchase the items he needed because Luke offered to buy them
for much higher than the market price.

Leaving Chinatown in satisfaction, Luke took a cab to the 18th arrondissement and found
the lair of the human traffickers.

Luke listened to what was happening in the base from the roof of a nearby building; he
had already placed several simple bugs in some of the rooms the day before.

He soon heard a piece of good news.

Chapter 184 - A Family Should Always Be Together
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 184 A Family Should Always Be Together

The core of this human trafficking gang was a family known as Krassnig.

Now, the family patriarch was coming. He was the father of Marco, the guy whom Luke
had killed.

Luke couldn’t help but chuckle. This family would soon be reunited in the other world!

That afternoon, two Benzs arrived and stopped in front of the apartment building.

Eight people got out of the cars, led by an old man with white hair and a long beard.

The old man wasn’t tall, but looked quite intimidating – this had to be the patriarch of the
Krassnig family.

Spending the afternoon on the roof and enjoying coffee and croissants, Luke couldn’t be
any more comfortable.

How had he brought hot coffee up here? By storing it in his personal space, of course.

It was also practice for him as he familiarized himself with the storage function of his
personal space.

The patriarch left the apartment building, before returning again that evening. He didn’t
seem particularly happy.

Luke wondered if he had seen the honeycomb that his son’s body had become. Did the
man not like his son’s new style?

That night, Luke snuck into the apartment building again.

This operation was the same as last time, except that he had more people to deal with
today.

Plus the patriarch, there were altogether fifteen armed gangsters in the building.

But they had lousy defenses. Luke eliminated them one by one, starting with their boss,
who didn’t even carry a gun.
Luke didn’t use a gun because there were other residents in the building, and he didn’t
know if they were related to the gangsters.

Besides, Luke didn’t want to create dozens of bodies in downtown Paris. So, he simply
took care of the gangsters with guns and ignored the rest.

There was only one unarmed young man whom he killed.

The moment he saw the man, Luke thought he looked familiar.

A moment later, he recalled that this was the man who had chatted up Amanda and Kim
at the cab stop outside the airport.

To make sure that he wasn’t mistaken, Luke asked him a “friendly” question instead of
knocking him out.

This guy named Peter then confessed that he wandered around the airport and train
stations searching for targets for his gang.

Luke nodded silently after hearing the answer.

A moment later, he had another sixty kilograms of trash in his personal space.

Apart from all the trash he accumulated, he put more than 100,000 euros in cash into his
personal space.

He had found the money in a briefcase that the old man had been carrying. It was Luke’s,
now.

The system notification popped up.

Mission: Eliminate the main members of the Krassnig group.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000.

It was a lot more than Luke had expected, probably because this gang was basically
wiped out now that its boss was dead. So, Luke received a bonus for indirectly saving
more girls who might’ve fallen victim to them in the future.

At half past eight, he flung out his grappling hook from the roof and crossed over the tops
of several buildings before he took a subway back to the 17th arrondissement.

The rooms in the apartment building that he left behind were completely empty, as if the
gangsters had never been there.

Elena was surprised at Luke’s early return. “You’re quite early today.”

Luke noticed that it was almost nine. It was indeed rather… early.

He said with a smile, “I’ve been busy with work for the last couple of days.”

Elena said, “You must watch yourself at night.”

Luke nodded. Going back to his room, he sat down and went back over tonight’s
operation for possible flaws.

Half an hour later, he concluded his analysis in satisfaction and headed for the bathroom
to take a shower.

Opening the bathroom door, Luke was stunned for a moment. He said, “Sorry. I’ll come
back later.”

Elena had obviously just finished taking a shower in the bathroom, and was putting on a
bathrobe.

Thankfully, she had covered the important parts, so it wasn’t an overly embarrassing
encounter.

Elena’s face was red, not entirely because she had just taken a shower. “That’s fine. I’m
already done.”

Luke said, “Thank you.”

Elena closed the door and dried her hair absentmindedly. All she could think of was
Luke’s beautiful muscles!

Luke naturally wasn’t fully dressed since he had been planning to take a shower. He was
only wearing a pair of shorts with a bath towel slung over his shoulder, revealing most of
his pectorals and biceps.

That was the benefit of investing stats points in Strength.

If he had invested them in Dexterity or Mental Strength, could he have made a girl trip
over herself at the sight of his naked body?

Luke didn’t really pay attention to Elena’s unusual behavior.

Like any other art student, the girl tended to be absentminded, and her eyes glittered
now and then.

What Luke didn’t know was that it wasn’t because she was an art student, but because
she was attracted to him.

When he woke up the next morning, Elena had already gone out.

Luke brushed his teeth, only to be surprised to see a certain girl’s underwear in the
bathroom.

There was no telling whether she had forgotten to take it with her because she was used
to female roommates, or she had been in too much of a hurry that morning.

Taking a walk, Luke went to the coffee shop and ordered some food.

He was enjoying the food, when he heard a familiar female voice. “Hey, Luke.”

Luke raised his head with a smile. “Elena, can I buy you some food? I haven’t thanked you
for opening the door for me every day.”

Carrying the easel, Elena hesitated for a moment, but still sat down. “We can eat together,
but I’ll pay for my own food.”

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “Okay. Your help definitely isn’t this cheap. I’ll
buy you a decent dinner someday.”

Elena shook his head quickly. “No, no, that would be too wasteful.”

But feeling that her words might be taken the wrong way, she added, “I mean, opening
the door isn’t a big deal. You don’t have to spend a lot of money on dinner to thank me for
that.”

Luke nodded thoughtfully. “Alright. Then, please wait until I come up with a good
reason.”

Elena nodded with a smile. “Take your time.”

Elena soon ordered today’s specialty, which was only worth a dozen euros.

Looking at the tiny food portion, Luke couldn’t help but ask, “Isn’t that too little?”

Elena looked at the food on the table, most of which belonged to Luke, and smiled. “Yes,
of course. I may put on weight if I eat too much, though, particularly on my waist and…
well, my legs.”
Luke chuckled.

He knew which part Elena really meant.

Based on his own observation, that part of her body was indeed plush.

Elena blushed slightly, as if she knew that Luke had guessed what she had been about to
say.
Chapter 185 - Robbery? Give Me Your Money
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 185 Robbery? Give Me Your Money

Generally, French people liked her body shape, and Americans did too. Elena didn’t think
that Luke preferred it, however.

She was an art student who was good at observing and sketching human bodies.

After two days of living together, she noticed that Luke had quite the athletic body – he
must be someone who worked out regularly.

It was a pity that it was still January – if it was summer, she would be able to enjoy more
of Luke’s body.

He had to be very strong! Elena blushed again at the thought, not because she was shy,
but because she was excited.

As an art student, she always preferred male models with amazing muscles.

Luke was feeling very relaxed right now.

He needed to adjust his mood after the big job last night.

When he was at home, he could alleviate his discomfort by cooking or talking with Selina.

His discomfiture had less to do with illness, gloom, fear or bloodthirstiness, and more
with subtle feelings like excitement, hopefulness and even cockiness.

The human mind was complicated.

Greyson hadn’t found anything abnormal about Luke last time, mostly because of Luke’s
ability to readjust his emotions.

Even if he hadn’t killed them, those bad guys would’ve been eliminated by the
superheroes of this world someday, so Luke mostly regarded the villains as NPCs through
whom he could earn experience points. He didn’t feel guilty about killing them.

The system was also a source of reassurance.

So far, he hadn’t been punished for killing the wrong person.

Given that he lost five credit points for stealing five dollars before, there was no way that
the system would let him kill random people.

Thus, all the people he killed had deserved to die.

In a good mood, Luke chatted with Elena as he enjoyed his food. They then went upstairs
together.

Elena moved her easel to the roof and continued working.

Luke also moved a chair from his room to the roof and turned on his laptop.

Using Elena’s wifi connection, Luke looked up scenic spots in Paris.

A moment later, he raised his head to see that Elena was already busy drawing.

Getting up, Luke took a look at her work from behind without disturbing her, and was
amused. Why have I turned into a bird man?

On Elena’s drawing board was the beginning of a sketch of Luke, except that he was
glowing and smiling, with a pair of wings on his back and a bible in his hand.

This Luke had the same pose as the real Luke earlier.

But wasn’t I holding a laptop? Also, isn’t that halo around me exaggerated? Luke
grumbled inwardly, but didn’t interrupt Elena.

Sometimes, art had nothing to do with the real life references, and was only about its
creator’s feelings and intentions.

Luke shook his head with a smile and returned to his room with his laptop.

A moment later, Luke went downstairs.

He had put on a hoodie and a face mask. Carrying his black backpack, he got onto a bus.

The bus was in poor condition, and the few people on board didn’t look like decent
people at all, but were more like habitual thieves.

They looked at Luke when he got on but didn’t say anything.

Ten minutes later, someone couldn’t hold back anymore.

Although Luke had covered his face, his clothes and his posture suggested that he was
from a different background.
Three reckless black men approached him and brandished knives as they warned him
not to move.

Luke remained still as only his hands moved unhurriedly. The three men saw him take
out a pair of gloves and put them on.

But gloves weren’t fatal weapons. The foolish scoundrels pressed forward.

One of them reached for Luke’s backpack, and another for his collar.

Just as their hands were about to touch him, Luke’s own hands darted out to grasp theirs,
before he pressed down and twisted.

With the sound of two cracks, the two men screamed wretchedly.

Luke remained seated and silent. Crossing his arms, he stomped on the hands of the two
men, who had dropped to their knees.

The other passengers in the bus were stunned. This wasn’t the show they were expecting

Their hands dislocated, the two men didn’t dare struggle at all. They could only scream as
they hit Luke’s legs with their other hand.

With an indifferent air, Luke picked up a dagger that one of the two robbers had dropped
and threw it.

The third man screamed and dropped his gun, the dagger having gone through his wrist.
Chances were that he would be handicapped for the rest of his life.

Luke slowly got up and kicked away the two robbers who were still screaming on their
knees.

He slowly moved forward, playing with a butterfly knife in his hand.

Everybody was silent. Luke picked up the gun that the black man had dropped and
examined it unhurriedly, before he pointed it at the three robbers. “Give me your money.”

The passengers on board were speechless. It seemed that the robbers had just tried to
rob another more proficient robber.

Taking a hundred euros from the three unlucky robbers and kicking them off the bus,
Luke returned to the back row.

Nobody messed with him again.

Luke got off after he entered neuf trois. He took a deep breath – the air here oozed
experience and credit!

Intentionally walking into the dodgy corners, he soon caught the attention of criminals.

After looting three groups of rogues, Luke finally encountered some gangsters who had a
car.

They surrounded Luke with knives, but then stopped moving when Luke pointed his gun
at them.

One gangster in the car also had a gun, but Luke was faster.

Luke shot him in the shoulder when he was still taking out his gun. The man was quite
lucky that he hadn’t been killed.

Luke threw the man out of the car and drove off.

Half an hour after entering neuf trois, he had become a man with two guns and a car.

He searched the car with Sharp Nose for a while, and found various items which included
bullets, cash and some weed. None of it was overly useful to him.

However, he was delighted to find a dozen coins. He could use them to test the system’s
rules without worrying about losing too many points.
Chapter 186 - Nimble or Dead
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 186 Nimble or Dead

Luke kept a one euro coin and a fifty cent coin for himself, and decided to use the rest of
the coins like his small balls to hit criminals with

Suddenly, he heard a drawn out scream.

Slowing the car down, Luke craned his head and looked up, only to see a man scream as
he fell from the tenth floor of a building.

Luke was rather amused. Was this what people meant by “be nimble or be dead”?

However, the gun that the guy was holding suggested that he wasn’t an ordinary person.

Luke wasn’t interested in exposing himself by rescuing the falling gunman.

Bang! Whooosh!

The man crashed onto a car that was parked next to the building, leaving a huge dent in
it.

Luke saw blood pour out of the man’s mouth and nose. He shook his head and got out,
then raised his head.

He noticed a man swinging on a long rope from the tenth floor to the rooftop of the
neighboring building like Spider-Man before leaping down agilely.

Luke remarked with a smile, “Interesting! He’s both gutsy and skilled!”

From the man’s posture as he swung and leapt around, Luke could tell that he had
astonishing athletic ability.

Faint cries rang out from the first building. Several people then burst out and jumped
over to the neighboring building as well.

Luke was rather amused. “This truly is an amazing place.”

He got back into his car and followed them.

But three hundred meters later, he stopped.

The young man who was being chased had disappeared in a gap between two buildings,
behind which was a jumble of bungalows.

As an outsider, Luke couldn’t even find a road to enter the area.

I’ll just consider it a free action movie! Luke thought as he drove off.

Daniel had mentioned several gangs, and Luke was here to find out which of them would
be the most profitable for him.

After around half an hour, Luke stopped the car in front of a supermarket.

He bought two bottles of soda water from a vending machine.

Suddenly, Luke heard the sound of engines.

Luke turned around, only to see two cars screech to a stop behind his car.

Bang!

One of the cars even crashed into Luke’s car with its reinforced bumper and pushed it
forward around two meters.

Luke raised his eyebrow. Well, well, well, aren’t you aggressive?

Six men got out and charged into the supermarket, leaving the drivers behind in the cars.

One of the drivers noticed Luke and brandished his gun. “Boy, you want to be

shot?”

Luke immediately lowered his head and pretended to tremble with fear.

The people around him didn’t show any surprise. Clearly, they were used to this.

Lingering ten meters away, Luke wasn’t scared, even though two of the six people who
had gotten out were carrying guns.

Several minutes later, a brawny man who was obviously their leader hauled out a girl,
who struggled in his grip.

an wa

The man was almost 1.9 meters tall, and the girl was 1.65 meters tall at best. She couldn’t
look any more pitiful.

But her temper was bigger than her build. She cursed loudly, disobedience written all
over her face.

She had long, black hair and round, chubby cheeks, though her jaw was sharp.

“Assh*les, what are you doing?” she yelled.

The brawny man looked at her as if she were a lamb about to be slaughtered. “Boss wants
to see you.”

“Idiot, my boss never shows up in the afternoon!” the girl yelled again.

The brawny man chuckled. “I’m talking about my boss, Taha. I’m sure you’ve heard his
name before, haven’t you?”

Yes, I have!

Luke’s lip curled. The name was still fresh in his mind!

Taha was one of the famous big bosses that Daniel had mentioned several times. He
specialized in drugs and dealing weed. His shipments were always among the top three in
the area in terms of volume.

Watching them grab the girl and take her away, Luke got into his car and slowly followed
them.

Twenty minutes later, Luke stopped a block away.

He clicked his tongue at the buildings up ahead, feeling a little shocked.

A hundred meters up front was a high wall which surrounded several buildings, and Luke
could only see one entrance along it.

Several men stood on the street like guards. They stopped and checked every car that
wanted to enter the block, and even interrogated the driver, before they moved the spike
strips on the ground away.

Luke also noticed people holding rifles in the houses behind the guards. That was serious
firepower.

And that wasn’t the end of it.

Luke saw guards patrolling on top of the high wall. They were obviously armed with
pistols, rifles – the whole kaboodle.

Was this place some kind of military fortress?

But those guards were clearly lazy and sloppy. Luke didn’t think that this place was a
military camp.

It was an individually constructed fortress, but it was truly impressive.

Luke parked the car in an alley not far away. It was already four in the afternoon, and
night would fall soon.

He entered an adjacent building and went upstairs.

Reaching the rooftop, he surveyed the environment.

As he was observing the ringed fortress, he saw someone nimbly climb the wall into the
place.

A guard who walked past the area stopped and looked back, but then shook his head and
went on his way, with no idea that a stranger had just snuck in right under his nose.

Luke was amused. That was the consequence of a lack of professionalism.

If they had arranged for better sentry guards and surveillance cameras, it would be near
impossible for someone to sneak in without reinforcements or equipment.

Luke was cautious by nature, and would do reconnaissance first. If he were as bold as
that stranger, however, he could enter the fortress easily enough, too.

After ten minutes of observation, Luke shook his head.

This street fortress wasn’t as intimidating as it looked.

With his fake phone, Luke detected few surveillance cameras in the area, and some
important locations that should have been covered had nothing at all.

The patrol guards weren’t doing their jobs properly either. They were more like
deterrents for show rather than an actual defense line against intruders.

The sky had gotten even darker while Luke was doing his reconnaissance.

Without any further delay, Luke went downstairs and climbed into the street fortress
through a flaw in their defense that he had just discovered.
Chapter 187 - Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 187 Raise Your Head and Behold Your Karma

With his Sharp Nose, Luke soon found the young man who had just snuck in.

The young man was looking down through the skylight of a building.

So, Luke looked through another skylight from the other side of the roof.

“You idiots, I gave you twenty kilograms at ten in the morning, and you told me that the
drugs were gone an hour later. Now, you’re telling me that you didn’t catch anyone when
twelve of you were sent out. Are you pigs?” mocked a balding white man from where he
was sitting.

A man said embarrassedly, “Boss, that guy’s too slippery. He’s like soap!”

His lackeys all nodded their heads in agreement.

Their bald boss waved his hand impatiently. “The twenty kilograms of drugs are worth a
million euros. What soap is worth a million euros? Now, how are you going to pay me
back?”

The brawny man and his lackeys looked at each other in bewilderment.

They didn’t have a million euros at all. Actually, they could barely gather 100,000 euros.

The bald boss said, “Tell me, who’s going to bring back the million euros? You, you, or

you?”

With awkward smiles on their faces, the brawny man and his lackeys quickly shook their
heads.

The bald boss groped in a drawer for a moment and took out a P226.

Bang!

He shot the leftmost lackey in the leg.

After a brief pause, he moved his gun and shot a second lackey in the leg as well.
He then moved his gun again and aimed at the brawny man.

“Me!” Motivated by the desire to live, the brawny man bellowed, “I can get it back for

you!”

The bald boss chuckled. “Everyone truly needs a little motivation, don’t they? Tell me,
how are you going to get the money back?” He finally put his gun down.

The brawny man said in a hurry, “Reto! It was Reto who stole our drugs! We grabbed his
sister.”

The bald boss said, “That b*stard’s poor! How is his sister going to help?” He looked like
he was going to raise his gun again.

The brawny man cried out, “She will! Reto just got himself an expensive car.”

The bald boss waved his gun impatiently. “Bullsh*t! An expensive car? It’s only worth half
the original price in an illegal sale.”

The brawny man said, “I heard that there are special goods in the car.”

The gun in the bald boss’s hand paused. “What special goods?”.

The brawny man replied, “I don’t know. Wait, they’re valuable. The goods are very
valuable!”

Seeing that his boss was aiming at him again, the man added with a yell, “So, Reto can
give us the goods in exchange for his sister.”

The bald boss frowned for a moment before he nodded. “Very well. A little pressure does
help you think! Send Reto a message about his sister.”

Hugely relieved, the brawny man left in a hurry.

The bald boss was angry. “Take those people away, and clean up the mess.”

The brawny man gestured at his lackeys and slipped away.

The lackeys who had been fortunate enough to survive the fiasco were sweating as they
wiped up the blood on the floor with the clothes of their fellows who were less lucky,
before they quickly left the room.

“Idiots!” The bald boss was still pissed. “He’s just a minor gangster! After I catch him, I’ll
make him lick…”
Whooosh!

Luke scratched his head. Bro, are you kidding me? You’re already taking action?

The young man had broken the skylight and landed on the bald boss.

They fought for a bit, but the bald boss had much less vigor than the young man, and was
soon pressed to the table with a knife to his neck.

The young man said, “Taha, you didn’t see it coming, did you? I’m right here. What do you
want me to lick?”

The two of them traded barbs for a moment. The young man threatened the bald boss
into letting his sister go.

The young man was none other than the guy who had been swinging between buildings
in the afternoon. His name was Reto.

The bald boss named Taha could only yield. Very soon, the brawny man was told to
return, and he brought a little girl with him.

Luke was greatly amused, because he recognized the girl too.

Reto’s sister was that very girl whom the brawny man had kidnapped from the
supermarket.

The people in the room faced off against one another, but the siblings held Taha at
gunpoint with his own weapon and left this office/home.

In the end, Luke saw the brother and sister bundle Taha into a car and drive away.

Luke shook his head and smiled. He jumped into the room through the skylight that Reto
had broken.

All the members in the street fortress were distracted after their boss Taha was
kidnapped. Nobody came into the room.

Luke casually surveyed the place.

The detector function on his fake phone had been on the whole time. He was certain that
there weren’t any surveillance cameras here.

That made sense. No gang boss would install a surveillance camera in their office – that
would practically be offering up evidence to the police.
Luke strolled around the room as if it were a garden. He then opened a safe and took the
cash that was in it.

The cash was in euros, dollars and pounds. All up, it was about 500,000 dollars.

Oddly enough, Luke didn’t find any illegal drugs, except for the pile of white crystals on
Taha’s table.

Sitting on the couch, Luke thought for a moment. He recalled the conversation between
Taha and the brawny man, when the latter mentioned that Reto had stolen and destroyed
twenty kilograms of their drugs.

Luke could only shake his head regretfully. He couldn’t earn experience and credit from
eliminating the drugs anymore.

He also found a surveillance monitor with scenes of other locations in the building.

Taha certainly didn’t trust his subordinates. He had installed plenty of surveillance
cameras.

Luke grinned after watching for a while.

The few surveillance cameras which were installed on the second, third and fourth floors
were focused on the access points.

Taha stayed on the fifth floor, which only had one surveillance camera; it was trained on
the elevator so that he could decide whether someone was allowed to come in.

However, there were ten surveillance cameras on the first floor, which was a workshop
where ten people were still hard at work even though Taha had just been kidnapped.
Chapter 188 - Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 188 Be Loud When You Enjoy Coffee

It turned out that the first floor of the building was a workshop where illegal drugs were
manufactured for distribution.

Observing the workshop carefully, Luke turned off the surveillance cameras and got
ready to take action.

He was very eager because he had yet to destroy a drug workshop.

Suddenly, the light above the elevator blinked, which indicated that someone was
coming.

Surprised, Luke hid himself behind a nearby curtain.

The elevator doors opened, and Taha and the brawny man came in.

What surprised Luke was that the brawny man was carrying Reto’s sister.

What the heck did the siblings do? How did Taha turn things around?

Eavesdropping on the conversation between Taha and the brawny man, Luke realized
what happened.

After Reto escaped, he was betrayed by a corrupt officer and was now in jail, while Taha
had taken his sister back to vent his anger.

Luke didn’t know what to say.

Thankfully, he didn’t need to work with the officers here, or many of them would lose
their jobs.

After the brawny man left, Taha thought for a moment, then called for a pot of hot coffee.
He complained, “Damn it. A minor hoodlum ruined my coffee time.”

Leaning back comfortably in his chair, he sipped his coffee with great satisfaction.

Crossing his arms, Luke looked at the guy indifferently from behind.

Two seconds later, Taha raised the coffee cup again.

“Hu.”

“Ha.”

“Hu.”

“Ha-“

After three mouthfuls, Taha was finally satisfied. He looked at Reto’s sister, who had just
woken up, and said, “You have guts to kidnap me.

“Do you see this? This is my prize for you. You’ll be as obedient as a little b*tch in a few
minutes. Haha!” Taha used a card to split up the pile of white crystals on his table.

Reto’s sister’s eyes shone with fear and anger, but she was gagged and tied up. She
couldn’t move at all.

“I’ll entertain you after I finish this latte.” Taha raised his cup again.

“Hu-“

“Ha~”

On the floor, Reto’s sister suddenly stopped struggling. Her eyes widened in surprise.

Taha laughed. “Are you scared? But it’s useless. You embarrassed me in front of every…
hgh!”

Before he finished speaking, someone grabbed his head and stuffed a piece of cloth into
his mouth.

Taha had no time to react when his arms were twisted behind him and tied together.
Then, he was gagged.

Taha wanted to struggle, but to no avail.

At that moment, the person who had tied him up kicked him so that he fell next to Reto’s
sister.

Taha and Reto’s sister looked at the attacker in fright.

The person was wearing a black hood over his head, and he sat down unhurriedly and
turned away. When he turned back around, there was a steaming cup of coffee in his
hand.
Unhurriedly, the man raised the cup and sipped it.

“Hu-“

“Ha-“

Both Taha and Reto’s sister were lost for words.

After that, Luke put the coffee cup back into his personal space in satisfaction.

You think you’re the only one who can enjoy coffee? I can enjoy coffee loudly too!

After showing up Taha, Luke cut off a long strip of the phone wire that was in one corner
of the room.

He tied one end of the wire to the window frame and wove a noose on the other end,
before he dragged Taha to the window.

Realizing what Luke’s plan was, Taha moaned and shook his head frantically as he begged
for mercy.

On the floor, Reto’s sister was so shocked that she simply looked on in silence.

Taha, a big boss who was one of the top three drug dealers in the area, was hung with a
noose made from phone wire by a mysterious man in gray.

The window frame creaked before it quickly settled.

At that moment, someone on the communicator said, “Boss, we’ve got trouble.”

Luke looked at the surveillance monitor, only to see the brawny man waiting in the
elevator.

He thought for a moment, then let the man in.

The moment the elevator doors opened and the brawny man stepped out, he saw Taha’s
body hanging from the window frame.

Utterly shocked, he started toward Taha to find out what happened.

But right after he exited the elevator, he was hit in the back of the head, and passed out.

Dragging the guy to the table, Luke looked at his open mouth. Scratching his own chin, he
turned his eyes to the white crystals on the table.
Well, there was no need for him to find a toilet now! Thinking this, Luke swept the
crystals onto a magazine on the table.

Then, he rolled up the magazine and stuffed it into the brawny man’s wide open mouth.

Making sure that all the crystals had slid down into the man’s mouth, Luke took out the
magazine.

However, the crystals didn’t dissolve at all, and simply piled up in the man’s mouth.

Luke glanced around. Picking up Taha’s coffee pot, he poured the coffee into the man’s
mouth.

Soon, the man swallowed the mix of latte and crystals.

Luke nodded in satisfaction and put the coffee pot down. He walked over to Reto’s sister
and pressed the play button on his fake phone. “Wait here. I’ll bring you out later.”

Then, he went to the basement.

The place looked like a parking lot. Nobody was around when Luke exited the elevator.
He wandered among the cars at ease as he looked for the things he needed.

Ten minutes later, Luke returned to the first floor and broke one of the glass windows
quietly, scoffing at the lack of defense which the gang had on the windows.

Perhaps the drug dealers thought that nobody could break into their nest which was
surrounded by a high wall and protected by hundreds of guards outside.

Luke climbed in and soon knocked out everybody in the workshop. He then evenly
spread out the gasoline and combustibles that he had put together in the workshop,
before setting a timer.

After everything was done, he rushed out of the first floor and returned to Taha’s office
on the fifth floor with his grappling hook.
Chapter 189 - Tip and Coffee
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 189 Tip and Coffee

When Luke returned to the office, he found Reto’s sister cutting through the rope around
her hands with a knife.

But the knife wasn’t sharp enough, and it was difficult for her to use it in her current
position.

Luke was amused by the little girl’s determination.

Without wasting any time, Luke tossed away her knife and covered her head with a black
bag. He then carried her to the roof with his grappling hook.

Two minutes later, Luke appeared in an alley several hundred meters away with the girl.

Cutting the rope around her hands and feet, Luke gave her the pistol that he had taken
from the brawny man. “Good luck, kid.”

He then climbed the wall and disappeared.

The girl got rid of the bag over her head and looked around, but she was alone.

Looking at the pistol in her hand, she gritted her teeth and left the place in a hurry.

On the roof of a building not far away, Luke watched her leave and smiled. He then turned
to look in the direction of the street fortress.

A moment later, after a few explosions, plumes of fire and smoke rose into the sky.

Looking at the workshop that was now ablaze, Luke smiled and left the place quickly with
his grappling hook.

He found his car and drove it to the 18th arrondissement. He called Daniel. “Come pick
me up. I’ll send you the address.”

Daniel complained, “Hey, seriously? It’s two in the morning. I don’t work at night!”

Luke said, “Two thousand euros.”

Daniel said, “Fine, I’m on my way.” Two thousand euros was more than what he could
earn over several days. Only an idiot would refuse.
Also, with his driving skills, it would only take him several minutes to reach the address.

In less than ten minutes, Daniel’s cab came to an abrupt stop before Luke.

Luke got in and said, “To Montmartre Cemetery.”

Daniel drove the cab off with a smile.

After the cab arrived, Luke gave Daniel a roll of cash. “The additional money is your tip.”
He quickly got out and disappeared into the dark.

Daniel quickly counted the cash in the dim light in the car. He suddenly cursed. “Damn it!
Two thousand euros and fifty cents! You tipped me fifty cents!”

Luke deliberately gave him the fifty cents that he had looted from the people who had
tried to rob him earlier. He didn’t stint on the two thousand euros he had promised
anyway.

The system didn’t deduct his credit points after he used the coins.

Clearly, the system approved of him robbing the robbers.

Walking on the street in the dark, Luke checked his reward for cleaning up the drug
dealers.

Mission: Kill the head of Taha’s group and destroy the illegal drugs and workshop.

Total experience: 2,500. Total credit: 2,500.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,500. Credit +2,500.

As he expected, destroying the illegal drugs and the workshop had been a fruitful
venture.

If he continued working like this for another week, he could probably level up again and
finally learn Elementary Self-Healing.

However, he had been active for many days, and Taha’s gang was one of the top three
criminal groups in the area. It would be troublesome if a curfew was imposed while he
continued to eliminate the drug dealers.

If that happened, it wouldn’t just be the gangsters, but everybody in the area wouldn’t
tolerate him either.
irea

Luke returned to his apartment and sat on his bed as he reviewed the operation tonight
as per usual.

At that moment, someone knocked on the bathroom door.

Luke said with a smile, “Come in. The door isn’t locked.”

Elena poked her head out of the bathroom. “Aren’t you going to take a shower? It’s
raining outside. You must be cold.”

Luke nodded his head. “Thank you, Elena. I was taking a break. I’m going to take one
now.”

Elena hesitated for a moment, but still asked, “I have coffee in my room. Would you like a
cup of coffee after you shower?”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Elena, however, felt that there was something different about Luke tonight. She smiled
and left.

Luke got up and took a shower.

Elena made coffee in the kitchen and murmured, “What is it? It feels like he turned from
morning sunlight into the cold rain and wind at night. Yes. That’s the feeling.”

She then shook her head. “It’s probably just my imagination. He’s probably just cold.
Nobody can remain sunny after being out and about in such a cold wind.”

A moment later, Luke finished his shower and changed into clean clothes. He knocked on
the other bathroom door, and opened it after he heard Elena’s reply.

This was the interesting part of this double apartment.

Connected by the bathroom in the middle, the two rooms appeared separate when they
were in fact almost one unit.

Luke was wearing a shirt and a pair of sweatpants. Thanks to the heater, it wasn’t cold in
the room.

Elena offered him a cup of coffee with a smile.

Luke had to admit that it felt great to have a cup of hot coffee with a smiling, beautiful girl
while listening to the rain fall on the roof outside.

The round table in the room was only meant for one person, so Luke and Elena were
sitting very close to each other as they talked and laughed.

After finishing his coffee, Luke rose and said goodbye despite the fact that Elena hadn’t
shown any indication of wanting him to leave.

Inviting someone in for coffee at night was an obvious sign in France.

But Luke would be busy the next day, and probably the day after that. He couldn’t be so
rash.

To Elena’s disappointment, Luke returned to his room.

But she didn’t feel frustrated for long, and she chuckled a while later.

Although she was somewhat disappointed, Luke’s decision wasn’t unexpected.

He was gentle, funny, courteous, and happy to get close to her, but he wasn’t in a rush to
touch her.

Unlike most men, Luke seemed to prefer to connect with her emotionally rather than
physically. She actually quite liked the feeling.

After reflecting on the matter, she no longer felt drowsy, so she simply set up her easel
and started a new sketch.

The room was utterly quiet save for the sound of the rain.

As time went by, the outline of the sketch appeared. It was still an angel version of Luke.

But this Luke was looking down from a high vantage point, and he had a long spear in his
hand, as if he was going to throw it in the next moment.
Chapter 190 - Late Hint and Immediate Action
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 190 Late Hint and Immediate Action

Behind the angel was no longer a holy halo, but a dark, gloomy storm. The whole picture
radiated a cold tone.

A long time later, Elena finally finished the sketch. She was stunned for a moment as she
looked at her work.

In the end, she put the angel with the holy halo next to the angel that she had just drawn.
Comparing them, she suddenly had the unsuppressable thought that she couldn’t let this
unique man go.

On the other side, after Luke lay down on his bed in his room, he was suddenly startled.

System: You have received Reto’s appreciation. You may now learn all his abilities.

Reto’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Elementary Extreme Parkour.

Elementary Extreme Parkour: Prerequisites: 20 Strength and 20 Dexterity and 1,000

credit points.

Luke was rather amused.

It was a pleasant surprise that he now had another elementary ability he could learn, but
what was the deal with Reto? Shouldn’t he still be in jail?

Had Reto met his sister? Coming up with various guesses, Luke soon fell comfortably
asleep.

What he didn’t know was that Reto wasn’t in prison at all, but with a young bald officer.

They had snuck into Taha’s base earlier and fought quite a lot of gangsters. In the end,
they stole back the car carrying valuable goods.

While making their escape, they ran into Reto’s sister, who flagged the car down.

His sister had seen the car before, when Reto’s subordinates had stolen it at the very
beginning, and she naturally recognized her brother as the driver.

After they talked, Reto and the young bald officer were dumbfounded.
Just now, they had been arguing outside Taha’s base whether they should attack it right
away or do reconnaissance first.

But Reto’s sister was now telling them that Taha was already dead.

Even more shockingly, Taha had been hung right in his office without making a sound,
and his top fighter had been force fed at least a pound of drugs.

Taha’s gang, which Reto and the young bald officer were both wary of, was already done

for.

Someone else would probably pick up the reins, but the gang wouldn’t be as powerful as
before, and Taha would have no part in it anymore.

Reto felt very lucky.

The car that his subordinates had stolen was loaded with sensitive and dangerous goods.
He would spend the rest of his life in prison if he couldn’t get the car back.

On the other hand, Taha’s gang would never stop hunting him down if he stole the car
from them.

But now that Taha had been killed out of the blue, Reto’s troubles had disappeared.

Since Taha’s top fighter was dead as well, Reto didn’t think that there would be anyone
who would mess with him or his sister.

Thank you, mysterious man, for saving my sister and killing Taha!

Reto was even more grateful when his sister told him that Taha had been going to feed
her the drugs and turn her into a simpleton.

That was the moment when Luke received the system notification.

After Luke woke up the next morning, he met Elena and accepted her breakfast
invitation.

A moment later, Luke was having coffee in Elena’s room again. He gave the more or less
complete sketch a weird look. “When did you draw this?”

Elena replied, “Last night. I think it’s very cool! Not my sketch, I mean, but the vibe you
were giving off last night.”
Luke was amused. “Well, I admit that I’m happy to hear that. Few people describe me as
cool.”

Elena also smiled. “It’s true that you don’t usually look so cool.”

Luke shrugged. “I can’t put on a poker face all the time, can I? Playing cool is exhausting.”

Elena smiled with even more delight.

Luke, however, sighed inwardly. He had killed too many people in the past few days. Even
Elena had picked up on the anomaly in his aura!

Yesterday, he himself had vaguely felt that something was wrong, so he simply set the
workshop on fire in the end without killing everyone else.

He couldn’t continue on his killing spree anymore, or Elsa would also notice that
something was wrong.

Furthermore, what was he going to do if he developed serious psychological issues? Go to

Old Greyson for therapy?

Given all his secrets, he couldn’t turn to any psychiatrist, not even Old Greyson.

He pondered this as he chatted with Elena.

A moment later, Luke rose and said goodbye. When he reached the door, however, he
suddenly turned back around. “Elena, would you like to travel around Paris with me for a
few days?”

Elena’s slight disappointment immediately disappeared. “Really? You don’t need to work
anymore?”

Luke shrugged. “I can finish the work today. The rest of my time here will be for fun.”

Elena nodded with a smile. “Sure, no problem.”

Luke asked, “Hm, you won’t have to skip classes, will you?”

Elena said, “We have to sketch interesting people and places in our own time. That was
what I was doing in the park when we met. I still have ten more days for that.”

Luke smiled. “That’s great. Should we head out tomorrow?”

Elena nodded excitedly at first, before she suddenly shook her head.
Luke asked, “What’s wrong?”

Elena said, “Actually, we can set off right now.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Anytime and anywhere, as long as you’re willing.”

In the next few days, Luke finally visited the Paris that he had heard about.

As far as he knew, Paris was supposed to be a beautiful city that was crowded with
tourists and which had wonderful landscapes.

However, the Paris he had experienced in the past few days was full of blood, screams
and criminals. It was the polar opposite of what he had heard.

As he took the subways and buses and roamed the avenues and alleys of Paris with Elena,
he finally discovered for himself that the views were indeed as fascinating as described.

Luke even bought a professional camera, only because Elena was a rather talented
photographer who could take much better photos than Luke.

If Luke took a photo of his girlfriend, his girlfriend would probably break up with him on
the spot.

Even Elena stopped asking him to take photos after seeing several of the pictures that he
had taken.

After traveling for two days, Luke proposed that they visit the sea.

Elena agreed without any hesitation. They traveled south from Paris to Marseilles by
train.

Marseilles was much warmer than Paris, which was rather chilly because of the rain.

The city was warm and sunny when Luke and Elena arrived, even in January.

They traveled around the city for a day, then headed out to sea the following day on a
yacht which they had booked beforehand.

Naturally, it was impossible to swim in January, when the maximum temperature was
only a dozen degrees.

However, it was possible to sunbathe at noon.

Furthermore, people would inevitably get closer under the blue sky on a tranquil ocean.
Chapter 191 - Sexy Times and Elsa’s Privacy
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 191 Sexy Times and Elsa’s Privacy

They weren’t any different from other regular couples back in Paris.

They didn’t return to shore that night, but slept on the boat out on the ocean.

The only thing that could be seen on the dark ocean was the dim light on the boat.

Elena was drenched in sweat under the light.

With a smile, Luke grabbed a towel and wiped her sweat for her. She soon drifted
comfortably off to sleep.

She was exhausted.

Only she knew what it felt like to sleep with a man whose strength was seven times that
of an ordinary person.

Her head was completely blank for most of the time as she cried out for god.

Luke, on the other hand, was still as energetic as ever.

Thanks to his stamina and his recovery ability, he was barely tired at all, while Elena was
worn out.

Lying on the bed on the boat, he looked at the dark sky with a naked Elena in his arms.

Elena wasn’t a fan of exercise and wasn’t slim, but she wasn’t fat either. She felt like a
mass of cotton in Luke’s arms.

Luke withdrew his arms and got up quietly.

He left the cabin and brought the ropes and rocks that he had loaded onto the boat in the
day to the back of the boat. He tied the “garbage” that filled his personal space to the
rocks and dropped them into the ocean.

Half an hour later, Luke scrubbed off the blood on him in the ocean, then took a shower in
the cabin.

When he returned to the warm bed, Elena seemed to sense something. She moaned in her
sleep and moved closer to him.

Luke smiled. He was feeling even more relaxed now that all the bodies had been disposed
of.

So, he soon started another round…

Elena murmured a moment later, “Ah, you horny monkey! Ah, please slow down…”

The boat rocked for a long time on the ocean while she moaned.

Elena both loved and feared Luke during the five days in Marseilles.

However, these happy times couldn’t last. Soon, it was the day that they would return to
Paris.

And Luke and Elsa would be flying back to Los Angeles that night.

Elena already knew this, but she was still obviously reluctant to let Luke go.

After they returned to Paris, Luke took Elena back to her place first. She was truly
exhausted after so many days of fun.

Luke, on the other hand, visited Chinatown before he returned to the apartment.

Elena had already been sleeping for two hours in her room by then, but a certain
someone interrupted her.

She was used to sleeping naked, so it was very convenient for Luke.

Elena eventually passed out again.

The two-hour farewell sapped her of all strength.

Luke took a shower in the bathroom. He then put a box on Elena’s table with a note below
it. Next to the note was the key to his room.

He kissed Elena, and she kissed him back drowsily. Luke then got up and left the room.

It was another rainy day in Paris, but it didn’t affect Luke’s good mood.

The farewell with Elena, just like the farewell with Jimena, was a necessary part of his life.
There was no need to be sad about it.

It was good enough that they had enjoyed their time together.
He didn’t intend to get married in this life, or even find a girlfriend.

Given the system and the risks that came with it, it was best that he stay single.

He called Daniel for the last time and gave the man a thousand euros. Picking Elsa up,
they went straight to the airport.

Soon, they boarded the plane. Looking at Elsa, who was rejuvenated, Luke chuckled. “It
seems that you enjoyed your holiday.”

Elsa glanced at him and said, “Not as much as you did. You went to Marseilles? You truly
are rich.”

Luke shrugged. “I spent less than three thousand euros on a five-day trip. That’s not very
much, is it? Besides, I don’t get a lot of opportunities to use my money; I don’t want it to
rot in the bank.”

More importantly, he had a huge pile of cash stored away in his personal space. It was his
souvenir from this Paris trip.

Elsa asked, “How was your playmate?”

Luke didn’t keep it a secret from her, mostly because they were now getting along quite
well as partners.

He took out his camera and showed Elsa some pictures on it.

Elsa was amazed. “This girl’s quite beautiful and… elegant.”

Luke smiled. “She’s a freshman at some private art college. She’s only nineteen, but she
was quite good!”

He then eyed Elsa and asked, “What about you? Your trip wasn’t in vain, was it?”

Elsa thought for a moment, then took out an envelope from her purse, which she gave to
Luke. “You can take a look yourself, but don’t tell anyone else.”

Luke casually flipped through a few of the pictures in the envelope, but then suddenly put
them back inside.

Elsa found that odd. “Is he ugly?” Why else would Luke’s expression look so weird?

Luke was at a loss over what to say. “Elsa, you haven’t seen the pictures?”
Elsa shook her head. “We took the pictures with a Polaroid when we were together. I
know what the pictures are about, so I’ve never looked at them.”

Luke sighed. “Although many partners are very close and it isn’t a big deal that they
accidentally invade each other’s privacy, I’m sure this isn’t what you wanted me to see.”

Elsa immediately knew that something wasn’t right. She quickly examined the pictures in
the envelope, only to be embarrassed. “That b*stard took a few photos of me when I
didn’t notice. I’ll burn them when we get back.”

Luke thought for a moment before he chuckled. “It’s not a big deal if it reminds you of
something pleasant. I have similar pictures too, and I intend to keep them. She deserves
to be remembered instead of deleted.”

The embarrassment on Elsa’s face faded.

She got the feeling more and more that Luke was someone her own age, so she wasn’t
really that embarrassed when her intimate pics were revealed just now.

Luke was the one who brought up the topic, anyway. His exploits with that girl couldn’t
be any more innocent than Elsa’s own.

After a brief silence, Elsa nodded her head slightly. “Fair enough. You do have a point. But
wait, you didn’t snap pictures of the girl when she didn’t notice, did you?”
Chapter 192 - Farewell, Message and Gift
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 192 Farewell, Message and Gift

Amused, Luke inserted another memory card into the camera and showed Elsa one of the
pictures. “Does this look like a picture that was taken secretly?”.

Elsa was surprised to see the picture. “Did you hire a professional photographer?”

She wasn’t suspicious anymore, because Elena was naked in the picture, but her intimate
parts weren’t exposed. It was clearly a carefully staged shot.

Luke chuckled. “This is her own work. All I needed to do was press the button. She’s very
good with photos. As for me, check this one out.”

He put the first memory card back into the camera and showed Elsa a picture.

Elsa was rendered speechless when she saw it.

Luke shook his head with a smile. “No, you don’t understand my marvelous photo-taking
skills. That’s why you think that I took them secretly. But look at them…” He showed her a
few more pictures.

Elsa laughed out loud. “Haha… you… haha. Fine. I’ll never ever let you take a photo of me.”

Luke shrugged. “You know that everybody has flaws. It seems that mine is a lack of talent
in photography.”

Elsa couldn’t agree more.

In the pictures that Luke showed her, the girl either looked like a ghost in a white cloak or
had her eyes closed.

When she grimaced, it distorted her features; Elsa wouldn’t have recognized her if it
wasn’t for her clothes.

Compared with that, the pictures of the girl when she was drowsy or blurry were Luke’s
best work.

Luke and Elsa fell into an easy camaraderie once more after making fun of each other.

When Luke’s plane left Paris, Elena woke up in her apartment.

She called out to Luke subconsciously, and suddenly remembered that he had left.

The heater in the apartment was on, making her feel a little hot.

Sitting on the bed with her legs crossed, Elena was at a loss. “In any case, he’s gone.”

After a long daze, she finally got up.

Naked, Elena made coffee in the kitchen.

Luke had bought dozens of the best coffee bean varieties with the illegal money in his
personal space as he traveled around Paris; he claimed that he liked coffee, and especially
the coffee which Elena made.

Now, a hundred bags or so of coffee beans worth two thousand euros were piled up in
Luke’s apartment.

Elena felt that they might last her for the next two years.

She could drink the coffee to remind her of Luke.

After the coffee was done, Elena returned to her room to take another look at the two
contrasting sketches she had done of Luke.

Placing the sketches on her easel, she lowered her head to pour the coffee.

Just now, she had put the coffee pot on the table without looking at it.

But when she lowered her head now, she noticed a box, a note and a key on the table.

Had Luke left them there?

The key was for Luke’s apartment, which she had given to him earlier on.

But the box and the note were unfamiliar. After reading the note, Elena knew that it was
definitely Luke.

The note said: For the warmest sunshine in cold Paris!

That was something Luke had said to her before. He said that it wasn’t freezing for him
on the cold streets of Paris because she warmed him up like sunshine.

Elena thought that Luke was referring to her helping him find a place to stay, although
Luke didn’t really seem to need it.
But she cherished Luke’s words to her.

Women always had a remarkable memory for the compliments that men gave them.

She looked at the note for a long time before she finally put it down.

Then, she slowly opened the box that was the size of her palm.

Elena was immediately shocked by the resplendent necklace that lay inside.

She murmured, “Is this glass or crystal?” A folded piece of paper then fell out of the box.

She unfolded it in confusion, only to discover that it was a legitimate invoice with the
amount €148,000 listed on it.

Elena was stunned for a long while. “Diamond?”

She searched the box and found a folded certificate in it that proved the authenticity and
value of the diamond necklace.

Was she dreaming?

Elena knew that she was pretty, but only in an average way. Born into an ordinary family,
she wasn’t as eye-catching as girls from the upper-class families.

She had approached Luke only because she had been attracted to the conflicting vibe that
he gave off.

How could a man who was willing to live in an illegally-constructed apartment be rich?

However, Elena knew that Luke wouldn’t fake a certificate and an invoice to make fun of
her.

What was the point of fooling her now, when he was returning to Los Angeles? Chances
were that they would never meet again.

Elena was even more confused at this thought.

Had he left such an expensive gift for her because he really liked her?

Sitting at the table naked, Elena held the necklace in one hand and the certificate in the
other.

A long time later, she took a deep breath. “It’s decided, then. I’ll try to graduate in two
years, then go to Los Angeles. It’ll be easier to make money there.”

The necklace would probably be enough for her to cover the tuition fees for an Ivy
League school.

Luke was already asleep on the plane, without the faintest idea that his generosity before
his departure had changed a girl’s future.

He had bought the expensive necklace in a jewelry store in Chinatown after his return for
Marseilles.

He bought the necklace as a farewell present for Elena, not wholly because she was
beautiful, but because of what he said in the note, although Elena didn’t quite understand

what he meant.

On this trip to Paris, Luke had earned more than ten thousand experience and credit
points from a few major purges. It was a major harvest.

He had also activated his inventory and expanded it to one cubic meter, which was an
important achievement.

In the meantime, however, his mental state had deteriorated after his killing spree.
Chapter 193 - Did You Rob a Perfume Store?
Generated by NovelGet.com

After seeing the illegal brothel in Paris for himself, Luke had felt satisfied for days after
killing the criminals.

But that wasn’t true happiness. The gloom and violence had been building in his heart,
until he went on that trip with Elena.

Her youth and her enticing body were the best medication.

Elena’s pain and pleasure allowed Luke to release the dark feelings in his heart.

He felt rather guilty toward Elena, although she might not have thought of it as suffering.

Naturally, Luke had to give the girl something for her tremendous help.

It made sense to get something for Elena with the illegal money he had obtained in Paris.

He would have bought her a necklace worth 500,000 euros if not for the fact that it might
potentially cause her trouble given how expensive it was.

A necklace worth 150,000 euros, on the other hand, was luxurious but not outrageously
so. It was perfect.

After all, nobody except Elena would know that the necklace was from him.

Actually, his plan at the beginning was to give Elena a gold pig.

But after imagining Elena holding and examining a pig, Luke couldn’t take it.

Elena was an art student. She deserved something a little more classy!

The point was that there wasn’t any other gold merchandise in the store apart from that
gold pig.

The boss had only put out this gold pig, which was worth more than 100,000 euros, in his
store because he thought that it might bring him good fortune.

As Luke reflected on his trip to Paris, he and Elsa arrived in Los Angeles at midnight.

Elsa simply told Luke to check in at the police department the next day, before she took a
cab home.
She was still suffering from jet lag. She was exhausted even though she had gotten a few
hours of sleep on the plane.

Luke also went home. He took a shower and went to bed.

The next morning, Luke was woken up by Selina.

Looking at Selina, who was still in her pajamas as she prodded him, Luke said helplessly,
“Don’t you think we should have boundaries?”

Selina wasn’t bothered when she bent her head to look at her breasts. “Seriously? Haven’t
you seen me in my bikini in the ‘bathtub?”

Luke could only admit that he had.

Sitting up on the bed, he yawned. “Fine. So tell me, why are you still in your pajamas and
in my room?”

Selina said, “You’re back from Paris.”

Luke nodded his head. “That’s right.”

Selina stared at him in silence.

Luke raised his hands in surrender. “Fine. The gifts are in my suitcase. You can take them
out.”

Selina cheered and opened his suitcase.

She knew that there had to be gifts inside, but she wouldn’t dig around Luke’s personal
stuff without his permission, just like how Luke barely touched her things or entered her
room.

Looking at Selina, who was crouched on the floor, Luke leaned against the headboard and
enjoyed the beautiful view.

Selina was wearing pajamas but no bra. It was why Luke had called her out earlier.

After enjoying a few days with Elena in Paris, Luke certainly wouldn’t reject another
beautiful view.

Selina couldn’t care less.

It was like she said – she had worn less before in the bathtub, aka the pool.
“Wow! So much perfume! Did you rob a perfume store?” Selina found a bunch of perfume
bottles.

Appreciating how her breasts bounced with excitement, Luke said casually, “They’re not
all for you.”

Selina was disappointed. “Huh? Not all for me?”

Luke chuckled. “You do know that different perfumes are designed for different people,
right? I bought that Dior J’adore for Catherine. Lancome Miracle and Chanel Chance are
for you. That bottle of Glow by JLO is also yours. Miss Dior Chérie Blooming Bouquet,
Chanel Coco Mademoiselle, and Kenzo Flower are for Claire. Dior Addict is for Jimena.”

Selina slowly turned her head around in shock. “Oh my god. You’ve become a perfume
expert after one trip to Paris?”.

Luke rolled his eyes. “As if. That’s what the clerk told me. She repeated the names so
many times, there’s no way I could forget them. Alright, take your gifts and use whatever
you want today.”

Selina returned to her room with her three bottles of perfumes.

Luke got up unhurriedly to make breakfast in the kitchen.

But the moment he opened the fridge, he yelled, “Selina, where’s the food I made for
you?”

After a moment of silence, Selina replied, “Ah, darling, I finished it.”

Luke slapped his forehead.

He calculated that he had prepared enough food to last Selina half a month. But the food
was gone already?

Selina soon ran into the kitchen, a foaming toothbrush in her mouth. “Well, I may have
had slightly more food in the past twelve days since I had nothing to do at home. Oh, crap.
I just swallowed some toothpaste. Ugh!”

Luke realized that she had a point.

His trip to Paris with Elsa was supposed to be for ten days, but on the ninth day, Dustin
had let him know to take two more days. So, it was the morning of the thirteenth day
right now.

It wasn’t too unbelievable that Selina had finished off food meant for fifteen days in
twelve days.

Like she said, she would rummage for food without Luke around to supervise her.

Luke approached her and raised her T-shirt. “This doesn’t make sense. You didn’t put on
any weight. Isn’t that a waste of the food?”

Selina left angrily. “You’re just jealous that I don’t grow fat no matter how much I eat!”

Luke chuckled. With seven times the strength of an ordinary person, I have way more
muscles than you. Why would I be jealous of you?

In the end, Luke couldn’t find any breakfast ingredients.

The fridge was enormous, but there weren’t any eggs, bread, milk, ham, cereal or meat
pies.

The only things that were edible were cheese, butter, ketchup, salad dressing, and so on.

How could he eat those? Without vegetables or fruits, he couldn’t even make a salad.

Luke had to go to work without breakfast.

Chapter 194 - Slipping Away From Work
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 194 Slipping Away From Work

Luke drove the car today, and Selina endured his scolding as she bit into some cheese.

Cheese on its own was food for many Americans.

But for Luke, he had to eat it with other ingredients.

“You have time to eat, but you can’t go and buy some ingredients after getting off work? Is
it so hard to buy some bread and milk? Just how lazy are you?”

Seizing a moment when her mouth wasn’t full, Selina hurried to say, “I can’t make any
dishes anyway. The food would’ve gone bad even if I bought them. I’m not lazy. Just make
me a list, and I’ll go to the supermarket and buy everything myself, okay?”

Luke was rendered speechless.

She did seem to have a point… except she didn’t! How could bread and milk go bad so
easily? She was simply lazy!

Seeing how shameless his roommate was, Luke stopped nagging her.

It was indeed pointless for someone who couldn’t cook to keep ingredients in the fridge.
In his previous life, too many fresh ingredients had gone bad in his fridge.

But he followed Selina’s suggestion. Getting her to drive the car, Luke made a list and put
it in her purse.

Selina didn’t complain, but was quite happy instead. “Ah, darling, what are we going to
eat tonight? I can buy us more ingredients.”

Luke: …Just shut up! I’ll be the one making the food in the end anyway!

Bickering all the way to the police department, they then went off to find their respective
partners.

As usual, Elsa was earlier than Luke.

She generally arrived half an hour early, and Luke would get there fifteen to twenty
minutes later.
Seeing that Luke had arrived, she got to her feet and said, “Let’s go to the boss’s office and
report in.”

Following her, Luke asked, “Report on what? Our pleasant holiday in the capital of the

arts?”

Elsa snorted. “I’m going to ask for a case. We have no cases to work on right now.”

Luke nodded his head without objection.

For him, it was better to have too many cases than to have none.

When they entered Dustin’s office, they found Dustin already hard at work.

Looking at the stacks of files on the man’s desk, Luke secretly shook his head. This was
the reason why he didn’t want to be promoted at all.

The local police departments across America had different systems, but generally
speaking, police sub-bureaus in major cities like Los Angeles were headed by captains,
while sub-bureau divisions were headed by sergeants.

Actually, a sergeant was the starting point for the administrative level in the police
system. That was why one had to take a civil service test to become a sergeant.

As the boss of the Major Crimes Division, Dustin was a lieutenant, which was a level
higher than sergeant. The word on the street was that he would be promoted to captain
soon.

For administrators, coordinating their subordinates and distributing cases could be quite
annoying; they had to spend a lot of time navigating office politics.

Luke had no talent in that area. He would rather be a specialist like Old Greyson.

Old Greyson wouldn’t have been as smart or as ruthless as an administrator, nor would
FBI and CIA big shots be knocking on his door if he had become one.

Seeing Luke and Elsa come in, Dustin put his files down and gestured for Luke to close
the door.

After the door was shut, Dustin said with a smile, “It seems you enjoyed your holiday.”

Neither of them said anything. It wasn’t the best time to brag about it.

Dustin soon got down to business. “You don’t have new cases on hand, do you?”
Elsa nodded her head. “That’s right, boss. We’re checking in to see if there are any new
cases we can work on.”

Dustin was very pleased.

He had always appreciated Elsa, not just because of her ability to crack cases, but also
because of her attitude toward work.

Without further ado, Dustin took out a few files and said, “The first case is kind of tricky.
You can give it up if you don’t find any leads in a couple of days.”

Luke and Elsa knew that the case had to be a major one despite the lack of clues, so it had
to be investigated.

Elsa immediately accepted the file.

Luke, however, looked at Dustin.

Noticing his expression, Dustin asked, “What’s up?”

Luke chuckled. “Boss, I’m thinking that Elsa can read the file today while I take care of
some personal business. I’ve been away for two weeks, after all.”

no

Stumped for a moment, Dustin smiled. “You’re slipping off when you just got back from
Paris? Didn’t you have enough fun?”

Luke, however, simply grimaced. “Boss, I’m only thinking about Elsa. Look at her. She still
has jet lag. I’m afraid that she’ll crash the car if she goes out now. Why don’t you let her
stay in for today and read the file?”

Dustin glanced at Elsa. Noticing the amusement on her face, he knew that Elsa had been
unaware of Luke’s intention until just then. He found a document on his table and threw
it at Luke. “What a scoundrel! Take this and get out!”

SCO

While Dustin hadn’t given him a straight answer, Luke knew he had gotten tacit approval.

Looking at the document, Luke smiled. “Haha, boss, thanks. I won’t have to use Elsa’s car
today.”

Dustin pointed at the door, too lazy to say anything else.

Luke saluted him with a smile and left, not asking why Elsa was staying behind.

Elsa had been away for days. It was natural that she and Dustin needed to talk in private.

Just now, Luke had said outright that he was heading out on personal business. Other
people might’ve been criticized for it, but Dustin was well aware of Luke’s attitude and
abilities.

Given how Luke had managed to resolve the robbery at Nakatomi Plaza in an hour, it
certainly wasn’t a problem if he wanted to slip away for a day or two.

After cracking the Sergei and Nakatomi Plaza cases, Luke could easily take off for a year if
he wanted to.

The document that Dustin had tossed to him was actually a certificate for Luke’s own
police car.

So, from today onward, he could drive himself wherever he wanted to go.

After Luke left and shut the door, Elsa asked, “Boss, how’s it going with the Nakatomi
Plaza case?”
Chapter 195 - Promotion and Reunion with Bobby
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 195 Promotion and Reunion with Bobby

Dustin nodded his head slightly. “It’s done. You got two extra days for your trip because
we were in the middle of final negotiations.”

“What about Luke’s transfer?” Elsa was more concerned about the FBI’s intent to hire
Luke than their share of the credit.

Dustin nodded his head again. “The credit for rescuing the hostages will go to the FBI, and
they’ll stop trying to poach Luke.”

Elsa understood.

In the Nakatomi Plaza case, the events ranked in order of importance were: reclaiming
bonds > rescuing hostages > arresting robbers.

In this capitalist country, the bonds that were worth 640 million were certainly more
important than anything else.

However, this wasn’t something that could be said in public. In the public eye, the events
were ranked as: rescuing hostages > reclaiming bonds > arresting robbers.

The FBI got the credit for rescuing the hostages, which made up for the mistakes they
made while on the case.

So, the FBI would be considered a major contributor to the case. As for how they would
deal with the person who had been in charge, that was a different matter altogether.

Now that the FBI had gotten the credit, they stopped trying to poach Luke.

The FBI was genuinely interested in Luke, who had demonstrated his capabilities, but he
had mostly been used as leverage in this negotiation; he wasn’t so important yet that they
were determined to recruit him.

After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked in a low voice, “Boss, what about me?”

Dustin looked at her calmly and said, “Just do your job as usual. I’m not the chief. I can’t
say anything for sure about your promotion.”

Elsa got it.

Although Dustin wasn’t promising anything, he was implying that she would be
promoted soon.

The latter half of what he said wasn’t an irresponsible remark, but a fact.

Dustin played a big role in campaigning for Elsa’s promotion, but it was the chief who
would make the final decision.

Until the promotion papers were issued, Dustin couldn’t promise anything.

If he guaranteed that Elsa would be promoted, he would be disappointing her later if she
wasn’t.

Dustin’s subordinates had held it against him before over something like this, so he paid
attention to detail now.

Seeing that Elsa got it, Dustin said, “You should learn from Luke once in a while. He was
bold enough to ask for my permission to take some time off.”

Elsa chuckled. “I’ve been a police officer for eight years, but he’s killed more people than I
have. I certainly can’t sit around and be lazy when I’m not as capable as he is.”

Dustin smiled with satisfaction.

Elsa knew herself very well and wasn’t jealous of Luke.

I have to work harder to make her a sergeant this time! Dustin thought to himself.

It would be too much of a waste for Elsa and Luke to work as partners.

Elsa in a leadership role and Luke working with an assistant detective would be better for
the both of them.

This was because Elsa was a control freak and Luke was… even more so.

They got along well not because Elsa was smart, but because Luke had given in all this
time.

Dustin could easily tell from the case files how much credit Luke had given away to Elsa
in the past few months.

The real reason why Elsa and Luke never had a conflict was that Luke didn’t want to be
promoted.

Until now, Luke was the only young officer Dustin had met who wasn’t interested in
credit.

However, Dustin couldn’t watch Elsa claim Luke’s credit without doing anything.

Luke had distinguished himself with his abilities, and Dustin had to make sure that he
didn’t feel it was unfair.

Even though Luke didn’t need to be promoted, Dustin couldn’t pretend to be ignorant of
his contributions.

So, if he promoted Elsa as Luke’s commander, they could both benefit from Luke cracking
cases

As for Luke’s new partner, well, wasn’t there a girl who had followed him all the way here
to LAPD?

Thinking that, Dustin continued, “But you should still learn from Luke. Tell me,
considering his behavior just now, who do you think was the boss, you or him?”

Stumped for a moment, Elsa smiled wryly. “I don’t have a choice. In our team, I run the
analyses most of the time, while he does the actual legwork.”

Dustin waved his hand. “That’s not the reason. It’s about your attitude. Don’t do things
yourself when you should get somebody else to do them.”

Elsa was delighted, since that implied that she would be promoted to a leadership role
soon. “I got it, boss. I’ll pay more attention to that.”

Dustin nodded. “You can leave now. Just read the case file at home and get some rest if
you’re tired.”

Elsa obeyed and left.

Over on Luke’s side, he went to the logistics division with the certificate to claim his car.

He was very satisfied with his new car, not because it was expensive, but because it
wasn’t an ordinary one.

The car was a brand new Chevrolet Impala with many practical modifications, such as a
bumper, reinforced suspension, a police communication system, and bulletproof front
doors.

It was far better than the cars which most other officers had.

Luke was quite satisfied. This car was evidently Dustin’s acknowledgment of his
contributions to the department; he could’ve given Luke a random new car, otherwise.

After obtaining the car, Luke went to a law firm to get the documents that he had
previously entrusted to the lawyers to handle. Then, he returned to his old apartment.

It had been more than ten days. He wondered how Bobby was doing.

Sheerah didn’t say anything to Elsa about Bobby harassing her again, so Bobby couldn’t
be doing too badly.

Luke knocked on the door, and it was only a long time later that someone answered.

When he saw Luke, Bobby suddenly shivered. “You… you’re here? Please come in.”

Luke nodded with a smile and entered the apartment. “I’ll give you ten minutes to clean
yourself up. Then we’ll talk.”

Bobby quickly went to take a shower.

Luke looked around the living room. The place was untidy, but not especially dirty. It was
just what one would expect of a single man living on his own.

There were several sheets of paper and a pen on the table.

Luke checked the papers, only to discover that it was a list of information on Larry Page
and Google’s leadership.

Luke nodded slightly. Bobby hadn’t known he was coming, so this couldn’t be for show.
Bobby really was learning the information.
Chapter 196 - Let’s Sell It For Five Hundred Million
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 196 Let’s Sell It For Five Hundred Million

Soon, Bobby returned in casual attire. “Do you want something to drink? I have instant
coffee here.”

Luke said, “No, thanks. Let’s sit down and talk.”

After they sat down on the couch, Luke got straight to the point. “I’ve just returned from a
trip. While I have the time today, I have a job for you.”

As he spoke, he took out a pile of documents from his backpack. “You can take your time
reading them later. They’re patents that I’ve applied for. As for what they are, exactly,
check this out.”

Luke took out a phone with a screen that was larger than normal. He opened an app and
gestured for Bobby to take a look.

Watching Luke operate the phone for a while, Bobby asked uncertainly, “Is this… a map?”

Luke said, “That’s right. With the GPS on the phone, it can be used as a nationwide or
even global navigator, provided that there are enough maps stored in the phone in
advance.”

Bobby was confused. “How are we going to make use of this?”

Luke said, “Let’s sell it to Google. I’m too lazy to create it myself, so I’ll just sell the idea for
money.”

Bobby was suspicious. “Isn’t Google… a search engine? Why would they want this?”

Luke chuckled and explained how Google could use this navigator.

Bobby nodded his head and said, “What about the price?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Let’s sell it for five hundred million.”

There was a reason why Luke had come up with this figure.

He had read in his last life about some of the shocking acquisitions that Google made.
For example, Google acquired Motorola Mobility for 12.5 billion dollars, only to sell it to
Lenovo for 2.9 billion dollars several years later. It was why Luke knew how generous
Google could be.

Luke had no idea how much Google would invest into a map app, but considering how
bright the prospects would be after smartphones were invented, an offer of five hundred
million dollars wasn’t too unbelievable.

What if Google refused the offer? Well, Luke had nothing to lose.

He could always invent some less costly technology and sell that instead.

Despite knowing how things would start to trend, Luke hadn’t been able to profit off the
knowledge due to his lack of ability and funding

But now that he had learned Tony Stark’s four elementary abilities, it was more than easy
for him to get rich.

He was going to sell this map patent because he wanted to earn enough money once and
for all.

He would be able to live off of five hundred million for a long time.

He wasn’t Tony Stark, and wouldn’t spend the money as quickly.

Luke left the phone and the app for Bobby to use in his demonstration. He also gave
Bobby ten thousand dollars for travel expenses in the next few months.

Luke had kept Bobby not because he wanted Bobby to become a good PR manager, but
because he didn’t want Bobby to be idle all the time.

He would even give Bobby one percent of a share in the map technology. So, if Bobby
could sell it, he would earn five million dollars.

With that money, Bobby would immediately become a millionaire.

Bobby could only smile bitterly at that, because he had to sell the map technology first!

However, he was indeed tempted by the prospect.

Five hundred million dollars might seem a lot, but it was nothing for Google.

Luke wasn’t scared of a big corporation like that playing dirty tricks, since he had applied
for a patent.
To establish this patent stronghold, he had shelled out almost a hundred thousand bucks
in registration and lawyer fees.

He had even mortgaged the villa that he was living in to get the money for that.

The plan with Google would be a lucrative deal in the long run. If Luke wanted to earn a
quick buck, however, that was very simple, too.

For example, he remembered that he had an uncle who lived in Las Vegas.

Nevada was right next to California, and Los Angeles was only 430 kilometers away from
Las Vegas, which was a four-hour car ride or just a one-hour flight.

However, since he still had plenty of money after mortgaging the villa, Luke wasn’t in a
hurry to make more.

At noon, Luke drove his car to USC.

The area south of USC was unsafe, and plagued by criminals and gangsters.

Roaming around the area in his car for a while, Luke had a quick lunch in a fast food
restaurant. He left at four in the afternoon to return home.

The area that he had checked out was where a gang called WD-36 hung out. The
members of this gang had tattoos of “WD” or “36” on them, and they dealt mainly in
illegal drugs.

Luke had tracked them down very easily, because it was this gang which sold weed to
Miss Jenny.

How did Jenny, who lived in Beverly Hills, find these dealers? It was because she was a
student at USC.

She was rich and had security guards, so she got the gangsters to deliver the goods to her

place.

Luke had gotten basic information on WD-36 from Dustin and Elsa during Katie’s murder
case. Coupled with his own investigation, he figured out which area the gang was active
in.

Now that he had a personal space, there were a lot more things he could do.

After he returned home, he searched the fridge for something to cook for dinner.
There weren’t any breakfast ingredients, but plenty for dinner. Selina hadn’t touched the
raw meat or seasoning at all.

So, dinner was easy.

Luke moved the grill that was barely used out to the backyard, and placed a few fillets of
meat on it.

Once that was done, Luke searched online for flights to Las Vegas, and worked out how
much time he had in his schedule.

He also checked for hotels in Las Vegas that had a casino and a good reputation.

He had to make sure that the hotels could afford the loss, and that whatever fortune he
won wouldn’t be coveted by desperadoes.

There were casinos in Los Angeles as well, but Luke was a police officer here.

In Las Vegas, he would just be a civilian, and whatever money he won there would be his
legal gain.
Chapter 197 - Barbecue and Night Talk
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 197 Barbecue and Night Talk

Luke also had a bit of fun looking up the information which the Las Vegas Forensics
Center had on Old Greyson while he was at it.

Since he was going over, he would have to pay his uncle a visit, and gifts were a must.

The gifts should be thoughtful instead of expensive. After all, Old Greyson wasn’t really
short on money.

As one of the best specialists in his trade, he charged thousands of dollars for commercial
services, on top of his annual work salary.

Old Greyson’s real interest was in entomology, but Luke didn’t know anything about
insects. He could only give it up.

Checking files and flipping the meat over, Luke waited until half past eight before Selina
got back.

“You’re pretty late. Do you always get back so late?” asked Luke.

Selina was exhausted but happy. “Let’s talk about that later. I bought the things you
wanted.”

Luke was speechless. “If you had told me that you were busy, I would’ve gone shopping
myself. There isn’t much for me to work with tonight. I guess we’ll just have grilled meat
today.”

Selina wasn’t displeased at all. She lifted the cover of the grill in delight, only to be
stopped by Luke. “Wash your hands first.”

Selina immediately rushed back into the house.

By the time she returned with clean hands, Luke had sliced up the meat.

The meat was greasy and fragrant, and right up a meat-lover’s alley.

Next to the meat was a plate of roasted vegetables.

Luke was born in Sichuan in his previous life, and Sichuan people barbecued everything.
It wasn’t just meat; they also roasted chives, cabbages, eggplants, cucumbers, potatoes,
carrots and many other vegetables.

Of course, Luke didn’t have that many vegetables on hand. He simply roasted an eggplant.

After he cut the eggplant in half, he covered it with onion, garlic and pepper. The food
smelled great.

Selina was indeed a foodie who liked all sorts of food. Enjoying her meal, she said,
“Darling, it tastes really good. Let’s have this three times a week, shall we?”.

Luke said, “I can make this for you if you’re fine with holding your butt together when
you go to work every day.”

Selina was surprised. “Huh? What do you mean?”

Luke said, “Eating too many roasted vegetables is like when you have too much jalapeno.”

Selina immediately chickened out.

Her parents were Mexicans and liked making Mexican food, but she was born and raised
in America, and wasn’t as used to spicy food as actual Mexicans.

The Mexicans had developed two of the top ten most horrifying peppers in the world.

She had no intention of testing her tolerance – she still remembered her experience the
last time, when it felt like she was discharging glass pieces whenever she went to the
toilet.

After enjoying the barbecue, Luke cleaned the grill and the table, and Selina collapsed in a
chair once again.

But it was already past nine. Luke certainly couldn’t let her lie in the backyard like that
for half an hour. He could only drag her back into the living room.

Then, Luke made her a pot of hot cocoa. She wouldn’t put on weight anyway.

Selina was so comfortable that she could barely keep her eyes open.

Luke asked, “How have you been? Very busy?”

Selina snorted lazily. “A little bit. Donald gave me a lot of things to do.”

Luke asked, “Such as?”

Selina said, “Reading files and analyzing intelligence. I have to write reports, too. So, I
have to work late a lot.”

Luke wasn’t surprised. That was how newcomers were usually treated.

He could be willful because he had forfeited credit for his contributions so far. Selina
certainly didn’t have that option.

He thought for a moment before he asked, “Did you learn anything?”

Selina said, “Rub my belly and help me digest my dinner, and I’ll tell you.”

Luke was lost for words. “If you’re so full, why did you fight me for food just now?”

However, he did as he was told.

He had been away for more than ten days, and she had been all alone here with no
friends or family, just work.

Her superior was a middle-aged black man who didn’t have much in common with her. It
was only reasonable that she was bummed out.

Rubbing her slightly bulging belly slowly and gently, Luke continued, “You can speak
now.”

Selina took a deep breath of relief. “Well, I think I’ve learned a lot of things. However…”

Luke asked, “However what?”

Selina thought for a moment, then shook her head. “Donald’s only a so-so detective. I’ve
picked up his methods. He barely makes mistakes, but he also wastes a lot of time.”

Luke nodded his head. “That actually isn’t a bad thing. If you were working with Elsa, you
might make progress more quickly, but you would’ve overlooked many details. Donald is
slower, but it’s not bad for you since you’ll be able to keep up with him all the time.”

Selina nodded her head, then shook it. “We’ve been working on a case for a week, but I
think we’ll probably drop it in a day or two if we still don’t get any results.”

Luke asked curiously, “What case?”

“The death of a college girl.” Selina said, “There’s no evidence of a homicide, and it looks
like an accidental drug overdose. But somehow I feel that it’s more complicated than
that.”
Luke asked, “Where did it happen?”

Selina said, “She died in an apartment in our jurisdiction, but she’s from USC. Also, she
wasn’t living in that apartment; the tenant is another woman who’s gone missing.”

Luke immediately knew that there wouldn’t be any outcome for this case.

The two people involved were dead and missing respectively. Without more clues, the
case would soon be deemed an accidental drug overdose, and thrown into the archive
room.

If it were Elsa and Luke who were responsible for the case, they would’ve given up after
three to five days without any leads.

There were too many such cases to investigate.

Luke could only shake his head. “I don’t think there’s anything else you can do. Just drop
it if you can’t find any leads.”
Chapter 198 - Robbing Friends of Food
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 198 Robbing Friends of Food

It wasn’t because they were heartless, but because they had limited time as detectives

In American TV series, many detectives would never give up until they got to the bottom
of a case.

But the truth was that detectives weren’t allowed to do that at all.

Pursuing one case meant that there were other cases that weren’t being investigated.
Their boss would have their heads if they obsessed over a single case.

Even if they might be interested in a particular case, they could only investigate in their
spare time.

That was also the difference between police detectives and private detectives. The former
were supposed to maintain order in society, while the latter were hired to investigate
specific cases.

Then, Selina asked Luke about his trip to Paris, and looked at the photos of him and
Elena.

Selina was quite jealous.

She said in disappointment, “Why wasn’t I part of this fun trip? I want to shop in Paris
and sunbathe in Marseilles too.”

Luke chuckled. “I’m off to Vegas in a few days. Want to come with me?”

Selina was delighted for one brief moment, before she shook her head. “I doubt I can. I’m
very busy right now.”

Luke shrugged. “It’s alright. We can go somewhere later. Did I tell you that Elsa might get
a promotion?”

Selina thought for a moment and nodded. “I’ve heard whispers, but how does that have
anything to do with me?”

Luke said, “If she’s promoted, I can apply for you to be my partner again.”
Selina was surprised. “But didn’t you say that we should establish our own network of
connections first in the next few months?”

Luke said, “Elsa and I are quite close. I can make use of most of her resources as long as I
share the credit with her. We were shut out in the Major Crimes Division back in
Houston, but Dustin and Elsa are both on our side here. It’s not a problem for us to be
partners again!”

Selina grew excited. “Really?”

Luke said, “Yes. I’ve talked to Elsa about it, and she has no objections, as long as she can
become my boss.”

Selina asked, “How long will it take? A year?”

Luke said, “It’ll be two months at most, or maybe a month if she’s lucky.”

Selina exclaimed, “Oh, that’s great!”

Luke chuckled. “Are you happy now? Get up and wash the dishes.”

Selina complained, “I just realized that I’m still full. I still need to rest a bit more.”

Ignoring her lousy acting, Luke rose and said, “Anyway, it’s your job. I’m going to take a
shower.”

By the time he finished his shower, Selina had already done the dishes in the kitchen.

Luke shook his head with a smile and started doing online searches again on his laptop.

The night passed uneventfully.

The next day, Luke and Selina drove their own cars to work.

Selina was reinvigorated, because she had had breakfast cooked by Luke that morning.
There was even a new batch of cupcakes for her to bring to work.

Naturally, she was in a great mood.

After they entered the police department, Luke saw Elsa at her desk. She had obviously
recovered from her jet lag.

She greeted Luke when he went over.

Luke put the paper bag he was holding on the desk and said with a smile, “Homemade
cupcakes for you as a snack.”

Elsa was a little surprised. She wasn’t a foodie, but she couldn’t help but try one of the
cupcakes.

But she regretted it several minutes later.

Privacy and distance were appreciated in America, but who was Elsa? She was one of the
most experienced detectives in the Major Crimes Division. She had groomed five
detectives in this division, who were sort of her students, and she and the rest were close
as well.

But when friends got too close, they could become unscrupulous.

Elsa didn’t consider the cupcakes a big deal, but other people certainly did.

Dustin happened to pass by the desk. Noticing the cupcakes in the bag, he picked up one
and said, “Thanks for breakfast, Elsa. I didn’t have anything this morning.”

Elsa didn’t realize how bad the situation was yet. She was only thinking that the cupcake
tasted pretty good.

Then, Billy Wang, a Chinese detective, leaned in and said, “Oh, I didn’t have anything,
either. Thanks, Elsa.” He reached out to take a cupcake.

Another female officer named Melinda also came over and said, “Elsa! You remembered
that I love cupcakes! Thank you!” She grabbed one of the cupcakes and fled.

That wasn’t the end of it. Several more detectives joined in.

They said similar things, and poached the last two cupcakes in the bag.

The detectives who came late could only scatter without cupcakes.

But one of the detectives, who was more shameless than the rest, exclaimed, “Elsa, bring
more next time! I brought a dozen donuts last time for everybody in the office.”

Elsa couldn’t have felt any more regretful. She only had one of the cupcakes! These jerks!

More importantly, it was quite delicious and could sell for three to five dollars each at the
shops. Was it the same as cheap donuts?

Bad decision! That was the only thought in her head.

Had she known how good Luke’s homemade cupcakes were, she would’ve kept them to
herself instead of leaving them out.

Those detectives who had robbed her of the cupcakes were all people she was very close
to, and she couldn’t ask for anything from them in return. That was the most
heartbreaking thing for her.

She finally glanced at Luke and said, “Couldn’t you give the cupcakes to me when they
weren’t around?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything. It wasn’t his fault that Elsa couldn’t protect the
cupcakes that he had given her.

After Elsa finished her lone cupcake, Luke asked, “What’s our new case?”

Elsa tossed the case file at him, and Luke read it.

“It really is a tricky case.” Elsa explained, “The victim is one William Johnson, who was
shot in the head in his car. He was in the real estate business. According to our files, he’s
linked to multiple extortion and injury cases. The word is that he was also involved in
several murder cases in some old buildings which he owned.”

Luke read the file and Elsa’s notes, then said, “So, he was the leader of a gang, and it was
only a matter of time before he was killed?”
Chapter 199 - Innocent Love and College Widow
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 199 Innocent Love and College Widow

Elsa nodded her head. “You could put it that way. But Margaret Haley Johnson, his young
wife, has been urging us to solve the case.”

Luke laughed out loud. “Who is she? She wants us to avenge a major gangster ASAP? She
doesn’t know how many enemies her husband had?”

Elsa said with an odd expression, “It’s possible that she doesn’t.”

Luke was stunned. “What do you mean?”

Elsa said, “Based on the information I found, she truly thinks that her husband was a
legitimate businessman. Also, she’s an art student at USC, and she’s only 21.”

Luke was speechless. “Are you saying that a 45-year-old gangster fell in pure love with a
21-year-old art student?”

Elsa shrugged. “Who knows? Anything can happen in this world.”

Luke continued browsing the case file. “Where should we start?”

Since Dustin hadn’t told them that the case needed to be resolved, they could give it up if
they didn’t find any leads in the next couple of days.

What if William Johnson’s widow still insisted?

Whatever! There were too many gangsters in Los Angeles. William might have left her an
inheritance, but it was impossible for her to try and push the case up to a higher level.

The big shots of WD-36 were rich, too. But could they complain in the media that LAPD
didn’t care about the murder of an underling?

Of course not! Once they learned what the scumbag did before he was killed, the media
and the general public would only gloat at his death.

Nobody would ever sympathize with such gangsters.

Elsa shrugged and said, “Let’s go to USC. We have to meet the widow. She’s kind of…
innocent, but she’s not a bad person. If she makes a fuss about this case, it won’t be a big
thing for us, but she might draw the attention of other gangsters and lose her wealth or
even her life.”

Luke nodded his head.

It wasn’t easy being a boss’s woman.

If she were a capable woman, she might’ve been able to helm her husband’s gang in his
place.

But since she was merely an art student, both she and her assets would be obvious
targets for other gangsters.

Wealth earned through violence would be plundered with violence. That was the rule of
the gangs.

The patent that Luke had applied for, for example, could hardly be stolen by the gangsters
with violence.

Luke had too much evidence to prove that he was the legitimate owner of the patent, and
the judge wouldn’t believe the gangsters at all if they couldn’t offer any counter-evidence.

However, most of William Johnson’s wealth was underground to avoid being investigated
by the police and IRS. Other gangsters could take control of the wealth as long as they
knew where it was.

If the widow inadvertently leaked the information that she had it, she would be dead very
soon.

This time, Luke didn’t take Elsa’s car. Both of them drove separately to USC.

Luke wondered if he and this place were meant to be, since he had just spent half a day
investigating the area yesterday.

Entering USC, Elsa found a studio. “She majors in painting. This is where she usually takes
her classes.”

They opened the door to find a naked model in the room as well as some ten youngsters
who were painting diligently. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in his forties
looked at the intruders and frowned.

Luke looked like a student, but Elsa obviously wasn’t one. He was rather irritated about
the unannounced guests.

After Elsa showed him her badge, the man’s expression looked even more awful. He
quickly left the studio.

Closing the door, he asked, “Who are you? How can I help you?”

Elsa said, “I’m Detective Elsa from LAPD. This is Detective Luke. We’re here for Margaret
Haley Johnson.”

The man said, “This is a school. Come again when class is over if you want to talk to her.”

Elsa narrowed her eyes. “Is your class very important?”

The man looked at her blankly. “Of course. This is a university.”

“Can anyone study here if they’re dead?” asked Elsa.

The man’s expression turned ugly. “Is that a threat?”

Elsa scoffed. “This has nothing to do with you. We’re from the Major Crimes Division.”

The man said with his head held high, “So what? You don’t run this place.”

Luke couldn’t take the man’s lack of cooperation anymore.

“You’re a teacher, right? The Major Crimes Division might not be a big deal, except that it
handles criminal cases like homicides, gunfights and kidnappings every single day. Do
you think we’re here to talk to someone for fun?” asked Luke.

The man’s face changed, but Luke continued before he could say anything, “We take a
serious case every other day, and we have to work late all the time. Now, are you going to
bring her out and stop wasting all of our time?”

The man hesitated for a moment, but finally went back into the studio.

He wasn’t really an idiot.

Luke had made it clear that they were here as part of a serious criminal case. The man
certainly couldn’t ask the two detectives to wait until the students were finished.

Margaret wasn’t a distinguished painter anyway. She was only here to practice.

He was all about asserting his absolute authority in the studio, but he had chosen the
wrong targets this time.

Elsa glanced at Luke and said, “You’re responsible for convincing and coercing our
targets in the future.”
Luke nodded but said, “Don’t you like dealing with disobedient guys best?”

Elsa chuckled but didn’t say anything. She remembered what Dustin said.

A leader should have their trusted subordinates do the work rather than do it
themselves!

By changing her role, she could also prompt Luke’s development, and both of them would
benefit.

A minute later, Margaret came out. Elsa stepped forward to talk to her.

Her advantage as a woman was that she came across as less threatening and intimidating.
It was easier for her to strike up a conversation.
Chapter 200 - Beautiful College Student and Unexpected
Encounter
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 200 Beautiful College Student and Unexpected Encounter

The three of them left the studio for a small park not far away, where they sat down to
talk.

But there was nowhere for Luke to sit. Elsa and Margaret occupied the iron bench, and it
would be too crowded for three people.

So, he simply stood next to Elsa and listened to their conversation while he observed
Margaret.

He had to admit that Margaret was truly beautiful. No wonder William, the boss of a gang,
fell in love with her. She had long blond hair, fair skin and a very attractive face.

Her age and her identity as an art student also added to her sex appeal.

The conversation went on for a long time.

Luke bought a few bottles of water from a vending machine for the two women.

Elsa gradually moved away from asking questions about the case to hinting at the
possible danger that Margaret might be in.

Elsa felt personally compelled to do so.

Actually, LAPD wouldn’t be in any trouble if anything happened to Margaret. Or rather,

LAPD would be less troubled, because nobody would pester them to work on William
Johnson’s case anymore.

But as a woman, Elsa turned soft-hearted when she talked to Margaret, who wasn’t a bad
person, but just slightly innocent and childish.

Luke didn’t interrupt.

The Super Detective System made him ruthless toward villains, but he couldn’t be so
coldblooded to Margaret, who was just an ordinary civilian.

Margaret wasn’t rich because of William Johnson. Her own family was wealthy enough. It
was why she was able to pursue arts.
If Elsa wanted to give her a warning, Luke wouldn’t stand in the way.

Elsa was a great talker. After all, she was a seasoned detective with eight years of
experience, and talking to women was one of the things she was best at.

Her resoluteness and decisiveness could easily win the trust and favor of meek girls like
Margaret.

So, an hour later, Margaret had confessed a lot of intelligence on William, and was
informed of her current situation.

Luke couldn’t have convinced Margaret as easily, but it was a piece of cake for Elsa.

Luke observed them with great interest.

Compared with Elsa, he was actually quite frank. He was more of a doer than a talker.

Of course, being physically capable was good, but he wouldn’t mind learning Elsa’s way
with words.

He wasn’t strong enough to crush anyone yet, and might have to do some smooth talking
to achieve some of his goals one of these days.

Elsa and Margaret finished their conversation two hours later, and exchanged numbers
so that they could contact each other more easily in the future.

At this moment, Luke heard a most familiar voice. “Huh? Why are you here?”

Luke raised his eyebrow. “You’re here, too?”

His roommate quickly whispered to him, “We’re here for an investigation.”

Luke’s eyes were full of confusion.

Selina said, “We’re here for Mrs. Johnson.”

On the other side, Donald greeted Elsa and Margaret, before he flashed his badge and
introduced himself.

Margaret was at a loss. “What… do you want from me?” She subconsciously looked at
Elsa.

The police department couldn’t have sent two groups of people to investigate her, could
it?
Donald said, “Mrs. Johnson, we’re here about the apartment building on 27 Lipton Street.”

Margaret couldn’t be any more confused. “Huh?”

Donald said, “It belongs to you.”

Margaret said in surprise, “What?”

Elsa and Luke listened quietly and soon got it.

As it turned out, the case that Donald and Selina were working on, which involved the
death of one woman and the disappearance of another, had taken place in an apartment
building that belonged to William Johnson.

Well, it now belonged to Mrs. Margaret Haley Johnson.

Donald was only here as a last ditch attempt to ask Margaret if she knew anything, but he
wasn’t very hopeful.

Margaret had no idea about the apartment building at all. Or rather, she didn’t even know
how much of William’s assets were now hers.

However, at Elsa’s reminder, Margaret was prepared to find a law firm and sort through
the assets under her name.

She certainly didn’t hate money, but as an art student from a rich family, she wasn’t
desperate for it, either.

William Johnson’s known assets included several buildings that were worth almost a
hundred million dollars. She could live a comfortable life on that alone.

She would get rid of William Johnson’s illegal assets as soon as possible.

Once that was done, there was no point in the other gangsters looking for her if they
wanted to grab the assets of dubious or outright evil origin that William Johnson had left
behind.

Although she might lose a lot of money, this was the safest move for Margaret, given what
she was like.

She wasn’t a capable woman, nor did she intend to pick up William’s mantle. She would
be insane if she wanted to keep the illegal assets.

In the end, after seeing Margaret off, Elsa traded information with Donald, and Luke
talked to Selina.

They realized that neither of the two teams had any useful leads.

Elsa obtained a lot of intelligence on William, but none of it had to with his murder, and
he had too many enemies.

Donald was even worse off, because guileless Margaret was too busy being pretty to learn
anything about William’s illegal businesses after she married him.

Luke had used Sharp Nose on Margaret, and had detected nothing except the smell of
pigment.

It was true that she had never been involved in any of the illegal business.

Although it was still possible that she might be involved indirectly, the chances weren’t
very high.

After a while, Luke suggested that they have lunch together, and offered to treat them.

Elsa was certainly fine with it. Donald also agreed after a brief hesitation.

It was already half past eleven. Even if he refused Luke’s invitation, he and Selina would
still have to eat somewhere else.

Luke took them to Home Taste Tea House again. Different from last time, he chose a
private room.

The four of them sat in a room that was ten square meters in size, with a glass window
taking up one wall and which looked out onto the street. The room was quiet after the
door was shut.

Elsa was rather curious. “What is this place?”

Luke explained with a smile, “It’s a separate dining room, and it charges an additional
20% service fee. You have to reserve a room like this in advance unless you’re a regular
customer.”
Chapter 201 - Lunch Together and Terrifying Shoot
Generated by NovelGet.com

Elsa realized that Luke was a regular customer at this place and that he wasn’t short of
money.

Few American restaurants had private rooms. What Luke described as a separate dining
room was rare, too.

It was possible to enjoy better service at a higher service fee, like the different classes on
a plane.

However, restaurants weren’t expected to provide ‘private rooms,’ which would be

discriminatory and unfair to the other customers.

Donald had never eaten here before, so Elsa helped him order.

Luke, on the other hand, ordered for Selina. After all, he could always finish the food that
she didn’t like.

If Luke was full, he could still pack up the food for Dustin.

After the food was served, they stopped talking and ate first.

It wasn’t until they were full that they chatted over their drinks.

Neither of the two parties planned to keep their cases confidential, since it appeared that
they would be dropping both cases soon. Hopefully, they might uncover more clues by
talking to each other.

After all, the two cases had a lot in common.

For example, Margaret and the girl who died of a drug overdose were both USC students,
although they didn’t know each other.

Also, the apartment building that the girl died in used to belong to William Johnson, who
was notorious among the tenants.

This gave Donald a new lead to work on, but Elsa and Luke still had nothing to work with.

They packed up the food that they didn’t finish and said goodbye to each other.

Donald and Selina were going to investigate the apartment building, since the girl’s death
looked like it could have been William’s way of driving the tenants away.
Elsa and Luke returned to the police department to check for updates on their case.

Elsa also offered the extra food to poor Dustin. It was already past one, but Dustin
probably hadn’t had lunch yet.

She was amused at herself when she delivered the food to Dustin.

She had never been such an ass-kisser before. She was close to Dustin, but it was only
about work. After all, she wasn’t a gentle and considerate woman.

But after Luke became her partner, she somehow became a regular food supplier. It was
rather unreal.

Elsa and Luke remained in the police department in the afternoon.

They discussed the case as they looked for information.

But it wasn’t long before they shook their heads.

Too many people wanted William Johnson dead.

From civilians to gangsters to competitive real estate groups, it was too easy to put
together a list of dozens of suspects who could’ve attacked him, not even counting the
ones underground.

Only God knew how many evil things William Johnson had done in secret, and how many
enemies he had made.

However, Elsa and Luke felt that this might be a hate crime.

According to the two high-class escorts who had been with William when he was killed,
someone flew over the car’s sunroof and shot him in the head.

This piece of intelligence was hard to believe, but it was still noted down as both escorts
claimed the same thing, and William had truly been shot in the head instead of his face.

However… flying over a car going at eighty kilometers an hour and shooting William in
the head through the open sunroof?

It was surreal!

Elsa found it hard to believe, but Luke thought otherwise.

Ordinary people couldn’t do it, but what about those humans with supernatural abilities?
Luke was determined to talk Elsa into giving up this case since supernatural powers
might be involved.

The criminal was undoubtedly decisive and ruthless, to blow up William Johnson’s head
like that. What if Elsa’s head was blown up too if she found something?

As Luke’s future boss, Elsa was very important for his future as a police detective.

She would allow Luke to do anything he wanted as long as he was efficient in solving
cases.

Luke could then spend most of his time as a vigilante while using the intelligence he
obtained from the police department.

A new boss who wanted him around every day would be wasting his time.

While he was busy at work, Luke’s phone suddenly rang.

His expression immediately changed.

He had set up a few special ringtones on his phone, and the current ringtone meant that
Selina was in grave danger and asking for help.

Putting in an earpiece, he quickly pressed the play button for a message recording that
Selina had sent.

Selina said hastily, “We’re in William Johnson’s apartment building. There’s a terrifying
shooter here. Help!”

Luke grabbed his keys and started running.

Elsa was stunned. “What are you doing?”

Luke said, “Selina ran into a tough shooter in William’s apartment building.”

Surprised, Elsa followed him after a short pause.

While it didn’t look like it was her business, the odd case that had taken place in William
Johnson’s apartment building might be related to his death.

Elsa and Luke both knew the address of the apartment building. They had just talked to
Donald during lunch.

Luke got into his police car and rushed out of the parking lot.
He couldn’t feel any more lucky that he had learned Elementary Driving.

Turning on the siren, he raced down the street.

The apartment building wasn’t far from the police department, and Luke arrived seven
minutes later.

He turned off the siren but kept the lights on, before he quickly charged into the building.

He then headed for Selina’s location.

Luke had put a tracker on Selina, not to monitor her, but to locate her in an emergency

But he didn’t need the tracker – he could already hear gunshots. It wasn’t a very intense
exchange, but they burst out at regular intervals.

Activating Sharp Nose, Luke realized that things weren’t looking good.

The scent of Donald’s blood was in the air.

Luke soon climbed to the fourth floor. He took out his pistol.

Bang! Bang!

Shooting twice without any hesitation, he forced the person who had been looking out
over the stairs to retreat.

But Luke didn’t relax at all, and was even more alarmed.
Chapter 202 - Flying Female Shooter and New Ability
Generated by NovelGet.com

He was now much better at shooting than ever.

He wasn’t sure how many people he could hit after using up the bullets in his gun back in
Shackelford, but right now, his precision was practically 100% at a range of twenty
meters.

The criminals he killed with his gun were the best training targets.

During his operations in Paris, he never missed a single target.

But the first person capable of avoiding his bullets at close range had emerged, not
because she was fast, but because she had foreseen it.

The moment Luke raised his gun, she had started to retreat as if by natural instinct.

Yes, it was a woman!

Holding back his slight shock, Luke focused.

Having weathered the attack by the Carlos family, Selina was much tougher than regular
female officers.

If she said that the woman was a terrifying shooter, then the woman was certainly
extraordinary.

Bang! Bang!

Luke shot again, forcing the woman to retreat up the stairs on the fourth floor to the fifth
floor.

Bang! Bang!

Suppressing the enemy, Luke ran to the corner of the stairs and whispered, “It’s me.”

Selina was hiding behind a stone statue at the corner with a gun in her hand, but she
didn’t say anything

Before Luke ran over, he already saw Donald, who was lying on the ground.

Donald had been shot in the abdomen. His lips were pale, but he was obviously delighted
to see Luke.
Everybody in the Major Crimes Division knew how good Luke was.

After finishing off almost fifty professional robbers armed with rifles in an hour, he was
acknowledged by the Major Crimes Division as their toughest detective.

Luke wasn’t afraid that the woman would attack them again. His Sharp Nose had detected
that she was moving further upstairs.

He quickly lifted Donald’s clothes and pressed down around the wound. He was instantly
relieved.

Donald’s wound wasn’t fatal; Luke didn’t need to be too worried about it.

“Did you call an ambulance?” he asked.

Selina nodded.

Luke said, “You stay here and protect him. Stay alert.” He then got up and ran upstairs.

Selina said in a low voice, “Be careful.”

Luke was strong, but the female shooter wasn’t any weaker.

She had shot Donald in a 2 on 1.

Had Selina not been training with Luke in the last six months, she might’ve been shot, too.

With his Sharp Nose, Luke realized that the female shooter had reached the rooftop.

Luke was rather puzzled. He planned to fight the female shooter again.

Rushing to the rooftop, Luke stopped briefly at the entrance.

He determined the shooter’s location with his Sharp Nose and looked in her direction,
only to be surprised by her actions.

In the next moment, Luke realized what she was doing, and exclaimed inwardly.

Not far away, the female shooter had finished the last step of her acceleration.

She stomped her foot so hard that the ground seemed to explode, and she jumped from
the rooftop to another building ten meters away at an astonishing speed.

Luke raised his gun without hesitation.

Bang! Bang!

The female shooter suddenly twisted in midair and glanced back angrily.

She reached into her pocket with her right hand and pulled out a gun, which she pointed
at Luke’s position.

Luke quickly retreated and took cover.

He waited to see whether the woman would fall and be killed.

But she could probably cover the distance between the two buildings with that jump, and
the other building was one level shorter.

It was quite shocking.

Bang!

After another gunshot, Luke stretched out a mirror to the side and saw that the female
shooter had landed on the other building as she rolled with the momentum.

She had instantly sensed Luke’s shot just now, and was only hit in the shoulder.

Luke was astounded. Despite his interference, the woman had made a jump of more than
fifteen meters.

She definitely wasn’t a normal person!

As Luke’s mind whirled with thoughts, he heard a clink. He raised his head, only to see a
bullet hole in a metal billboard not far away.

His pupils contracted. What was this?

The bullet hole in the billboard was in the wrong location.

Basic Firearms was the first ability he learned, and he was familiar with its various forms
after all these months.

After a quick glance at the bullet hole, he figured out the shooter’s position, but the
location was empty.

Then, where was this bullet from?

Luke looked in the mirror again, but the female shooter had disappeared from the
rooftop. Luke knew that he couldn’t chase her anymore.

He could also easily jump fifteen meters, but that would be revealing his extraordinary
power.

Also, he had learned a good lesson from the female shooter.

It was because she couldn’t do anything in midair that Luke had been able to shoot her.

But that wasn’t really an error on her part.

She didn’t know that Luke had Sharp Nose, and was much faster than most people.

If it were SWAT, she would’ve already landed on the other building by the time they
reached the rooftop.

Frowning, Luke descended from the rooftop.

The uncanny bullet hole made him uneasy. It was better for him to go back inside.

At that moment, he checked the system notification.

System: You have defeated Rebecca and have received a list of her abilities.

Rebecca’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Physical Outburst (Prerequisites: 20

Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points. Unavailable), Curve
Shooting (Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit
points. Unlearnable).

Luke exclaimed in shock. Curve Shooting? What was that?

Fortunately, he had a system.

Calling on the system, he found new information on Rebecca’s abilities.

Physical Outburst (conferred by the Fraternity), Curve Shooting (conferred by the

Fraternity).

Luke was lost for words. What were those? Why didn’t he know anything about them?

Thinking quickly, he went downstairs and saw that an ambulance had arrived.

Selina had called for reinforcements earlier and stated that a police officer was down.

Donald was soon taken downstairs via the elevator and into the ambulance.
After Selina saw Donald off, Luke asked, “Do you want me to take you to the hospital?”

As Donald’s partner, Selina had to accompany him until his operation was done.

Selina shook her head. “No need, I’ll drive Donald’s car.”
Chapter 203 - Unexpected Speculation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 203 Unexpected Speculation

Luke thought for a moment and said, “I’ll join you. I want to know what happened today.”

After arriving at the hospital, they talked outside the surgery room.

What happened wasn’t complicated.

Donald and Selina had returned to the scene of the crime to look for clues that they might
have missed earlier.

But somebody was in the apartment when they arrived.

They carefully opened the door and saw that female shooter.

Luke finally learned that the female shooter wasn’t a random person, but the missing
tenant of the apartment.

Naturally, Donald and Selina were excited.

The tenant was definitely a lead. After all, it was strange that she went missing after
someone died in her apartment.

Since she was alive, she could be the murderer, or an informant.

Donald immediately stepped forward to try and take her back with them to the police
department.

Selina, however, was much more vigilant thanks to Luke’s training. She noticed that
something didn’t look right with the tenant.

She hauled Donald out of the apartment, but the tenant took out her gun and shot at
them.

They then took cover on the stairs.

After that, both sides were caught at an impasse.

Selina and Donald outnumbered the tenant, though they weren’t as good at shooting as
she was. They locked her down on the fifth floor.
A moment before Luke arrived, Donald got careless and was shot.

If Luke hadn’t arrived in time, the shooter could’ve left easily via the stairs instead of
having to jump over ten meters between two buildings.

While Luke was asking about the details, Elsa finally arrived.

She was also greatly shocked when Selina told her what happened.

Luke simply told Elsa that she should turn a blind eye if she ran into the shooter, and that
she shouldn’t try to arrest the woman, with or without backup, or someone might die.

After a long while, Luke finally offered his theory. “It was probably this shooter who
killed William.”

Elsa was stunned. “How can you be sure?”

Luke said, “Do you remember what the two escorts said?”

Elsa asked, “You mean how someone flew over the car and blew William’s head up? Was
it done by this shooter?”

Luke said solemnly in a low voice, “Just now, with my own eyes, I saw her jump more
than fifteen meters and land on the rooftop of the next building before she escaped.”

Elsa exclaimed and couldn’t believe it at all.

Luke said, “Let’s just wait. This isn’t a case we can handle.”

After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked, “What about the boss?”

Luke said, “You go talk to him. In any case, I won’t investigate this case. That female
shooter was abnormal. In order to deal with her, we’d have to surround her and barrage
her with overwhelming firepower.”

Elsa fell silent.

How could it be that simple? The female shooter certainly wasn’t an idiot who would wait
to be surrounded.

Given her ability to jump fifteen meters, it would be near impossible to besiege her at all
in this city.

After the discussion, Luke and Elsa left, and Selina waited at the hospital for Donald to
come out of surgery.

Luke and Elsa returned to the apartment building, which had been locked down by the
police.

It was no small thing that a police officer was shot, much less in a follow-up to a homicide
in the apartment.

Luke and Elsa went back to the rooftop. Luke examined the area as well as the bullet hole
in the metal billboard.

In the end, he realized that the bullet was shot by none other than the female shooter
herself.

Her bullet had indeed curved!

Elsa, on the other hand, looked at the footprint where the rooftop had cracked, and was
convinced.

Though the building was rather rundown, it still wouldn’t crumble that easily.

Only such a terrifying force could have supported a jump of fifteen meters.

After figuring out the situation, Luke and Elsa left the apartment building.

After they returned, they told Dustin what happened, and Dustin solemnly told them to
keep it confidential, before he sent them home to get some rest.

Luke shrugged and said, “Alright. I’m going to the hospital. You can go home first.”

Elsa shook her head. “I’m going to find Margaret. I’m afraid that the female shooter…”

Luke didn’t think that it was likely, but it was still a possibility. He simply reminded her,
“Remember, keep as far away from the female shooter as possible if you run into her.”

Elsa smiled bitterly. “Is there a need to be so worried?”

Luke was grim. “I don’t want you to get sent in for surgery. Don’t let anything happen to
you.”

Elsa nodded silently.

Nobody wanted anything to happen to their partner.

Luke returned to the hospital with a bag of food, water and warm clothes for Selina, since
it was inconvenient for her to get them herself.

On the bench outside the surgery room, they talked about the female shooter again, and
Selina recalled more details.

Eventually, Luke and Selina confirmed an unbelievable thing: the female shooter hadn’t
wanted to fight or kill Selina and Donald at all.

If Donald and Selina hadn’t blocked the way so doggedly, the female shooter might’ve left
after she forced them to retreat.

The female shooter, whom even Luke had failed to take down, could’ve killed Donald and
Selina at any moment, particularly when their guards were down at the beginning.

But she hadn’t.

Luke knew how good she was, even better than Selina did.

It wasn’t really a problem for a shooter who was capable of Physical Outburst and Curve
Shooting to kill two people who didn’t know anything about her abilities.

Selina and Donald were probably only still alive because the shooter had spared them.

The reason why Luke had been able to shoot her in the end was also because she only
wanted to run, and had no intention of fighting the police.

Luke couldn’t help but feel embarrassed.

Come to think of it, his last two shots had been like an ambush.

No wonder the shooter had been angered into taking action, and had used Curve
Shooting after she was shot.

Had it not been for Luke’s good habit of changing locations frequently, his head could’ve
been blown up.
Chapter 204 - Harvesting Points, and Partners Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 204 Harvesting Points, and Partners Again

Thus, Selina and Donald hadn’t really been in grave danger yesterday, but Luke could’ve
died an unexpected death.

After figuring out what happened, Luke sweated hard. This truly was a dangerous world!

No! He had to boost his Strength to 40 and meet the prerequisite for Elementary Self-
Healing

All I need is just another level-up!

Luke couldn’t sit around anymore. Telling Selina to be careful, he left in a hurry.

He had nothing else to do, and it was almost seven at night, which was the perfect time
for him to take action.

He had been keeping an eye on WD-36 for a while, and he intended to destroy it tonight.

Selina had to stay at the hospital tonight. Donald’s operation was successful, but he was
still in critical condition, so Selina couldn’t leave.

Luke checked her text message and put his phone back into his personal space.

Half an hour later, looking at the huge bungalow before him, he took a deep breath and
made his move.

That night, twelve people in one of WD-36’s nests went missing with a lot of drugs and
cash.

Nobody knew what happened; at least, nobody in WD-36.

On the other hand, a bunch of bodies suddenly appeared in the nest of a gang that was in
ongoing conflict with WD-36.

The gang, called 23rd Street, disposed of the bodies secretly instead of making a big thing
out of it.

The twelve bodies included WD-36’s third in command, who was responsible for money
and the goods.
23rd Street would’ve been ecstatic if the man were alive, but they couldn’t interrogate a
dead man.

Since they couldn’t get anything from the bodies, and they didn’t want to start a war with
WD-36, 23rd Street simply kept it to themselves.

However, the heads of 23rd Street had a bad feeling

If WD-36’s third in command could be so easily killed and dumped in their territory, it
wouldn’t be too hard for whoever did it to do the same thing to them.

But before they could reach a decision, one of 23rd Street’s nests was turned upside
down the next night.

Eight people went missing, and the stash and the cash there were gone as well.

23rd Street grew paranoid. Had they been attacked, too?

They were quite smart, because it was precisely Luke’s doing again.

He could store the bodies of a dozen people in his personal space, but he had no time to
dispose of them, so he simply dumped them on other gangsters, confident that they
would never dare call the police.

Thus, he dumped the bodies of 23rd Street’s gangsters on WD-36.

What if the two gangs thought of the possibility and teamed up to deal with him?

Well, that would be even better.

If that happened, he could disguise the deaths of the gangsters as the result of a gang
fight, and he still wouldn’t need to handle the bodies.

Luke didn’t stop harvesting points after he started.

After five days, the gangsters near USC were all going crazy.

Five hostile gangs were involved. Regarding them as a free cleaning service, Luke would
dump the bodies of Gang A on Gang B, and those of Gang B on Gang C every day.

Finally, the gangs couldn’t take it anymore.

The big bosses didn’t meet in person, but had their lackeys communicate with one
another, hoping to find the psycho who was slaughtering them.
But right then, the killing and dumping came to a stop.

On the sixth day, after fifteen members of a small gang went missing together, no more
bodies emerged, marking the end of the indiscriminate massacre.

The gangsters were relieved.

Six groups of people, totaling almost a hundred individuals, had died. It was the craziest
hunt ever.

They could only pray to god that the guy had been killed by a gang.

Luke, on the other hand, checked the system notification in excitement.

Mission: Eliminate drug dealers and destroy the illegal drugs.

Total experience: 1,200. Total credit: 1,200.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,200. Credit +1,200.

As experience has reached 10,000 points, the host has leveled up to level 11.

Extra stat points: 5.

Another level-up! Finally!

What delighted Luke even more was that the stat points he earned from the level-up was
now five.

He would now grow faster.

After his Strength reached 40, he had to focus on Mental Strength.

To better utilize his personal space and meet the prerequisite for certain abilities, he had
to boost Mental Strength to 20.

Bobby’s Mental Communication, for example, had a prerequisite of 20 Mental Strength.

That was a mental ability!

Luke guessed that he had to meet the Mental Strength prerequisite if he wanted to learn
more mental abilities.

Elementary Self-Healing’s prerequisite was 40 Strength. What about telekinesis and

mental control? Would they demand 40 Mental Strength or higher?

Luke went to work in a good mood the next day.

Because of his severe injury and his age, Donald had to rest for at least a month, so Selina
was left on her own.

But that wasn’t a bad thing, because Elsa was officially promoted.

And the new sergeant was now recruiting more talent for her team.

As a sergeant, Elsa needed at least two individuals to work for her, and if necessary, their
group could work a case with two other groups.

After the Nakatomi Plaza case, Luke had helped bring in a generous donation to the police
department, so it had enough funding now to hire new people.

Although the money was meant to be used for improving the police communication
equipment and vehicles, some of it could certainly be invested elsewhere.

LAPD had always been severely short of hands, and was constantly trying to recruit more
officers.

So, after grooming Luke for two months, Elsa got another rookie detective as her partner
to get him familiar with the job.

Luke and Selina were back together as partners.

While she was sorry for Donald, Selina was actually happy to have her old partner back.

Dustin helped out a lot, too, so that Elsa could establish her own team after her
promotion.

Elsa was the general commander, Luke was the problem-solver, and Selina and the new
detective were support.

Dustin could hence give them some of the tricky cases without needing to get any other
police teams to help them.

A team that had worked together for a long time was much more capable and efficient
than a team that had just been set up.
Chapter 205 - Case Facts and 40 Strength
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 205 Case Facts and 40 Strength

Elsa and Luke were no longer partners but still in the same team. They could work on
more cases, and their abilities wouldn’t go to waste.

At Luke’s heads-up, Elsa found an important lead and solved the William Johnson case.

The DNA test on the blood left behind by the wounded female shooter confirmed that she
was the sister of the college student suspected of dying from a drug overdose.

In the end, it was discovered that the shooter was the elder sister who went missing as a
child, and the college student was the younger sister.

There was no telling how they met, but the younger sister, who studied at USC, moved
into her elder sister’s apartment.

William claimed ownership of the building not long ago, and wanted to drive out Rebecca,
the elder sister, who had signed a long-term lease.

But Rebecca wasn’t living in the apartment, though she was paying the rent.

For some reason, William sent a guy to kill Rebecca’s sister and make it look like she died
of a drug overdose.

After discovering that her sister was dead, Rebecca, with her terrifying skills, easily
tracked down and killed William, who had murdered her sister.

In fact, after William’s death, two men in his gang were also shot in the head in their
apartments.

One of them died the day after William’s death, and the other died just yesterday.

Nobody had made the connection between these cases before. Thanks to Luke’s heads-up
and Elsa’s deductions, they finally figured out that this was one murder case with
multiple victims.

Luke and Elsa even guessed why Rebecca, the female shooter, had shown up at the
apartment the previous day.

Perhaps, Rebecca had returned to the apartment to offer her dead sister the lives and
blood of her enemies, so that she could rest in peace.

Dustin didn’t pursue the case any further.

After all, Rebecca had disappeared, and there was motive for the murders of William and
his subordinates. Now was a good point to close the case.

As for Rebecca who hadn’t been caught yet, all they needed to do was put her on the
wanted list.

It was impossible to dispatch anyone to capture Rebecca.

After listening to Luke’s assessment of Rebecca’s capabilities, Dustin didn’t want any of
his men to be killed over someone like William.

After a busy week, Luke and Selina went to Elsa.

Hearing what Luke had to say, Elsa raised her head from the desk that was overflowing
with files. “Are you kidding me? What did you say?”

Luke said with a smile, “I’m asking for leave, boss.”

Elsa leaned back in her chair. “Do you have any idea how busy we are?”

Luke nodded his head. “I do, but I’m hoping to visit my uncle. He’s in Vegas, so I won’t be
away for long.”

Slapping her forehead, Elsa asked, “Do you have to?”

Luke put up one finger. “Yes. We’re leaving on the weekend and we only need one day’s
leave.”

Lost for words for a moment, Elsa searched the desk and said, “Since you’re going to
Vegas, then bring back the test results for these cases from the forensics center there.”

Luke asked, “Then would this count as a work trip?”

Elsa rolled her eyes. “In your dreams! I’ll ask the boss to send someone to fetch the
results if you don’t want to take the job.”

Luke shrugged. “Okay. Do you want any souvenirs?”

Elsa glared at him. “What souvenirs can you get from Vegas? Chips?”

Luke laughed. “I can buy you a pair of sunglasses. I heard that the sun is very strong
there.”

Elsa was rendered speechless. “Go away! I’ll cut your leave if you’re there for too long!”

Luke saluted her and said, “Yes, ma’am!”

The next day was a Saturday. Luke checked in at the police department, but soon slipped
away.

Selina had other things to do in the police department. They would take a flight to Las
Vegas that afternoon.

They could make the trip by car, but Luke was too lazy to drive.

A flight would only take an hour, which saved a lot of time.

After making preparations at home, Luke finally added the last stat point.

40 Strength!

He was immediately seized with unimaginable agony. The muscles all over his body
seemed to twist and burn.

Biting down on a towel, Luke groaned harshly. “Damn it! I knew it couldn’t be that easy!
Arghhhh!”

When his main attributes reached 20, his body was significantly boosted and much
stronger than before.

What would happen when his main attributes reached 40? Luke had made a couple of
guesses when he remembered that Elementary Self-Healing required 40 Strength.

He screamed for almost an hour, and finally weathered the most painful phase.

He still felt uncomfortable and grimaced in pain, but he wasn’t screaming wildly
anymore.

Also, Luke couldn’t just lie around on his bed.

He knew that he had lost more body fat again in the past hour, but he wasn’t happy at all.

His smooth skin had turned slightly dry. It was obvious that his fat was being consumed
like crazy.

Gritting his teeth against the pain and soreness in his muscles, Luke devoured the food
that he had prepared in advance.

He also injected himself with his own mix of nutritional fluid to replenish his almost
drained body.

He then started feeling uncomfortable again.

The upgrade process wasn’t over yet – even the first wave had yet to pass. He had felt
better earlier because the system had slowed down the process due to his low energy
level

With the new supply of nutrition, the upgrade was activated once more, though it wasn’t
as painful as at the beginning.

Luke simply gritted his teeth and panted heavily, and turned the agony into appetite.

Eating, drinking, and injecting himself with the nutritional fluid, Luke finally survived the
first phase of the upgrade five hours later.

He almost burst into tears.

It was as terrible as torture, and he didn’t even have the luxury of passing out.

He had to stay awake and consume a tremendous amount of food and energy to sustain
the upgrade.

During the process, Luke went to the toilet more than five times.

When his Strength reached 20, he only went to the toilet once.

It wasn’t just because he was consuming too much food, but also because his body was
discharging surplus waste now that it had been boosted to a new level.
Chapter 206 - Reborn and Recovery
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 206 Reborn and Recovery

Luke felt rather weak at the moment, but also like he was floating, as if a weight had
rolled off him.

He aggressively scrubbed himself clean in the bathroom.

After the past few hours, his body was covered with sweat and other weird things, and
felt quite itchy.

The sweat contained a lot of impurities that were discharged during the upgrade.
Washing them off with hot water was almost like peeling off a layer of skin.

After a forty-minute shower, Luke left the bathroom feeling extremely refreshed, and sat
down in the backyard.

He felt amazing, as if he had been reborn.

His scars and acne had disappeared, and most of his body hair had dropped, too.

His face was also better-looking than before.

The upgrade had also stimulated his hair growth, and he could finally stop worrying
about becoming bald.

Looking at the sky in the backyard while enjoying a cup of tea, Luke felt wonderful.

He checked his stats panel.

Luke (AKA Luke Coulson)

Strength: 40

Dexterity: 20

Mental Strength: 15

He had added the additional stat point to Mental Strength.

He hadn’t felt very good when increasing Mental Strength for the first time, but the effect
was obvious.

His head felt much clearer than before.

He knew that it was because his Mental Strength was still too low. An 8% increase was
definitely noticeable.

His body that was growing stronger day by day required a more powerful mind.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t be able to utilize the full range of his physical combat ability.

Of course, the most important thing right now was that his Strength had reached 40.

Smiling, Luke quickly paid ten thousand credit points.

The next moment, he couldn’t help but frown. “Oh! Sh*t! Again?”

His whole body itched, as if it was recovering from a wound.

Gritting his teeth, Luke soon realized what was going on.

The upgrade just now had caused his body minor injuries.

If he didn’t do anything about it, the injuries would recover naturally in a day or two, but
since he had just learned Carol’s Elementary Self-Healing, it was automatically activated,
and was healing his minor injuries.

The injuries weren’t serious, and recovery felt like ants crawling all over his body. The
feeling was gone five minutes later.

Those minor injuries healed fast, but his left arm, which had been numb for a long time,
was still itching

His left arm, which had been broken by the monsters in Wolfkyle, was starting to heal like
crazy.

Luke was excited. After such a long wait, his left arm could finally go back to normal!

The next moment, he felt hungry again.

He had no choice but to return to the dinner table and eat again.

It seemed that Elementary Self-Healing guzzled energy too. He had better just stay inside.

Luke cleaned up the house in passing and cut his own hair.
With his strength and dexterity, it wasn’t difficult for him to cut his hair using pictures he
found online as a guide.

Selina came back at four in the afternoon. She was rather surprised by Luke’s new look.

Luke simply made up excuses to her questions and diverted her attention to the
upcoming holiday.

They took Luke’s car to the airport.

At half past five, they got on the plane, and at seven, they reached Aurora Hotel in Las
Vegas.

The hotel even sent a car to pick them up since they had booked a room earlier.

This time, Luke had booked a deluxe business suite, which cost three thousand dollars a
night.

Selina ran excitedly around the room and laughed as she played with the facilities.

Luke told her that he would get some rest first, so Selina went to the bathroom to enjoy a
bath.

Leaving her alone, Luke simply went to bed.

His body was still changing after his Strength reached 40.

Luke didn’t need to test it to know that he was stronger than before.

Based on his observations when his Strength reached 20, it would take a few hours to
complete a quarter of such a massive upgrade, twenty-four hours to complete half of it,
and around ten days for the upgrade to be fully complete.

So, he wouldn’t see the real effects of 40 Strength until ten days later.

That was why Luke intended to get some rest tonight before doing anything.

He made a call to Greyson before he went to bed to see if the man was free the next day.

Old Greyson was surprised to receive the call, but was happy for Luke to visit.

He was busy with an interesting case, so he simply invited Luke to meet him at the
forensics center.
Luke thanked him and hung up.

He was rather excited at the thought of visiting the Las Vegas Forensics Center, which
was a holy land for all CSI staff in the United States.

After making plans, an exhausted Luke soon fell asleep.

At four in the morning, he woke up.

He washed his face and brushed his teeth. He didn’t wake Selina since she was still fast
asleep.

He had confirmed it himself.

There was no telling if Selina had been too excited last night, but she fell asleep on her
bed with her limbs splayed, and hadn’t closed the door.

Luke went to sleep early last night, and had no idea what she had been up to in her room.
She was sleeping in nothing but her underwear.

Beautiful things were meant to be appreciated.

Luke looked at her silently for ten seconds, before he closed Selina’s door and went
downstairs, feeling satisfied.
Chapter 207 - Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 207 Beautiful Lobster and Diorama Killer

After getting something to eat in the restaurant, Luke entered the casino on the ground
floor at five in the morning.

The casino was still crowded with players who didn’t care about the time.

There were no clocks or windows in the casinos in Las Vegas, so that tourists could forget
the time or wouldn’t rest until they had lost their last dime.

Luke took out a thousand dollars’ worth of chips and wandered among the tables.

Same as most tourists, he bet when he was interested and left when he wasn’t.

After an hour, he had taken a look at almost every kind of game in the casino.

His final conclusion was that it wasn’t hard to win!

But the easiest way to make a fortune was blackjack, which required the least cards to
play.

As an experiment, he played a few games at a blackjack table.

He left the table after winning a hundred dollars. He converted his chips back into cash,
and was left with just 820 dollars after losing the rest.

Luke shook his head inwardly.

He had spent a lot of time wandering among the tables just now. If he had instead stuck to
one game the entire time, he could’ve lost hundreds of dollars in an hour.

It wouldn’t be a surprise if he lost thousands of dollars in one day.

Gambling is really bad!

Luke mumbled to himself and went back upstairs. It was around half past six.

Standing in front of the glass wall with a cup of coffee in his hand, Luke peacefully
enjoyed the city skyline before dawn.

At half past seven, Selina came out drowsily.

Luke turned around and looked at her. “What are you doing?”
Selina said, “I’m going to the bathroom.”

Luke was speechless. “Need I remind you that your room has its own ensuite?”

Selina said, “Oh, I thought I was at home.” She then returned to her room.

Luke chuckled.

Selina coming out wasn’t a surprise, but did she forget that she wasn’t wearing pajamas?

What he saw just now was quite different from his view at the door to her room earlier.

When she moved and turned, certain parts of her body were truly… bouncy.

Luke returned to his room with a smile and changed his clothes.

He was going to visit Old Greyson, so he couldn’t be dressed too casually.

After he changed, he knocked on Selina’s door.

She had been in the bathroom the whole time. Did she have that big a bladder?

Leaning against the door, Luke knocked on it again. “Selina, get up already. We’re going to
visit Greyson. We can’t be late.”

A long time later, Selina murmured, “…Okay, just let me sleep a while longer.”

Luke said, “I heard that the restaurant has Australian lobsters today.”

Selina suddenly came out of the bathroom. “Ah, I want to eat lobster.”

Luke said, “No problem, but put on your clothes first. I’ll be waiting for you outside.”

Confused, Selina looked down at herself and asked, “Why aren’t I wearing any clothes?
Did you take them off me?”

Luke didn’t respond to her slander at all. Did she not remember that she had only slept in
her underwear last night?

Selina wasn’t really bothered either. After living with Luke for months, she had
accidentally exposed herself too many times to care.

Half an hour later, when Selina came out in a gorgeous outfit, Luke whistled. “Well, well.
You’re getting prettier every day.”
Selina did a little turn. “How do I look? I’ve never worn this before.”

Luke remarked, “It’s beautiful and suits you well.”

Selina wasn’t dressed in the style of an officer. With her brown coat, her black-and-white
plaid shirt, and her gray pants, she looked sexier than usual.

Nobody would think that she was a police officer.

Selina nodded in satisfaction and went downstairs for breakfast with Luke.

She wouldn’t have been so gung ho about getting up if it wasn’t for the Australian lobster.

After Selina had her fill of Australian lobster and Luke paid the bill, they left for the
forensics center.

At ten to nine, they showed their credentials to the guards and entered the forensics
center.

Selina was quite amazed by the forensics center’s interior design, which was quite
futuristic.

Luke smiled and didn’t say anything.

He didn’t expect to be able to visit the holy land for CSI teams so soon.

He found Old Greyson’s office, but nobody was inside.

Luke asked a person who was passing by. The man looked funny and had a funny voice,
but he was a nice guy and told them that Old Greyson was in a nearby lab.

Luke and Selina thanked him and found the lab twenty meters away.

A handsome middle-aged man was scrutinizing a diorama in the lab as if he were

appreciating a work of art.

Luke knocked, and Old Greyson reluctantly put his magnifying down and looked at the
door. He then smiled. “You’re here.”

Luke asked, “Can we come in? That looks like fun.”

Old Greyson said, “Of course, as long as you don’t touch it.”

Luke leaned closer and observed the diorama for a while. “This is practically a
masterpiece. Greyson, when did you become an artist? This is pretty lifelike, and gory.”

The diorama was in fact a realistic-looking murder scene. Even the blood and the injuries
on the victims were perfectly depicted.

Old Greyson thought for a moment and shook his head. “It’s not my work, but an exhibit
by a serial killer that we call Diorama Killer.”

Stunned for a moment, Luke observed the diorama more carefully. “So, this is a calling
card left behind by the killer? There must be more than one of them, right?”

Old Greyson pointed in another direction. “There’s another one over there.”

Luke went over to the second diorama, but instead of observing it, he closed his eyes and
took a deep breath.

A moment later, Luke turned back with an odd expression on his face. “Have you found
any leads on this Diorama Killer? Like… her gender?”

Old Greyson asked solemnly, “Her? Are you saying that the Diorama Killer is a woman?”

Luke said, “Maybe, maybe not. She could be an accomplice, or just the person who helped
the killer to make or place this diorama. It’s a woman no older than thirty years old.”

Old Greyson said, “…Are you high?”

Luke chuckled and said, “No, it’s just my gut feeling. I doubt that it can be confirmed
without proof.”

Frowning at him for a moment, Old Greyson nodded slightly. “Alright, got it.”
Chapter 208 - Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 208 Gift, Inelegant Case-Solving, and Hanging Out

Then, the three of them talked in Old Greyson’s office.

Luke gave him a box. “This is a little something for you.”

Old Greyson raised his eyebrow. “Can I open it?”

Luke said with a smile, “Of course. There’s a user manual inside, but I don’t mind
explaining it to you.”

Old Greyson opened the box, only to see an item that looked like a phone. “A phone?”

Luke shook his head. “It looks like a phone, but it’s actually a… voice converter. If you aim
the antenna at a target within twenty meters, this machine will record what they’re
saying and display it as text on the screen for you to read. Of course, the voice recognition
might not be very accurate.”

Selina’s eyes glowed as she listened. It was a handy tool for any detective.

With an indecipherable expression on his face, Old Greyson said a long time later, “Please
pass on my thanks to Robert.” He then put the phone-like voice converter into his drawer.

Luke nodded his head with a smile and didn’t say anything.

Robert had mentioned to him that Old Greyson’s mother had a genetic disease that could
very likely cause hearing loss.

Old Greyson didn’t have any hearing problems yet, but this gadget could still be useful for
him.

The FBI and S.H.I.E.L.D. had similar equipment that was usually installed in cars. It could
eavesdrop on what was being said within a range of one to two hundred meters.

But the advantage of Luke’s gadget was that it was small and convenient.

They talked for a while longer, and Greyson asked Luke things about his work and his
personal life.

Luke told the truth most of the time, but didn’t say anything about his side gig as a
vigilante.

Old Greyson clearly sensed that Luke was hiding something, but didn’t pursue it further.

Suddenly, Luke sniffed in surprise. “Greyson, are cleaners allowed to touch the exhibits in
your lab?”

Old Greyson replied, “They might accidentally touch the unimportant exhibits, but
certainly not the important ones. What are you trying to say?”

Luke turned his head to look at a young female cleaner not far away. “How interesting.
This is a surprise.”

Unmoved, Old Greyson simply observed the young cleaner along with Luke, until she
disappeared around a corner.

Luke thought for a moment, then operated his fake phone.

Thankfully, there weren’t any surveillance cameras installed in Old Greyson’s office.

So, Luke simply shut the door and asked, “Greyson, are you particular about how you
crack a case? Like, does it have to be an elegant solution?”

After a brief silence, Old Greyson said, “Proof is more important than elegance. This is
science.”

Luke shrugged. “I don’t have any proof, but I have an answer that is rather inelegant.
Would you like to hear it?”

Old Greyson said, “Just spit it out.”

Luke said, “The female cleaner at the door just now is the young woman associated with
the Diorama Killer. I don’t have any proof, but you could try investigating her.”

Old Greyson was suspicious. “I thought you were high on weed, but it seems that you’re
even more delusional than that.”

Luke smiled. “I’m sorry. Although the Diorama Killer is very artistic, I’ve always preferred
to be straightforward. I never thought I would see a serial killer come back to observe
how her crimes are being cracked!”

He knew that Old Greyson had dealt with plenty of serial killers before who were smart
and challenging, and that by telling Old Greyson who the criminal was, he had spoiled Old
Greyson’s fun in hunting the criminal down.
Old Greyson’s expression was odd, but he nodded his head. “Okay, got it. But I’m afraid
that I can’t have lunch with you if I’m going to investigate her.”

Luke chuckled. “There’s still time. We’re only leaving the day after tomorrow.”

Old Greyson nodded his head. “Okay. Have fun.”

Luke promptly rose, and Selina followed him in a hurry.

Old Greyson got up to see them off.

Such a courtesy was rare for him. Even when his boss visited him, he hardly saw the
latter off.

Luke and Selina were saying goodbye to Old Greyson at the door when three people who
were chattering nonstop passed up.

Old Greyson stopped them. “Nick, where are you going?”

Nick turned serious. “Oh, Greyson. We’re going to celebrate Henry’s birthday.”

Old Greyson nodded his head thoughtfully. “Take my nephew with you. He’s a young
detective. I’m sure you have a lot to talk about.”

He then looked at Luke. “You have fun with them. They know everything about this
place.”

All three of them hesitated, but Old Greyson ignored it and demanded, “Take him with
you wherever you’re going.” His back to Luke, he gestured at Nick.

Stumped for a moment, Nick nodded his head and gave a wry smile. “Okay, fine.”

He turned his head and said, “Greyson, he’s your nephew, but she isn’t your niece, is she?”

He noticed Selina. Nobody could fail to notice such a hot Latino girl.

Seeing the look on Old Greyson’s face, Luke extended his hand with a smile. “I’m Luke.
Nice to meet you, Nick.”

The young man had short blond hair and a square face. His grin was particularly
heartening.

Nick was a nice guy. He shook Luke’s hand and said, “Nice to meet you too, Luke. This
is…”
Luke said, “This is Selina, my partner. We’re both detectives from the Major Crimes
Division of LAPD.”

Nick’s expression turned shrewd. “Are you…”

Luke chuckled. “She’s like a sister to me. Also, she’s quite easygoing.”

Selina waved at the three men with a smile.

The three young men all smiled back. Since Luke and Selina were both good-looking and
were clearly close to Old Greyson, they certainly couldn’t turn the two of them away.

Old Greyson said, “Okay, you can go now.”

He didn’t really care what the three young men’s plans were.

Old Greyson himself “helped” newcomers adapt to the job with his “special training.”

He was a prank master.

And quite a few of his men had developed a similar hobby.

Luke, Selina and the three men made conversation as they went downstairs.

After they introduced themselves, Luke and Selina got to know them better.

The youngest was called Greg. He was a sunny boy who still looked like a student.

The last one was called Hodges. He was almost forty and balding. He looked rather
solemn and uptight.
Chapter 209 - Happy Birthday and Car Accident
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 209 Happy Birthday and Car Accident

They got along quite well after they introduced themselves.

Luke was young and approachable, and Selina was friendly as well as beautiful.

Nick managed to handle it, but both Greg and Hodges were obviously attracted to her.

On the second floor, Nick stopped and said, “Luke, Selina, we have a special plan for
Henry’s birthday celebration. Would you like to hear it first?”

Luke and Selina certainly had no objections. They soon figured out the plan and agreed to
take part.

They were here for fun, and the birthday celebration wouldn’t take too long anyway.

Selina, for one, liked the prank, and volunteered to play a bigger role.

Luke indicated that he could also help.

Everybody went downstairs now that Selina and Luke were on board.

Unable to refuse Selina’s request, Hodges gave her the tools he had prepared for the
“crime,” while he and Luke got the substitutes which Selina provided: a new pair of silk
stockings.

Half an hour later, a man reached the underground carpark, humming a cheery tune.

Luke almost laughed out loud. Henry, the birthday body, happened to be the funny-
looking guy who had pointed out the way to Luke and Selina earlier.

No wonder Nick and his fellows wanted to “surprise” him. The man looked like someone
you couldn’t help but tease.

Nick made a gesture that meant “go go go.”

Luke was lost for words. Did you learn tactical sign language to play pranks?

He followed them, while up front, Selina had already grabbed Henry.

Henry didn’t know what was going on at all. When he smelled Selina’s fragrance, he was
wondering if it was Lancome Miracle, when his hands were seized in a hold and a few
guys wearing big masks with the faces of former presidents on them rushed out.

Well, there were also two guys who were wearing black silk stockings over their heads.

Henry’s head was covered with a hood. The next moment, he was pushed into an SUV not
far away, and the car drove off.

“Hey, guys, I’m just a regular worker. I don’t have any money. I’m just a lab assistant. Did
you kidnap the wrong guy?” Henry was so nervous that his voice cracked.

He turned his head, only to see that the person who had locked his hands together was
Michelle Borg, the incumbent president of America and a Latino woman.

Of course, she was only wearing a mask of said president.

She had the fragrance of Lancome Miracle, which Henry was quite familiar with as a
technician who specialized in analyzing and identifying smells.

So, she was really a woman?

Right next to Henry was a guy who was wearing the mask of the previous president. He
chuckled creepily and said, “Don’t try to fool us, Henry!”

Henry said, “Huh? My name is Hodges. You’ve got the wrong guy.”

“Hehe. Don’t fool us. Hodges has far less hair than you do.” The person next to Henry
snorted.

The man in the passenger’s seat coughed in dissatisfaction. “Hodges is much more
handsome than he is, alright?”

Henry said, “I’m exactly Hodges! Look at how handsome I am.”

Everybody was lost for words.

The car left the forensics center and quickly drove out of the city.

In the car, the man next to Henry continued threatening him. “Henry, do you know why
you were captured?”

Henry shook his head quickly.

The man glanced at everyone and said slowly, “Because… surprise!”

Then, everybody took off their masks and silk stockings. “Happy birthday, Henry!”

Henry didn’t know what to say.

The guy next to him turned out to be Nick, Hodges was in the passenger’s seat, and Greg
was the driver.

As for Luke and Selina… Well, who were they?

Henry was a bit confused.

Nick smiled. “This is Old Greyson’s nephew, Luke, and his friend, Selina. They’re here for
your birthday celebration. Isn’t that great?”

Henry was rendered speechless.

He cursed out his friends for a long time, but then he noticed that the Latino girl, who had
been wearing Michelle Borg’s mask, was observing him with a smile.

Henry finally stopped. Like Hodges and Greg, he was shy and anxious in front of beautiful
girls.

He unleashed all his fury on his friends and didn’t dare look at Selina at all.

Selina held out her hand. “I’m Selina. I didn’t hurt you just now, did I?”

What could Henry say? Admit that he was weak?

He could only shake Selina’s hand with a fake smile. “Nice to meet you. You’re really a
great fighter.”

Selina burst into laughter. “I’m just an amateur compared with Luke. He’s Greyson’s
nephew. I’m here with him for fun.”

Everything got back on track.

Luke finally learned that their destination was a place called “Henry’s Hog Hideout.”

It was a special rural restaurant that reportedly had the most delicious roast pork.

Selina’s eyes glittered as she listened. “Is it really that delicious?”

Greg said confidently, “Trust me. My friend told me about this place. He would’ve taken
us there himself if he isn’t sick right now.”
“I’m going to have a proper taste of that meat.” Selina cheered.

The atmosphere was more lively with Selina around.

After a while, Henry suddenly said, “Every one of my birthdays have been unlucky. I hope
we don’t run into anything this time.”

Hodges said in a lofty tone, “Henry, there is no data to suggest that certain dates are
linked to accidents or crimes.”

Right after he said that, Greg suddenly interjected, “Hodges, are you sure… Ahhhh…”

Everybody in the car screamed. Greg and Hodges, who were in the front, screamed
particularly loudly.

That was because an old red convertible had suddenly shown up in their lane from the
opposite direction.

More importantly, the red convertible was headed right for them at a speed of well over a
hundred miles an hour.

Nick, Selina, and Henry were in the last row of the SUV, which had three seats, while Luke
was seated in the middle of the car.

He was the first to react.

The moment he sensed danger, he lunged forward and turned the steering wheel.

But the SUV had just made a turn before that, and it was impossible for Luke to see what
their surroundings were like.

Turning the wheel was already the best he could do.

Chapter 210 - Unexpected Birthday Gift
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 210 Unexpected Birthday Gift

Thanks to Luke’s effort, the SUV didn’t crash into the red convertible.

The two cars brushed past each other, but one of the SUV’s front wheels clipped a bump
in the road.

Luke quickly pulled Selina into his arms.

The SUV flipped 270 degrees in the air, and the tire came off. It flew ten meters and
bounced for a moment, before stopping in the barren land next to the road.

Two seconds later, Luke pushed open the deformed door and coughed at the dust as he
crawled out with Selina.

Then, Luke craned his head and looked back inside the car. “Don’t be too quick to move.
Check whether you feel injured anywhere first.”

Feeling himself for a moment, Nick shook his head. “I’m fine. No broken bones.” He spat
out blood as he spoke.

Luke was speechless. “Bro, you’re vomiting blood!”

Nick said, “It’s my mouth that’s bleeding. My teeth might’ve been knocked around a bit.”

Luke nodded his head. As a forensic specialist, Nick knew the human body quite well. He
wouldn’t be wrong.

Luke then looked at Hodges. The man said solemnly, “Well, I don’t think I’m dying either.”
He also pushed open the door and got out.

After examining himself, Greg said, “I’m fine, too.”

But Henry said, “Hm, I think I twisted my ankle.”

Everybody was speechless. Was it true that the man was unlucky on his birthday?

They looked at each other. Nick and his fellows had bruises on their faces, but it wasn’t
very bad.

Luke and Selina, on the other hand, were utterly fine. The others looked at them
strangely.

When the car was flying just now, Luke had pulled Selina into his arms and protected her
without any hesitation. He could’ve died!

Luke certainly couldn’t explain to them that with Elementary Self-Healing, his injuries
weren’t a big deal at all.

The pain had already disappeared after he just stood around for a few minutes. Clearly,
he had already recovered thanks to Elementary Self-Healing.

They checked their phones, only to see that there wasn’t a signal.

Greg tried to start the car, but to no avail.

Luke’s modified phone had a signal, and it wouldn’t be hard for him to repair the car with
Tony Stark’s abilities, but he had the feeling that he and the CSI technicians were about to
run into something interesting.

So, he simply remained silent. He could always make a call when it was really urgent!

Nick asked, “What do we do now?”

Greg said, “We’re less than a mile from Henry’s Hog Hideout.”

Nick suddenly laughed, and so did everybody else. “Should we continue?”

Henry said, “But my ankle’s hurt.”

Luke gave him a hand and said, “Let’s go. I’ll help you.”

Twenty minutes later, they saw a rural restaurant in a valley.

On the billboard was a pink pig standing upright and waving its hooves at its customers.
Next to the pig was the restaurant’s name.

This was the place!

Everybody was ecstatic, like tourists in a desert finding an oasis. Even Henry moved
faster.

But a moment later, when they reached the restaurant, their legs turned heavy. Selina
even felt like crying.

It was because they saw the big notice on the door of the restaurant, which read:
“CLOSED.”

The restaurant had closed down.

When they got closer, Nick read the details on the notice. “This restaurant was suspended
by the Department of Public Health on 7 December 2003 due to an outbreak of hepatitis
B.”

Everybody was lost for words.

Hodges said, “So, this place has been closed for five months?”

Nick asked, “Greg, your friend who told you about this place – what is he ill with?”

Greg said, “…Hepatitis B.”

Everybody was lost for words.

With a complicated look on his face, Henry patted Greg’s shoulder and said, “Thank you
for giving me hepatitis B as a birthday

present.”

Greg said, “You’re welcome, and happy birthday.”

While they were talking, there was the sudden sound of a gunshot, followed by the sound
of glass breaking

Luke quickly took out his gun and gestured at Selina.

10

Selina drew her gun too and moved forward with Luke.

Greg and Hodges helped Henry hide behind the building, while Nick followed Luke and
Selina to where the gunshot had come from.

Luke didn’t advance too quickly, as he was using Sharp Nose.

A moment later, he frowned and expanded the range of Sharp Nose carefully.

But there was nobody around.

Five minutes later, Nick returned to collect his fellows. “It’s… really weird. Let’s take a
look together.”
They all went to the restaurant and saw a large hole in the glass. Clearly, this was the
source of the earlier noise.

Luke and Selina were standing in front of the hole.

Seeing that the technicians had arrived, Luke said, “Well, we’ve found a dead man.”

They looked through the hole and saw a person who had turned black all over and had
collapsed against the counter.

Hodges said, “Do I smell roasted meat?”

Henry agreed. “That’s right. I think he was set on fire.”

Everybody was lost for words. Why had a roasted man appeared in a barbecue restaurant
that had shut down?

Luke wasn’t surprised. His guess that something would happen if he stayed with these
four guys proved to be true.

They entered the restaurant and checked the weird body.

The body was weird because it wasn’t just a man; there was also a burned, black raccoon
fused to the man’s face, as if they had always been one.

Luke and Selina didn’t step forward. Nick crouched down and observed the bodies of the
man and the animal. “The victim is holding a. 38 revolver. There are no obvious bullet
holes, nor any blood around him. Hm, did this raccoon hate him?”

Observing from one side, Nick discovered that the raccoon’s tough snout was glued to the
man’s right eye.

It was probably what had killed the man.

Nick said, “Hodges, give me a hand. I need to examine his back.”

Hodges complained, “I’m not a coroner…”

Greg quickly stepped forward and helped lift the man’s body. Observing the man’s back,
he said, “There are no obvious wounds on his back. His upper torso looks like it was
burnt, and so does this raccoon.”

Hodges said, “This raccoon looks like quite the specimen. I bet it weighed at least thirty
pounds when it was alive.”
Henry said, “Maybe the raccoon jumped out of nowhere and bit the man’s face with its
sharp teeth and killed him like a ninja, you know?”

Everybody was rendered speechless.

Chapter 211 - Educated
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 211 Educated

Henry said, “Maybe we should call the police. Oh, I forgot there’s no signal. What a great
place for a birthday celebration.”

Everybody was rendered speechless.

Henry added, “It seems that they crashed in here from outside.”

They looked back out the broken window and noticed some metal buckets not far away.

They went to check the buckets, leaving Henry, who had a bad ankle sprain, to rest on a
chair.

When everybody left, he looked at the dead man and asked, “Do you know this place?
How does the meat here taste?”

The rest of them discovered bone and food residue in a bucket that was facing the broken
window. The smell from the bucket was identical to the raccoon-man inside. There was a
warning on the bucket that said “ethylene.”

Nick glanced around and noticed a matchbox on the ground. “Matches! It seems that
somebody had wild fun here.”

They were all picturing the same thing: A man grinning at a raccoon, which was eating
out of the bucket, lighting a match, and throwing it

in.

Suddenly, Luke’s face changed. He told everyone to stay quiet before he returned to the
restaurant.

Inside, Henry was still talking to the body, and didn’t shut up until Luke came in.

Standing in the hallway behind Henry, Luke gestured at him to keep quiet.

Very soon, a man emerged from inside with a gun, and looked at Henry in surprise.

The next moment, Luke seized the shotgun the man was holding with just one hand, and
pressed him to the wall with the other.
Luke, who was ten times stronger than a regular man, could easily subdue an ordinary
person single-handedly.

“Who are you?” asked Luke.

The man retorted, “Who are you? Why did you break in?”

Nick asked, “Are you the boss of this restaurant?”

The man replied, “…No, I’m just a worker here.”

Nick asked, “What’s your name?”

The man said, “Slick.”

Nick asked again, “Where were you and what were you doing just now?”

Slick said, “I was looking for something in the underground storeroom.”

Luke and Nick noticed a bag that the man was carrying. It contained a few bottles of hard
liquor.

Luke and Nick looked at each other, and Luke let go of Slick.

The man was no longer a threat now that he had lost his gun.

Noticing the body, Slick exclaimed in shock, “Gomez, what happened to you? Did you kill
Gomez?”

“Sir, we can explain his death. We’ve found traces of food, ethylene and matches in a
metal bucket outside. Clearly, Mr. Gomez set up a trap, hoping to set that raccoon on fire
by lighting the ethylene,” Greg explained.

Seeing that Slick was listening attentively, Greg went on, “But the match didn’t ignite the
ethylene at the bottom of the bucket. So, he shot at the raccoon. Then, he and the raccoon
were both blown up.”

After a brief silence, Slick said gloomily, “That should be it. Gomez always had it out for
the raccoons. Those damn rodents are thieves that steal your food and mess up your
place all the time.”

Hodges raised his hand. “Sorry to interrupt, but raccoons actually aren’t rodents. They’re
Chordata, Mammalia, Carnivora, Procyonidae, Procyon. Mice, on the other hand, are
rodents.”
Everybody was lost for words.

Slick stared at Hodges silently for a moment, then suddenly gave him a thumbs-up. “You
are truly an educated man!”

Everybody finally relaxed and began to ask Slick where they could find a phone or a car.

But as it turned out, since the restaurant had shut down, the phone line had already been
disconnected.

Slick told them that there was a radio in the utility room downstairs.

So, Nick and Greg followed Slick to check the radio, and Luke and everybody else took a
break in the restaurant.

Luke looked at the wood ash in the grill for a long time before he shifted his gaze, a weird
expression on his face.

In the utility room, Nick found the radio. After he turned it on, it said, “Are you
Earthlings? This is Zenith. We’ve found you. Now, tremble in fright…”

Crack!

The radio popped with sparks as it died and gave off smoke.

Nick asked, “…Are there any other radios in this place?”

Slick said, “I don’t think so. You can only try fixing this one.”

Nick said, “I’ll have to find vacuum tubes first. Do you have any?”

Slick tried to recall for a moment, before he replied, “We only have vacuum cleaners. Will
that do?”

Both Nick and Greg were lost for words.

Why don’t you just say that you also have vacuum dust bags?

Greg said angrily, “I’ll build a phone on my own if we can’t find any.”

On the other hand, Luke was getting some rest, when he heard the sound of an engine
outside. Everybody was delighted.

However, something exploded in the next second, followed by the sound of metal objects
scattering

Everybody exchanged looks and opened the door, only to see that a red convertible had
crashed into the metal buckets, and smoke was rising from the engine hood.

A middle-aged woman in a thick gray coat opened the door and staggered out.

Hodges said, “…Well, I don’t think we can use that car. But why does it look so familiar?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

Selina said, “If I recall correctly, that’s the car that swung into our lane and nearly crashed
into us.”

They had finally found the culprit responsible for their car accident.

The middle-aged woman was half-drunk and didn’t notice the strangers until she reached
the door of the restaurant. “Who… who are you? Why… why are you in my restaurant?”

She reeked of alcohol, and burped nonstop.

Selina asked, “Are you Henry?”.

The middle-aged woman said mockingly, “Ha, I’m not Henry. I’m his wife. To be exact, I’m
his abandoned ex-wife.”

Everybody subconsciously looked at the other Henry, the birthday boy who was sitting
inside the restaurant.

Nick and Greg were looking for tools in the utility room.

Greg asked, “Slick, aren’t there any phones here?”

Slick said, “There’s one, but it’s already busted; even if it wasn’t, we haven’t paid any bills
for a long time. Oh, I think there might be a backup phone on the wall over there.”

Greg went to look for the phone while Nick continued looking for tools.

Suddenly, Nick saw what looked like someone standing behind a door.
Chapter 212 - Henry and Henry’s Ex-Wife
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 212 Henry and Henry’s Ex-Wife

Greatly alarmed, Nick approached the door with his gun.

Slick said in a panic, “No, there aren’t any tools back there.”

Nick demanded, “Step back and don’t move.” He also brandished his gun.

Helpless, Slick stopped. Nick suddenly opened the door, only to see the body of a gray-
faced old man hanging from a pig hook. It was pretty horrifying

Also, the old man was in the restaurant’s work uniform.

Could this be Henry, the missing boss of the restaurant?

Nick suddenly raised his gun and aimed at Slick. Both frightened and angry, he slowly
approached the body.

Slick obediently raised his hands and didn’t do anything else.

Gazing at him vigilantly, Nick approached the body, but felt that something was wrong.
He sniffed and touched the cheeks, only to be amused a moment later. “A rubber man?”

Slick burst into laughter. “It’s just a joke. Henry used to scare the newcomers with this. He
said that it was much more effective than dead pigs.”

After a brief silence, Nick said, “I totally get

it.”

He, for one, knew someone who inducted newcomers with real bodies. That person’s
name was Gilbert Greyson.

In the meantime, Greg finally found a phone and a few wires. He ran out excitedly.
“Finally! We’re saved!”

In the restaurant, Luke, Selina and Hodges hid in a corner and watched the farce taking
place at the counter.

Shelly, the middle-aged woman, was talking to Henry about her and her ex-husband,
whose name was also Henry.

Henry was quite embarrassed when the middle-aged woman cursed her ex-husband
nonstop. At that point, he was wishing that he had a different name.

Luke, Selina and Hodges left precisely because they couldn’t stand her complaints, but
Henry couldn’t move due to his injured ankle.

“Did you know that he suddenly disappeared with all the money in our bank accounts?
He only left this.” Shelly took out a photo from her purse.

Henry was rendered speechless by the note in the photo. He wondered how his
namesake could be so shameless.

Not only had the restaurant owner run off with all the money, he also didn’t forget to
send his ex-wife, who was now in massive debt, a postcard to show that he was having
fun with a new, young lover in Florida.

If the man ever showed up in front of Shelly again, she would probably shoot him!

Obviously devastated, Shelly asked in tears, “Have you ever experienced something so
miserable?”

After a brief silence, Henry shook his head. “No, I’m afraid not.”

It had never happened to him, but he knew an officer who had caught his wife cheating
on him. Enraged, the officer killed both his wife and his wife’s lover before he turned
himself in.

Shelly was no luckier than that officer. Her love, her family and her career were all
ruined.

Looking at Henry, Shelly suddenly smiled. “Do you know that you’re adorable?”

Henry didn’t know how to respond to that.

He could only look away with a shy and awkward smile.

With a sultry smile on her face, Shelly asked, “Can you tell me why you’re here?” She was
already touching his shoulder as she spoke.

Henry coughed. “It’s my birthday today.”

Shelly said, “Oh, why don’t you have some fun with Aunt Shelly?” She stood up and sat in
Henry’s lap.
Henry stiffened. “Ah, please don’t.”

Shelly’s arms went around his neck.

Henry said, “Well, I have a girlfriend. We’re engaged… Actually, we’re married… Er, I
have… syphilis?”

Shelly said, “What a coincidence! So do I!”

Henry exclaimed, “…Seriously?”

The middle-aged aunt desperately seized his head with both hands and kissed him
deeply.

The three people in the corner, who weren’t visible except for their eyes, didn’t move at
all.

Selina whispered, “Are you really not going to save him? I think he’s being suffocated.”

Hodges whispered in an even lower voice, “Why should we interrupt when a woman has
offered herself to him just like that?”

Luke said, “I think he’s like a poor girl being threatened by a bully.”

Selina said, “Yes, look at his hands. He’s grabbing onto the back of the chair.”

Hodges remarked, “A person subconsciously clutches at things when they feel extremely
comfortable.”

Luke said, “I think they only do that when they’re in extreme pain, right?”

Selina said, “His legs are sticking straight out.”

Hodges said, “Only a man will know why his legs are straight in a moment like this.”

Luke said, “…Are you very experienced? Then why don’t you go there and ‘enjoy’ this
instead of Henry?”

Hodges said: “…I have a girlfriend. Well, actually, we’re engaged.”

Both Luke and Selina were lost for words.

The three disloyal friends simply watched Henry get kissed without doing anything.
It wasn’t until Nick and his fellows got back that Shelly finally let go of Henry, who felt
like killing himself. “Oh, cute little boy. Was I

good?”

Henry only wanted to burst into tears.

Not only had he been kissed by an old woman, her mouth stank of alcohol.

But he wasn’t as strong as she was. She had done hard labor in the restaurant all this
time, while he had only ever dealt with the light tools in his lab. He couldn’t put up any
resistance.

Nick and Greg were dumbfounded at the scene in front of them.

A long time later, Greg finally asked, “Henry, is this… your girlfriend?”

He wasn’t very convinced, because this woman was too strange, even for Henry.

Henry wanted nothing else but to be alone right now.

A moment later, everybody confirmed that the middle-aged woman, Shelly, was indeed
the wife of the owner of this restaurant.

Even more unbelievably, the woman soon hugged and kissed Slick when she saw him,
abandoning Henry, who had almost been suffocated by her kiss.

The other people could only look at Henry sympathetically. Nick, Greg and Hodges then
went outside to connect the phone to a communication line.

Carrying the phone and the wires he had found, Greg had Nick give him a leg up to the
simple scaffold on a pole outside the restaurant. Climbing up the scaffold, he then
connected the wires to the junction box.

Then, Greg heard something he couldn’t understand from the phone. He tried to talk to
the stranger, but they couldn’t understand each other at all.
Chapter 213 - A Coroner’s Coffee Machine and a
Psychological Report
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke laughed out loud at the door of the restaurant.

The man was speaking in Mexican Spanish. He was probably an illegal immigrant.

Greg could only switch to another line. It was free this time.

Excited, Greg hurriedly dialed a number. “Catherine, it’s great to hear your voice. You
won’t believe what happened. God knows what we’ve been through…”

A moment later, they all went back inside, feeling relieved.

Nick said with a smile, “Alright, the police and the coroner are on their way. Listen, Shelly
and Slick, you need to come with us and give your statements.”

But the boss’s wife and the worker turned a deaf ear to them and kept on noisily kissing
and cuddling each other.

Very soon, the officers and the coroner arrived.

After a few simple questions, the officers were about to take Shelly and Slick to the police
station.

But Luke stopped them. “Wait.”

He pointed at the grill in the restaurant and said, “Officers, I think you better get the
coroner to examine the grill. There’s something unnatural in there. Get it out and ask
Shelly and Slick about it.”

The officers looked at him in confusion. Then, a graceful blond woman said, “Let me do
it.”

Nick said, “I’ll give you a hand, Catherine.”

It wasn’t until then that Luke realized that she had the same name as Robert’s wife.

A moment later, some half-burnt human bones were found in the ash of the grill.
Everybody looked at the boss’s wife.

Shelly got up in fear. “It’s none of my business. I have no idea why that’s there.”
They looked at Slick, who was right next to her.

Slick quickly shook his head. “I don’t know anything either. I’m just a worker here,
alright?”

Everybody was lost for words. There’s definitely something fishy going on between the
two of you!

An hour later, they were immensely relieved to be back at the forensics center.

It had only been half a day, but they had encountered the most bizarre things.

Curious, Luke went to the morgue. There was an old man with white hair and prosthetic
legs inside. He was listening to country music as an espresso machine ground beans next
to him.

Luke felt that this scene was familiar somehow.

Old Greyson dropped by. He nodded at Luke and went up to the old coroner. “Al, where’s
the report I asked for?”

Al, the old coroner, said, “It’s over there. Do you want a cup of coffee?”

Surprisingly, Old Greyson didn’t turn him down. He enjoyed the cup of coffee that Al gave
him and asked casually, “This is a great coffee machine. Where did you get it?”

Al was also savoring his coffee. “Bought it as part of the morgue’s inventory.”

Old Greyson was confused. “You managed to buy a coffee machine with public funding?”

An expensive espresso machine definitely wasn’t a necessity for a morgue that only had
four coroners.

Al smiled casually and sipped the coffee again. “Nobody wants to know why a coroner
buys anything.”

Old Greyson: “…”

Nick: “…”

Luke: “…”

Seeing that Old Greyson was about to leave, Luke couldn’t help but ask the old coroner,
“Dr. Robbins, do you know a forensic doctor named Mars? He works in a town in Texas.”
Thinking for a moment, Al nodded a moment later. “If his name is Mars Kubrick, he
should be one of my students. But I haven’t seen him after he completed his internship.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Well, just as I expected.”

Al asked, “How do you know him?”

Luke knew that what the old coroner was really asking was why Luke knew they were
connected.

Luke explained with a smile, “Because Mars has to have a cup of coffee and listen to some
music before he starts work every day.”

Al chuckled. “He must’ve bought the coffee machine with his own money. Hehe…” His
tone was rather complicated.

Luke stopped interrupting Al, who was clearly another great specialist since Old Greyson
was much nicer to Al than he was to his boss.

So, Luke certainly had to show the old coroner respect.

After they left the morgue, Luke said goodbye to Old Greyson.

Old Greyson was too busy working on the Diorama Killer case to spend time with Luke.
He could only tell Luke to meet with him one more time before Luke returned to LA.

Luke agreed and left with Selina.

In his office, Old Greyson thought for a moment before he called Nick. “Hey, it’s me. Did
you pay attention to what my nephew did today? That’s fine. Write a report on what he
did today and conduct a psychological analysis. What? It’s not a job; think of it as a test.
Try and finish it in your spare time…”

Luke looked back at Old Greyson’s office in between the officers who were blocking the
way. Shaking his head with a smile, he entered the elevator with Selina.

It was already four in the afternoon.

They left the forensics center at half past nine that morning, and the trip to and from
Henry’s Hog Hideout had been around six hours all up.

Selina wasn’t in a bad mood. She had enjoyed the prank, the two bizarre cases, and the
spectacle of a woman kissing a reluctant man today.

But she was really hungry. “Darling, I’m really hungry. I want to eat roast meat.”
Luke nodded with a smile. “Let’s go back to the hotel. Then we’ll have some fun in the
casino.”

They took a cab and returned to Aurora Hotel.

Although Selina claimed that she wanted roast meat, she also ordered lobster, escargot,
croissants, onion soup, and a fruit salad, before she finally stopped.

Luke paid the bill and dragged Selina, who was too full to walk anymore, to the casino.

Not wanting to move at all, Selina sat down in front of a slot machine.

Luke chose the slot machine not really because he was drawn to it, but because the chairs
in front of the slot machines were the most comfortable.

Glancing at the slot machine, Luke pointed at the electronic screen on it with a smile. “Do
you see this? There’s 973,662 dollars in the pool. We’ll be rich if you can win that.”

Selina was neither interested nor naive. “I’m not stupid. The money in the pool is from
other players who wanted to win this prize themselves. Just leave me here. Go play any
game you want.”
Chapter 214 - Using Abilities to Win Money
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 214 Using Abilities to Win Money

Luke stroked her head with a smile. “Stay vigilant in case someone steals your purse.”

Selina simply waved her hand, too lazy to talk anymore.

Luke stood up and converted ten thousand dollars into chips, before he went to a
blackjack table.

He found an empty seat and sat down, and started to place bets.

An hour later, the chips before him had increased to more than thirty thousand dollars.

But barely anyone paid attention to him, not even the dealer.

In Las Vegas, it wasn’t unusual for lucky dogs to win a hundred thousand dollars with just
a thousand.

Luke didn’t pursue consecutive victories, and gave up when the number was close
enough. He was simply betting on chance.

Suddenly, someone walked past and sat down opposite him.

Luke glanced at him and felt like laughing. Why was this guy here? Shouldn’t he be at
Caesars Palace Hotel?

Although Aurora Hotel and Caesars Palace Hotel were on par with each other in Las
Vegas, their styles were quite different.

Aurora Hotel was famous for its new pool and its recreational and entertainment
facilities, whereas Caesars Palace Hotel was known for luxury and top service.

Thus, people who wanted fun would check into Aurora Hotel, while the rich and powerful
who wanted to show off usually stayed at Caesars Palace Hotel

The difference was partly reflected in the names of the two hotels.

Aurora was glamorous and fickle, while Caesars was certainly majestic.

But though Luke, as well as most people nearby, recognized the person who had just sat
down, the person had clearly forgotten who Luke was.

The man was laidback, and Luke easily detected more than one type of perfume on him,
along with the smell of makeup and alcohol.

Luke knew that the man had been fooling around with at least three women just now, but
hadn’t returned to his room yet.

Since the man didn’t remember Luke anymore, Luke certainly wouldn’t greet him. He
remembered what a bad temper the man had.

Different from the other gamblers, the man threw in chips worth five thousand dollars
without looking at his cards.

Luke put in five hundred dollars as per usual. He had been increasing his bets slowly as
he won more money.

After a few games, the newcomer complained, “This isn’t fun. You go away. I’ll be the
banker.”

The dealer said, “…Mr. Stark, please wait a moment. I’ll have to ask for permission.”

Yes, the arrogant newcomer was none other than Tony Stark.

He was a superhero on the side of justice, but he wasn’t the most approachable person.

Tony Stark’s characteristic ego and pride prevented him from getting along with other

people.

Even the Avengers could barely get a nice word out of him if they weren’t gorgeous
ladies.

He could be quite mean to someone even if he secretly admired them. He was the
stereotypical arrogant genius.

Of course, it was also because of his pride that he dared to stand up to any enemy.

Only a few minutes later, Tony Stark took the banker’s place.

Happy, the fatty who was the head of his security detail, didn’t move. It was another
bodyguard who dealt the cards.

Tony Stark, on the other hand, idly enjoyed his drink and gambled against the other
people, including Luke, without moving his fingers.
A moment later, Tony suddenly gave Luke a strange look. “You’re quite good, aren’t you?”

When Tony Stark became the banker, most tourists started to lose, while Luke was the
only one who won as many times as he lost. In the last round, however, he won five
thousand dollars.

It was highly unnatural.

Luke knew the reason.

Blackjack was one of the few games where mathematics really mattered. In the movie, 21,
some geniuses from MIT won a fortune in Las Vegas with their math models.

Tony Stark had probably invented the prototype for Jarvis by now, and he was winning
money from the tourists instead of the hotel. So, the hotel wouldn’t step in even if he
played any tricks.

Luke knew that Tony Stark was wearing a micro-earpiece; it was possible that the Jarvis
prototype was counting the cards for him.

Cheating?

It definitely wasn’t cheating.

How could it be cheating, when the man was using his abilities to win money?

Luke, for one, had also been changing the cards in the card box remotely with his
personal space, which was his own ability.

He had figured out more functions of the personal space, including the ability to store or
release items remotely, but that was limited to a range of five meters.

Also, remote storage and release demanded more of Mental Strength.

To put it simply, it was easier for him to move smaller, inert and uncovered objects.

A card couldn’t be more than five grams in weight, and Luke could store and release them
hundreds of times a night.

Luke simply smiled at Tony Stark’s compliment. “It’s just luck.”

Tony snorted. “Really? You’re very lucky, so why are your stakes so low?”

Luke chuckled. “I’m only playing for fun. I don’t like big bets.”
Tony said, “You think the chips on this table are big?”

Everybody was lost for words. Do you think everyone is as rich as you?

Tony frowned at Luke, who smiled but didn’t say anything. He suddenly thought that the
young man seemed familiar.

He whispered something, and Jarvis did a check of Luke’s identity.

A moment later, Tony was dazed. “You’re that young police officer from Houston?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

Tony had a strange expression on his face.

He had paid a small price previously to get the young officer and his beautiful partner
transferred to Los Angeles.

But he had been so busy attending end-of-year pageants that he forgot about them.

Luke had been sitting in front of him for quite a while now, but Tony hadn’t recognized
him at all.

“Interesting. You have enough money for this place? Aren’t you a police officer now?”
asked Tony.

Luke said, “I’m on vacation and I’m playing with a few thousand dollars. I don’t think I’m
the only person in this country who can afford that, right?”

Tony couldn’t argue with him.

“Alright, let’s play,” said Tony.

Luke found that odd. “Aren’t we playing already?”

Tony said, “I’m talking about a game between us.”

Luke said, “Whatever.”

Chapter 215 - I’ve Won This Game
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 215 I’ve Won This Game

The other tourists were smart enough to stop playing. They all knew what Tony Stark
was like.

It was much more fun to watch a game between a rich guy and a poor lad than to be part
of it.

The bodyguard dealt again.

Two minutes later, Tony grew impatient. “Five hundred dollars every time? How long do
you want to play this game?”

He and Luke had won similar times in the past few rounds, and the amount of chips they
had hadn’t changed very much.

Luke asked, “Is there a rule here that the bet has to be higher than five hundred dollars?”

Tony was rendered speechless.

Five hundred dollars a round was quite high, even in Las Vegas; most tourists bet much
less.

While Tony was rich, he certainly couldn’t make up random rules for the casino.

Tony said, “This is too slow. Let’s go bigger. One million each time.”

Luke shook his head. “I don’t have that much money.”

Tony said, “Then just play with all the money you have.”

Luke chuckled. “Why would I? If I leave now, I can take more than twenty thousand
dollars with me. That’s half of my annual salary.”

Tony realized that it made sense, so he offered, “I’ll take your chips as twice their

value.”

Luke thought for a moment and asked, “But there should be a limit, right? I’m too busy to
play the entire night with you. After all, you’ve got too much money to lose.”
Everybody secretly whispered, You’re telling a billionaire that you’re busy?

This boy didn’t know what he was doing!

Tony’s expression was pretty dark. I’ve got too much money to lose? Are you sure you’re
going to win?

“Let’s play for ten minutes?” said Tony.

Luke shook his head again. “Ten minutes? If your bodyguard deals faster, we can play five
to ten rounds. You’re asking me to bet with all my chips in every round, so if I lose just
once, I lose everything. Do you think I’m an idiot?”

Tony was lost for words again. He was so eager to humiliate Luke that he had overlooked
that. “How do you want to play it then?”

Luke said, “A million. Once I win over a million dollars, our game’s over.”

Tony thought for a moment. Following this rule, the game would be over if Luke won
three to five times in a row.

“Fine.” Tony still decided to go ahead in the end. He was too lazy to check how much
money Luke had.

Luke tossed his bank card onto the table and said to a hotel manager, “I’d like to state that
the money on this card is for the upcoming game with Mr. Tony Stark. You can keep the
card first and calculate the result when the game is over, okay?”

The manager didn’t immediately take it, but looked at Tony.

Both parties had to agree to the game for it to start.

Tony said impatiently, “That’s fine with me. I’m not scared that he’ll run away with his
debt.”

The manager bowed and backed away with the bank card.

Then, the bodyguard dealt the cards.

Luke secretly laughed at his card, which was a K. He put his hand on his hidden card, as if
he was studying it, then simply stood up. “Alright, I’ve won.”

Saying that, he approached the manager and said, “Transfer the money I won to my card.
Also, issue me an income certificate, okay?”
The certificate was necessary since he had won quite a lot of money; without it, Internal
Affairs Division would come knocking on his door.

“What?” The hotel manager was dumbfounded.

Tony Stark frowned. “What are you doing?”

Smiling, Luke pointed at his card and said, “Your card isn’t a A, K, Q, J or a ten, so it’s
impossible for you to even reach a draw. You can take a look at my card for yourself, but
of course, you can always refuse to pay.”

Tony was lost for words. How much money do you think you have? You think I can’t pay?

He gestured at Happy, and the fat bodyguard turned over Luke’s hidden card.

It was an A!

Blackjack! Double odds!

The audience all exclaimed. That was too freaky!

The poor lad got a blackjack in the first round against the magnate. It was like a slap to
Tony Stark’s face.

Tony’s expression couldn’t be any more unsightly. He had the hotel manager check the
balance on Luke’s bank card.

The hotel manager hurriedly had a security guard take out a POS machine, only to be
dumbfounded himself.

Silently, he gave the POS machine to Happy.

Happy also secretly exclaimed at the figure, but he had no choice except to hand it over to
Tony Stark.

Tony couldn’t help but curse. “How the hell did he earn six hundred thousand dollars?”

The audience exclaimed in shock again. Very soon, someone figured out how much Luke
had just earned.

They couldn’t be any more jealous, because Luke had won at least 2.4 million dollars in
the game!

Actually, Luke had slightly more than 675 thousand dollars in his account. Plus the thirty
thousand dollars on the table, Luke’s ante was around 1.4 million.

Since Luke had blackjack, Tony had to pay double.

That meant that Luke had won more than 2.8 million dollars in this round.

Sh*t! Tony cursed inwardly, and wasn’t in the mood to play anymore. He got up to leave.

“Mr. Stark, about the money…” the hotel manager reminded him.

Without even looking at him, Tony snapped his fingers at the bodyguard who had been
dealing. The bodyguard immediately said, “I’ll handle it. Let’s make the transfer over
there.”

Looking at Luke, who had disappeared among a bunch of slot machines, Tony felt quite
bummed out. How had that guy won against him twice in a row?

Luke smiled.

It was really fun swindling Tony Stark out of a fortune.

The money wasn’t very important to Luke, since he had confiscated half a million by
destroying the gang nests near USC.

Though he couldn’t openly use that money, he could buy special materials and parts
through underground channels, as long as he kept his identity hidden.

He was feeling great right now, not because he had won a lot of money, but because he
had won it from Tony Stark.

Also, nobody would think that Tony Stark was trying to bribe him by playing this game
with him.

Tony was too powerful to ask a minor detective like Luke for help.

If he truly had a favor to ask, he would talk to the leaders at the highest level in the police
department.
Chapter 216 - Jackpot and Old Friend
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 216 Jackpot and Old Friend

More than a hundred people witnessed Luke winning money off Tony. It certainly
couldn’t be kept a secret.

With so many eyewitnesses, the Internal Affairs Division and the IRS wouldn’t suspect it
of being illegal income.

Finally, Luke returned to the slot machine which Selina was playing.

At that moment, Selina was holding a Dr. Pepper in one hand as she lazed in the chair,
while she pressed a button on the machine with her other hand every now and then.

Luke nearly laughed out loud when he saw that Selina was only betting five cents. She
was obviously killing time instead of really playing.

Luke asked, “How about it? Did you hit the jackpot?”

Selina looked at him like he was an idiot. “Don’t you know that the machine will shout
like crazy and let everyone here know that you won if you hit the jackpot?”

As she spoke, she put in all her remaining money and pressed the start button on the
machine without checking what she had bet on.

That was because she was in a hurry to leave.

She was only playing the slot machine because someone told her to go away if she wasn’t
gambling. So, she put two hundred dollars into the machine to claim her seat.

Luke grabbed her purse with a smile and helped her get to her feet.

But Selina leaned against him as if she was boneless. “This place is boring. Can we go back
and sleep?”

Luke chuckled. “I heard there’s an open-air swimming pool on the rooftop where you can
look at the vast sky at a height of two hundred meters.”

Selina perked up. “Are you serious?”

Luke said, “Of…”

Wala! Wala!

Clang! Clang!

Hua! Hua!

Wu! Wu!

The slot machine suddenly screamed with a whole lot of noise, giving them quite the
shock. Did the machine just go crazy?

Not only was it screaming, it also flashed with many different colors.

Soon, they were surrounded by people who were shocked and jealous.

In less than twenty seconds, several hotel security guards arrived.

Luke said, “…Hey, I didn’t do anything. It started acting up on its own. You’re not going to
ask me to pay for damages, right?”

Selina suddenly laughed and kissed Luke’s face hard. “Haha. Silly! I won the prize! I hit
the jackpot! Hahahahaha! A million! I have a million!”

Luke could hardly believe it.

How important were slot machines in Las Vegas? To put it simply, they took up the most
space and had the most players in major hotel casinos.

30% of a casino’s profits were from these unattractive machines.

The machines might even take cents, but all that spare change could accumulate into a
huge fortune.

Nobody knew how much money those slot machines made each year, but it was
undoubtedly in the billions.

It truly wasn’t easy to win money from a slot machine.

It was as difficult to win from a slot machine as it was to strike the lottery.

However, right after Luke made fun of Selina, she won an enormous prize.

Did I steal too much of Tony Stark’s luck, and I can influence the people around me now?
Luke couldn’t help but ponder the magic question.
The hotel manager had arrived. He was stunned to see Luke again. “Mr. Luke, did you win
the prize?”

He couldn’t be so lucky, right? The manager grumbled inwardly.

He won another million dollars right after winning 2.8 million off Tony Stark? What were
the odds? Was he god’s bastard son?

Luke quickly shook his head and pointed at Selina, who was jumping for joy. “She did.
Everybody saw it.”

The hotel manager looked at one of the security guards, who nodded slightly.

That meant that the surveillance room had observed how Selina won the prize: she
hadn’t cheated, but had won the money legitimately.

The manager was even more jealous. Even the girl you brought won a million dollars so
easily? How lucky are you?

Of course, it was inevitable that anyone who didn’t have Luke’s luck would think that.

Very soon, the manager handled the money transfer for Selina and wrote a certificate for
her.

After learning that the beautiful girl needed a certificate because she was a detective as
well, the manager was even more jealous. He could imagine how she would fawn on Luke
for his money later.

Well, the manager was too naive. Selina only fawned on Luke when she wanted food from
him.

Selina and Luke both got back their bank cards with their earnings transferred to them.

They then changed into swimwear and went to the open-air pool on the rooftop.

Selina hadn’t brought a swimsuit with her, as she hadn’t expected to swim in Nevada in
February

But since she had just made a fortune, she spent eight hundred dollars on a bikini.

Luke could only chuckle inwardly.

The bikini was nothing more than two pieces of cloth as wide as the palm, and it cost
eight hundred dollars. It really was easy money.
Selina selected a style from the brochure, and an attendant measured her. Soon, the
swimsuit was delivered to Selina, who was sitting by the pool.

The swimsuit was expensive for a reason.

Luke didn’t buy one, not because it was too expensive, but because he didn’t like a
crowded pool.

He had read some reports on people getting dermatitis after swimming in a public pool.

Luke certainly didn’t doubt Aurora Hotel’s sanitation measures for the pool, but he was
still reluctant to dive in.

Selina… didn’t really care. Or rather, most people who went to swimming pools couldn’t
afford to care, or they might lose the courage to jump in.

While Luke was enjoying a drink and observing the scantily clad girls in the pool, he
heard something and looked at the elevator.

It was an elevator reserved for VIPs. Although Luke was staying in a room that cost three
thousand dollars a night, he wasn’t qualified to take that elevator.

The elevator wasn’t important – what was important was who walked out of it. Luke was
almost amused by how they kept running into each other.
Chapter 217 - Terrifying Woman and Petty Magnate
Generated by NovelGet.com

The newcomer was none other than a certain magnate who had just lost 2.8 million to
Luke.

Next to him stood a beautiful woman who had a unique air about her.

Luke’s entire attention was almost instantly focused on the woman.

The woman glanced at him, as if she had sensed something, but then turned indifferent.

Luke somehow sensed danger. The woman felt terrifying

He stopped observing her and recalled how Tony had come out of the elevator with her
just now.

After being a police officer for a long time, he had picked up the habit of observing and
analyzing people.

Sometimes, people would reveal their true feelings through the way they moved, or in
even subtler ways apart from their expressions or words.

Recalling what he saw just now, Luke soon realized why it had felt weird.

It was because Tony Stark was behaving too obediently.

Generally speaking, Tony Stark always acted cosy with girls in the news.

While he might not be intimate with all of them, he was almost always up close and
personal with the young and beautiful women around him.

So what Luke saw earlier wasn’t quite right.

Tony’s face, movements and distance from the woman all suggested that he both
respected and was somewhat intimidated by her.

This definitely wasn’t Tony’s normal reaction to beautiful girls, much less to such an
outstanding one.

Though her breasts weren’t remarkable, her legs were long enough to reach Tony’s waist.

That was right, the woman was half a foot taller than Tony Stark.
Perhaps it was due to her high heels, but she really dwarfed Tony when she stood next to
him.

Thinking that, Luke glanced at Selina, who was in the pool.

A moment later, Selina seemed to notice his staring. She swam over to him and got out to
sit down in a chair next to Luke. “What evil plan are you up to?”

Luke was at a loss. “Huh?” He had been too busy thinking to notice his surroundings just
now.

Selina rolled her eyes at him and put on a robe. “Stop pretending. You’re just appreciating
the pretty girls, aren’t you?”

Luke finally noticed that he was looking at the backs of two girls in bikinis not far away.
He was immediately amused.

He had been wondering about the relationship between Tony and the woman, and didn’t
have time for boobs.

He subconsciously looked at the other side, only to see that Tony and the woman had
disappeared around a corner.

Stumped for a moment, Luke shook his head and abandoned his thoughts.

Although the woman was unusual, nothing that happened to Tony, as the son of destiny,
was really a surprise.

Selina tried to talk Luke into swimming, but failed. She could only swim on her own for a
while longer.

Luke was enjoying his Dr. Pepper, but then noticed people looking at him.

Most people had ordered alcohol or soda since they were here for fun, but Luke and
Selina were the only two who had caramel carbonated drinks.

Furthermore, Luke looked like a high school student, which was also the reason why
other people were laughing.

How did a little kid like this wind up here?

Although Luke was obviously an adult, rooftop pools like these were actually social
gathering places for people older than him.

Many of the young and beautiful girls in the swimming pool had actually been found by
the hotels on purpose.

Of course, they weren’t prostitutes, but girls who were hoping to get to know the rich and
powerful here.

Some of them wanted to marry rich guys, and some were here to look for sugar daddies
to cover their living expenses.

So, Luke was quite out of place, mostly because he looked like someone from a middle-
class family and couldn’t be too rich.

Luke, however, was as calm as ever.

He didn’t really care what these men or women were up to, and he didn’t need to feel
embarrassed.

Suddenly, he saw Tony appear from around the corner again with four bodyguards.

Luke thought for a moment, then activated Sharp Nose.

He found that the woman had disappeared. More importantly, he detected the woman’s
scent in the sky.

The scent extended from the rooftop to the sky. Luke was pretty certain that no aircraft
had passed by just now, not even any big bird.

The woman couldn’t have left by air without advanced technology or supernatural
abilities.

As Luke expected, Tony was a magnet who attracted unusual people.

Luke had an enormous secret of his own as well, after all. He felt like laughing, and indeed
laughed out loud when he saw that Tony had noticed Selina, who had just come out of the
swimming pool, and was speaking to her with great interest.

A few seconds later, he looked in the direction Selina was pointing, and his face turned
dark.

Luke smiled brightly at him, and Tony snorted and left without looking at Selina again.

Selina went over to Luke, puzzled. “Are rich people all so incomprehensible?”

Luke gave a towel to her with a smile. “What did you say to him?”

Selina said, “Nothing. He invited me to dinner, I said I had company, and he asked who it
was, and wanted to talk to you.”

Luke said, “Then, he got mad and left?”

Selina nodded her head. “That’s right. Oh, is it because of what you did last time? Is he
really so petty?”

Luke chuckled and said in a low voice, “He’s not petty. I just won 2.8 million dollars from
him downstairs.”

Selina exclaimed, “What? Are you kidding?”

Luke described what happened just now and concluded, “He’s not regretting the money.
Two million for him is like two hundred bucks for us. He just can’t accept the fact that he
lost to me again.”
Chapter 218 - Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 218 Learn From Tony and Refreshed Abilities

As a matter of fact, Tony would’ve lost even if the game had continued. However, it was
obviously a trap since Luke kept the balance on his bank card a secret and proposed to
end the game once he won a million dollars.

As long as Luke won just once, Tony would lose 1.4 million dollars, even if Luke didn’t get
blackjack, and the game would end.

Why did Luke have six hundred thousand dollars on his card? It was the remainder of the
loan that he had taken out by mortgaging the villa which Takagi gave to him.

Luke had taken out an eight hundred-thousand-dollar loan. He had spent more than a
hundred thousand on the patent application and legal matters, and he had less than
seven hundred thousand dollars left.

Without that money, it would’ve been difficult for Luke to win a fortune here. Chances
were that he would be blacklisted by the hotels in Vegas.

The MIT students who had made a great deal of money with their brains, for example,
were blacklisted by the casinos here. This decision was even upheld by the court.

Selina’s mouth dropped open. A long time later, she finally said, “…That doesn’t feel right.
Why are you still richer than me?”

Luke rolled his eyes. “When have you ever been richer than me? The furniture and
appliances in the villa that Takagi gave me are already worth more than 1.2 million,
alright? Also, don’t forget that you have to pay a tax on the money you just earned.”

Selina was frustrated. “Ah, I forgot about that.”

Luke thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, “Keep some of your prize for
yourself, and give the rest to me to invest.”

Selina nodded, but found it odd. “Invest in what?”

Luke said, “I’m starting a high-tech business, and hopefully, I’ll earn some money from
Google. It’ll pay well if you buy some shares now.”

Selina nodded and said, “How much do you want? I can give all the money to you.”

Luke shook his head. “I don’t need so much. Let’s talk about that later.”
Bobby had a 1% share in the company, so it wouldn’t be too much if Luke gave Selina a
5% share, right?

Tony had paid a huge price to get Luke and Selina transferred to LAPD because he was
interested in Selina. So, Luke definitely had every reason to give Selina some money.

Tony didn’t have a good temper, but he was a generous man. Why else would all the
transmigrators go to him for help?

Why did nobody go to Obadiah? It certainly wasn’t because he was ugly, but because
Obadiah was too shrewd and would hardly ever give anybody a large sum of money for
no good reason.

Luke was determined to be as rich and willful as Tony Stark.

Even though he wasn’t as rich as Tony yet, he could solve some of Selina’s practical
problems with a small amount of money, so why wouldn’t he?

Selina’s attitude toward money was complicated.

On one hand, she could compare supermarket prices fastidiously, but on the other hand,
she could easily give Luke half of her money, just like that.

Actually, there weren’t many things that she needed to buy, as a detective who was busy
every day.

She stayed away from alcohol and drugs. Her clothes and makeup were simple. She was
hardly ever home, so she didn’t need much furniture.

Her only hobby was eating, but Luke always made food for her.

She wasn’t short of money. Luke had been paying the bills with the illegal money he had
obtained. She had barely touched her paychecks in the last few months.

Luke tried to approach the corner where Tony and the woman had been talking just now,
only to be stopped by the two security guards there.

But he was still able to detect more of the smell, and discovered that the woman did leave
through the air, but not necessarily by flying

Based on the trajectory of her scent, it was more likely that she had jumped off and glided
downward, except that she had leapt an unbelievable distance.

Luke wondered what Tony and the woman had talked about in this place.
Mulling it over for a bit, Luke sat down and checked the list of Tony’s abilities in the
system, only to find that nothing had changed.

He tried to talk to the system, but the system didn’t respond.

Luke wasn’t disappointed. He thought for a moment with his eyes closed, then smiled.

While Tony’s abilities seemed the same, they had actually been refreshed.

Luke had wondered about this before.

For example, what would happen when he defeated the superheroes or villains who had
yet to grasp their abilities?

Tony had now given Luke the answer.

When Luke considered the creation and modification of certain equipment, something
popped up in his head.

To be more exact, it felt like new knowledge had suddenly been added to a database,
ready for retrieval.

The new knowledge was about an additional 5% on top of what Luke already knew about
Tony’s four abilities. It was all invaluable knowledge on cutting-edge technology.

On the other hand, Luke considered how frequently he should refresh Tony’s abilities.

It would be unnecessary to do it too often, since Tony wouldn’t learn so many new
abilities over a short period of time.

Since there was only a 5% increase of new knowledge after three months, Luke felt that
refreshing the abilities twice by 2008 would be enough.

As he pondered, Selina had had enough fun, so they left the swimming pool.

After showering in their suite, they didn’t go to the casino again but watched the free
show presented by Aurora Hotel.

The show was quite spectacular, even for Luke, who had seen plenty of shows online in
his previous life.

There were dances, juggling, and magic and talk shows, all performed by famous names.

The show was coming to a perfect close, when there was a mishap during a dance which
was the last segment of the show.
Countless white, flying ribbons hung above the stage. A dozen beautiful and graceful
dancers swung among the ribbons with jaw-dropping moves and postures, like fairies
flying in the air.

It was a really creative dance.

Chapter 219 - Grand Entrance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Suddenly, a man was thrown down through the curtain on one side of the stage.

Before the audience realized what was going on, the man hit a few ribbons before
crashing onto the stage. After tumbling head over heels a dozen times, he stopped with
his ass above his head.

Since the man had crashed into the ribbons, two dancers that had been moving in midair
lost their balance. Screaming in panic, they were about to fall from the ribbons.

They were five meters above the stage, and might be slightly injured if they jumped
down.

However, both of them were upside down with their legs wrapped around the ribbons.

If they fell like this, they would probably be killed when their heads hit the stage.

Luke certainly wouldn’t turn a blind eye to it with his system.

Saving the two girls would mean about fifty experience and credit points. Besides, it
wasn’t hard for him.

Well, it wasn’t hard for him, and nobody else had time to react.

By the time everybody noticed something was wrong, Luke had stepped onto the back of
the seat in front of him and sprung more than ten meters forward, like a dragonfly.

He rolled when he reached the stage and stopped below the two dancers who were
screaming and falling.

He then jumped and grabbed them in midair. The girls’ momentum forced him to do an
awkward roll.

He hit the stage and bumped and rolled, but firmly protected the two dancers in his arms.

The brunt of the impact that the dancers would’ve taken to the heads and their upper
torsos was blocked by Luke’s arms.

After reducing the momentum of their fall with the roll, Luke came to a steady stop on the
stage.

Actually, he could’ve tossed the two dancers back up to the ribbons easily, but that would
be exposing his extraordinary abilities.

What he did just then was how a gymnastic coach would protect a falling athlete. It was
something that an ordinary person was capable of.

The hall was quiet for a moment, before everybody started shouting.

They were all confused, shocked and delighted.

Most fortunately, the two beautiful dancers hadn’t died in front of them.

Most people in the world would rather not witness the destruction of beautiful creatures.

Selina was about to quickly join Luke, but he stopped her with a gesture. She looked
around warily.

Luke’s gesture meant that it was dangerous and she shouldn’t come any closer.

Luke wasn’t looking at the two dancers he had just saved, but at where the man had been
thrown onto the stage.

It was a window high up, which was broken

now.

Through the broken glass, Luke saw a figure jump and run in this direction.

After a quick glance, Luke immediately ran off with the two dancers in his arms.

The person outside definitely wasn’t a normal person, and a dozen more dancers were
still hanging above the stage; they might be wounded if a fight burst out on the stage.

The two dancers had no idea what was going on. All they knew was that someone had
grabbed them when they were falling, before running off the stage.

Hey, why are you so strong? Our breasts hurt a little. Both girls were stunned.

Luke had no time to care about something like that. After taking them off the stage, Luke
dashed toward Selina and both of them rushed off.

A moment later, Selina and Luke observed the stage from the gap between the half-
opened doors of the hall.

On the stage, the man whose ass was hanging above his head… was human?
He looked more like a monster than a human, though; his clothes and body were that of a
human, except that his red skin and the weird black patterns on it made him look like a
cosplayer.

Even Luke couldn’t twist his body so that his butt was above his head.

“That man is quite flexible,” Selina remarked in a low voice.

Luke nodded in agreement. “Yes, but I’m more interested in the person who threw him
in.”

The next moment, a tall person landed on the stage.

Luke’s eyes twitched.

The person had jumped in through the broken window that was almost ten meters up
and made a classic superhero landing when she hit the floor, kicking up the dust around
her.

Luke was surprised to realize that the person was actually a woman.

Then, the female superhero slowly rose with a… whip in her hand.

Her hand moved quickly as she lashed the red-skinned weirdo with her whip.

Suddenly, the weirdo whose ass was above his head turned blurry, before he disappeared
and reappeared behind Luke and Selina.

Alarmed, Luke swung around with a kick without any hesitation.

The red-skinned weirdo disappeared again, and Luke’s foot hit nothing but the wall,
leaving a deep gouge in it.

The woman on the stage jumped more than thirty meters and landed at the doors. She
glanced at Luke when she passed him and finally said, “That was a nice kick. Are you a
soccer player?”

Luke said, “No, but I used to play football.”

The woman said, “…Alright, get away as soon as you can. That guy is very vengeful. It’s
possible that he’ll come back because you tried to kick him, and kill you.”

With a complicated look on his face, Luke nodded. “Got it.”

The woman didn’t say anything else. She continued her pursuit and left.
Noticing the sword and shield on her back, Luke’s eyes glittered.

Watching the woman leave, Selina couldn’t help but ask in a low voice, “Who on earth is
she?”

Luke chuckled and rubbed her head. “Forget it. She’s from a different world.”

So, Selina stopped asking.

People were already gathering together in the hall behind them, led by the two dancers
who were wearing white, skin-tight costumes.

Most of the time, it was Selina who was the center of attention when she and Luke were
together. A young and beautiful girl was always more attractive.

At that moment, however, everyone had gathered for Luke.

Chapter 220 - We All Need a Sense of Security
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 220 We All Need a Sense of Security

The two dancers whom Luke had saved approached them, followed by their fellow
dancers. They all asked Luke, with glowing eyes, “Sir, may we know your name?”

Luke smiled. “My name is Luke.”

At that moment, the girls surrounded Luke. Even Selina was squeezed out.

“Mr. Luke, you’re really good!” “Are you a dancer too? Or a gymnast?”

“You’re really strong if you can pick up Lanchi and Trinity at the same time.”

“Are you a kung fu expert?”

“Who’s that girl over there? Are you together?”

“What was that red monster? Can you tell us?”

Luke was rather amused.

Why are you not only asking me questions, but also groping me?

He could only say, “I’m a police officer. It was my duty to save you. Okay, sorry, I have
things to do.” He then slipped away, and didn’t have the time to call Selina.

Escaping from the onslaught of girls, Luke finally remarked, “A man’s life sure is tough
when women get together.”

Once the bold ones set an example, the other girls hadn’t hesitated to take advantage of
him.

Of course, it was his face that mattered most.

After his strength reached 40, Luke was already a certifiably handsome guy. He was
strapping and charming. It was no wonder that the girls were so quick to feel him up.

One of them had even squeezed his butt without him noticing.

It was true that he was a man, but he was still creeped out by a dozen girls eyeing him
like wolves eyeing a rabbit.

He called Selina, and Selina simply told him that she would be back soon.

Luke wasn’t bothered. She was unlikely to get into trouble anyway.

He took out a bottle of soda from the fridge and stared at the city that was ablaze with
lights through the window.

The woman just now was very interesting.

Her face had been obscured by a hazy light that prevented anyone from remembering it.

Also, she didn’t carry a scent.

It was quite interesting.

It was likely that she had used some unusual method to disguise her appearance and her
identity.

However, she should’ve covered her long legs.

With Luke’s keen observation skills, he connected the long legs to another pair that he
had seen earlier.

There were very few women with such long legs, and Luke had just seen one a short
while ago. Did she really think that she could hide herself with her little tricks?

Superheroes were already appearing around Tony? But exactly who was this woman?

While Luke was thinking hard, the door to the suite opened.

Selina called out to him from the door. “Darling, someone is here for you.”

Luke turned around, only to see three women at the door. With a brilliant smile, he said,
“It’s you. Can I help you?”

Selina walked in and stepped to one side, pretending that she wasn’t here.

The two girls were slightly dazzled by Luke’s sunny smile.

A moment later, after Selina coughed pointedly, one of the girls finally came back to
herself. She said in a hurry, “Ah, Detective Luke, thank you so much for what you did…”

Luke said, “Just call me Luke. Right, don’t you need to get some rest? You should rest up
well after the shock just now.”

Selina simply watched and didn’t say anything.

The other girl said, “Our manager gave us two days off. Well, after what happened just
now, we can’t perform again until we’re cleared of trauma.”

Luke nodded and said, “Okay, let’s talk elsewhere then. Selina, go pack your things. This
place isn’t safe. Let’s go to Caesars Palace Hotel.”

The three women were all stunned.

A moment later, the four of them left for Caesars Palace Hotel.

Luke talked to the girls in the car.

The two girls were naturally Trinity and Lanchi, the two dancers that he had saved.

They were students at an art college. The dance group that they were in was quite
famous.

If they had died in the accident, it would’ve been a major blow to the dance group, even if
it wasn’t the group’s fault.

The manager of the dance group gave them some time off for their own safety. After all,
the dance group still had many backup members.

But the two girls were promised that they would still have their spots as main dancers
once they recovered.

So, they tried to relax by talking to Luke, who had saved their lives.

Of course, if Luke had looked like Obadiah, they would’ve only thanked him politely at
most.

If he had looked like Danny Trejo, it would’ve been a miracle that they even thanked him
at

all.

Thankfully, Luke’s face, which had become more handsome, and his gentleness were
much more appealing.

A sense of security was what the two girls and Luke needed most right now.
That female superhero mentioned earlier that the red-skinned weirdo was the vengeful
sort.

So, Luke simply moved into Caesars Palace Hotel, which was Tony’s territory, and Tony
was obviously close to the female superhero.

The red-skinned weirdo had just been disfigured by that terrifying woman. Luke didn’t
think he would dare break into Caesars Palace Hotel

But if he did, Luke had no qualms killing him!

That guy wasn’t the only person in the world who had super abilities!

In Caesars Palace Hotel, Luke reserved another deluxe suite, which cost 3,800 dollars a
night.

Selina, however, got herself a deluxe suite too, claiming that she wanted to use some of
the money she just earned.

Luke’s face was quite complicated when he heard that.

But eventually, he didn’t say anything and simply saw Selina off, before he took the two
girls upstairs.

The girls were slightly overwhelmed by the spacious room, but Luke’s face quickly
appeased them.

He had turned into a much better talker after working for half a year as a detective. In no
more than half an hour, both girls were already giggling at his jokes.

The atmosphere was even better when they left to look for wine.

Luke called Selina in the bathroom. “You’re really not coming back tonight?”
Chapter 221 - Met Two Girls
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 221 Met Two Girls

Selina said, “Do you really not know why I’m not coming back?”

Luke: “…Got it. Thanks.”

Selina said, “I’ll be shopping for the next two days. Don’t bother me, got it?”

Luke said, “Okay, but you have to call me every day so that I know that you’re safe. Also,
that red-skinned weirdo can be very dangerous. You have to be careful.”

Before she hung up the phone, Selina suddenly said, “Go for it. I have high hopes for you,
young man!”

After knowing that Selina wasn’t coming back, Luke was reassured.

If the red-skinned weirdo did come back, he would definitely go after Luke rather than
Selina, who hadn’t been the one to attack the man.

It would be safer for Selina if she kept her distance from Luke for a day or two.

When Luke returned to the living room, the two girls were already enjoying their drinks.

Luke couldn’t help but shake his head when he saw what they were drinking. “This wine
is too lousy. Let’s change to a different bottle.”

He quickly found a Chateau Latour, a brand that he was very familiar with but had never
enjoyed, and filled the girls’ cups.

As for himself, he simply had soda water.

Between the two girls, Lanchi was gentler and less talkative, while Trinity was more
proactive and straightforward. She simply asked, “Why are you not drinking? Are you
trying to make us drunk, so that you can…” She laughed as she spoke.

Lanchi blushed slightly, partly because of the alcohol. She also looked at Luke with a
smile.

Luke shrugged. “I’m a detective. I’ll be less vigilant if I have alcohol, and it’ll also make my
hands shake, so I never drink.”
Neither of the girls were convinced. “But don’t a lot of officers go to a bar when they get
off work?”

Luke chuckled. “I’m different. Sometimes, I have to carry out dangerous missions.”

The girls’ eyes glowed. “Really? Like James Bond?”

Luke was briefly lost for words. “He’s a special agent. His main business is to hit on girls,
while his secondary objective is to acquire intelligence from them. It’s rare when he
finally remembers what his actual job is. He certainly can’t compare with me.”

The girls laughed at the same time.

After Luke returned, he had sat down between the girls, and they didn’t show any
reluctance.

Now that they were laughing, the three of them were even friendlier than before.

Gradually, they talked less and started acting more.

In the end, both girls fell asleep from exhaustion, but Luke was still as energetic as ever.

His physique was now ten times that of a regular person, and his body had been sending
him strong signals about his explosive energy after his level-up.

That was the reason why he had said yes to the two girls so quickly.

Although it wasn’t a big deal for many people, he had never really tried it before.

40 Strength was already so amazing. Should he continue increasing Strength in the

future? Hm, maybe he should consider it.

He was a man determined to enjoy all the beauty that the world had to offer, and stamina
was definitely necessary for that.

In the next two days, Selina talked to Luke over the phone but never showed up in
person.

So, Luke went around Las Vegas with the two girls and took plenty of photos with them.

After their drunken episode on the first day, both girls let go of their worries and enjoyed
the unexpected holiday.

Luke wasn’t short of money, so they could visit any place they wanted.
After two days, he realized that Lanchi, who seemed gentle, was actually wild and
passionate, and Trinity, who seemed proactive, was shyer and more innocent.

But when Lanchi unleashed her wild and passionate side, Trinity was able to set her
nature free, too.

Naturally, Luke enjoyed the company of the two girls.

After he woke up on the morning of the third day, he got dressed and left the room.

He reached the forensics center before eight o’clock and found Old Greyson reading files
in his office.

Seeing that Luke was here, Old Greyson gestured at him to close the door.

A moment later, Old Greyson shifted his gaze and said, “You look quite relaxed. Did
anything good happen?”

Luke chuckled. “Yes. I met two girls who were quite nice.”

Old Greyson was astonished. “…Two?”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Pondering for a moment, Old Greyson nodded slowly. “That’s not bad. You should try to
relax like that once in a while. It’ll be good for you.”

Luke wondered what Robert’s reaction would be if he knew what Old Greyson was telling
him.

Noticing his expression, Old Greyson said casually, “Many mercenaries relax and readjust
their mindset in various ways, and women are an effective and widely-used method.
That’s not a problem.”

Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. “Got it.”

Old Greyson changed the subject. “We nabbed the Diorama Killer; it really was the female
cleaner. Is there anything else you would like to add?”

Luke shook his head. “No; I hope you don’t blame me for ruining your fun.”

Old Greyson said, “You didn’t… Well, fine, I am slightly disappointed, but I must thank you
for giving me the answer, since we can stop her from slaughtering more random,
innocent victims.”
Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

Old Greyson had to be bummed; it was like two evenly-matched opponents playing chess,
and a bystander suddenly volunteering to play a move for one of them and checkmating
the opponent.

The loser would feel like crap, but the winner wouldn’t be happy either, because he
hadn’t won through his own efforts.

After saying that, Old Greyson fell silent.

He had never been a talker. Had it not been for Luke’s special identity and condition, he
wouldn’t be wasting so much time talking to him.

Now that Luke had an effective method to help him relax, though it was a little premature
for an 18-year-old, Old Greyson lost interest in helping him.

After chatting for a while, they said goodbye and agreed to meet more often.
Chapter 222 - Aftermath and Authenticity
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 222 Aftermath and Authenticity

Seeing Luke off from his office, Old Greyson shook his head.

Although they said that they would meet more often, both of them knew that they were
too busy to do so; they would barely be able to meet a couple of times a year.

However, he could call Robert later and tell him the good news that his foster son had
bested him.

At the very least, Robert didn’t have a girlfriend, let alone two “female friends,” for a long
time after graduating high school.

Well, fine; Old Greyson’s main reason to make the call would be to mock his cousin,
whom he had never seen eye to eye with.

After Luke left, he met Hodges in the elevator.

Both of them smiled and greeted each other, and Luke asked him how the barbecue
restaurant case was coming along.

Hodges didn’t keep it a secret from Luke since he had been there as well.

The outcome of the case was quite astonishing.

The dead person, of whom only bones remained, turned out to be Henry, the boss of the
restaurant.

However, it wasn’t his wife who killed him, nor Slick, who had been sleeping with his
wife; instead, it was Gomez, the chef who had been crazy enough to set a raccoon on fire,
only to be burnt to a crisp along with the raccoon.

It wasn’t a complicated investigation; a lot of Henry’s ribs had been skillfully removed
from the grill.

Henry went missing just as the Hepatitis B outbreak happened in the restaurant, plus he
had the disease as well.

The postcard from Florida which his wife thought was from Henry was in fact mailed out
a month after the Hepatitis B outbreak.
The writing on the postcard was Henry’s, but how could a dead man send a postcard?

Later, Gomez became a suspect.

From the criminal database, the police discovered that Gomez had a history of faking
paperwork.

Furthermore, there were fingerprints on the postcard which belonged to Gomez’s

mother, who also had a criminal record and who lived in Florida.

It was very clear what happened in this case.

Gomez killed Henry and burned his body, which resulted in the Hepatitis B outbreak in
the restaurant.

Then, he wrote a postcard in Henry’s handwriting and had his mother send it from
Florida, making it look like Henry was alive.

His objective was simple; this was meant to cover up the fact that he murdered Henry,
faked Henry’s signature, and withdrew 250,000 dollars from Henry and Shelly’s shared
bank accounts.

Because of the postcard, Shelly thought that Henry had run off with a lover and the
money. She never knew that Gomez had killed him.

Luke was lost for words after hearing the whole story.

He didn’t know what to say about Gomez.

As a criminal with past convictions, this man murdered someone for money, but blew
himself up just a couple of months later. There was no telling if he had used up all the
money yet.

After hearing the story, Luke said goodbye to Hodges with the suggestion that they hang
out again in the future.

Hodges nodded with a smile and saw Luke off.

After the elevator doors closed, Hodges murmured, “You’re such a pretty boy that I’ll only
be outclassed if we hang out. I certainly won’t go out with you.”

Outside the elevator, Luke was lost for words.

They were still very close to each other and the elevator doors had yet to close all the
way, so Luke heard Hodges clearly.

This man turned out to be much funnier than he seemed!

After he left the forensics center, Luke returned to his hotel room.

Lanchi and Trinity had just woken up, and they greeted him with smiles when they saw
him.

They had lunch and chatted in the room.

Mostly, the girls talked about their experiences in New York and the fun they had there.

But as they talked, they moved the conversation to the bed again.

It wasn’t until later that night that Luke finally tried out some new things in the bathroom
with the girls.

Two hours later, both girls were tired and drowsy when they came out of the bathroom.

They were already snoring by the time they hit the bed.

Luke made a call in the living room. A manager soon arrived with two security guards to
deliver a metal case.

After examining the money in the box, Luke asked them to leave.

Closing the door, Luke took out the stuff in the box and returned to the bedroom.

The two passionate and flexible girls were sound asleep.

Luke gently rubbed their ears for a moment, before he drew back his hands and nodded
in satisfaction.

After that, he left the room with his suitcase.

Luke met Selina that night and they went to the airport.

On the plane, Selina observed him curiously. “Did you have fun the last two days?”

Luke smiled and didn’t say anything, but his eyes gave him away.

Selina asked, “Don’t you find two girls exhausting?”

Luke kept smiling. With my physique, I’m still far from exhausted.
Noticing the look on his face, Selina snorted. “Fine, forget I asked.”

Luke chuckled. “You bought a lot for yourself, didn’t you? Look at your clothes. Well, well,
the latest Chanel product. Isn’t it worth 12,000 bucks? How does it feel to be rich?”

Selina said guiltily, “I only bought this one. It can’t be refunded.”

Luke said, “Then just keep wearing it. I don’t think the rest of your clothes match this
coat, though.”

Looking at Selina’s sweater and shirt, which had been bought on sale, Luke shook his
head and knew that together, they still cost less than even a single button on her new
coat.

He just hoped that Selina’s coat wasn’t the type that couldn’t be washed.

If so, she would certainly regret it when the coat became dirty.

Selina was creeped out by Luke’s gaze. “What are you looking at? Why are you giving me
such a pitying look? This is a genuine product that I bought at a Chanel store.”

Luke chuckled.
Chapter 223 - Natural Partners
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 223 Natural Partners

Luke could only say, “Don’t wear this coat to work.”

Selina said, “Do you think I’m an idiot who’ll go to work in a coat worth more than ten
grand? I’m not a celebrity.”

Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense.

Selina suddenly changed the subject. “You didn’t take any pictures this time? Elena’s
pictures last time were very beautiful.”

Luke chuckled. “No. Vegas has nothing special, and I’m a terrible photographer.”

Selina remembered how beautiful Elena’s pictures were, seeing how the latter was an art
student, and what an eyesore Luke’s own photos were.

What she didn’t know was that Luke had taken a lot of photos when he went around Las
Vegas with the two girls, but the SD cards were in his inventory, so it was impossible for
him to show them to Selina.

The plane soon landed in Los Angeles. They went home in Luke’s police car, which he had
left in airport parking.

Selina took off her new coat the moment she got home and carefully hung up the precious
treasure in her closet.

All her clothes and shoes combined didn’t cost as much as this coat; of course she had to
be careful.

Luke threw his suitcase into his room and called Elsa. “Boss, just letting you know that
I’m back.”

Elsa said, “Well, you certainly enjoyed every second of your holiday, didn’t you?”

Luke chuckled.

With more than three million in legal cash and after enjoying himself with two flexible
and passionate dancers, he certainly wasn’t in a hurry to go back to work.
After complaining for a bit, Elsa immediately got down to business. “It’s good to have you
back. Get here early tomorrow. I have two cases for you.”

Luke didn’t ask about the details, because he was afraid that Elsa wouldn’t be able to stop
talking if he did.

“Alright, boss. I’ll get to your office half an hour earlier tomorrow. Try to get some sleep,
or you may get eyebags. Good night.” Luke quickly hung up.

Elsa almost choked. She couldn’t help but look at herself in the mirror that was on her
table, only to immediately place it face down. “No, I have to get enough rest, or he’ll
definitely mock me tomorrow.”

She had been busy at work because she had just been promoted – she had to prove
herself worthy of her new position.

Soon, Luke took a shower and said good night to Selina. Both of them went to sleep.

In a certain suite in Caesars Palace Hotel, Trinity woke up.

She felt very comfortable. The white sheet and quilt felt so nice on her naked skin that
she didn’t want to move at all.

Eyes still half-closed, she dozed for a while, and suddenly smiled as she recalled the way
mischief flashed in the eyes of a certain someone.

When they first met, she thought that he was a good guy who was solemn in nature.

But after two days, she discovered that there was a playfulness hidden under his gentle
appearance, which made him even more likeable.

Remembering the past two days, she chuckled now and then absent-mindedly.

Suddenly, she sensed someone draw close to hug her.

Trinity opened her eyes helplessly. “Lanchi, didn’t you say that you wouldn’t learn from
Luke?”

Next to her, Lanchi had woken up as well, and she smiled at Trinity.

Hearing what Trinity said, Lanchi quickly tickled her, mischief in her eyes.

Trinity burst out laughing and struggled, but to no avail.

She was so exhausted, as if she had run a marathon. She really had no strength left.
Lanchi, on the other hand, still had a bit of energy, and naturally, could play however
much she wanted.

It wasn’t until thirty seconds later that Lanchi finally released Trinity, who was almost
crying with laughter. She asked, “Why are your lips sweet?”

Trinity was angry. “Because of the ice cream and chocolate you bought, of course. I’m
definitely going to gain weight.”

Lanchi chuckled and asked, “You don’t like them?”

Lost for words for a moment, Trinity admitted, “Fine, they don’t taste bad at all.”

Lanchi patted her head and comforted her. “When we go back, you can train harder to get
rid of the calories.”

Trinity nodded. “Fine. you’re always so smart. Huh. Wait, what’s this?” In the dim light,
something glimmered in Lanchi’s left ear. Baffled, Trinity reached out to touch it.

Trinity was blank. “Since when did you put in an earring?”

As dancers, they barely wore any accessories because it was inconvenient for them.

While hanging out with Luke, they had never returned to base either, and didn’t have
anything on them except their phones and purses.

Grinning, Lanchi got off her and turned on the lamp, which illuminated the bed.

Lanchi lay down on the bed again. “It’s not just me. Aren’t you wearing an earring, too?”

Trinity subconsciously touched her right ear and felt something cool.

Lanchi pushed her hand away with a smile. “I’ll help take yours off, and you take off
mine.”

A moment later, they were each holding an earring, baffled.

This… had to be a farewell gift from a certain someone, right? But why had they each
been given one earring instead of a pair?

Also, they realized that the two earrings belonged to the same pair.

What was that about? Both girls mumbled to themselves.

In the end, Lanchi rolled her eyes as she got it. Chuckling, she said to Trinity, “Don’t you
see? He’s obviously implying that we’re a pair.”

Trinity was confused. “Huh? Really?”

Lanchi said, “Of course. Otherwise, he could’ve given each of us a pair, right? Huh. Let me
look around. That guy likes tricks the best.” Then, after searching for a while, she
returned with her purse.

Sitting on the bed, she unzipped her purse and poured out everything.

There was a mirror, lipstick, a makeup kit, an eyebrow pencil, eyebrow tweezers,
mascara, a keychain, and some cards, coins and bills.
Chapter 224 - Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 224 Familiar Faces and Familiar Cases

Among the items was a tiny box that had the distinctive Tiffany icon on it.

She opened the box and read the paper that was inside. “Hm, is that guy actually rich? But
I don’t think police officers earn very much, right?”

Trinity was too tired to move. She simply asked, “What’s in it?”

Lanchi said, “An invoice and a certificate for my earring.”

Trinity grew curious, but she really couldn’t move. She could only say, “Let me have a
look.”

Lanchi glanced at her and said, “Wait a minute. I’ll find your invoice.”

A moment later, Lanchi returned with Trinity’s purse and poured out everything onto the
bed. She found Trinity’s box too.

She opened it and showed her the invoice. “Look at this. It’s from that guy.”

Opening her eyes, Trinity glanced at the invoice, and her eyes bulged. “How much is this?
5,200?”

Lanchi scoffed. “What are you thinking? This is elementary math!”

Trinity was lost for words. She had only chosen the career of a dancer because her grades
in elementary school were terrible.

Lanchi said, “It’s 52,000 dollars. Mine’s the same. So, this pair of earrings costs around a
hundred thousand dollars in total.”

She checked the certificate and examined the earring more carefully. “That guy engraved
your name on the earring.”

Trinity checked the earring in her own hand, and indeed, it had an extremely tiny
engraving of Lanchi’s name on it.

Lanchi shrugged. “Fine. They won’t get mixed up now.” As she spoke, they exchanged
earrings.
Trinity said, “Hm, is it okay for us to accept this?”

Lanchi stared at her and said, “Are you trying to say that you aren’t a professional escort
who charges for sex?”

Trinity lowered her head in embarrassment, but that was exactly what she was thinking.

Lanchi suddenly chuckled and kissed her again. “Stop dreaming! 52,000 dollars for two
days is way too expensive for any escort. You wouldn’t be able to earn so much even if
you were one.”

Trinity bit her lip and said, “I’m not.”

Lanchi giggled and said, “Of course you’re not. He would’ve given you maybe two
thousand dollars if you were one. The fact that this gift is so expensive means that he
doesn’t take you for an escort, alright? Besides… Forget it.”

Trinity was annoyed when Lanchi didn’t finish her sentence. “Hey, can’t you finish what
you were going to say? Why do you sound more and more like Luke now?”

Lanchi didn’t say anything, and simply put the items that were on the bed back into their
respective purses.

After cleaning up, Lanchi poured herself a glass of wine and enjoyed it on the bed.

Trinity couldn’t keep it up. Like a child, her anger faded as quickly as it had appeared.
“Pour me some, please.”

Lanchi didn’t tease her this time, but quickly poured her a glass. She also helped Trinity,
who could still barely move, sit up.

Sipping the wine, Trinity suddenly asked after a brief daze, “Does he like me?”

Lanchi didn’t give her a straight answer. She sighed inwardly. Silly girl, look at the gifts
we received. He likes the two of us together, not separately!

The two girls chatted in the dim light, mostly about a certain someone who had left.

In Los Angeles, Luke was energetic after he woke up in the morning. After the trip to Las
Vegas, he felt like he was on fire, and ready for something big.

With his excessive energy, he first prepared a delicious breakfast, plus dessert for Selina,
before he woke her up.
The very first thing that Selina did after she woke up was to check her precious Chanel
coat in the closet.

Seeing that it was still hanging there, Selina was relieved. “Great. It wasn’t a dream.”

Leaning against the door, Luke asked, “What did you think was a dream? That you won
the lottery?”

Selina chuckled. “I dreamt that I paid ten thousand dollars for a coat, and my heart ached
when I took out the money.”

Luke asked, “Does your heart not hurt anymore now that you’ve woken up and seen it for
yourself?”

Selina said, “It still hurts, but the pain is worth it.”

Luke: “…”

He never should underestimate a woman’s determination in the pursuit of prettiness.

After breakfast, they went to work in their car.

Luke had barely greeted Elsa in her office before she threw a stack of files at him and
said, “Look into this case first, and try to find something as soon as possible.”

Luke gave the files to Selina to read first before he asked Elsa, “What’s the situation?”

Elsa said helplessly, “A bunch of WD-36 gang members have been active in our district
recently. They confined their activities to the USC area previously, but they’re in our
district now for some reason, and have committed quite a few major crimes. Several
people from our local upper-class neighborhoods have complained about them.”

Interested, Luke nodded and said, “But it can’t be too serious, right?”

Elsa said, “They barged into Beverly Hills and even harassed Sheerah.”

Luke raised his eyebrow. “They’re so gutsy?”

Elsa said, “I don’t know if they’re crazy or not, but they went looking for Sheerah and told
her to pay them a sh*tload of money for the weed that she ordered, before security drove
them out.”

Luke asked, “A sh*tload of money?”

Elsa said, “They’re charging twenty thousand dollars for a pound of weed.”Luke was lost
for words “…What are they thinking? That’s three times the market price.”

Elsa said, “That’s right. Sheerah called me. She’s afraid that it could be a trap to spread the
rumor that she’s purchasing a tremendous amount of weed.”

Luke thought for a moment and realized what that meant.

A pound equaled sixteen ounces, or about 450 grams.

Most people smoked one-eighth of an ounce of weed each time, so one pound of weed
was enough for more than a hundred people.

If this got out, many people would believe that Sheerah was having a large gathering of
people to smoke weed together, and her reputation would be tarnished.

No wonder Sheerah was so anxious.

Luke understood why Elsa had given him the case. That was because he had met Sheerah
before, and they could trust each other.
Chapter 225 - Old Friend of an Old Friend
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 225 Old Friend of an Old Friend

If it was another detective carrying out the investigation, Sheerah probably wouldn’t say
anything in case rumors started to spread.

Luke said, “So, what do you want me to do?”

Elsa said, “Find out why they’re messing around in our district. The best would be if you
can capture some of the hoodlums so we can put them in jail for a couple of months to
teach them a lesson.”

Luke nodded. “Got it. Have you talked to Sheerah?”

“Yes, I have. If you need any backup, just call me,” said Elsa, who saw that Selina was
already eager to get going on the investigation.

Luke nodded. “Of course. You’ve always been the strongest shield that backs us up, boss.”

Elsa said, “Quit playing around and get to work.”

Lost for words, Luke put a paper bag on the desk and said, “I don’t feel happy about
giving you my cupcakes now that you’ve said that. We’re leaving. We’ll be in touch.”

After they left, Elsa quickly hid the paper bag in the bottommost drawer of her table.

When Luke brought her cupcakes previously, she didn’t have her own office yet, and her
shameless friends stole the cupcakes one after another until there was only one left for
her.

She knew better now, and hid the cupcakes well so that she would have something to eat
when she was too busy to get proper food.

Giving his boss the cupcakes as a gift wasn’t a big deal for Luke.

After all, it made little difference whether he was baking thirty or fifty cupcakes at a time.
It only required ten to fifteen minutes of prep work before he put the cupcakes into the
oven.

The ingredients cost even less than fast food, but the cupcakes were certainly priceless
for those who didn’t have time to cook.
They certainly couldn’t taste bad, judging by how much Selina praised them.

Of course, Luke had found a myriad of recipes online, and he switched out the flavors
every other day in case Selina grew tired of the cupcakes – if she ever would…

Leaving the police department in his car, Luke drove off to Beverly Hills.

He was driving because Selina had to sort through the intelligence and read it to him, sort
of like a secretary, so she couldn’t drive.

She also had to contact Sheerah, who was generally too busy to meet anyone without an
appointment.

However, they were certain that they would be able to see Sheerah today since Elsa had
called her last night.

When they reached Sheerah’s villa, Luke was prepared to show security his officer’s
certificate.

Unlike most of the time when he simply flashed his badge, he thought that the certificate
would be needed since he was meeting a big star.

As it turned out, he didn’t have to show either one before he was let in.

He was quite surprised. Clearly, the head of security, who had followed Sheerah and Luke
around when they examined the villa last time, remembered Luke’s face.

Sheerah welcomed Luke at the door, which made him even more surprised. He wondered
why Sheerah was being so friendly.

After they sat down inside, Sheerah couldn’t help but ask, “Is that Bobby guy… alright?”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Has he been harassing you again?”.

Sheerah shook her head quickly. “Not really. But I haven’t heard anything about him in a
long while, so…”

Luke chuckled.

She was clearly uneasy now that the person who had been harassing her regularly had
suddenly gone missing.

Of course, it wasn’t like Sheerah was suffering from Stockholm syndrome – she only
wanted to know for sure that Bobby was still under Luke’s control.
“I found something for him to do. He’ll be busy for the next couple of days, so don’t worry
about him,” said Luke.

Sheerah was immensely relieved, but then realized that she shouldn’t be too obvious
about it. She said quickly, “Do you want anything to drink? Coffee? Meryl, please let the
detectives know what we have.”

Luke asked, “Do you have green tea? If not, soda water will be fine for me.”

Selina said, “I would like a cup of milk tea or a cappuccino.”

Meryl nodded respectfully and went to the kitchen to prepare the drinks.

Without wasting any time, Luke said, “Miss Sheerah…”

Sheerah raised her hand. “No need to be so polite. You work with Elsa, and you did me a
huge favor, so you’re a friend. You can just call me Sheerah.”

Luke nodded and said, “Okay, Sheerah. Let’s focus on business. What’s with those drug
dealers? Are you sure that you don’t know them, personally or otherwise?”

Sheerah shook her head quickly. “No, I…”

Hesitating for a long moment, she finally said in a low voice, “Earlier, well, you know that
Bobby was really bothering me, right? So…”

Luke interrupted her. “I know. So?”

Sheerah said, “But I really have never been in contact with those WD-36 gangsters before.
Elsa told me a thing or two about them, and I’m positive that I’ve never met them before.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other, unconvinced.

Human beings were strange creatures, who often lied unconsciously even though it was
unnecessary.

Maybe because they didn’t want to talk about it, or maybe just for the heck of it, they
would twist the facts until their memories changed accordingly.

It was also why time was of the essence in an investigation.The longer the delay, the less
reliable the memories of important eyewitnesses became.

Thinking for a moment, Luke asked, “Do you have any suspects? I mean, whoever you
think might’ve gotten you into this mess, including but not limited to acquaintances,
neighbors and friends.”

Sheerah hesitated again. At that moment, Meryl served green tea and a cappuccino. After
Meryl left, Sheerah said in an even lower voice, “I suspect that it’s the house over there
that attracted them.”

Luke was actually surprised that she did have a suspect.

Keep her voice low, Sheerah said, “I think it’s the place where the daughter of the
president of the Tiger Foundation lives.”

Luke and Selina were both astonished.

Luke had told Selina about Katie’s case before, including the minor fuss caused by Jenny,
the daughter of the president of the Tiger Foundation.

This was a real life lesson for Selina.

Chapter 226 - I’ll Remember to Wear Pants
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 226 I’ll Remember to Wear Pants

Jenny had left a deep impression on Selina, as she was the typical example of a suspect
who wouldn’t help with the investigation because they were guilty themselves.

Luke suddenly wondered if he had something to do with all this.

It was WD-36 that had provided Jenny with weed. They were one of the largest gangs in
the drug business in the USC area.

Previously, Luke had destroyed six gang bases in six days to get enough experience and
credit points. He recalled that he had killed WD-36’s third in command.

But Luke didn’t say anything and only continued with his questions.

Half an hour later, Luke and Selina rose and said goodbye to Sheerah.

At the door, Luke thought for a moment before saying to Sheerah, “Sheerah, I’ll try to
resolve your problem in a week. Don’t worry too much, and just focus on your own
things.”

Sheerah wasn’t surprised. She knew that Elsa trusted and thought highly of this young
man. She nodded and said, “Call me if you need anything from me.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “You, too. You have my number.”

Selina put on a weird expression.

After they got in the car, Selina suddenly asked, “Are you interested in her?”

Luke was puzzled. “Huh?”

“What she said at the end was very strange. ‘If you need anything from me’… Hehe, isn’t
she in her thirties?” said Selina playfully.

Luke said, “She’s only 29. If you say that she’s in her thirties to her face, she’ll get her
security to kick you out!”

Selina said, “I believe she would. Hm, if she calls you in the middle of the night and says, ‘I
must have you, baby,’ are you gonna run over naked?”
Luke said, “No, I’ll remember to wear pants.”

Selina: “…I must have you, baby.”

Luke: “What?!”

Selina: “Why are you still wearing your shirt? You said yourself that you’d only be
wearing pants if you heard that.”

Luke: …B*stard!

As they talked and laughed, they reached Jenny’s villa.

A security guard came over after they pressed the doorbell, and it wasn’t any of the ones
whom Luke met before. The man asked, “Can I help you?”

Luke showed the man his badge and said, “I’m Luke from LAPD. This is Selina. We’d like
to talk to Miss Jenny about some local happenings.”

The security guard frowned and said, “You can ask me.”

Luke nodded and asked, “Do you know that some dealers are peddling weed in this area?”

Shifting his gaze, the security guard said, “No, I don’t.”

Luke chuckled and said, “Have any of the neighbors mentioned it before?”

The security guard shook his head. “We aren’t familiar with our neighbors. This is
Beverly Hills, you know, not an apartment building.”

Luke nodded and said, “Then sorry for disturbing you.”

Then, he and Selina got into their car and left.

Selina said, “That security guard was too cold. Why does it seem like he didn’t like us?”

Luke chuckled. “Who knows? I didn’t see him last time. The security guards have
changed.”

Selina saw that Luke was driving in an odd direction. “Where are you going?”

Luke said, “The front door is fine, but most accidents happen at the back. We need to take
a look.”

Selina didn’t really understand, but she knew that Luke had his reasons, so she stopped
asking.

Luke was thinking that if Miss Jenny was still buying weed, the transactions would only
happen at the back door. So, it wouldn’t hurt to check it out.

At the back, Luke slowed down and rolled down the window as he observed the
environment.

How things had changed! The last time he came to this villa, Elsa had still been indifferent
to him.

A Ford SUV suddenly blew past them. Luke took a sniff and hit the brake.

Thinking for a moment, he eased up on it and slowly drove on.

This place had changed.

The back entrance, which had been almost directly facing the house across the street, had
moved.

Luke observed from the car for a moment, and knew that the back entrance was now out
of the range of the surveillance camera across the street, which belonged to Smith.

Jenny had adjusted her own surveillance camera, too. It was installed behind the back
door and wouldn’t capture a view of anything else.

It seemed that Miss Jenny hadn’t given up after the video tape incident last time, and was
continuing with her little hobby.

The rich could indeed do whatever they wanted.

But of course, weed wasn’t really a big deal in America.

Everybody had the odd friend or two who had smoked weed before.

Observing the environment and taking deep breaths, Luke turned the car around and
sped up.

Selina asked, “Huh? We aren’t getting out to check out the area?”

Luke said, “No need. Miss Jenny is in the SUV that just passed us. There’s no need to be
concerned with her villa now.”

Selina was confused. “She left her house?”

Luke said mockingly, “Well, I don’t know if she went willingly, but there are four men in
that car, and none of them are her security guards, so what do you think?”

Selina didn’t question his judgment, and merely frowned. “Four men who aren’t her
security guards? Has she been kidnapped?”

Luke said, “I can’t say for sure, but we can track them.”

The four men didn’t smell as clean as security guards, and reeked of weed, heroin, cash
and gun oil as well as gunpowder.

They were all probably drug dealers.

With Elementary Driving and Sharp Nose, Luke caught up to the SUV just several minutes
later.

This SUV was pretty shabby and old, but all the windows had been upgraded with dark
tint.

It was thus impossible to see what was going in the car except through the windshield.

Tinted windows weren’t rare in California, where the sun was strong, and they certainly
weren’t unusual on a car that had four drug dealers and a girl.

Selina waited, only to realize that Luke was just following the SUV. She thought for a
moment before she asked, “Are you hoping to catch more of them?”

Luke chuckled and nodded. “Miss Jenny doesn’t like us anyway, so we’ll just let her enjoy
the company of four men with strong body odor.”

Selina had no objections. After all, she didn’t know Jenny, and she always supported Luke
unconditionally.

Just like that, the two cars left Beverly Hills and entered a neighborhood south of USC.

Luke sped up and parked the car on the side of the road thirty meters away before the
people in the SUV got out.
Chapter 227 - Long Time No See
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 227 Long Time No See

Luke said quickly, “Back me up from here, but don’t shoot until I give you the signal, in
case you expose yourself.”

Selina examined her pistol and her magazines, before she nodded and said, “Got it.”

“Pay attention to your surroundings, or someone may sneak up on you from the back,”
Luke reminded Selina.

Selina rolled her eyes. “Isn’t that what you want to do to me every day?”

Luke: …Really? Well, that did sound rather tempting

But he laughed the next second. “Haha! I don’t think Miss Jenny is enjoying this trip.”

Not far away, two men were taking a woman, who was in her nightie, out of the SUV.

Naturally, that woman was Miss Jenny.

One of the two men reached out to push Miss Jenny forward when she seemed reluctant
to move.

And both Luke and Selina could see that the man didn’t just push her.

Miss Jenny screamed and pitched forward before looking back at the man in fear, but the
man just hooted.

Luke smacked his lips and said, “See that? I said that they liked the back…”

But Selina simply looked at him in disdain. He hurriedly said, “I’m not like them. Trust
me.”

Selina said, “You men are all the same.”

Luke shrugged. “I’m a police officer who’s here to save her. Remember, don’t let anyone
sneak up on you from… Uh, fine. I’m going.”

Sensing Selina’s unfriendly look, he dropped the joke and quickly got out of the car.

He moved quickly but stealthily along the cars parked on the roadside, and soon reached
the Ford SUV. Then, he quietly tailed the four men and the woman.

None of them paid any attention to their backs. Miss Jenny, who was half-naked, was
terrified and helpless.

She was shivering. Her skin burned from where the man had touched her just now, as if it
was corroded by vitriol.

Of course, it was just her illusion, and her skin was just as fair and smooth as before.

The four men, on the other hand, were obviously too captivated by Jenny’s sexy body to
notice the stranger behind him.

It wasn’t until they reached a bungalow ten meters away and one of the men pushed
Jenny inside that a male voice suddenly rang out behind them. “Ah, Miss Gwenis. It’s been
a while. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

Stunned, they all turned around, only to see a kid who looked like a high school student
smiling gently at them

Under the golden morning sun, his smile was as pure as an angel’s.

“F*ck! Kiddo, you want to get yourself killed?” one of the men immediately yelled.

Jenny was at a loss, and couldn’t recall who Luke was.

Ignoring the man, Luke took out his wallet.

The four men felt that something was wrong. Why did this wallet and this pose seem so
familiar?

The next second, the wallet was opened to reveal the badge inside, and Luke said, “LAPD.
Miss Gwenis, do you remember me now?”

The four men’s faces changed, and Jenny was ecstatic, though she didn’t remember this
boy. “Help! They’re kidnappers!”

That was exactly what Luke had been waiting for. As if on cue, all the four men reached
for their waists.

The smile still on his face, Luke suddenly stepped forward and kneed one of the
kidnappers hard in the groin.

There was the sound of something rupturing, and the kidnapper’s eyes popped out.
Clutching his groin with both hands, he slowly fell to his knees.
After that knee attack, Luke swung around with his right arm curled to hit the face of a
second kidnapper.

He then smashed in the face of a third kidnapper with a left hook, before kicking the
fourth kidnapper, who was also the one who had opened the door, in the abdomen.

In less than two seconds, the faces of two of the kidnappers were bleeding, and the other
two had collapsed as they clutched the lower parts of their bodies.

Luke stepped forward and pulled Jenny behind him. “Don’t scream, don’t move, and stay
still.” As he said that, he kicked the heads of the two kidnappers clutching themselves on
the ground, knocking them out.

It was actually a relief for them.

Protecting Jenny, Luke slowly retreated.

A few seconds later, two bald men in fancy jackets came out. Seeing the four unconscious
men, one of them shouted, “Ah, there’s trouble! Over here!… Ugh!”

Pain exploded in his head and he collapsed, the pistol he had just drawn dropping to the
ground.

The other bald man wasn’t as quick, and was only just reaching for his gun when he saw
his partner get knocked out.

Then, a fist loomed before his eyes.

Bam! His head went blank and he spun around twice in the air before finally falling to the
ground.

Luke glanced at Selina, only to see that she was gesturing at him.

With his Sharp Nose, he had already sensed that there were a lot of people in the house.

There were more than thirty people, as well as plenty of guns, weed and heroin, which
indicated that this was a major base for WD-36.

In the next second, he picked up Miss Jenny and rushed off, and gave Selina a signal.
Selina started moving as well.

Less than ten seconds later, he put Miss Jenny behind a car. “My partner Selina will take
you to my car. Don’t scream and don’t run.”
He then ran back to the drug dealers’ Ford SUV. Taking out his gun, he flashed his badge.
“LAPD! You’re surrounded! Lay down your weapons and get down on the ground!”

The dozen people who had just run out of the bungalow were all stunned to hear that.

But they exploded with rage in the next second. One man with one pistol had them
surrounded? Was he an idiot?

The dozen gangsters, who looked like zebras with the tattoos on them, took out their
guns.

“F*ck you!”

“Kiss my ass!”

“You son of a b*tch! I’m going to cut your balls open!”

For a moment, all of them were cursing and yelling.

Chapter 228 - Use This For Now
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 228 Use This For Now

Ignoring the approaching gangsters, Luke shouted again, “This is LAPD! Drop your
weapons and follow our instructions, or I’ll open fire!”

His provocation riled them up again, and they cursed and yelled once more.

At that moment, a dozen more people ran out of the bungalow, and some of them were
especially trigger-happy. “Ah! Cops! Go to hell!”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

One of them raised his gun and fired at Luke.

Galvanized by how gutsy he was, the man’s colleagues raised their guns and shot at Luke
too.

Distracted by Luke, nobody noticed that Selina had moved Miss Jenny to their car thirty
meters away. Selina was also talking on the police intercom. “We’re under attack by a
group of armed thugs. There are more than thirty of them. We need backup. Repeat, we
need backup.”

Sitting in the backseat, Miss Jenny observed the battle through the windshield in fear.

After Selina was done, Jenny finally asked in a trembling voice, “You’re not going to help
your partner?”

Selina didn’t look at her, but simply observed their surroundings with the cameras on the
car.

Luke himself had installed those cameras. There were twelve of them on the left, right,
top and bottom of the car, leaving no blind angles.

The glass was bulletproof too, and the important parts of the car had a double layer of
bulletproofing. Luke had modified the engine using Bell’s and Tony Stark’s abilities,
otherwise it wouldn’t be able to power this bulletproof car.

So, there was no reason for Selina to get out.

She was now in the driver’s seat. If anything went wrong, this car itself would be a great
weapon that could kill a lot of people when it was fast enough – it would be much more
effective than shooting.

Also, Luke’s signal had indicated that he didn’t need her help for now.

Luke had already slipped away from the Ford SUV.

According to the simple test he had performed that morning, his Strength was now
twelve times that of a regular person.

Together with his Dexterity, which was four times that of a regular person, he was able to
dash twenty meters in two seconds.

Observing the environment for a moment, he confirmed that he was safe with his Sharp
Nose. He chose a few possible locations for cover, then raised his gun.

Bang! Bang!

Two guys who were busy shooting and yelling cried and collapsed with bullets in their
legs.

The WD-36 gangsters were stunned, with no idea what happened. How had that boy shot
their people when he was hiding behind a car?

Luke took out a mirror and looked into it.

He was surprised that none of the gangsters were facing his direction.

He craned his head again.

Bang! Bang!

Another two gangsters screamed and fell, gripping their legs.

If he had the instincts of a super shooter, he wouldn’t need to aim at all, and would be
able to hit a couple of targets using the instinctive reactions of his body.

But instincts could only be nurtured with both talent and experience.

Luke had enough Strength and Dexterity, but he had no experience.

With that in mind, it might be better for him to add 20 to Mental Strength.

To activate a number of super abilities, it was a prerequisite that all his basic attributes
reach 20.
Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting from the female shooter Rebecca, for example,
demanded 20 Mental Strength as a prerequisite.

He had to level up and increase his Mental Strength. He only needed one level-up for that,
anyway. Thinking that, Luke looked at the confused WD-36 gangsters.

Last time, he had killed the gang’s third in command. Could he wipe out the top two
leaders of the gang in this quest to reap experience?

That way, the case that Elsa gave him could be closed. After all, if WD-36 was completely
destroyed, it wouldn’t be able to sell weed in Beverly Hills anymore.

As his thoughts flashed through his mind, Luke looked at the gang members in his mirror,
and craned his head again when nobody was looking at him.

Bang! Bang!

“Ahhhhhhh!” This time, it wasn’t just the victims of his gunshots, but several of the other
more high-strung gangsters also screamed before they fled.

Luke was lost for words. Why are you running when you haven’t been shot yet?

Their cries were so loud that some neighbors opened their windows to see what was
going on.

Luke could only switch positions and hide in the flowers and grass.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Using the plants as cover gave him more time, and he hit another four gangsters.

At this point, the gangsters seemed to finally realize what was going on. They yelled and
looked for cover.

Luke, however, had moved to a different location. Hiding in a tree behind the bungalow,
he smiled at the stupid gangsters.

He had taken down a dozen of their colleagues before they finally realized that they
needed cover. Clearly, they had slow reflexes.

Their lousy performance wasn’t surprising, however, since these gangsters only took
advantage of ordinary people or other gangsters who weren’t any stronger than they
were.
In the car, Miss Jenny asked in shock, “Wait, is this all the work of Detective… Luther?”

Selina glared at the rich girl in the rearview mirror and said, “His name is Luke, not
Luther, alright?”

Miss Jenny said awkwardly. “Well, I was too scared just now, and I didn’t quite catch his
name.”

Selina chuckled coldly.

Jenny couldn’t help but shiver at the sound. She asked, “Can I borrow some clothes?”

Selina rolled her eyes and searched in a box, before she threw something into the
backseat. “There’s nothing but this.”

Jenny said, “Isn’t this too small?”

What Selina had given her was a common towel that was fifty centimeters long and
twenty centimeters wide – it could only serve as a short skirt at most.

How could she ward off the cold with that?

Selina said, “We usually leave our house dressed, not like you coming out naked.”

After a brief silence, Jenny argued timidly, “Actually, I didn’t come out willingly; they
kidnapped me…”

“Sigh, just a minute.” Selina did find it outrageous to just give her a towel.
Chapter 229 - Persuasive Detective Luke
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 229 Persuasive Detective Luke

Selina searched under her seat and found a vest. “Here. This should work.”

Stunned, Jenny let Selina throw a vest over her head.

A moment later, Jenny took down the vest from her head. She hesitated at the “LAPD”
printed on the vest, but still put it on in the end.

Selina looked at her in the rearview mirror, then shifted her gaze before she said, “It’s not
bad, right? Bulletproof and warm.”

Jenny quietly complained, Can’t you see that my breasts are still exposed to the air, or
that my butt can’t be covered by this vest at all?

However, this vest was the only thing that counted as clothing in the car.

Jenny was still slightly cold. She could only put the towel around her neck to block the
gaps in the vest and keep her neck warm.

While the two women were locked in an unfriendly exchange in the car, Luke was
engaging in a different sort of exchange that was even more unfriendly with the WD-36
gangsters.

Looking at the gangsters who were hiding or scurrying around in fear, Luke didn’t really
want to kill them.

That was mostly because Luke would be in a lot of trouble if he went on a killing spree
outside his own district.

Thus, he didn’t kill any of the gangsters, and at most only injured them.

If he really wanted to finish them off, the best solution would be to make them disappear.

No bodies, no blood, and no reports meant no cases for the police department.

Finally, two police cars approached in the distance with their sirens blaring.

The WD-36 gangsters were obviously in a panic. Some of them fled, and those who stayed
behind were also looking for places to hide.
However, there were always those who thought differently from everyone else.

When the two police cars were dozens of meters away, some of the gangsters started
shooting at them.

The two police cars hurriedly pulled over. The officers got out quickly and shouted,
“LAPD! You’re surrounded! Drop your weapons and get down on the ground!”

Of course, nobody obeyed them, but the four officers from the police cars raised their
guns and started firing at the gangsters two seconds after the warning.

Obviously, they hadn’t meant it! Luke watched the show from the rooftop of another
building further away.

Now that other police officers had arrived, he didn’t want to take action anymore.

Everything Luke had done after confirming Jenny’s abduction had been on purpose.

After injuring a dozen or so gangsters, he let the backup officers take care of the rest. Any
of the officers who wanted to claim the credit would then say that they were the ones
who had injured the gangsters, so Luke wouldn’t be held fully responsible for everything.

A few minutes later, more sirens echoed in the air, and a dozen police cars pulled up and
surrounded the entire area.

Luke knew that it was almost over. There were thirty officers here, and only a handful of
WD-36 gangsters; the latter wouldn’t be able to keep resisting for long.

Also, the longer they resisted, the more severe their punishment would be.

Luke slipped back to his car and got into the passenger seat, before he smiled at the
shivering lady in the backseat. “Hello, Miss Gwenis, what an honor to see you again.”

With a complicated expression, Jenny said, “Ah, it’s good to see you too, Detective Luke.”

Luke said, “Can you tell us what happened today?”

Jenny was apparently too embarrassed to talk.

Luke shook his head and said, “Jenny, look, I didn’t read you the Miranda warning; this
isn’t an interrogation, but simply a private chat. Nothing you say here will be recorded.
We’re only trying to find out the root cause of everything. After all, ten of those gangsters
are already down, and we’ll need an explanation.”
Jenny hesitated for a moment, but finally confessed the basic situation.

The matter wasn’t complicated at all. She wanted to buy weed, and made a deal with the
WD-36 people at the back door, but they suddenly kidnapped her this time.

Finding it odd, Luke asked, “You’re a regular client; why did they abduct you?”

Jenny was a loyal customer, and wasn’t reluctant to pay.

If Luke’s guess as correct, the pound of weed which was delivered to Sheerah had actually
been Miss Jenny’s order, except that it was sent to the wrong place.

That pound of weed had been sold at three times the market price. If Miss Jenny was so
generous, why would they kidnap her?

It wasn’t a smart thing to mess with the rich, especially an influential tycoon like Jenny’s
father.

Jenny, however, fell silent again.

Selina was enjoying the drama. Seeing that it wasn’t going to continue, she rolled her eyes
and gestured at Luke.

Luke thought for a moment. He then got out of the car to get into the backseat.

After that, he took off his coat and covered the pitiful, shivering girl with it. “Do you feel
better now?”

Her head lowered, Jenny was silent, but she suddenly threw herself into his arms and
burst into tears.

Selina continued enjoying the drama.

Luke snorted and gently stroked Jenny’s back.

It was a trick for soothing someone, similar to stroking a cat or a dog.

Very soon, Jenny’s wails turned into low sobs. Luke took a box of tissues from Selina and
gave Jenny one. “There, there. You’re safe

now.”

He sounded gentle and calm, like the baritone of a midnight radio show host.

Jenny cried so hard that she couldn’t stop hiccuping. She accepted the tissue and wiped
her tears.

A moment later, she finally said gloomily, “After my father found out about… that thing
last time, he changed my security guards and told them to watch me. But I couldn’t take it
anymore, and contacted the gang to buy weed. To avoid the new security guards, I
pretended that I was sleeping before I slipped down to the back door.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other, both amused. It’s almost like you wanted something
to happen to you!

Her head down, Jenny didn’t see their expressions. Sobbing, she continued, “But I didn’t
know any of the people that came to my house. They snatched me after taking my
money.”

She was silent for another long moment.

Selina couldn’t help but look at Luke suspiciously, but Luke simply shook his head,
hinting for not to be hasty.
Chapter 230 - Same Old Trick
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 230 Same Old Trick

A moment later, Jenny continued, “They put me in their car and said that they wouldn’t
let me go until I gave them a huge sum of money.”

As she talked, she suddenly turned around and cried hard in Luke’s arms. “They… they
said that they would rape me and record it. They said I had to listen to them in the future,
or they would sell the recording to USC.”

Both Luke and Selina were struck with realization.

They should’ve seen this coming.

It was a shameless but effective trick, particularly on a young and wealthy woman who
was still in college.

Even though Jenny was the victim, she would still be under a tremendous amount of
pressure later.

Not everybody would sympathize with her. Many people would gloat and even
maliciously spread what happened to her.

No wonder Jenny was so wrung out.

She had just been pulled back from the brink of ruin; chances were that videos of her
would have been forever preserved on the hard drives of some shut-in nerds even after
she was dead.

That explained why the WD-36 gangsters had had the guts to kidnap her.

Blackmail and threats were cliche, but they worked almost all the time, which was why
criminals loved using them.

While Luke was talking to Jenny in the car, the police officers had captured most of the
WD-36 gangsters and invaded their nest.

Several armed gangsters were hiding in the house, so the officers were within their rights
to break in and arrest them.

A lot of things were discovered in the house.

Luke was too far away to identify the drugs and guns, but he clearly saw five girls in
makeshift coats being led out of the house.

Their bare legs suggested that they were probably wearing nothing under the coats
either.

Their expressions were sluggish and dazed; it was obvious that they had been drugged.

If Miss Jenny had been pushed inside just now, she would probably have ended up in
exactly the same way.

Thinking that, Miss Jenny calmed down. She was tired of crying.

Luke told Selina to take care of the rest.

Mostly, they needed to let the director of the local police department know what had
started the gunfight and about the injuries sustained by the dozen unlucky gangsters
whom Luke had taken down.

Hearing that the two detectives had cleaned up a dozen gangsters, the director was
suspicious, but didn’t say anything.

There would definitely be an investigation later, as this was a major case in which more
than thirty gangsters publicly and violently refused arrest.

The illegal items and the six girls in the bungalow were a shock as well. The case would
definitely be thoroughly investigated.

Selina talked to the director for almost an hour and completed all the necessary
paperwork, before she finally returned to the car.

Seeing the two people in the backseat, she said angrily, “Hey, Miss Gwenis, don’t you
think it’s time you let go of my partner? He’s still a boy!”

Jenny felt a lot better. It was too noisy outside for her to sleep, but she didn’t want to
leave Luke’s arms.

After hugging Luke for such a long time, she would be a fool not to have felt his muscles.
She even casually measured those muscles with her hands.

Besides, Luke was clean and didn’t have the typical smell of an unwashed man; there was
only a vague, pleasant shampoo fragrance.

Well, it was probably just Jenny’s illusion.

But of course, she preferred to be comforted in the arms of a sunny, handsome man than
to be held captive by four gangsters who stank.

Luke gestured at Selina, who could only roll her eyes as she started the car.

They took Jenny back to her villa in Beverly Hills and handed her over to the security
guards.

She left the car, but after taking a few steps, she hopped back to Luke and kissed him
deeply. “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke smiled. “You’re too kind. I’m a police detective.”

Jenny reluctantly let go and entered her house, turning back to look at him a couple of
times.

A moment later, Luke and Selina returned to the car. This time, Luke drove.

Selina snorted. “What do you have to say about this rich young lady?”

Luke said, “Well, she certainly smelled great.”

Selina said, “Ha? You’re truly shameless. Just wipe your face already.”

She threw a tissue at him angrily. “Why didn’t you dodge when she kissed you?”

Luke said, “Would you believe me if I said that it’s for work?”

Selina said, “Fine. If we need to work with a middle-aged lady next time, you can offer to
kiss her.”

Luke said, “Fine. I’ll admit it.”

Selina asked, “Admit what?”

Luke said, “I have to admit that I’m a superficial man who can’t kiss an ugly person. I can’t
sacrifice myself, even if it’s for work.”

Selina was lost for words. “Let’s go get lunch. It’s on you this time.”

Luke: As if you’ve ever paid for lunch…

They went to a three-star Michelin restaurant. Luke had plenty of legitimate money now,
so he could afford to be more extravagant.
Halfway through the expensive lunch, Elsa called him. “Where are you? Why haven’t you
returned yet?”

Luke said, “We’re having lunch. We worked really hard in the morning. We’re starving.”

Elsa said, “Come back as soon as you’re done. What you did was quite big.”

Luke said, “Alright. Do you want me to pack some of the food for you, boss?”

Elsa said, “You know what to do,” before she hung up.

Luke chuckled. He certainly knew what to do.

After the phone call, they couldn’t take the time to enjoy lunch anymore. They finished
the exquisite food as quickly as possible and packed up the food that they’d ordered
earlier, then paid the bill and left.

In the car, Selina complained, “We should go to a different place next time. The food here
is expensive and the portions are small.”

Luke asked, “It doesn’t taste good?”

Selina hesitated for a moment. “It’s delicious, but don’t you want to feel full after lunch?
Also, something that’s tasty and greasy would be great; I’m still hungry after our meal.”

Luke got it. “I’ll take you to have siu mei next time.”

Selina asked, “What’s siu mei?”

Luke said, “It’s fried, roasted and grilled meat that I guarantee is oily and greasy.”
Chapter 231 - Hard, Black, Thick and Long Thing
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 231 Hard, Black, Thick and Long Thing

Selina nodded in satisfaction. “That’s exactly what I want. Let’s have it tonight.”

Luke said, “No problem.”

Appeasing his partner with food, Luke drove the car into the police department’s parking
lot.

They went to Elsa’s office and gave her the box of food they’d packed.

Elsa put the box in the bottommost drawer without looking at it. It was the special place
for her food.

She needed to stash it first and eat it later, in case it attracted her colleagues like hungry
wolves.

Elsa glared at Luke and said, “What have you done? You turned South Los Angeles upside
down. Do you know what the news is saying? Some idiot reporters are saying that the
police fought a hundred terrorists in the area and that there are countless casualties.”

Luke smiled, unconcerned. “Boss, why don’t you have food first, and we’ll talk later?”

Elsa said, “My stomach is cramping because of you. I can’t eat anything.”

Luke grinned and stopped talking. He hinted for Selina to finish the report.

Selina immediately stepped forward to explain what happened that morning and ease the
tension.

Of course, they both knew that Elsa wasn’t really angry; she had to fake it, however, or
she would be under a lot of pressure if Luke did something like this every other day.

As they talked, Selina opened Elsa’s big drawer and took out two cupcakes, one for
herself and the other for Elsa. “I wasn’t full after lunch. I have to share your stock now,
boss.”

Elsa could only roll her eyes. She realized that Selina was becoming more and more like
Luke.
But she wasn’t really angry, as she wouldn’t have gotten any cupcakes if it wasn’t for
Selina.

Also, it was Selina’s indirect reminder that Elsa should eat something since it was
lunchtime.

As Elsa listened, she had the cupcake and also enjoyed the coffee which Luke made for
her with the coffee machine outside.

After a long while, Selina finally finished explaining what happened in the morning as
well as the aftermath.

After a long silence, Elsa wiped her lips with a napkin and nodded helplessly. “Fine, you
did a good job, but try not to turn it into such a huge thing next time. Director Brad
actually asked Dustin why we were doing Homeland Security’s job.”

Luke and Selina were both silent. They knew that Elsa and Dustin had to cover for them if
they wanted a share of the credit for the case.

Rescuing Miss Jenny alone would already be very rewarding, and a lot of illegal items had
been found in the gangsters’ nest.

The only problem right now were the media reports.

After the police department figured out everything and made sure that it was an
accomplishment and not a mistake, it could hold a press conference, and the media’s
attitude would change.

Elsa stopped acting cold toward Luke and Selina.

She believed that Luke could understand why she had acted the way she did. She said,
“Alright, you can get some rest for now, but stay in touch. You have to come back if you’re
needed for an investigation.”

Luke and Selina hurriedly declared their loyalty to Elsa again before they slipped away.

They had yet another holiday, although it was only a temporary one.

They couldn’t go back to work until this case was completely sorted out.

After leaving the police department, Selina stretched and said, “Ah, what a wonderful
sunny day! Why don’t we take a bath at home? It’s been days since I used the bathtub in
the backyard.”

Luke said, “Of course, but we have to buy you dinner first.”
Selina was confused. “Huh?”

“Have you forgotten the siu mei? Do you want to come out again after you go home?”
asked Luke.

Selina shook her head quickly.

She would be crazy to want to leave the big bathtub in this sunshine after she got in.

Luke found a famous siu mei restaurant and all the food that Selina was interested in.

After they got back home, Selina enjoyed afternoon tea, the sunshine and the bathtub,
and Luke went to the garage.

Taking out the half-completed trinkets and various components from his inventory, Luke
worked carefully.

It wasn’t until Selina cried that she was starving that he finally stopped, satisfied, and
looked at the two pistols that he had assembled.

One of them was an M1911 with a modified load and barrel. Luke had been using the gun
for a long time as a vigilante since most gangsters had this gun.

His hands had grown larger after his Strength reached 40, and he had to modify the gun
for a more comfortable grip.

The other gun was a revolver that was based on a Smith & Wesson M500.

The barrel of this gun had been lengthened slightly for increased accuracy and
penetration.

Also, Luke had modified the surface of this revolver and covered it in matte so that it
wasn’t as conspicuous.

He was quite satisfied with his work.

Luke liked this kind of hard, black, thick and long weapon the most, which might not look
fancy, but could easily blow up the head of an enemy.

The bullets for the two guns were also tweaked so that they could hold more gunpowder.

This could significantly improve his combat ability and increase his options.

In the meantime, he had made the barrels of both guns himself, so there were no records
of them at all.

While Luke appreciated his new masterpieces, Selina was already calling him darling in
the sweetest voice.

He could only let himself be interrupted as he yelled back, “I’m coming. Just clean yourself
up and be ready for dinner.”

Then, with a thought, the two guns disappeared and were stored in his inventory.

Putting the scraps in the garage into his inventory as well, Luke turned off the lights and
left the garage.

He washed his hands and heated the siu mei which he bought at noon, before he made a
salad and shouted out into the backyard, “Dinner’s ready!”

A moment later, Selina dashed into the house.

Chapter 232 - Young Lady’s Visit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 232 Young Lady’s Visit

Luke was stunned when he saw Selina. “What’s the meaning of this?”

Selina, who was wearing a bikini under a thick bathrobe, was confused. “What are you
talking about?”

Luke was lost for words. “Didn’t I tell you to clean up for dinner?”

Selina said, “I’m very clean right now. I spent the whole afternoon in the bathtub.”

Luke asked, “Aren’t you worried that your skin will get wrinkly from all that water?”

Selina chuckled. “I was in the water for a bit and then in the sun for a bit after that,
alright?”

Luke said, “Sure, whatever. Let’s just dig in.” He was too lazy to care about Selina eating in
a bathrobe.

They were eating when the doorbell rang.

They looked at each other, finding it odd.

They had some friends at the police department, but since they were busy, they had
never entertained any of them at home.

Also, they had often been out for work since arriving in Los Angeles. Nobody except
Dustin and Elsa in the Major Crimes Division knew their address.

They didn’t have other friends in the area. So, who could possibly be visiting them?

Taking a sniff, Luke found it strange, and opened the door himself.

A tall and slender girl was standing outside. When the door opened, she greeted him in
delight. “Luke.”

Luke said with a smile, “Oh, Miss Gwenis. How did you find my place?”

The girl outside was none other than Jenny, who lowered her head when she heard
Luke’s question. “I’m sorry, but I lied to Sergeant Elsa and said that I forgot to tell you
something in the morning, so she gave me your address.”

Luke thought for a moment, and realized what Elsa was thinking.

Jenny was a girl from a rich family, but her family background wasn’t too complicated.

Actually, he should thank Elsa.

After a moment, Luke said, “Oh, please come in.”

Jenny entered the house eagerly, and Luke took her to the living room.

While she was looking around, she heard a female voice. “Darling, who is it?”

Stunned, Jenny turned her head, only to see a beautiful chick in a bathrobe chewing on a
greasy roasted goose leg.

As they looked at each other, the girl in the bathrobe tore off a huge chunk of meat from
the goose leg.

Dumbfounded, Jenny looked at Luke. “Are you…”

Luke said casually, “We’re roommates and partners.”

Jenny was lost for words. She wondered if that was true, but it wasn’t unusual for
partners to be roommates.

Luke, however, didn’t give her time to think. “Have you had dinner? If not, you can have
some of this.”

Now that Luke mentioned it, Jenny felt her stomach crying out for meat!

She hadn’t eaten much during the long day. Seeing how gluttonous Selina was, she
suddenly became hungry.

Somehow, she nodded her head and said, “Ah, okay. Thank you.”

Luke pointed in one direction and said, “You can wash your hands there. Do you want to
take off your coat?”

Jenny subconsciously took off her coat, but Selina, who was enjoying the drama, suddenly
whistled.

Jenny abruptly came back to her senses and put her coat back on.
Luke found it odd. “Why are you out wearing this?”

Just now, he saw very clearly that this girl was only wearing a thin nightie under her thick
coat.

It wasn’t the same one that she had been wearing in the morning, but it was just as
charming

Jenny lowered her head. “…I had a fight with my dad.”

Naturally, Luke knew better than to ask further. “Should I bring you some clothes?”

“Thank you.” Jenny nodded.

Luke said, “Go wash your hands first. I’ll fetch you some clothes.”

Jenny obediently went to the bathroom.

Luke gestured at Selina, a question in his eyes, but Selina quickly shook her head.

Luke shrugged and simply went to his room, where he found a thick T-shirt.

When Luke returned, Jenny was wiping her hands. She subconsciously stood straight
again.

Luke gave the T-shirt to her with a smile. “You can wear this for now. It’s clean. I hope
you don’t mind.”

Jenny said quickly, “Not at all.”

Luke pointed at the bathroom and said, “You can put it on inside. There are laundry
baskets in there; you can put your clothes in one of them.”

Jenny nodded again.

“Let’s have dinner after you change, okay?” said Luke.

After Jenny nodded again, he went to the dining room.

In the dining room, Luke glared at Selina, who was grimacing. “It’s just clothes. Why are
you unwilling to lend her any?”.

Selina snorted. “Of course I am. Also, I’m telling you that you can’t let her stay here
tonight.”
Luke was lost for words. “Do you really think I’m so horny?”

Selina said, “If this was a few days ago, I would say no, but after all the fun you had
recently, I’m afraid that you’re already used to it.”

Luke said, “Didn’t you have a hand in my fun too?”

Selina said, “That was in a hotel, and this is home, okay?”

Luke said, “Fine, whatever you say. But wait, when did I say that I’m going to sleep with
her? That’s just your speculation!”

Selina said, “It’s just a kind reminder in case you swoon over a rich lady.”

Luke said, “Fine. Can she at least have some

food?”

Selina said, “Do you really think I’m so petty? She’s free to have all of this if she can. Well,
hm, she better leave half of it for me.”

Luke said, “How generous of you!”

In the bathroom, Jenny took off her nightie and put on the thick T-shirt, before she took a
look around

She realized that there were only female products in this bathroom, and that there was
only one toothbrush in a feminine style.

So, the two people outside really were just roommates?

Details like these were hard to cover up, and could reveal the true relationship between a
man and a woman.

She wasn’t wrong.

This bathroom was Selina’s, and Luke only used the ensuite in his room. Naturally, their
stuff wasn’t placed together.

After she changed and walked to the dining room, Luke greeted her with a smile. “Here.
Have something first.”

Jenny sat down next to him obediently, but she felt rather uncomfortable when Selina
gave her a cryptic smile.
Chapter 233 - Rich Father and Rich Daughter
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 233 Rich Father and Rich Daughter

Luke glanced at Selina and said, “Just focus on the food, okay?”

Selina snorted and continued eating.

Luke picked up some food with the serving chopsticks and put it on Jenny’s plate. “Try it.
This is delicious Chinese food.”

Looking at the greasy food and smelling the fragrant meat, Jenny couldn’t help but drool.
She peeped cautiously at Selina as she had a bite.

Selina didn’t cause any trouble, and everybody finished dinner in peace.

Selina finished one third of the food, and Luke had approximately the same amount, but
Jenny only had a little bit of it. Obviously, her stomach wasn’t as much of a threat as
Selina had imagined.

After supper, Selina did the dishes, and Luke made a cup of hot cocoa for Jenny. The two
of them talked in the living room.

Luke was utterly unmoved when he heard Jenny’s story.

It was the typical family drama.

Jenny’s birth mother died a few years ago, and her CEO father married another young and
beautiful wife who bore him a son two years ago.

So, Jenny lived in Los Angeles by herself.

Her father had been pissed when Jenny got herself in trouble by buying weed. They had a
huge fight over the phone, and Jenny drove off in her car. That was why she was here in
her nightie.

There was absolutely no new information for Luke.

After all, it was purely happenstance that she was kidnapped, and she didn’t know much
about WD-36.

When it was slightly past nine, Luke offered to send Jenny home.
Just as he was closing the door, Selina gave him the middle finger.

Luke bowed to indicate that he accepted the blessing before he left.

After they left the house, Jenny suddenly said, “…I don’t want to go back.”

Luke was confused. “Huh?”

Jenny said, “I’m alone, without family.”

Luke thought for a moment and proposed, “Should I send you to a hotel?”

Jenny was slightly shocked, not expecting Luke to be so straightforward.

Although she had been prepared for it before her night visit, she wondered if they were
going too fast.

However, she didn’t say anything in the end, and silently agreed with Luke’s suggestion.

A while later, Luke parked his car in front of a hotel Jenny didn’t know, called Bellier.

Observing the interior after they entered, Jenny confirmed that it was a three-star hotel
at best.

It wasn’t exactly horrible, but it was nonetheless rather weird for someone like her who
had never stayed in anything less than a four-star hotel.

Noticing the look on her face, Luke smiled and said, “I’m just a small-time detective. I
can’t afford a four-star hotel.”

Jenny finally remembered that not everybody was as rich as she was.

At the very least, this man had taken her to a three-star hotel, not a motel that might only
cost dozens of dollars for one night.

They checked in under Jenny’s name and went to the room.

Jenny was slightly nervous. She had the feeling that the man behind her would suddenly
pounce on her with a hideous grin…

Well, fine. She was only uneasy, and not really scared – she wasn’t a little girl who had yet
to experience anything.

After Luke entered, he turned on the stereo and adjusted the lights. Then, he took out a
bottle of wine and said, “Would you like some?”

Jenny promptly accepted the offer.

Talking to someone over a glass of wine was basically the most familiar thing for her.

The two of them chatted and had drinks on the couch.

Luke learned a lot more about Jenny.

For example, she had been the little princess of her family until her mother suddenly
passed away three years ago.

Her father had been in business negotiations when her mother died, and didn’t return
until the funeral one week later.

She had been living in Los Angeles since then. The villa was something her father had
given to her out of guilt.

Father and daughter could have made peace with each other eventually.

However, her father married a young and beautiful woman less than half a year later, and
his new wife gave birth to a son two months after the wedding.

Jenny finally grew suspicious.

Her father certainly wasn’t an idiot. He would never acknowledge a random newborn
baby as his son without a paternity test.

She investigated and discovered that her father had gotten himself a young lover after he
and Jenny’s mother fell out.

Just before Jenny’s mother died, her father had actually been with his young lover, who
had just gotten pregnant then.

So, father and daughter had a huge fight, and barely saw each other anymore.

Luke even speculated that Jenny had done all that partly to see if her father still cared
about her.

However, her father was too busy looking after his new wife and son to bother with her.

Jenny was a senior in college, but she had almost been kidnapped and recorded by drug
dealers.
Family really was important.

Luke couldn’t help but feel lucky. Robert was practically a model dad compared with
Jenny’s father. The man didn’t have any shortcomings except for the fact that he didn’t
have a lot of money and usually wasn’t good at expressing himself.

After that, Luke and Jenny talked about various other things, from tidbits about their lives
to work.

Miss Jenny had never worked before, so she had a lot of fun listening to all the funny
incidents that Luke encountered as a police officer.

Unless Jenny, who was completely focused, Luke actually checked his watch every once in
a while.

When it was past eleven, Jenny still wasn’t drunk even though she had had a lot of wine.

Luke was rather speechless. He had plans for the night. Had he known that she was such
a greater drinker, he would’ve brought a bottle of Vodka.

Switching tactics, he could only move from funny stories to suggestive ones.

Half an hour later, Jenny was blushing in his arms as they kissed.

She was red not because she was shy, but purely because of the alcohol.

Luke’s hand moved where Jenny couldn’t see it. Swirling the wine in the glass, he then fed
it to Jenny, who was already half-drunk.
Chapter 234 - No Blood and No Bodies
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 234 No Blood and No Bodies

Jenny felt nothing wrong as the alcohol ran down her throat.

Luke gently kissed her neck and her ears while he rubbed her body softly.

In less than five minutes, he felt the girl in his arms go limp.

He carried her into the bedroom, took off her clothes, then… covered her with the quilt.

Before he left, he cleaned the wine glass and refilled it with more wine.

He opened the window, threw out his grappling hook, and jumped out. He closed the
window behind him, but didn’t lock it.

He pulled himself up the rope to the top of the building

When he reached the rooftop, he took out a plastic mat and a big bag from his inventory.

Opening the bag, he quickly changed his clothes and switched out his gear before he
stored the clothes he had been wearing earlier and the mat in his inventory. Throwing
out the grappling hook again, he took a few leaps before stopping at a building several
hundred meters away.

He hailed a cab and hid his face inside the hood of his shirt.

There wasn’t any traffic at night, and he soon reached West Adams Street, where he
disappeared down a dark alley.

Another half an hour later, he reappeared outside a two-story building.

Turning on his fake phone and confirming that there was no high-tech surveillance
equipment nearby, he snuck inside.

There weren’t any surveillance cameras here, but there were a lot of guards.

Ten people were guarding the spacious yard, but almost all of them were slacking off.

Or rather, they didn’t know how to work security professionally.

Most gangsters didn’t have enough skills for that, otherwise they could’ve gotten work as
security guards.

They were often too lazy and lacked the grit and courage to change themselves.

Luke dashed nimbly toward one side of the building and jumped, grabbing a windowsill
on the second floor and activating his Sharp Nose.

A moment later, he quietly pulled himself up and climbed into the room.

A man and a woman were having sex in the room with their backs to the window. Luke
swiftly approached them and knocked them out.

Looking at the man and going through the profiles in his head, Luke twisted the man’s
neck without any hesitation, and his body disappeared in the next instant.

He turned the unconscious woman around, but didn’t find anything on her in his
memories.

He fed the woman a tiny pill and left the room.

In less than five minutes, he cleaned up the second floor.

The second floor was clearly for people with higher positions. There were only three men
and one woman here.

All the three men disappeared, and the woman was left unconscious.

Luke went upstairs unhurriedly, and eliminated the men in the five rooms on one side of
the stairs. Some of them were sleeping, and some were busy packing goods.

Of course, Luke destroyed the goods after wiping out the men, as usual.

Eventually, Luke reached the living room, where five men were scattered around.
Fortunately, they didn’t have clear lines of sight to each other.

Two of them were watching TV, two were drinking, and the last one was cleaning his gun
at the table.

Luke calculated for a moment, then took out a few modified yo-yos.

He had used them before on Daniel, the cab driver in Paris, but that had been a trial
version back then. Now, Luke had improved it, and he gave it a new name: rope dart.

With his inventory, many problems concerning quality were resolved.

The head of the gadget, which served as a weight, was made of a special alloy, and the
rope of an extremely hard steel.

The only thing he needed was practice.

He had invented this gadget because his USC purge last time had left too big an impact,
and he might be exposed if he did it again.

For American police, a body with blood and bullet holes would mean a homicide.

Even though the victim was a gangster, it would have to be investigated if too many of
them were killed.

But what if there was no blood or bullets? No investigation would be carried out at all.

Luke threw out two rope darts, which wrapped themselves around the necks and bodies
of the two who were drinking, until their hands were tied up too.

They barely realized what was going on before Luke ran out and knocked out the man
who was cleaning his gun.

He threw out another rope dart, binding the man’s body to a pillar nearby so that he
wouldn’t fall over.

In the meantime, he hurled out two iron balls that hit the two men who were watching TV
in the back of their heads.

Since they were on the couch, they didn’t make a sound as they fell to the side. The other
three had either been armed or were sitting in chairs, and Luke didn’t want them to make
any sound that would alert the people outside.

The moment he threw out the iron balls, he approached the two trussed up men, who
were struggling to break free of the ropes.

Luke reached out and twisted their necks.

With the sound of cracks, both of them stopped struggling.

He spent two seconds collecting the two bodies. Then, he cleaned up the body at the table
as well as the bodies on the couch.

Now, there were only two guys left in the basement.

Luke thought for a moment, but didn’t go down to the basement. Instead, he snuck out of
the house.

Leaving the two men who were smoking and chatting at the front door, he started with
the people in the corners.

Whenever the rope dart flew out, it wrapped around someone’s throat so that they
couldn’t scream, and they passed out from a hit to the back of the head in the next instant.

Finally, the two guys at the door realized that something was wrong.

Why was it so quiet?

Why couldn’t they hear the sounds of their fellows anywhere in or outside the house
anymore?

Frightened, they reached for their guns.

Two rope darts flew out to tie them up, and two iron balls hit them in their heads.

Both of them passed out, but were held upright rigidly by the thin steel ropes, so they
didn’t fall.

Then, a shadow emerged from behind them to drag them back into the house.
Chapter 235 - Dependable Man
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 235 Dependable Man

Two men were having a conversation in the basement.

“Boss, after the huge drama last time, the cops are demanding an explanation,” said a
brawny man to a middle-aged man who was seated behind a table.

The middle-aged man was a Latino with a well-trimmed mustache. He wasn’t handsome,
and his eyes were dark and ruthless.

After a brief silence, the mustached man said, “What explanation? They can send those
idiots to jail if they want. We have plenty of people anyway.”

“Damn it! If Alfonso hadn’t been killed by that ghost-like butcher, we wouldn’t be caught
up in such a disaster!” The mustached man was upset.

He couldn’t help but curse again. “Those idiots kidnapped the daughter of a magnate
when they were told to deliver the goods. They could have just let her go and claim that
she was there to buy weed. I don’t believe that woman would dare confess everything to
the police. But no, they took out their guns and shot at the police! Idiots! They deserve to
go to jail!”

After a brief hesitation, the brawny man said, “But…”

“Heh, no buts. If the cops think they’re good, let them come and arrest me. It’s not like I’ve
never been caught. My life is just as great in jail. Do any of those jail wardens dare piss me
off? I’ll kill their families if they do.” The mustached man sneered.

Thinking for a moment, he continued, “Right, who’s the young officer who stole Jenny and

later. We can’t let him go after all this. Also, if he has any family, toss them into the ocean
too… Huh?”

He narrowed his eyes and looked behind the brawny man.

The brawny man reacted fast enough. He turned around swiftly and took out his gun.

But that wasn’t much help.

Halfway through his turn, pain exploded in his head and he passed out.
The mustached man behind the desk was unafraid. “Who are you?”

It was a matte iron ball that answered him. He was knocked out, and he slumped over his
table.

Luke chuckled inwardly. You want to sink my family in the ocean? You might as well sink
first today.

Getting rid of the brawny man and the mustached man, he searched the basement.

A moment later, he found a safe.

The safe had both password and fingerprint locks. He activated the fingerprint lock with
the mustached man’s finger, and opened the second lock with his gadgets.

Looking at the pile of cash inside, Luke was utterly unmoved.

There couldn’t be more than a million dollars in here, which was nothing compared with
the money that Tony had lost to him.

Thanks to Tony’s wealth, Luke had grown a lot more immune to the temptation of money.

A moment later, he closed the safe and left the room.

Since his inventory was full, he stuffed the excess bodies into a Benz at the gate and drove
away, leaving only the naked unconscious woman on the second floor.

Driving all the way to the coast, Luke found an appropriate location and extracted the
garbage from his inventory.

door and let the car slide off the cliff and into the deep ocean below.

As a dependable man, he fulfilled his vow to make the gangsters go missing.

Watching the car sink into the water, Luke turned around and started running.

After quite a while, he finally encountered an empty cab. He got into the cab with his head
down and his face hidden in the shadow of his hood behind his face mask, and he
returned downtown.

He climbed up to the top of the three-star hotel with his grappling hook and changed
back into his original clothes on the mat again. After storing his disguise and the mat in
his inventory, he rappelled down to the window of his room and entered.
Retrieving his grappling hook and closing the window, Luke took a deep breath and said,
“Nailed it.”

Mission: Eliminate the WD-36 gangsters and destroy their headquarters. Completed.

Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000.

And the notification for the mission in the morning was:

Mission: Rescue the kidnapped girl, clear out a major WD-36 nest, and destroy the illegal
items. Completed.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 45%. EXP +675. Credit +675.

Luke was very satisfied.

He had probably gained most of his experience from killing WD-36’s second in command
in the middle of sex on the second floor and the number one leader in the basement.

The massive destruction of illegal drugs also meant an abundance of experience and
credit. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to earn more than five hundred experience
and credit points for eliminating twenty-five gangsters.

He had truly earned a lot from WD-36.

In three raids, WD-36 had given him almost four thousand experience and credit points.
It was definitely a fat lamb.

However, Luke had to restrain himself. He had learned his lesson from his Paris trip.

If he didn’t want to talk to a shrink, it wasn’t the smartest choice to be too focused on
elimination operations.

After everything was done, he took a shower in the bathroom and returned to the bed.

Looking at Jenny, who was still sound asleep, he secretly apologized to her before he
hugged her and quickly fell asleep.

The next morning, Luke was contemplating his plans for the next few days when he felt
the girl in his arms move.
He lowered his head, only to look right into blue and green eyes that just opened.

After a brief silence, he smiled and said, “Hi, good morning. Did you sleep well?”

The owner of the blue and green eyes suddenly asked, “Are you gay?”

Luke’s smile stiffened. “What?”

Strangely, Jenny sniffed her hands and blew on them.

Then, she subconsciously touched her breasts, before immediately dropping her hands.

While Miss Jenny’s breasts weren’t small, they certainly weren’t big enough for Luke to
do it there.

“I don’t have a lot of experience, but I’m pretty sure we didn’t do anything.” Her eyes
widened, and she asked suspiciously, “So, you really just slept through the night with me
in your arms?”

Luke: “…I’m really not gay.”

Chapter 236 - How to Prove that You’re Not Gay
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 236 How to Prove that You’re Not Gay

Jenny was still suspicious.

Luke said defensively, “You were drunk last night. How could I touch you?”

Jenny chuckled. “Bullsh*t! Do you know how many men have tried to get me drunk over
the years, so that they could sleep with me? From my classmates in high school to my
friends in college, many have tried, but you’re the first man to succeed. Yet, you did
nothing. And you’re saying you’re not gay?”

Luke: “…I can prove it.”

Jenny, however, stroked his face and slowly rubbed his chest. “It’s fine. I’m not biased
against gays. In fact, my gay friends are easier to get along with than those little b*tches.
Tsk, tsk. Look at these muscles. They would go crazy if they saw you.”

Luke said, “Can you go further down?”

Jenny subconsciously did so, only to draw her hand back in shock. “Ah, that’s impossible!
You’re so pretty. You have the skin and temperament of a woman – how can you not be
gay…”

Luke could only chuckle. “Miss Gwenis, you seem to have forgotten who rescued you from
the gangsters yesterday. Could any of your gay friends have done that?”

Jenny stammered, mostly because of the iron proof that she had just touched. Slightly
overwhelmed, she said, “Ah, no, I don’t think they could.”

Smiling, Luke leaned closer to her. “Now, would you like me to prove it personally? I
guarantee that it’ll be quick, Miss Gwenis!”

Jenny: “Huh? What? Eh…”

A long time later, Jenny moaned intermittently, “Ah, didn’t you say that it would be quick?
L- liar…”

Luke grinned. “I was saying that it would happen very quickly. I didn’t say that it would
end quickly. To be honest, it’s going to be quite a while. You should be patient.”

After a whole morning, Luke finally convinced Jenny that she hadn’t slept with a gay guy
last night.

They had lunch in the room and cuddled after that.

Selina called during lunch and said, “I know you probably did it last night and probably
this morning, but could you at least send me a message in the morning to tell me that you
aren’t coming for lunch? Do you know what I had for lunch?”

Luke thought for a moment and replied, “Pigswill?”

Selina said, “Exactly! The hot dog stand outside the police department only serves
pigswill, and that’s the only thing I can eat! So, are you coming back tonight, darling?”

If you say that the hot dog stand serves pigswill, what does that make the officers who
frequently buy from there? Luke was secretly amused, but he said, “I’ll be sure to be back
tonight.”

Selina: “Mua! I love you, darling. Remember to have your recipe ready first.”

Luke: “You make me feel like your cook.”

Selina: “Better a cook than a secretary, alright? Do you have any idea how many boring
reports I’ve written for you?”

They had to submit at least ten reports for the operation yesterday, which was quite
troublesome.

Luke immediately backed down. “I’m glad you like my food. I’ll make something delicious
for you tonight.”

“Deal! Bye. Elsa’s calling for me. She’s probably going to call you later. Remember that
you’re resting at home because you caught a cold!” Selina reminded him before she hung
up.

Luke shook his head in amusement; even though she sounded mean, Selina had helped
him apply for leave and had finished his work for him – she was a real sweet secretary.

At four in the afternoon, Luke left the hotel with Jenny, who was exhausted but
exhilarated.

Luke dropped her off at her house in Beverly Hills. At the door, Jenny suddenly asked,
“Would you like to be my boyfriend?”

Stumped for a moment, Luke shook his head. “I’m sorry, but I love my current job, so I
don’t intend to get a girlfriend yet.”
Biting her lip, Jenny said, “Why? Why are men always like this?”

Luke knew why she was angry. Jenny was quite sensitive because of her CEO father.

Pondering for a moment, he said, “Jenny, I love helping the innocent and cracking down
on criminals as a police officer. I don’t think we would’ve met or gone through what
happened yesterday if it wasn’t for that. So, please understand my choice, okay?”

Jenny opened her mouth, but had nothing to say.

Although girls could get away with being unreasonable, she hadn’t really met Luke until
yesterday, so it wasn’t her place to be unreasonable.

Logically speaking, it was precisely because of Luke’s decision as a police officer that she
hadn’t been caught by the WD-36 gangsters yesterday.

After a brief silence, Jenny calmed down, and good humor soon overrode her anger.
“Then… are we still friends?”

Luke smiled. “Of course. I can’t pretend that nothing happened today, can I? I don’t have
enough time for a relationship, but we can be friends, alright?”

Staring at him for a moment, Jenny suddenly hugged him and kissed him deeply.

They didn’t separate until a long time later. She said in a low voice, “We can still do this as
friends, right?”

Chuckling, Luke pinched her bottom and said, “There are a lot of other things we can do,
if I have the time.”

Jenny moaned and said, “When do you have time?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Let’s talk over the phone. You know what my job’s
like. I don’t know when I’m free.”

Jenny was slightly disappointed.

A detective of the Major Crimes Division in Los Angeles was really too busy. No wonder
Luke turned her down.

Looking at her, Luke suddenly remembered something. “As I recall, you major in business
administration at USC, right?”

Jenny nodded and said, “Yes, it was my father who asked me… Forget it. Let’s not talk
about him.”

Luke chuckled. “Do you feel that you have a knack for business?”
Chapter 237 - Future Secretary
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 237 Future Secretary

Frowning and thinking for a while, Jenny said uncertainly, “The subjects in school seem
easy. I even won a scholarship in my freshman year. The stuff that my dad taught me
wasn’t difficult to understand either.”

Luke said, “In that case, you should work harder, and I can hire you as my secretary later.
How does that sound?”

Jenny was surprised. “Huh?”

A small-time detective offering to hire a rich girl as a secretary? Really?

Luke chuckled. “I mean it. I have a small business that hasn’t made much progress yet. If
you’re skilled, you can apply your talents there.”

Jenny hesitated. “But I don’t actually have practical experience. Books are just books. I
don’t think I’m capable…” She was a lot shrewder when they talked business.

Luke hugged her and kissed her. “It’s fine. Even the highest skyscraper has to start with a
foundation. Are you not confident that you can be a good secretary?”

Jenny looked at Luke. “Should I really try it out?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Of course. Chances are you might be able to expand my
company until it’s even bigger than your father’s. Don’t you want to see the look on his
face then? Haha.”

Jenny was rendered speechless.

The Tiger Foundation that her father controlled was itself worth almost a billion dollars,
and dealt in billions of dollars in cash flow as well. Luke sounded too audacious.

However, hope flickered in her heart. It wouldn’t be bad at all if she started out small and
went on to develop a company until it was worth a hundred million dollars.

Luke looked at her and smiled. “Everyone should have a dream, because anything can
happen.”

Jenny was lost for words. It did sound inspiring, but didn’t Luke say last night that the
dreams of the rich were dreams, while the dreams of the poor were just daydreams?
So, wake up already and stop fantasizing!

Luke had no idea that Jenny was absentmindedly thinking about his joke from last night.

He simply kissed her again and said, “It’s a deal, then. I’ll be waiting for your application,
Secretary Jenny.”

Jenny: “…Fine.”

Then, Luke watched her enter her villa.

He got back into his car and chuckled. “If she really knows what she’s doing, she can help
me do all the work in the future.”

Jenny had no idea what was on Luke’s mind, or she would’ve demanded a different
position, like general manager.

Luke didn’t really know whether Jenny had the capability or not.

If she didn’t, she could work as a simple assistant. If she wanted to quit, she could leave
anytime. Either way, Luke had nothing to lose by hiring her.

At the end of the day, Luke went to the police department and entered Elsa’s office.

But Elsa wasn’t there. When Luke came out, he saw her waving at him from the door of
Dustin’s office.

Luke walked to her with a smile. “Boss, you’re here to report, too?”

Elsa glared at him and said, “Let’s talk inside.”

Dustin stared at Luke and didn’t say anything after the door closed.

Luke just kept smiling. Eventually, it was Dustin who gave in first.

As the head of the Major Crimes Division, he couldn’t waste time with Luke.

“Tell me, did Miss Gwenis give you any intelligence?” Dustin got straight to the point.

Luke thought to himself, She didn’t give me any intelligence, but she gave herself to me.
Does that count?

Murmuring to himself inwardly, he shook his head. “Not much, but I think I can convince
her to work with us and testify against WD-36.”
Dustin and Elsa exchanged “Just as I thought” looks.

Dustin said, “I don’t think this will be a difficult case. The two leaders of WD-36, as well as
their trusted subordinates, have gone missing. Now, WD-36 has no leaders, and they can
no longer cause any problems.”

Luke didn’t offer his input, and simply waited for Dustin to finish.

Dustin looked at Luke, a little put out. He found it impossible to get a rise out of the boy.

He could only say, “So, your holiday is over. Get back to work.”

Luke nodded. “Okay.”

“Where were you last night?” Dustin asked out of the blue.

Awkwardly, Luke said, “That’s… personal.”

Dustin said, “Cut the crap. I’m not recording your confession here. Tell me, what were you
doing last night?”

Luke chuckled and looked at Elsa. “I was completing the mission that Elsa arranged for
me.”

Dustin and Elsa both exclaimed, “What?”

Their expressions weren’t exactly the same, but they both had some surprise on their
faces.

Elsa asked, “What mission did I arrange for

you?”

Dustin looked confused too. His gaze moved silently between his two capable
subordinates.

Luke said, “Didn’t you want me to calm Miss Jenny down?”

Elsa was lost for words. When did I ever ask you to do that?

Luke said matter-of-factly, “You told her my address last night. Did you want her to have
dinner at my place? It doesn’t take a genius to know that you expected me to calm her
down so that it’ll be easier to convict WD-36 later.”
Elsa was lost for words.

However, that indeed had been her plan.

After the huge drama yesterday, the police operation might draw criticism if WD-36
wasn’t convicted of Jenny’s abduction.

But a lot of rich people were unwilling to testify, since it was troublesome and could lead
to the criminals retaliating against them.

As a young girl, if Jenny claimed that she hadn’t recovered from the shock, the police
wouldn’t be able to ask her to testify, which would be tricky.

By giving Luke’s address to Jenny, Elsa had truly been hoping that he would use his pretty
looks to take care of her.
Chapter 238 - An Abundant Offering
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 238 An Abundant Offering

Looking at his subordinates, Dustin suddenly asked, “How exactly did you convince her?”

Luke said, “We spent the night at Bellier. I’ll only say it this once, though; I’ll never admit
to it after this.”

Both Dustin and Elsa were lost for words.

That was the end of the embarrassing topic.

Luke had disclosed personal information, and the whole thing had started with Elsa
leaking his address. What could Dustin say?

If Luke were a woman, Elsa would’ve been reported to the Internal Affairs Division.

But thankfully, Luke was a guy, and Jenny was a young and beautiful girl.

After Luke shifted the blame to his superior, Dustin kicked Luke out of his office. Before
he closed the door, he saw Dustin speaking angrily to Elsa, who looked a little awkward.

Luke chuckled secretly. I’m sorry, but for the sake of my vigilante career, I’m afraid you’ll
have to take this for me, Elsa!

He saw Selina, who was busy dealing with all the paperwork in front of her. He thought
for a moment, then quickly left.

He had to appease Selina with a lot of food tonight, or she would fly into a rage.

Not only did she have to eat pigswill, she also completed the paperwork and lied for him.
How great was she? She certain deserved… at least two courses!

Luke went on a shopping spree at the supermarket before he returned home, whistling.

Even with his high stats, he was busy for more than an hour in the kitchen before he was
finally done.

He had prepared an abundance of food for tonight.

Cooking also suppressd his desire to go out and get experience and credit.
Luke didn’t plan on becoming a puppet controlled by desire – it was more fun to just
enjoy life.

Self-restraint was necessary to prevent you doing anything stupid in your recklessness.

Now that he had 15 Mental Strength, he could multitask to some extent.

While cooking, he read the news digest on the tablet he had put together, and started
making plans.

Selina finally returned after eight, half-dead.

She threw her purse and her coat into her room, before she lunged at Luke and cried,
“Ahhhh, you jerk! I had to clean up the mess you made! So annoying!”

Luke raised his hands in surrender. “You’re my angel! Please forgive me my sins! I’ve
prepared an abundant offering for you!”

“Only demons demand offerings, no?” Although she said that, her eyes glowed and she
ran to the kitchen.

Luke hurriedly stopped her. “Wash your hands first, okay? Do you have any idea how
many things you touch during the day?”

Selina said, “It’s all because of you! Hmph. I’ll wash them.” She quickly ran to the
bathroom.

A minute later, she dashed into the kitchen again, and Luke didn’t stop her this time.

Now that the glutton had come home, dinner should be served.

She certainly wouldn’t work hard for him if he couldn’t keep her full.

A moment later, Selina was stealing bites in the kitchen while Luke moved the food to the
dinner table.

Luke had made the food more than once. He ate it if it tasted ordinary, and threw it away
if it tasted awful. It was one of the reasons why it had taken him so long to prepare
dinner.

The food now wasn’t exactly the best, but it was above average. Since it was sweet and
meaty, it would probably be enough to alleviate Selina’s fury.

He was pretty sure that Selina’s anger had already vanished.

It was hard for anyone to fly into a rage when they were biting into a lobster in the
kitchen.

It took Selina almost an hour to finish dinner. Luke did the dishes himself, and didn’t
disturb her as she enjoyed her post-dinner doze on the couch.

Eventually, Luke offered her a cup of milk tea and said with a smile, “How about it? Do
you feel better now?”

Selina was about to respond, but thinking quickly, she said, “Hm, I think I’m going to feel
bad for another three… no, five days.”

Luke was speechless. “Is this your time of the month?”

Selina hesitated. “What about three days?”

Luke simply snorted.

Selina said gloomily, “Let’s make it two days, okay? Or, maybe, dinner tomorrow. Just one
day. Okay, darling?”

Luke said, “Alright, you said it yourself. Only one day, tomorrow.”

Something struck Selina. “Wait, one day isn’t enough!”

Luke rubbed her belly with a smile. “I bought a lot of ingredients. They can’t be wasted,
can they? But I can’t make so much food for you all at once. Three courses each day for
three days. Will that be okay?”

urses

Selina moaned comfortably. “I love you, darling.”

Luke said, “I think what you love is lobster, roast pork, roast chicken…”

“Stop! I’m already full, but I want to eat again now!” Selina put a stop to Luke’s mental
abuse.

Luke chuckled. “Alright. It’s been a long day. Just take a shower and go to bed, okay?”

Selina was already yawning.

It really had been a busy day for her. She had gone through tons of paperwork and made
infinite calls.
Luke’s phone would’ve exploded with calls had it not been for her.

Luke hated the complicated formalities more than anything else. He loved investigating
cases because it came with experience and credit, but writing reports was hardly
rewarding, although it had to be done.

Luke didn’t trust anyone else to write the reports for him, since the Internal Affairs
Division would come knocking if his abnormal behavior during an op was noted down in
a report.

Therefore, as a helper that he could absolutely trust, Selina was irreplaceable.

Selina was already half-asleep by around ten.

Luke called out to her, only to discover that she was too lazy to move. He could only draw
a bath for her and put her in it.

Half an hour later, he heard nothing from the bathroom, and could only open the door. As
he expected, Selina had already fallen asleep.

He could only take her out of the bathtub and put her in a bathrobe. Thankfully, she had
wrapped up her hair first, otherwise he would have to dry it.

He wiped her down with a towel and tucked her in.

Chapter 239 - Kiss the Boss’s Boss’s Boss’s Ass
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 239 Kiss the Boss’s Boss’s Boss’s Ass

Seeing that Selina had no intention of waking up, Luke secretly chuckled, and wondered if
taking off a girl’s clothes counted as an Elementary skill.

He rose and closed the door. Then, Luke turned completely calm.

A moment later, he dashed out the back door and disappeared into the dark.

The next morning, Selina shook Luke awake.

“Speak! What did you do to me last night, pervert?” She looked down at him, her face half-
blocked by her magnificent breasts.

Luke yawned and said, “Didn’t you feel anything?”

Did I really have the time to do anything to you? he murmured inwardly, as he checked
the system notification.

Mission: Clean up WD-36’s major warehouse and destroy the illegal drugs. Completed.

Total experience: 1,500. Total credit: 1,500.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500.

WD-36 was too fat a lamb. If he hadn’t seized the moment and raided the warehouse, the
drugs and cash in it would’ve been swallowed up by someone else.

Thus, he had been busy all night. Apart from the drugs he destroyed, he even found more
than a million dollars in cash.

The operation had been so taxing that it was already dawn by the time he returned and
fell asleep.

Selina, however, had no idea what he had done. She simply asked, “So what about
breakfast? Don’t you think you should make up for what you did?”

Luke said, “At once, alright? But before that, can you put on some pants first? Although
it’s just as revealing, underwear is different from a bikini, okay?”

Selina snorted. “Hmph! I put it on this morning. I don’t remember going to bed at all last
night.”

Luke rose unhurriedly and put on his clothes. He slept in a sleeveless tee and a pair of
shorts, so he wasn’t afraid of exposing himself. “Of course you don’t. Do you remember
taking a bath? Do you smell?”

Selina said, “…Hm, I don’t think so.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Of course you don’t. I put you in the bathtub, or you would have
passed out from your own smell.”

Selina said, “That’s bullsh*t. I don’t smell.”

Luke said, “That’s a bold statement! In that case, I won’t give you a hand next time, but
please keep your distance from me, since I’m scared of the stink.”

Selina: “Ah, darling, don’t bother with the details. Just make breakfast. I need to take a
shower and get dressed.” She then slipped out of the room.

Forty minutes later, the two of them headed for the police department.

After they arrived, they went straight to Elsa.

Regular detectives wouldn’t visit their superior’s office so often since they couldn’t crack
cases that fast; they certainly wouldn’t talk to their boss if they weren’t making any
progress on a case, since that would just be putting their shortcomings on display.

Luke and Selina were different. They were solving their cases very quickly, and Elsa
wouldn’t squander their abilities. If they couldn’t find any leads for a case after a couple
of days, it would be handed over to other detectives, so that they could work on as many
other cases as possible.

Only youngsters with distinguished abilities like Luke and Selina could handle the
pressure. Even seasoned detectives often couldn’t stand being given tricky cases all the
time.

It was also the reason why Luke and Selina started to gain more and more respect in the
Major Crimes Division.

After they entered, Elsa simply threw a file in front of her at them.

Luke picked it up and gave it to Selina, who promptly sat down to read it first.

Elsa said, “Fine, whatever you did yesterday, that’s on me. Now, look into this case.”
Luke asked, “What’s the situation?”

Elsa said, “The situation is that you will be kissing our boss’s boss’s ass someplace else,
and Deputy Director Condra will be cleaning up your mess for you.”

Luke was confused. “What?”

Elsa said, “There’s a serial murder in Woodsburg, and one of the victims is our deputy
director’s niece. Now, the deputy director knows that you’re very capable, so he’s
demanding that you find the murderer who tortured and killed his niece.”

Luke was lost for words. “But what about the boss’s boss’s boss? We don’t have law
enforcement power over there, and if we want to find the serial killer…”

Elsa said, “I’ve vouched for you. You didn’t have law enforcement power back in New
York, but you did a great job, didn’t you?”

Luke said, “You really do trust me, don’t you?”

Elsa chuckled and said, “Alright, enough. To tell you the truth, Deputy Director Condra
has spoken to them. You’re allowed to use your firearm in an emergency.”

Luke immediately got it.

The support of an LAPD deputy director was definitely a big thing.

Woodsburg was only a hundred kilometers away from downtown Los Angeles, and was
itself part of greater Los Angeles. They were sort of connected.

It was why Luke had permission to use his gun.

Although he was only supposed to use it in an emergency, he was free to shoot as long as
he didn’t cause a major problem.

What counted as a major problem? For example, hitting an innocent person when he was
aiming at the murderer.

However, Luke was the only one who knew that his combat ability wasn’t limited to guns.

The permission to use guns was more like the local sheriff’s indirect acknowledgment
that he could work on the case there.

As long as he didn’t officially arrest anyone, he was free to use any other means necessary
during the investigation.
Thinking that, Luke chuckled. “Is this another holiday?”

Elsa looked at him and snorted. “Let Selina tell you the details of the case on the way. You
must be… very careful.”

Stunned for a moment, Luke turned solemn. “Of course, boss. I’ll be prudent.”

Elsa nodded in satisfaction. “Okay, now get the hell out of here.”

Luke snorted. “Can you be a tad gentler? For example, like me.” As he spoke, he put a
paper bag as well as a sealed box on her desk.

Elsa was lost for words. “Just go away!”

She finally caved in to Luke’s shamelessness after the awkwardness yesterday, when he
had shifted the blame to her.

Luke left, grinning.

Selina rose and approached Elsa. “Boss, it’s a big meal that took him more than an hour to
cook last night. You can’t leave the door open when you’re eating it.”

Elsa snorted and said, “Got it. Remind him to be careful. Actually… It isn’t a problem even
if he can’t find anything. Nobody can crack every case.”

Selina nodded with a smile. “Got it. I’ll get going, boss.”

Seeing them off, Elsa put the packed food in her special drawer, before she left for
Dustin’s office.
Chapter 240 - Serial Killer and Disguise
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 240 Serial Killer and Disguise

Elsa needed to talk to Dustin abot Luke’s case.

She had to make sure that Deputy Director Condra wouldn’t vent his fury on Luke and
Selina if they didn’t find anything.

That wasn’t entirely impossible.

Nobody would be in a good mood after their niece was killed and put on public display.

Elsa believed in Luke’s capability, but she had to have a contingency plan in place for her
most trusted subordinate. While it might affect Condra’s impression of her, getting a
promotion wasn’t the only thing that Elsa cared about.

Luke and Selina left in their car.

Soon, Selina grew solemn. “Luke, this case is rather… troublesome.”

Luke said calmly, “Oh? Tell me about it.”

“It happened three days ago. The victims in the first murder are two high school students,
a boy called Steve Earls and a girl called Cathy Becker, who is also Deputy Director
Condra’s niece. Yesterday, a suspect called Billy Loomis was arrested. He’s the victims’
classmate, and was arrested for assaulting Sandra, his girlfriend,” said Selina.

Luke was confused. “Huh?” How could the case be troublesome when the suspect had
been caught?

Sandra said, “However, Maureen, the mother of the suspect’s girlfriend, was killed in a
similar way a year ago. At that time, a suspect called Cotton Whirry was arrested, and
he’s now still in custody. He’ll likely be sentenced to death if he’s convicted.”

Luke said thoughtfully, “So, the suspect this time might be a suspect in this other case?”

Selina said, “Yes. More importantly, Billy had ample time to commit the previous crime.
Of course, he doesn’t really have a motive, but the victim was his girlfriend’s mother, after
all.”

Luke nodded. “If he’s a serial killer, we won’t necessarily understand his motives. What
other complications are there?”

“Neil Prescott, Sandra’s father and the previous victim’s husband, is supposedly on a
business trip, but the police department can’t reach him,” Selina continued.

Luke chuckled. “Interesting, very interesting!”

The primary suspect in most murder cases was the person in a physical relationship with
the victim, including but not limited to a spouse, a divorced spouse, a boyfriend or a
girlfriend.

It was common for suspects to decide to resolve a family conflict or adultery with
violence.

was

In this case, the high school victims were a couple, the suspect Billy and Sandra, who was
lucky to have survived, were also a couple, while Sandra’s mother had likely been
Cotton’s lover, and now her husband Neil had just gone missing.

It sounded like a case with a lot of family drama.

It was probably the reason why the sheriff of Woodsburg had accepted Condra’s request
and allowed Luke to head over.

The longer it dragged on, the bigger the case would become.

This was a serial murder with three victims, one survivor, and two suspects, one of whom
might be getting the death sentence.

The case would probably receive national attention soon. After all, it did seem creepy and
weird.

If some idiotic young men worshiped and imitated the killer, a dozen copycat psychos
might pop up across the country.

Luke had Selina stop reading the case file and get some rest.

The case was too complicated, and reading the case file wouldn’t help much. They would
probably have to investigate everything on their own.

The car headed southeast.

Woodsburg was located in Orange County, which was a hundred kilometers southeast of
downtown Los Angeles. Due to the traffic jam, it took them two hours to reach the place.
They saw plenty of news vans in town. Many reporters were talking to cameras with
microphones in their hands.

Luke counted them.

Good god! He counted eight TV channels along the way, two of which belonged to some of
the biggest nationwide stations.

This case had gotten so big? Luke pondered for a moment.

Suddenly, he suggested to Selina, “What do you say we investigate the case as students
this time?”

Selina was surprised. “What?”

It wasn’t a problem for Luke, but Selina didn’t look like a high school student, even if she
was still young

Luke nodded. “You’re saying that you’re too old for that, right? Eh, fine. You can pretend
to be a new teacher trying to get a job here.” Luke realized that he had been on the brink
of death just now.

Selina finally shifted her furious gaze away and nodded in satisfaction. “That’s right. I can
apply to be a PE teacher.”

Luke was caught by surprise. “What?”

Selina said, “I can teach Brazilian jiu-jitsu. It’s very similar to women’s self-defense skills
anyway.”

Luke said, “Then let’s hope that we can successfully get those identities.”

They drove to the local police department but didn’t go in. Instead, Luke called Polk, the
local sheriff, who came out to meet them.

Polk was a bald man who was around fifty years old. They met in the woods behind the
police department and introduced themselves, before Luke explained his plan.

Polk frowned. “Are you sure that’ll work?”

“The murders were obviously committed by someone who lives in this town and is
familiar with the environment. If we investigate the case outright, they’ll evade us just
like how they’re avoiding you, Sheriff Polk,” said Luke with a smile.
Pausing for a moment, he continued, “You can tell the school headmaster that we’ll be
entering the school as a student and an intern teacher, but keep our real identities to
yourself, and just say that we’re distant relatives.”

Polk was deep in thought. “Are you sure about this?”

Luke chuckled. “Sheriff Polk, thank you for your full support, but it’s likely we’ll alert the
criminal and they might flee if our identities are made known.”

Thinking for a moment, Polk realized what Luke meant.

By investigating the case in disguise, they would draw less attention and wouldn’t
embarrass the local police department.

If they investigated the case openly as help brought in from elsewhere, Polk would be put
in an awkward position as the sheriff.
Chapter 241 - The Right Way to Call a Sister
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 241 The Right Way to Call a Sister

Wouldn’t it be proof of the local department’s incompetence under Polk’s lead if he had to
ask for reinforcements when he couldn’t solve the case? Shouldn’t he just retire?

Thinking that, Polk nodded and said, “Let’s do that. I’ll call Headmaster Sibury and tell
him that you’re my niece and nephew who just moved here, and have him show you
around the school. How does that sound?”

Luke and Selina both agreed to the plan and thanked him again.

It wasn’t unusual for people new to a place to check out the school environment first
before deciding whether or not to study there.

They didn’t even have to change their names. After all, it was normal for cousins to have
different last names.

While Polk made the call, Selina chuckled at Luke. “You should call me sister now.”

Luke said, “Okay, elder sister!”

Selina glared at him angrily. “Don’t stress the elder part, alright?”

“You got it, elder sister! That’s not a problem, elder sister!” Luke continued trying to get
himself killed.

Selina was just about to lunge at Luke, when Polk turned around and said, “Alright. Luke,
Selina, you can go straight to Headmaster Sibury. He’ll make the arrangements for you.”

Selina could only stop mid-attack. They thanked Polk and left.

They would drop by Polk’s place that night to read the case files and learn relevant
information in order to reinforce their cover stories.

They successfully entered the school as Polk’s niece and nephew.

Several news vans were at the school too, with reporters talking and pointing excitedly.
Luke could only shake his head.

This case was really blowing up.

When they found Headmaster Sibury, it was clear that the murder case was giving the
man a headache too, since both the victims and the suspect were students from his
school.

It was a nightmare.

If Polk hadn’t personally asked him to take care of his niece and nephew, Sibury wouldn’t
have met them at all.

After hearing what they wanted to do, Sibury didn’t hesitate and agreed to their request.

They were only here to check out the environment for now, so temporary ID cards would
be enough for the both of them.

Sibury summoned his secretary and had Luke and Selina go with her.

They left the secretary half an hour later, ID cards in hand. Hanging the cards around
their necks, they began to wander around the school.

They weren’t designated any class in particular.

Selina didn’t have to teach; all she had to do was observe the other teachers.

It was the same for Luke. He was free to attend any of the twelfth grade classes,

es

Nobody cared that they were roaming the school, as long as they showed their temporary
ID cards.

Selina was very satisfied. “Wow, darling, you’re really smart. These identities truly are a
convenient way of looking around without raising suspicion.”

Luke said, “What do you want?” Usually, Selina only called him darling when she wanted
something.

Selina said, “Isn’t it time for lunch?”

Luke realized that it was indeed noon.

As it happened, the bell suddenly rang, and students started to flood out of the teaching
building. Gradually, the crowd petered out into groups of three to five and then lone
individuals.
Looking at the teaching building, Luke suddenly nodded. “Let’s go. We’ll eat there.”

They fetched a box from their car, which contained plenty of delicious food.

When Luke and Selina left Los Angeles, they made a pit stop at home and packed up the
leftovers from last night for lunch.

They sat down near a fountain right across from the teaching building and enjoyed the
food.

The fountain was twenty meters away from the building, and the sunlight at noon was
quite warm.

Around the fountain were green trees and early blossoms as well as chirping birds, which
added to the peaceful atmosphere.

Luke and Selina took off their coats. They didn’t look very much different from the
students around them.

Not everybody went home for lunch.

Many students, as well as some lazy teachers and their family members, were having
lunch and chatting in various spots around the school.

A dozen people or so sat down near the fountain.

The fountain was quite huge, and four students – two guys and two girls – were talking
on Luke’s left.

Three of them seemed relaxed, but one girl didn’t look very happy.

Selina noticed their conversation as well. She gave Luke a questioning look, but he shook
his head slightly.

There was no need to go over and ask them questions; they could learn a lot through
eavesdropping.

These four seemed to be close friends, since they talked about everything.

A moment later, Selina glanced at Luke again, clearly asking how he knew that they
would discuss the case here.

Luke shrugged, hinting that it didn’t matter.

The gloomy girl was none other than Sandra Prescott, who had survived a crisis and
gotten her boyfriend Billy arrested by the police.

Also, it was her testimony a year ago that sent Cotton, the other suspect, to jail, and the
victim then was her mother.

That girl was the center of the incident this time.

As for the dead victims, even though Cathy was Deputy Director Condra’s niece, it
appeared that they were just the prelude to the slaughter.

Luke didn’t go to question Cathy’s parents, because the local police would’ve already
done so in their search for leads.

His investigation relied primarily not on words, but on more concrete things like smell.

For Luke, the last thing he was afraid of was a serial killer on a murder spree, since they
couldn’t hide their smell from his Sharp Nose.

When his Strength reached 40, his physical traits were significantly enhanced too, along
with his Sharp Nose, which was far more sensitive and accurate than before.

There was no way that the serial killer would be able to hide from him.
Chapter 242 - Next Victim and Women’s Self-Defense
Generated by NovelGet.com

Compared with the Diorama Killer who could almost be called an artist, this killer in
Woodsburg was brutal and could hardly be called elegant.

After a rough overview of the case, Luke had noticed a lot of mistakes that this killer had
made.

The horrible thing about serial killers was their stealthy and unexpected behavior.

Once they were found out, however, all it would take was a couple of shots from a police
officer to take them down.

Luke remembered what all four students smelled like, but he paid special attention to the
girl who was cuddling with her boyfriend.

The girl was fair and quite pretty. More importantly, she was wearing a thin gray
sweater, the number “10” on it stretched out by her breasts.

She was certainly big for a high school student, and much prettier than Sandra at least.

Selina leaned in close suspiciously. “Why are you staring at that number 10?”

Luke nodded solemnly. “I think she’s going to be the next victim.”

“Why?” asked Selina curiously.

Luke said, “Because she has huge boobs and is making out with her boyfriend in public.
This is the sort of character who usually dies in the first thirty minutes of a horror film.”

Selina couldn’t help but look at her own breasts and feel that she was in danger too,
although she didn’t have a boyfriend yet.

Luke chuckled when he saw her face. “Don’t worry, the killer only targets residents of this
town, even if your boobs are much more magnificent than hers.”

Selina subconsciously lifted her chin and felt proud at Luke’s compliment.

Suddenly, two masked men ran out of the teaching building after a few shrieking girls.

Luke glanced at them, but didn’t move at all.

Selina, however, got up and charged over.

Luke opened his mouth, but didn’t say anything in the end.

This actually wasn’t a bad thing. A detective would inevitably come up against
complicated situations, and he couldn’t be there for her every time.

Selina wasn’t wrong to react that way at all.

As for Luke, however, his Sharp Nose and keen eyes had already told him that it was a
prank.

As the girls shrieked and ran, Selina stopped the two masked men behind them.

She threw one of the men to the ground, and grabbed the hands of the other.

She didn’t look very happy, because she had noticed that their daggers didn’t look like
metal when she got closer.

Thus, she didn’t draw her gun or use her full strength.

Selina was lost for words when she took the daggers off the men – they were just rubber
toys.

She then took off the masks of these two men, revealing the faces of two boys who were
probably in their junior year.

Selina asked, “What are you doing? Do you want to get carted off to the police station?”

The boy whose hands were locked together stammered, “We – we were just having fun.”

Selina said coldly, “Fun? You mean you want to be identified as murder suspects, right?
Do you? If you do, I can bring a reporter over and have them broadcast your face to the
entire country.”

This boy was clearly scared, but the one whom she had tackled earlier asked in surprise,
“Really? I can be famous? That sounds awesome!”

“Yes, and everybody will remember you as the biggest high school moron in America.”
Selina scoffed at the young man. “With any luck, people will forget you by the time you
get to college. Oh, I forgot. No college will take in someone as stupid as you, and you’ll
stay here as the village idiot forever.”

Both boys lowered their heads, unable to say anything to this hot woman who could rip
them to shreds with both her tongue and her prowess.
They were impressed by how Selina had taken them down.

And it wasn’t just them; a lot of other students were also looking at Selina with bright
eyes.

It was mostly because she had been very awe-inspiring when she attacked and berated
the boys, but also because she was gorgeous!

The boyfriend of the number 10 girl, who had been making out with her, ran over to
watch the show.

The number 10 girl suddenly looked at Luke and walked over to him. “Hi, is she your
girlfriend?” She nodded at Selina.

Luke shook his head with a smile. “No, she’s my cousin.”

Dazzled by the smile, the number 10 girl suddenly forgot what she wanted to say.

Looking at her face, Luke could only say, “IS there anything I can help you with?”

The number 10 girl came back to herself. “Ah, I – I was only wondering why your cousin
is so good. Is that kung fu?”

Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. “Not exactly. It’s sort of… a women’s
self-defense technique.”

Gracie, the king of Brazilian jiu-jitsu, would’ve exploded with fury if he heard how Luke
downplayed the art.

The number 10 girl was interested. “This women’s self-defense technique is so

awesome?”

Taking down two boys in three seconds was definitely impressive for a high school girl.

Luke chuckled. “You can do the same after a long period of training.”

Though, I don’t think you can, with those breasts. Luke secretly chuckled.

Big breasts could be a burden in any kind of physical exercise.

Even if a woman could bear the burden, it was still possible for their opponent to use it to
their own advantage.

The number 10 girl had no idea what Luke was thinking, but she vaguely sensed that the
handsome boy was looking at her breasts.
She wasn’t shy, and instead, was rather happy. “Can you do this self-defense?”

Luke said, “…I’m sorry, but I’m a man, and I’m not very good at women’s self-defense.” He
didn’t really mean it.
Chapter 243 - We’re Different
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 243 We’re Different

It was actually Luke who had taught Selina Gracie’s “women’s self-defense.”

“I don’t think you’re a student here, are you?” asked the number 10 girl.

Luke said, “Well, I’m only here today to check out the place. Chances are that I’ll be
finishing the last year of high school here.”

The number 10 girl grew interested. “Oh, really? That’s fantastic!”

Luke didn’t know what to say. Why are you so happy when you already have a boyfriend?

On the other side, Selina had returned.

Sibury had taken away the boys who had been having fun chasing the girls, and the two
unlucky idiots would probably be kicked out of school.

The number 10 girl’s boyfriend also came back. Noticing that his girlfriend was talking to
an unfamiliar boy, he glared at Luke angrily. “What are you doing? Stay away from my
girlfriend.”

Luke smiled and pointed behind him.

The boy said angrily, “What are you pointing at? Just talk! Are you dumb?”

Luke said, “I’m trying to say that you’re blocking my cousin’s way.”

The boy turned around and saw Selina. His face immediately changed. “Hi, nice to meet
you. May I know your name?”

“No.” The boy glared at Luke, who had been the one to refuse.

Luke chuckled. “Boy, stay away from my cousin.”

Stunned, the boy felt that something wasn’t right. In the end, he said, “I was talking to
your cousin; it’s none of your business.”

Luke said, “I was talking to your girlfriend; it’s none of your business.”
The boy roared, “How can a girlfriend and cousin be the same?”

“How can someone with a girlfriend and someone without a girlfriend be the same?”
Luke smiled.

The boy was confused. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Luke said, “It means that I’m speaking for my cousin, who’s reluctant to hurt the feelings
of little boys.”

The boy turned around, only to see Selina smiling silently.

He was immediately enraged. “You think you’re awesome? You’re just two id-“

Selina suddenly stepped forward and grabbed his neck. “Language, kid. Shut up and go
home, if your words are as unpleasant as your fart, got it?”

The boy turned red, not because of the humiliation, but because Selina was almost
suffocating him.

Seeing the fear in his eyes, Selina loosened her grip. “Alright, go away, but don’t talk to me
anymore.”

She casually pushed the boy away and wiped her hands with sanitizer, as if they were
contaminated.

The boy gritted his teeth and left.

The number 10 girl, however, didn’t move, and looked at Selina in admiration. She was
truly awed by Selina this time.

Ten meters away, the boy noticed that his girlfriend wasn’t following him. He roared,
“Tatum, we’re over! Over!”

The number 10 girl was dumbfounded. “What’s wrong with you?” She stopped looking at
Selina and hurriedly chased after her boyfriend.

Selina finally sat down. “What were you doing? You hit on a high school girl and I had to
get rid of her boyfriend for you?”

Luke said casually, “It’s only been half a year since I graduated high school. I’m not even
nineteen yet.”

Selina choked. Indeed, it wasn’t strange for an eighteen-year-old boy to pursue a girl only
one or two years younger than him.
They finished the rest of their lunch in peace.

They roamed the school again that afternoon and visited the crime scenes after that,
which included the spot where Deputy Director Condra’s niece was killed as well as
Sandra’s home.

They were only familiarizing themselves with the environment, and didn’t expect to find
any leads, partly because the case happened three days ago, and partly because scant
evidence had been left behind at the crime scenes.

Luke didn’t find anything from Sandra with his Sharp Nose either, though the suspect
who had assaulted her was her boyfriend Billy.

Billy had gone to see Sandra the night of the crime, which was why he was suspected of
being the serial killer. However, there wasn’t enough of his smell for Luke to determine
that he was the criminal.

It gradually turned dark while they were checking out the town, and the residents quickly
and solemnly went on their way.

Housewives returned home with their babies, and children playing in the yard were
summoned back to the house.

Most women in places like bars also paid their bills and went home.

Luke could only shake his head. “This is unbelievable.”

He had never seen a situation like this, where one murderer could make the people of an
entire town hide in fear, which seemed rather absurd.

That was precisely the panic that a serial killer could cause.

After all, nobody could be sure that they wouldn’t be the next victim.

They certainly valued their own lives more than leisure.

Polk also said that a curfew had been implemented until the serial killer was found.

But Luke wasn’t very hopeful.

The residents would only tolerate the curfew for half a month at most. If it was
prolonged, chances were that Polk would lose his position as sheriff.

That explained why Polk was friendly to Luke and Selina. He was too stressed to care
about reputation any longer.

That night, Luke and Selina went to Polk’s home.

Polk took them to his study. Although nobody except his wife was at home, he
remembered what Luke said about the importance of confidentiality.

While Luke and Selina browsed the case files, Polk opened the window and lit a cigarette.

But he coughed after smoking for a short while.

Luke glanced at him and said, “Sheriff Polk, it’s been a long time since you smoked, hasn’t
it?!

Polk said with a bitter smile, “Call me Polk. I quit smoking, but the last few days…”

Luke thought for a moment, then said, “How about this? While Selina reads the files here,
you can show me what you have at the police station.”

Polk asked, “Are you a forensic scientist?”

Luke provided validation without blinking an eye. “My uncle is an administrator at the
forensics center in Las Vegas.”

Polk’s eyes bulged. “Really?”

Luke spread his hands. “I wouldn’t have become a police officer so quickly if it wasn’t for
the guidance of my family elders.”

He wasn’t lying. If Robert hadn’t pulled strings for him, Luke wouldn’t even have been
able to become a security officer.
Chapter 244 - Billy’s Acquittal
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 244 Billy’s Acquittal

Polk was enlightened.

Like most police officers who saw Luke for the first time, he had been wondering why the
Major Crimes Division had taken in such a young guy.

It made perfect sense after Luke’s explanation.

An administrator at the forensics center in Las Vegas would definitely be one of the
greatest technicians nationwide.

It definitely wasn’t a problem for a professional like that to use his social connections to
get his nephew into a police department as a detective.

Without further ado, Polk led Luke to the police department.

A lot of officers were still on the clock.

There were tens of thousands of people in this town, and naturally, there were a lot more
officers in the police department here than in small towns like Shackelford.

Some greeted Polk when they saw him come in with a stranger, while some were too
busy to pay attention to them.

Polk casually drove everybody away and took Luke to the evidence locker. He opened a
few boxes that contained the evidence sealed in bags.

Luke asked, “Do you have gloves here?”

Polk shook his head. “I can get you a pair from outside.”

Luke declined. “Forget it. That’ll draw too much attention.” As he talked, he opened the
evidence bags with a pen that he had on him.

He didn’t touch the evidence with his hand, but only raised and turned the items with the
pen.

Polk sweated as he watched, impressed by Luke’s attention to detail and fully convinced
that the boy had an uncle who worked at the Las Vega forensics center.
Luke put most of the evidence back shortly after examining them, but he spent five
minutes scrutinizing the clothes of Cathy Becker and Steven Earls, the victims.

Then, it was a mask, found outside Sandra’s house and supposedly dropped by the
criminal. Luke observed it for about a minute.

During his observation, he closed his eyes now and then, as if he were contemplating
something

Polk grew curious. Why do you keep your eyes closed when you’re examining the
evidence?

But Luke didn’t explain, and Polk was too shy to ask.

After fifteen minutes or so, Luke nodded. “This is enough.” He quickly sealed the bags and
put them back into the boxes.

Polk then placed the boxes back on the shelves.

When they left the evidence locker and stepped out into the hall, someone called out to
Polk.

Polk took a look and asked, “Dewey, what’s

up?”

Dewey was a young officer with a mustache, who was around 25 years old.

He looked at Luke and hesitated, a discomfited expression on his face.

Polk turned around and signaled subtly to Luke, who took the hint. “Uncle Polk, I’ll wait
for you outside.”

Polk nodded. “Okay. I’ll take you home in a bit.”

After ten minutes, Polk came out with a dark face.

They talked in the police car parked outside the entrance, and Polk whispered, “The killer
just made a threatening call to Sandra, who’s staying at Dewey’s place for the time being.”

Luke was stunned. “What?”

Then, he realized what that meant. “Does that mean Billy is innocent?”

Polk nodded and fumed.

The biggest suspect was innocent. They had to start all over again with this case.

That certainly wasn’t great news.

Thinking quickly, Luke nodded and said, “Polk, you go do what you need to do. I’ll go back
myself, and Selina and I will leave after we’re done reading the files.”

Polk waved his hand impatiently. “Since we’re pretending that you’re family, it wouldn’t
make sense for you to live outside. I have a couple of empty rooms at my place; Beverly
can get them ready for the both of you.”

Luke didn’t turn him down. “Okay, thanks, Polk.”

Polk nodded and drove him to his house. After speaking to Beverly, his wife, for a
moment, he left again in his car.

Beverly was the typical housewife, slightly plump and naggy, but overall a nice person.

She greeted Luke with a smile and left to get the rooms ready for them.

After Luke closed the door, Selina put the case files down and asked lazily, “Did you find
anything?”

Luke said, “Polk just received word: the killer made a threatening call to Sandra.”

Selina was surprised. “Huh? Billy isn’t the killer?”

Luke chuckled. “Don’t jump to any conclusions yet. Many serial killers have accomplices.”

Selina nodded, deep in thought.

Luke continued, “So, it’s a good thing if Billy is turned loose.”

Selina considered for a moment and ventured, “Are you saying that he’ll commit another
crime?”

Luke said, “Why else would he have his accomplice make the call to justify his innocence
so quickly?”

Selina was shocked. “It’s really him?”

Recalling his findings in the evidence locker, Luke nodded. “Very likely, but he probably
has a partner who helped him.”
Selina asked, “Who is it?”

Luke said with a smile, “You’ve already met him.”

Frowning, Selina thought for a long while, but shook her head. “I can’t think of anyone.
We met a lot of people today.”

Luke said, “Hint: we had a minor conflict with him today.”

Selina immediately recalled the incident. “You mean that number 10 girl’s boyfriend?”.

Luke nodded. “Yes, but I don’t have any proof yet. We’ll have to watch out for their next
performance.”

Other people might’ve asked Luke why he suspected it was the number 10 girl’s
boyfriend, but Selina knew that Luke had his personal reasons for keeping things close to
his chest. Naturally, she didn’t dig, and just continued with the investigation from that
point.

She frowned. “I don’t have Stu’s files, but Billy’s from a rich family and has never been
mistreated. Why would they kill people in such a horrible way when they’re only high
school students?”

Luke said, “Do you remember what Polk said?”

Selina asked, “What are you talking about?”

“I would’ve sworn up and down that he wasn’t the killer if this was twenty years ago, but
kids nowadays… who knows?” Luke casually repeated Polk’s words.

Selina fell silent.

It was already a well-acknowledged fact that kids were maturing faster and faster in an
age of information technology.

So, it wasn’t unusual at all for Billy and the number 10 girl’s boyfriend to do something as
insane as this.
Chapter 245 - Party Invitation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 245 Party Invitation

America ushered in an age of affluence ahead of many countries in the world. Many
people didn’t need to work too hard to live nowadays, so thrill seekers weren’t unusual.

After telling Selina his findings, Luke asked Selina, “What about you? Did you find
anything suspicious?”

“With what you just told me, I do have something suspicious. For example, the details of
the murder of Sandra’s mother a year ago are worth reviewing.” Sandra patted the case
file in her hand.

Flipping to a particular page, she said, “Here in Sandra’s testimony, she claimed that she
saw Cotton Whirry running away from her house at 10 pm. Her exact words are: ‘I saw
the killer escape through my bedroom window.’ That was why Cotton became a suspect.
What do you think?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Sandra’s room is in a corner of the house, so maybe
she only saw his back? Also, it was late at night.”

Selina shrugged and said, “That’s right. When the police investigated a year ago, they
found a coat stained with her mother’s blood in Cotton’s house, but Cotton was drunk
when he was discovered, and couldn’t tell them what he had done at all.”

Mind whirling, Luke said, “Let’s go for a walk.”

Selina asked, “What are you going to do?”

Luke chuckled. “They have tricks, but I have high tech.”

Selina was confused. “Huh?”

They talked to Beverly and left the house.

Slightly worried, Beverly called Polk after they drove away, but Polk simply said, “Got it.
Don’t worry about them. They know what they’re doing.”

Luke’s plan very simple.

Based on the case files that Selina had read, and after a call to Polk, they found out where
Bily lived and headed over.
Then, they went to Stu’s house. He was the number 10 girl’s boyfriend, as well as the guy
who had argued with Luke earlier.

Luke hid quite a few cameras in the trees around both houses and made sure that there
weren’t any blind spots.

He then installed two signal boosters in a couple of inconspicuous spots nearby so that he
would be able to receive the camera feed in most parts of town.

The cameras wouldn’t be on all the time. Instead, they turn on automatically at night, and
the batteries would last three nights.

Luke believed that was enough. He didn’t think the two high school students were very
patient.

After everything was done, they drove back to Polk’s and said goodnight to Beverly
before they retired to their respective rooms.

Luke read the files on gangs in L.A. until four in the morning, before finally going to bed.

The next day was also warm and sunny.

Luke and Selina went to school, but before they could enter, they heard a broadcast:
“School will be suspended for a week because of security risks. Please stay at home and
do not go out, for your own safety.”

Ecstatic, the students exploded with cheers, applause and loud whistles.

Selina and Luke looked at each other in bewilderment.

A moment later, Selina turned around and asked gloomily, “Pretending to be a student
and teacher? Secret investigation?”

While Selina and Luke wondered what they were going to do, a young man in a police
uniform came out of the building with two girls.

One of the girls was excited to see Luke. “Ah, it’s you!”

The officer was also stunned for a moment. “You’re… the kid with Polk, right?”

Luke smiled and said, “Nice to meet you, Dewey. I’m Luke, this is my cousin Selina. May I
know the name of this gorgeous girl here?”

The girl was none other than the one with the number 10 sweater.
She couldn’t be happier. “I’m Tatum. I’m Dewey’s sister.”

Luke chuckled. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Tatum.”

Mind whirling, Tatum said, “Right, there’s a party at Stu’s tonight. Would you like to
come?”

Luke and Selina were both lost for words. Holding a party when the entire town was
intimidated by a serial killer? How… exciting.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Alright, we’ll be there tonight.”

Tatum said, “Do you want me to show you the way?”

Luke said, “It’s fine. You better keep your friend company.” He looked at Sandra, who was
the other girl with Dewey.

Tatum nodded regretfully. “Alright. If you don’t know the way, just ask Dewey to take you
there.”

What a shame. Tatum had been hoping for a chance to talk to this handsome boy.

Watching them leave, Selina warned Luke, “Don’t be hasty. She asked you to look for her
later tonight, didn’t she?”

Luke said, “You didn’t notice where the party is going to be held? I’m thinking about
work, not sex, alright?”

Recalling what Tatum said, Selina immediately got it. “You’re saying that Stu is up to
something at his place?”

“If you’re going to hold a party at someone else’s place, you definitely need to ask for
their permission first, right?” said Luke.

Selina nodded and said. “So, tonight…”

Luke grinned. “There are two mini-cams in the car. Let’s go to the party tonight. Chances
are we’ll catch some interesting pictures.”

Selina said, “You sure it’s not going to be the kind of interesting pictures you took with
Elena?”

Luke said, “Feel free to take those sorts of shots if you want, but I’m going to be focusing
on the killer. I have to say that a certain someone is getting dirtier and dirtier.”
Selina gnashed her teeth. “Do you really not know who is the dirtier one between the
both of us?”

Luke: “Hehe.”

“It’s still the morning. What should we do for the rest of the day?” asked Selina.

Luke said, “Let’s just keep an eye on those two brash young men.”

Cracking a case usually wasn’t half as exciting as most people thought.

It wasn’t unusual for two detectives to sleep and eat in their car for days while
monitoring a suspect.

Luke hardly ever did this sort of thing. Most of the time, he would rather go out and look
for leads.

Selina, on the other hand, had tailed a lot of suspects when she worked with Donald, so
she was quite familiar with the routine.

It was a peaceful and boring morning.

Thanks to the signal boosters that Luke installed, the two of them could still roam the
town in their car.

They had the local special at a restaurant at noon. The food didn’t taste bad; Selina didn’t
complain, at least.

When it was slightly past five, Selina suddenly said, “Huh? Is Billy out?”
Chapter 246 - Mr. Billy’s Little Tails
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 246 Mr. Billy’s Little Tails

Luke’s eyes immediately zeroed in on the makeshift tablet in Selina’s hand. On screen,
Billy was slipping out the back door in a hooded shirt with a bag on his back.

Luke smiled the moment he saw Billy. “He can’t be up to anything good dressed like that.”

Selina said, “Hoodies are common, alright? How can you be sure that he’s up to
something?”

Luke hesitated and said, “Well, do you usually lower your head to cover your face when
you’re doing a good deed?”

Selina said, “…That makes sense.”

Luckily, Luke got away with that explanation without revealing his own vigilante clothing
habits!

They followed Billy some way behind him, and made sure that they were on the right
track.

A moment later, Billy led them to… the school.

What was his plan?

School was suspended, and there were only guards on campus now.

Frowning for a moment, Luke suddenly thought of something. “Do we have Headmaster
Sibury’s number?”

Selina said, “Yes, I have his card.”

Luke said, “Call him and ask him if anyone else is at school.”

After the headmaster picked up the phone, Selina said, “Huh? No students and no
teachers? Oh, thank you…”

Luke suddenly interjected, “Mr. Sibury, are you still at school?”

Sibury answered over the phone, “Yes, I’m just about done with work at school, and I’m
on my way out.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other, before Luke quickly got out and ran toward the
school.

Selina said, “Are you still in your office? We’d like to consult you on something. Oh, okay.
We’ll be there soon.”

Hanging up the phone, Selina shouted, “He’s in his office!”

Luke waved his hand in acknowledgement as he rushed inside.

The school guard yelled, “Hey, what are you doing?”

Selina had run up by then, and she stopped the guard and showed him her temporary ID
card. “I’m sorry. That’s my cousin. He needs to ask Headmaster Sibury something, but
Headmaster Sibury said that he was leaving, so my cousin was anxious. I’m sorry.”

The guard’s anger dissipated at the pretty girl’s explanation; it had been a long time since
a smile like that had been directed toward him.

Luke didn’t run at full speed, because it was unnecessary.

Billy had only just entered the school. He couldn’t go through the front doors or
anywhere else that was covered by the surveillance cameras, so he couldn’t be faster than
Luke.

Luke rushed to the fifth floor a moment later without hiding the sound of his footsteps.
He entered the headmaster’s office without knocking. “Mr. Sibury, are you in there?”

As he spoke, he looked around the room and activated Sharp Nose.

Sibury wasn’t here, and Luke detected Billy’s scent downstairs.

The guy was probably looking for a way to climb the building.

Thinking for a bit, Luke called out even louder, “Mr. Sibury, are you here? There’s
something that my cousin and I need to talk to you about.”

Billy immediately stopped moving when he heard Luke’s voice in the headmaster’s office.

There were two other people in the office? Billy hesitated, and then left, disappearing into
the woods outside the building.

He didn’t notice Luke angle a mirror on one side of the window to watch him leave.
Suddenly, someone opened a door. “Ah, you’re the kid from Polk’s family, right?”

Luke quickly withdrew the mirror and smiled. “Yes, I’m Luke. Are you getting off work,
Mr. Sibury? Let’s talk while we walk. You know, this suspension might affect our future
arrangements, so we wanted to ask you for your opinion.”

Sibury was slightly puzzled, but it was true that he was heading out; he had only gone to
the bathroom just then.

Hearing what Luke said, he picked up his suitcase and said, “That is an unfortunate
coincidence, and I can’t do anything about it.”

After all, they were Polk’s family, and he couldn’t just say that he only worked office
hours.

They met Selina on the way, and chatted together as they left the building.

In the end, they watched Sibury get into his car, and followed him to make sure he got
home, before they finally turned around and drove to Stu’s house for the party tonight.

Selina asked on the way, “Did Billy really go after Sibury?”

Luke said, “He was right outside the building when I arrived, and Sibury was the only
person inside. He didn’t slip away until I called for Sibury out loud.”

Selina suddenly hesitated. “But since we’re here, we can’t just watch and let them kill
anyone else, can we? How are we going to link them to the previous cases?”

Luke shrugged. “We can help the victims.”

Selina was blank. “Huh?”

Luke said, “For example, we can give them a taser in case of danger. How those two young
men are injured after that isn’t our problem.”

Selina was speechless. “We can do that?” She had never done anything like that when she
worked with Donald before.

In fact, neither had Luke.

Most of the time, he stealthily took care of the criminals himself without getting the
victims involved at all.

As they talked, they soon reached Stu’s house.

Like most high school parties, the house was crowded with teenagers who were laughing
and dancing

As the host, Stu was wandering the house in crimson pajamas.

Selina snorted. “Is that guy really Billy’s accomplice?”

Billy looked intimidating but could still be described as handsome. Stu, on the other hand,
really did seem to be a brainless idiot.

Luke chuckled. “I think he’s as crazy as he looks.”

They hid in the woods some distance away from the house. Selina kept an eye on the
surveillance cameras, and Luke observed the surroundings.

When it turned completely dark, Luke suddenly said, “Someone’s here.”

An old Ford showed up and drove past them on the road and into the woods some thirty
meters away.

The spot that Luke and Selina were hiding in was quite dense, and it was impossible to
see the car amidst the trees and bushes.

So, the driver of the car didn’t notice Luke or Selina.

Luke smelled someone familiar through the car’s half-open window.

He gestured at Selina to stay quiet, before he slipped out of their car.

He reached the unfamiliar vehicle in less than ten seconds.

Looking at the two people in front of him, Luke grinned and said to himself, “Gotcha,
Billy!” He raised the camera that he was holding
Chapter 247 - Family Reunion
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 247 Family Reunion

Next to the Ford, Billy was dragging a trussed up middle-aged man over the ground. He
said, “…Neil, your wife was a sl*t. You couldn’t get her under control and just let her hook
up with any man in town, until my mother caught her in bed with my father.”

The middle-aged man called Neil moaned in fear, only to be punched in the stomach by
Billy. “Shut up. It was precisely because you were useless at controlling your wife that my
mother left home without so much as a letter for me. I became an orphan.”

Neil gasped in pain.

“We saw your sl*tty wife again that night. She must’ve thought that she was Sharon
Stone, winking at every man in the square and showing them some leg. So, we fulfilled
her wish and got her in our car. Haha, she can continue being a sl*t in hell now.” There
was nothing but insanity on Billy’s face.

Catching his breath, he continued, “Everything will end tonight. Tonight, I’m going to f*ck
your daughter and make her as much of a sl*t as her mother. Then, I’ll kill her. Haha, how
does that sound? You happy? Relax, you’ll go to hell along with your precious daughter.
Your family will be reunited there.”

Luke whistled inwardly. You tended to give away all your secrets when you talked to an
enemy too much!

Billy had definitely been involved in the murder a year ago.

Listening to the crazy young man’s monologue, Luke wasn’t worried about Billy killing
Neil anytime soon.

This Neil was Sandra’s father and a potential suspect, who had been missing for half a
month.

It seemed that Billy was up to something big tonight. He was also planning to blame it on
Neil, because this man indeed would fit the bill as the murderer.

His wife was murdered on this exact day a year ago; it was practically a perfect excuse for
a slaughter.

Luke quietly returned and told Selina what just happened. Selina was lost for words.
A moment later, she said, “So, we can at least put Billy in jail now?”

Luke nodded. “I think so. But you can never have too much evidence. Let’s take action.
You watch Stu and I’ll follow Billy. Don’t hesitate to shoot if you’re in danger.”

Selina said, “Got it.”

Billy had already dragged Neil into the backyard of the house. Now that both suspects
were in the house, Luke and Selina didn’t need to watch the perimeter anymore.

They were about to slip in through the back door, when there were shrieks and a sudden
burst of noise from the house, before a bunch of teenagers ran out and drove away.

Selina asked in a low voice, “What’s going on? Should we follow them?”

Luke took a few deep breaths, then said, “No need – the stars of the show are still in the
house. That might’ve only been a distraction.”

According to his Sharp Nose, neither Billy nor Stu had left, and Billy was already in the
house.

Luke and Selina quietly slipped inside.

It was easy to sneak into a house of partying teenagers.

As a lot of people had driven off just now, there weren’t that many of them left in the
house.

Selina quietly hid in a guest room on one side of the hallway. The messy bed inside
suggested that someone had just had a lot of fun here.

She frowned. Teenagers were truly vigorous, and wouldn’t hesitate to do it whenever
they had the chance.

Through the half-open door, she observed the living room.

Everybody had their backs to her, and nobody had noticed her slipping inside.

A boy was watching a horror movie in the living room. Billy had just come in, and was on
the second floor with Sandra.

Dewey was also here, but he was busy courting a mature and attractive woman. They
were talking and giggling in a corner.
Luke, on the other hand, went to the garage at the back of the house.

In the garage, Tatum was confronting a man, and Luke could hear them through the dog
door on the garage door.

“Oh, what do you want me to do? Pretend to be scared? Fine. Ah! I’m so scared! Someone
help me!” said Tatum unconcernedly.

“Have you had enough fun? I’m here to grab a beer. Get out of the way.” Tatum thought
that the masked man in front of her was just one of her classmates messing around.

But she screamed the next moment.

Observing the situation inside with a tiny mirror, Luke saw that the man had cut her arm
with a knife.

Thinking for a moment, he stuck his camera in through the dog door.

Then, he grabbed two iron balls.

In the garage, the masked man and Tatum struggled, but the man clearly wasn’t taking it
seriously, and wasn’t in a hurry to kill Tatum.

Finally, Tatum grew frantic and threw the beer she was holding at the masked man’s
abdomen. The masked man doubled over in pain.

Then, she immediately threw a second bottle at him.

The masked man managed to raise his hand and prevent the bottle from breaking on his
head.

Seizing the moment, Tatum ran out from where she had been trapped in a corner and
tried to make a break for the door that led back into the house.

The masked man, however, waved his knife at her, forcing her to retreat.

Panicked, she searched for a way out, and suddenly rushed toward the dog door.

Luke was lost for words. This woman seemed to be underestimating how big her breasts
and butt were. Did she really think that she could crawl out of the dog door?

The next moment, Tatum’s head poke out of the opening, but half her magnificent breasts
were stuck.

She struggled so hard that she didn’t even notice that Luke was observing her in
admiration.

Luke was quite dazzled by the way the girl’s breasts bounced in her vehement struggles.

Then, the garage door started to go up, and Tatum looked at the top of the door in fear.

If the door went up like this, she would be squashed.

Because of her wriggling, she was now leaning on one side and couldn’t exert any
strength as she was lifted up by the garage door.
Chapter 248 - Rescue and Escape
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 248 Rescue and Escape

Tatum couldn’t help but scream, “No, help! Somebody help me!”

“Tatum!” The voice was the sweetest sound she had ever heard.

She managed to raise her head, and saw a somewhat familiar person not far away. “Huh?
It’s you? Help! Someone’s trying to kill me!”

Luke immediately said, “What? Where is he?”

Tatum said, “He’s right inside! He’s opening this door to squash me! Help me!”

Luke said, “Don’t be scared! I’m here to help!” Then, he slipped under the half-open
garage door.

“Stop, you murderer!” Luke demanded inside.

Tatum was almost crying. “Just take him down already!” Can you really stop a murderer
with words?

Luke yelled, “You almost killed her, and you aren’t going to stop?”

Tatum watched the upper edge of the garage door get closer and closer in despair. She
had already been lifted off her feet.

“Don’t just shout! Do something!” she roared in desperation.

Luke, however, wasn’t in a hurry at all.

If he used his full strength, he would easily tear off the garage door.

Enlightened, he suddenly took out a white object and said, “Right, check this out!”

Swoosh! Bam!

The garage door suddenly stopped moving.

In the next moment, Tatum felt someone grab her legs and support her butt. “Relax and
raise your arms. I’ll get you out.”
Tatum hurriedly did as she was told.

With Luke’s help, she easily fell back through the dog door.

Luke let go and Tatum landed on the ground. She subconsciously grabbed Luke’s waist.

“It’s alright now.” Hearing the gentle male voice, she raised her head and saw a sunny
smiling face.

“Thank you! Thank you!” She couldn’t stop sobbing in gratitude.

She had almost died just now, after the masked man tormented her for so long, and she
almost collapsed with despair.

“It’s fine now. Let’s see who this masked man is first,” Luke said as he walked over to the
man lying on the ground.

Tatum was too frightened by the masked man to look at him. “No. Let’s call the police.
Dewey! Dewey’s in the living room!”

Luke ignored her. He went forward and unmasked the man. “I think he’s your friend,
right?”

Stunned, Tatum craned her head and cried, “That’s impossible!”

She didn’t notice that Luke was recording the man’s face with the camera in his hand.

Okay, more evidence! Luke chuckled secretly.

Luke found a rope and tied the man up. While Tatum was still in a daze, he also
handcuffed the man.

Then, he gave Tatum a shoulder to lean on as they returned to the first floor.

Before he left, he pressed a button to close the garage door, in case anyone else saw what
was inside.

When they returned, there was still only one boy as well as Dewey and the mature lady in
the living room.

Tatum was about to blurt out everything to Dewey, who was a police officer and her
brother, but Luke stopped her. “Don’t let everyone know what happened. You don’t want
to be under the spotlight, do you?”
Remembering how Sandra had been hounded by the media, Tatum immediately shut up.

Luke said, “Dewey, please come here. There’s something I’d like to talk to you about.”

Dewey regretfully said something to the lady before he walked over to Luke.

Luke stepped back and made a “keep quiet” gesture at Dewey in the hallway. Pointing at
Tatum, he said, “Don’t alert anyone else. Let’s talk over there.”

Seeing that Tatum was weeping in fear, Dewey grew anxious. “You…”

Luke grabbed him and covered his mouth. “Don’t shout. That woman is a reporter, right?
You want her to report everything here?”

Dewey couldn’t say anything else. He thought that Luke had done something to his sister.

But after Luke told him what happened in the garage and his sister confirmed it, Dewey
said in shock, “W- ugh…”

Luke pressed against his neck again and whispered, “Calm down, okay?”

Dewey turned red at the way Luke was suffocating him. He could only nod.

Luke said, “Call Polk and get him to bring some men here and make sure none of the
reporters notice, especially not the one you brought here. Don’t tell her anything.”

Dewey could only nod. He took out his phone and made the call.

A moment later, Dewey was done. “Polk will be here in ten minutes. We…”

Luke said, “Let’s go check the suspect first. I knocked him out with a baseball and tied him
up.”

The three of them went to the garage. Tatum stuck close to Luke, clinging to one of his
arms.

Luke could only chuckle, as he sensed how certain enormous parts of her body were
pressed up against him.

A moment later, they were looking at the empty garage. The clothes, the mask and the
rope were there, and nothing else.

Dewey was speechless. “Where is he?”

Luke frowned. He took a sniff and his expression darkened even more – the man had
escaped!

More importantly, how had he escaped? Luke didn’t sense anything wrong!

He had tied the man up tightly and even handcuffed him. Also, he had been in the house
just now. Could the man have escaped through the dog door too?

However, the scent in the air indicated otherwise.

There was no trace of his scent moving toward the dog door at all. It was almost like he
had just vanished into thin air.

Suddenly, Selina shouted from upstairs, “Freeze!”

Stunned for a moment, Luke left Dewey and Tatum behind and ran up the stairs.

Dewey and Tatum just heard a swoosh, and Luke was gone.

Looking at each other in bewilderment, they could only follow Luke.

When Luke got to the second floor, his Sharp Nose picked up the intense smell of blood.

The next moment, he appeared behind Selina, who was aiming her gun at a man by the
window.

A half-naked boy on the bed had been stabbed deep in the neck, and his blood was
splattered everywhere in the room.
Chapter 249 - Disappearance of the Real Killer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 249 Disappearance of the Real Killer

Luke narrowed his eyes.

The boy on the bed was Billy.

The man standing by the window, on the other hand, was Stu.

Covered in blood, he held a knife to Sandra’s neck.

The girl was naked and covered in blood, fear all over her face. Stu, however, glanced at
Billy with a creepy smile. “Billy, your father is a b*tch too. You think he’s anything good?
He seduced my mother when Maureen left. Both of you should die!”

Stu was stunned for a moment when he saw Luke. He shouted, “You won’t catch me
again!” Then, he moved the knife, ready to cut Sandra’s neck.

Luke sneered and pushed Selina’s gun down before he flung his baseball again.

Bang!

Stu fell back against the window and Sandra pitched forward, free from him.

Luke chuckled. “Haven’t I already caught you?”

But both he and Selina were shocked in the next second.

Stu’s body on the ground suddenly twisted, like some sort of special effect, before he
disappeared like smoke, leaving nothing but bloodstained clothes on the ground.

What exactly was going on?

Luke immediately realized that it was a super ability!

He didn’t know how Stu had gotten this ability to vanish into thin air, but what he now
knew for sure was that Stu couldn’t be a normal person.

No wonder he had disappeared from the garage just now. He hadn’t been rescued, but
had simply resorted to using his super ability!
But Luke was slightly confused. Why hadn’t the system acknowledged that he had
defeated Stu when he knocked the guy out twice with a baseball?

Dewey and Tatum finally arrived. Luke let Dewey pass, but stopped Tatum. He then said,
“Dewey, secure the area, then get your reporter girlfriend out of here.”

Dewey said, “Okay. Wait… you…”

Luke was already nowhere to be seen, but Dewey still subconsciously asked, “Who are
you to give me orders?”

Then, he noticed Selina, who was holding a gun. He drew out his own gun warily and said,
“Drop your weapon.”

Selina rolled her eyes and slowly put her gun back into the holster, before she flashed her
badge and said, “LAPD.”

Dewey didn’t know what to say.

Taking Tatum upstairs and blocking the female reporter from doing the same, Luke
whispered to Tatum about what happened.

Tatum found it hard to believe. “How… How is that possible? Stu…”

Luke covered her mouth and said in a low voice, “There’s a reporter over there. Don’t say
anything.”

Tatum got herself under control, but her tears continued to flow. “Stu… Is he really…”

Luke nodded. “Don’t be too sad.”

A few minutes later, Polk arrived in person with another two police cars, whose lights
and sirens were all off.

Altogether six officers, including Polk, entered the house, and had everybody else leave.

Some of the officers would take them to the police department to take down their
statements, while Polk would take care of the investigation here.

It was what Luke and Polk had agreed on earlier, so that his and Selina’s identities
wouldn’t be exposed.

He certainly didn’t want his face shown to all the criminals and serial killers in the
country.
This was the best way to get things done without drawing any attention.

After all, Luke had accepted this case as a favor to Deputy Director Condra, and it wasn’t
like the Woodsburg police department could give him a promotion or something.

Half an hour later, Polk returned with a strange look on his face, and had Luke and Selina
meet him in his office.

Closing the door, Polk said after a brief silence, “We received word that Stu went to Billy’s
place with his classmates just now. He wasn’t at home.”

Selina was deep in thought.

Polk said, “Are you sure that you saw Stu kill Billy?”

Luke asked, “What about Neil? He didn’t see

Stu?”

Frowning, Polk nodded slowly. “Neil said that Billy kidnapped and imprisoned him. It was
Billy who took him to Stu’s that night, too. He didn’t see Stu.”

Luke said, “Just bring Stu in and interrogate him. You’ll find out everything you need to
know.”

Polk shook his head. “But he’s disappeared. Stu left right before we reached his location.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other. Wasn’t that around the time when Stu vanished
into thin air in front of their eyes?

However, Luke and Selina kept mum.

Stu’s disappearance was too bizarre for anyone else to believe. Chances were that Polk
would suspect that something was wrong with their heads if they told him what
happened.

Polk talked to them in private to verify the details.

Luke thought for a moment, then gave him the memory cards from his cameras. Of
course, he had already copied the files on the cards to his laptop earlier.

“Polk, here’s a video I shot. With this video, you can issue an arrest warrant even if Billy
and Stu have alibis. Also, both Billy and Stu are involved in the murders,” said Luke.

Polk was stunned. “Huh?”

Luke shrugged. “You know that evidence is of paramount importance for us. Since we
don’t have body cameras, I prepared my own.”

Polk silently accepted the two memory cards from Luke.

If the video was useful, he would be able to close the case by claiming that Stu had killed
all the victims, including Billy.

If Stu felt that he had been wronged, he could turn himself in so that the police could
investigate him.

Polk, however, had the feeling that Stu wouldn’t be showing his face ever again.

Putting the memory cards away safely, Polk said, “Another piece of news: Hanks, Billy’s
father, died in his own home in exactly the same way as the previous victims.”

Thinking for a moment, Luke said, “Why did the students run out just now?”

Polk said, “Billy’s neighbor’s house caught fire, and they all went to watch the show. Then,
they saw that the door to Billy’s house was wide open, and there was blood on it. They
called the police, and we found Hanks murdered.”

Luke realized that had been none other than Stu’s distraction.

It was impossible to tell whether Billy had been aware of it, since he was already dead.

Luke said, “Billy’s father and Stu’s mother probably had an affair. It’s likely that Stu killed
him.”
Chapter 250 - Increased Training
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 250 Increased Training

Polk was stunned for a moment. “What?”

Luke pointed at the memory cards and said, “I recorded it. Stu said it himself. You can
also ask Sandra.”

Polk nodded. “Okay, but she’s still in poor shape, and hasn’t woken up from the sedative
yet.”

Luke said, “Alright, we’ll see if we can find Stu. If we can, things will be a lot simpler.”

Polk hesitated for a moment, then said, “You’re free to shoot if you run into any danger. I
guarantee that nobody will make trouble for you.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thank you, Polk.”

Seeing the two of them off, Polk sighed and shook his head in his office. “Do kids
nowadays all solve their problems with murder?”

After a while, he began to issue orders and deploy officers to investigate Stu’s
whereabouts.

Luke and Selina drove southeast for a while, then stopped ten kilometers away from the
town.

Selina asked, “Why did you stop?”

Luke shook his head and said, not without regret, “I don’t think we can catch up to him.
Let’s go back.”

It was pure wilderness outside town.

To make things worse, it was raining and the wind was strong, and Luke’s Sharp Nose
could only track Stu up to this point.

Surely this couldn’t be the last they would see of Stu! Luke could only sigh inwardly.

Stu’s ability was truly weird and baffling. Luke wondered why the system hadn’t
acknowledged Stu’s defeat when Luke knocked the guy out twice. Naturally, Stu’s ability
wasn’t on the list of abilities that Luke could learn.

Luke had a theory about that.

For example, how could Stu appear at Billy’s house and in his own garage at the same
time?

Other people might think that Stu had disguised himself somehow, but Luke would rather
believe that it was Stu’s ability.

Only a super ability could make two Stus appear at the same time and make them
disappear into thin air.

The system judged that he hadn’t defeated Stu precisely because of the unknown features
of this super ability.

What a shame!

Selina looked at him and said, “Why do you have a constipated look on your face, like you
have blue balls? Didn’t you spend at least twelve hours with a woman just two days ago?”

Luke brooded for a moment, but perked up again. “No, I’m going to stay for a few days.
Maybe Stu will come back for revenge!”

Selina was suspicious. “Is this about the high school student with the number 10
sweater?”

Luke said, “If that’s what you think, there’s nothing I can say.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “As if you only just remembered her!”

Luke rubbed Selina’s head with a smile, only for her to avoid his hand and scoff at him. He
said, “If we go back so quickly when the case isn’t over yet, Deputy Director Condra will
think that we didn’t work hard enough on it.”

Three days later, Luke returned dejectedly.

Stu never came back. Like a bird that had escaped a cage, he was gone without a trace.

Neither the surveillance cameras Luke had installed nor his personal sweep with Sharp
Nose picked up any signs of the man.

When their car finally left Woodsburg, Selina’s eyes moved away from the rearview
mirror.
She glanced at Luke. “Looks like you did a great job. Were Tatum’s legs trembling after
the two of you got back from your excursion?”

Luke said brazenly, “Yes, we visited a lot of places, mainly to try and draw Stu out.”

Selina could only chuckle. “As if!”

Luke was thinking about other things.

After he returned, he would devote more time to training

Since his physical stats had increased significantly, he needed to better conceal his
combat ability.

For example, Bob Munden, the man who held the world record for the fastest gun draw,
could draw and fire his gun at an unbelievable speed. His record was 0.0175 seconds.

On top of that, he could still instantly hit two balloons two meters away from each other.
He was completely inhuman.

With someone like that as an example, it wouldn’t be too surreal for Luke to achieve a
similar feat.

The mishap on this trip was a reminder.

He didn’t lose, but he hadn’t won, either.

This world wasn’t an ordinary one, but had all kinds of unpredictable abilities.

It wasn’t a big thing that he hadn’t defeated Stu and acquired his unusual ability; there
were so many more amazing abilities out there.

However, danger could pop up at any time, even in a small, seemingly peaceful town.

Not only did he have to work hard himself, he also needed to train Selina.

How much potential did humans have?

It was unlikely that a regular human being would ever be able to defeat Hulk or Thanos.

But take the Punisher, the dark antihero, for example. The Punisher had terrifying
combat skills that allowed him to take down criminals who had super abilities.

He was the epitome of a human being who was at the peak in combat skills.
Nick Fury classified the Punisher as a level ten S.H.I.E.L.D. agent.

This level ten wasn’t just a title, but was based on his genuine combat ability.

The other level ten agent in S.H.I.E.L.D was the Black Widow.

But the Black Widow was someone who had been enhanced with drugs, whereas the
Punisher earned his level exclusively through his own battle skills.

Luke didn’t really plan to turn Selina into another Punisher through sheer training.

Excluding Luke, Selina was probably in the top three in the Major Crimes Division in
terms of fighting ability.

No more than five people in the Major Crimes Division had the courage to fire at ten
armed bandits without chickening out.

Her physical stats were outstanding too, and her body fat ratio had always been under
20%.

After training with Luke all this time, she was as good as a professional boxer.

With her physical build, it wasn’t impossible for her to become half as good as the
Punisher in the future if she continued training.

And unlike the Punisher, Luke was confident he could find useful items for his family and
friends to make it easier for them to protect themselves.

This was a world full of extraordinary powers.

He didn’t want those important to him to be killed by random criminals – what good was
enormous strength, when the flipside was loneliness?
Chapter 251 - I Can’t Take It Anymore
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 251 I Can’t Take It Anymore

Selina felt very uneasy when she noticed Luke’s eyes.

It wasn’t a lascivious expression, which wouldn’t have been scary. Instead, it seemed like
he was planning something dangerous.

Selina really knew Luke better and better now. She could tell from his eyes that he was up
to something

Returning to the police department, they greeted Elsa first before reporting to Dustin.

Dustin frowned. “That Stu… is so good? Even you couldn’t catch him?” He never thought
that anyone would be able to escape from Luke once the latter found them.

Considering Luke’s performance before, how strong must this Stu be?

Luke shook his head. “He’s too vigilant. He ran off immediately when his plan failed. We
kept an eye on his girlfriend, but he never returned.”

Dustin nodded his head.

It was impossible to ask Luke and Selina to wait in town for Stu indefinitely, since they
were among the most capable detectives under Dustin’s command and were
indispensable.

Luke thought for a moment before deciding to tell Dustin about Stu’s weird ability. He
said, “Boss, I didn’t tell the local police department any of that.”

Surprised, Dustin pondered for a moment, then patted Luke’s shoulder. “I’ll talk to
Deputy Director Condra. Your efforts won’t be ignored. Do you need a rest? You can come
to work tomorrow.”

Luke shook his head. “No need. It’s still early. I’ll see if Elsa needs us on anything. We’ll
start working in the afternoon.”

Dustin nodded in satisfaction. “Alright, you can go now.”

They left the office and went to Elsa.

Skipping the formalities, Elsa simply pointed at a case file on the table. “Martin and Roger
have been working on this case. It’s dangerous. As usual, you can work on it for a few
days and give up if you don’t make any progress.”

Luke nodded. “Can we go now?”

After a brief hesitation, Elsa asked, “About your previous case, did you…”

Luke shrugged. “It depends. If the deputy director is reasonable, he’ll feel that he owes us
a favor.”

Elsa frowned. “What happened?”

Luke said, “The killer is vigilant and unusual. He disappeared and never returned after his
failure. We didn’t catch him.”

Pondering for a moment, Elsa asked, “What did Dustin say?”

“He said it was fine and he would report to the deputy director,” said Luke.

Elsa was relieved, because Dustin could’ve only told Luke that when he thought that Luke
and Selina had done a good job on the case.

“Okay, you’re free for the rest of the day. You can start the investigation tomorrow,” said
Elsa.

Luke chuckled and said, “Thanks, boss.”

Selina also bade Elsa farewell before leaving with Luke.

Elsa, on the other hand, wondered if she could apply for another group of detectives to
work under her if the deputy director owed her a favor.

That way, her team would be stronger than before.

She wouldn’t have accepted the case in Woodsburg if it didn’t promise any returns.

ns.

If the case was solved, both she and Luke would be able to leave a good impression on
Condra, which was why Elsa had taken the case.

After they left the police department, Luke drove home.

Selina said, “Did you mean it when you said that we would start the investigation this
afternoon?”

Luke said, “Studying the case file and making preparations at home is part of the
investigation.”

Selina argued, “But haven’t I always been the only one to study the case files?”

Luke said, “Excuse me, but I have to tell you a piece of good news.”

Selina asked, “What?’

Luke said, “Starting from today, we’re going to up our training. We’ll be working on more
aspects like shooting, boxing, driving, extreme parkour, swimming, running and more.”

Selina: “…Are you crazy?”

Luke: “This is just to prevent you from putting on weight since you’ve been eating too
much every day.”

Selina: “…Will you still make food for me every day?”

Luke: “Of course!”

Selina: “Deal!”

Anything was negotiable as long as there was delicious food.

Besides, nobody else would be able to get Luke, probably the strongest man in the
country, to help with their training.

What Selina didn’t know was that Luke was only the strongest ordinary person, and that
there were many extraordinary people out there.

Luke quickly made lunch after they returned home, and they ate twenty minutes later.

Selina then washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen as usual. Luke was never
interested in doing that sort of thing.

Then, Selina studied the case file as she digested her food. They were supposed to start
training in an hour.

Luke, on the other hand, went off to create and modify equipment in his garage workshop
for himself and Selina, given how dangerous this world was.

At five in the afternoon, Luke dragged Selina out of the training room; she was in no
better shape than a dead dog.

The girl declared, “No, let me go! I can’t take it anymore!”

Luke chuckled. “No, we have to practice shooting today.”

Selina said, “But I think I’ve reached my limit. It’s hard for me to improve.”

“As you say yourself, it’s hard, but it’s not impossible. So, stop resisting and start firing
guns with me.” Luke threw her into the bathroom and went to take a shower himself.

He was still vigorous, thanks to the stat points that he added to Strength.

Even on just two hours of sleep a day, he was still as energetic as ever. He was never
exhausted or injured in training, because he always instantly recovered with Elementary
Self-Healing

However, in order to create powerful equipment, he needed money first.

Thinking that, he called Bobby. “Hey, this is Luke. How’s the negotiation coming along?
Any progress?”

After a brief silence, Bobby said, “…It’s the third time… they’ve turned down my request
for a meeting… So…”

Luke wasn’t surprised. “So, you’re saying that you didn’t make any progress?”

Bobby said truthfully, “I’m sorry, but that’s right.”

Chapter 252 - Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 252 Unexpected Client and Unexpected Order

“Also, the receptionist at Google told me that our navigation system is hardly practical
unless the user carries a monitor around with them, so our product is useless for them,”
Bobby reported honestly.

Luke laughed and said again, “Just keep trying to get in touch with Google and Easygo.
That’s all for now.”

Hearing Luke end the call, Bobby was confused. That’s all?

Luke pondered for a moment, then called Jenny. “Hello, is that Jenny? This is Luke. There
are some files that I need you to look into. It’s like this…”

A moment later, he hung up the phone and shook his head at the bathroom door that was
still closed. “Fine. This is just the first day. The training was indeed too intense. I probably
should give her more time to adapt.”

He walked to the bathroom door and said, “Okay, this is all the training for today. We’ll
continue tomorrow.”

He barely said the words when cheering burst out in the bathroom.

A moment later, Selina jumped out and said, “Don’t go back on your word.” She then
lunged at the couch.

Seeing that Selina was about to fall asleep, Luke shook his head with a smile. “Your body
can get some rest, but not your brain. Read the files. I don’t want to waste too much time
on this case.”

Selina said, “You want to take more cases?”

Luke shook his head. “No, we need more time for training.”

Selina turned listless. “I think it’s better to focus more on cases.”

Luke said, “What if we run into weird criminals like Stu again? He used his ability to
escape, but what if he used it to attack you? You could easily be killed by people like that
if you don’t improve yourself.”
Selina thought for a moment before she nodded helplessly. “Fine, I guarantee that I won’t
slack off, but I don’t have as much stamina as you do!”

Luke didn’t know what he could do about that. His vigor came from the system, and it
wasn’t something that could be given to someone else.

He could only see if he could make any equipment that could strengthen Selina and
increase her chances of survival.

Just then, Luke’s phone buzzed.

It wasn’t his regular phone, but the fake one.

He checked his fake phone, only to be confused. Why did those two want to meet him?

Thinking for a moment, he typed something into his phone and sent off the message.

In an abandoned factory in Los Angeles, Damon gave his phone to Mindy. “What did he

say?”

Mindy glanced at the text and said, “He’s agreeing to meet us, but he’ll decide when and
where.”

Damon nodded. “He’s as cautious as ever.”

At that moment, Damon was still dressed like a homely man, and Mindy looked like a cute
little girl in her pink shirt and jeans.

However, the guns and equipment in front of them weren’t homely at all.

After dinner with Selina, Luke left in his car.

Selina didn’t ask where he was going. She knew that Luke often went out at night, but she
never asked about it.

Luke must have a good reason never to mention it, and she knew better than to ask.

Actually, she and Luke had a regular routine at home.

Outside that routine, whether Luke worked in the garage or quietly left the house, Selina
would never ask.

It was a mutual understanding that they had formed after working together for so long.
Luke parked the car at a distance and walked a block that didn’t have any surveillance
cameras around it before he ended up in a parking lot. A moment later, an old Ford drove
out.

Thirty minutes later, in an abandoned factory to the south of USC, he sent a text on his
fake phone.

Ten minutes later, Damon and Mindy appeared.

Both of them had completely covered their faces, and were keeping some distance
between them so that they wouldn’t fall into a trap at the same time.

Luke walked out of a corner and said, “Nice to meet you. It’s been a long time.”

Both Damon and Mindy were lost for words.

Mindy couldn’t help but remark, “We’ve known each other for a while. Do you have to be
so cautious?”

Her complaint was understandable, since Luke wasn’t using his own voice, but the
familiar voice of a famous NBC anchor to speak to them.

Smiling, Luke quickly typed: “It’s not that I don’t trust you, but that I don’t trust your
ability to hide yourselves.”

Both Damon and Mindy felt rather embarrassed.

They didn’t know who the guy was, or if he was a guy at all, but the guy knew their
identities and names.

Damon decided to skip past the embarrassment and simply asked, “We would like a set of
your surveillance and anti-surveillance equipment.”

Raising an eyebrow, Luke typed again: “Didn’t I send you a set already?”

Damon and Mindy looked at each other and said, “That’s not enough. We were almost
caught last time.”

Luke said, “I don’t offer after-sales service.”

Mindy snorted. “What a petty man.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Sorry, what did you

say?”
Mindy fell silent.

Damon chimed in, “She’s just a child, don’t mind her.”

Damon said, “We’ll pay you in full, including what we owe you from before, but we want
the best equipment that you can offer in this order.”

Luke said, “The best? That will cost a million dollars at least. Are you sure you need it?”

Damon hesitated and said, “Well… that’s slightly over our budget.”

Luke asked, “What’s your budget?”

Damon said, “Half a million.”

Luke said, “Well, it seems that you got yourself into quite some trouble this time.”
Otherwise, they wouldn’t be paying so much money for equipment.

Seeing that he wasn’t agreeing to the deal instantly, Mindy pouted. “Hey, you’re not going
to turn us down, are you?”

Luke wasn’t angry, because the girl was too lovely. “Fine. For half a million, I can provide
you a set of reasonably good equipment, but it’ll take ten days.”

Damon said, “Ten days? Okay, that’s fine.”

Luke said, “For your generosity, I can offer you some complimentary trinkets.”

Mindy asked, “Huh? What trinkets?”

“See for yourself.” Luke took out a laptop.

Chapter 253 - Everybody Loves Donuts
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 253 Everybody Loves Donuts

This laptop was sturdy but had lousy performance, so Luke only used it to demonstrate
his products on his field trips.

Mindy nimbly caught the laptop that Luke threw at her and turned it on.

Damon didn’t approach Luke. He raised the box in his hand and said, “Here’s the
payment. Seven hundred thousand dollars in total, including what we owe you from
before.” He opened the box and poured the cash out onto a table.

He was demonstrating that there weren’t any tricks in the box, and that it wasn’t padded
with newspaper at the bottom.

After that, Damon joined his daughter, and they checked the laptop together.

Actually, the two parties trusted each other.

Damon knew that Luke was aware of his identity, but it had never leaked.

Luke, on the other hand, had worked with Damon before and knew that the man was
trustworthy.

Luke casually examined the cash but didn’t take it.

Damon found that weird. “What’s wrong?”

Luke asked, “You must have covert suppliers who won’t reveal your personal
information, right?”

Damon said, “Yes, do you want to…”

Luke nodded. “Yes. I’ll write you a list of materials later, and the money here will be my
payment. If it isn’t enough, I’ll pay the rest.”

Damon said, “Since you’re helping us make the equipment, you don’t have to…”

Luke raised his hand and interrupted him. “No, I don’t think your money is enough. Also,
you must be careful and don’t let anyone track you. What I want is absolute security. It’s
okay if you can’t purchase some of the materials on the list.”
Damon was suspicious. “You’re not trying to buy biochemical or nuclear materials, are
you?”

Luke chuckled. “Of course not. I’m only afraid that you might be too careless. I recognized
you before after just a quick glimpse of you.”

Damon was lost for words. Will you let it go already?

Mindy’s eyes glowed as she looked at the equipment displayed on the laptop. “You call
these trinkets? They’re so cool. I can use them to catch anyone.”

Luke looked at the girl’s legs. You can’t catch anyone right now only because your legs are
too short.

Realizing what Luke was looking at, Mindy said angrily, “I’m only a child. I’ll be much
taller later.”

Luke was silent, but he thought to himself, It’s fine if you can’t grow taller, but please
don’t grow fat.

He would hate seeing the girl’s cute looks destroyed by fat.

After negotiating for a moment, Luke wrote a list on his laptop and gave it to Damon.
“This is the list. Get the raw materials to me in three days, so that I can assemble what
you need. I’m leaving. Right, remember not to expose yourselves.”

Damon and Mindy were speechless. Why are you still talking about that? You’ve
mentioned it three times already in this meeting.

Satisfied, Luke returned home after teasing Damon and Mindy yet again.

He was very pleased with the deal.

It would’ve been tricky for him to purchase the raw materials himself, and he would have
to waste a lot of time disguising himself each time.

He had little patience to spare to purchase the assortment of items that he needed.

Now that Damon was running the errand for him, Luke wouldn’t be affected even if
Damon’s purchases were found out.

Before their meeting, he had examined the environment and confirmed that it wasn’t a
trap.
Like he said, it wasn’t that he didn’t trust Damon; he was just afraid of someone tracking
him down by following Damon.

There were people with super abilities in this world, after all.

Selina was still reading the case file when Luke returned home. Seeing Luke, she dropped
the file and yawned. “I’m tired. I’m going to bed.”

Luke nodded. “Do you want me to take you to your bed?”

Out of his expectations, Selina nodded. “Yes.”

Luke was speechless, but eventually, he carried her to her bed. It was unnecessary to take
off her clothes now since she was only wearing her pajamas.

Taking a shower and making a cup of green tea for himself, Luke mulled things over on
the couch.

Damon and Mindy were mostly active in New York. They could be potential allies.

Such allies didn’t have to help him in battle. As long as they provided intelligence or other
support for him at the right moment, they were irreplaceable.

They would also be connections he could use.

Even Tony Stark had friends and connections in the military as well as the support of
formidable stakeholders of Stark Industries.

When Tony lost the support of these people, he was kicked out of Stark Industries by
Obadiah, and his influence as a super magnate instantly disappeared.

Luke didn’t plan to walk Stark’s path, so he had to treat his allies and friends well.

Thus, he wasn’t really making much of a profit from the deal with Damon, which was
already hard to believe since he was using Tony Stark’s abilities.

Even experts who weren’t as skilled as Tony would’ve charged a million dollars for such
an order.

But most of these people didn’t lack money to begin with, and without connections,
Damon couldn’t ask them for help!

Besides, the equipment that Luke made for them was highly practical.

Electronic surveillance and anti-surveillance devices, gadgets to hide your tracks and to
walk on walls, special bulletproof armor, and so on…

Luke focused on the file again.

On their way to work the next day, he noticed that Selina showed no signs of exhaustion.

Luke recalled that Selina seldom fell ill or suffered overexertion ever since he got to know
her.

Did she have an unusual gift as well?

They didn’t need to go to the police department today. Since Selina had studied the case
yesterday and talked to the detectives who worked on it previously, they would go
directly to the crime scene.

They got out when they arrived at their destination.

Luke looked at the signboard above the store, which was a gigantic circle that was hollow
in the center.

He was amused. “Everybody loves donuts.”

This was a store that sold various kinds of donuts, which were hard for Americans, who
loved sweets, to resist.

For police officers, donuts were also indispensable.

Chapter 254 - Two Shooters
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 254 Two Shooters

Unlike Luke, who could make dozens of cupcakes in ten minutes, most police officers
chose to snack on donuts.

After all, donuts had enough calories, could be eaten with one hand, and most
importantly, were cheap and often sold 24 hours a day.

So, the officers who had to work nights became loyal donut customers.

It was also the reason why the case that Luke was supposed to help with had happened in
a donut store.

Luke and Selina didn’t go in but simply observed the closed store from outside.

The glass windows of the store were shattered, allowing them to see most of the interior
even though they were outside.

While they were observing the scene, a car stopped nearby, and someone said, “Hey, Luke
and Selina. You’re here.”

Luke and Selina turned around and greeted him with a smile. “Good morning, Roger,
Martin.”

Roger was black, and Martin was a handsome middle-aged white man who had a messy
beard.

It was Roger who had greeted them just now. He lifted the cordon and had everyone
enter the store. “It happened at five in the morning yesterday. Two shooters opened fire
on this place with 9mm automatic weapons from a motorbike. Two customers were
killed on the spot, and the worker manning the store was injured by broken glass. The
killers didn’t come in. According to the worker, there was another customer who went
missing. He was at the same table with the victims, and had come with one of them.”

Luke nodded his head, showing that he got it.

It was described in the case file, but Roger didn’t know how much they knew, so he
repeated the key information for their benefit.

Looking at the body outlines and the nearby environment, Selina pictured the attack in
her head.

Luke, on the other hand, stared at the bullet holes in the wall. He asked, “Has ballistics
run the tests?”

Roger said, “Yes. Two guns were fired, but…”

Luke interjected, “But one of the guns didn’t shoot as many bullets?”

Roger was surprised. “Did you talk to the forensics department already?”.

Luke shook his head. “No, I was guessing.”

Then, a woman spoke from the door. “Well, it seems that I’m late.”

Everybody turned around. She turned out to be a beautiful young brunette, with her hair
tied up

She was wearing a suit, and both the suit and the shirt underneath weren’t buttoned all
the way, revealing a hint of her sexy collarbones.

Roger said, “Agent Palmer, you’re not late. We arrived early. This is Luke and Selina, our
colleagues. They’ll be helping us with this case.”

The detective named Palmer shook hands with them courteously. “We could really use
your help.”

She then asked directly, “Have you found anything?”

She was asking Luke the question, because she and Roger had already investigated this
place yesterday, when the bodies were still on the ground and the blood had yet to dry.

Now, only the body outlines remained. She was genuinely curious to know what Luke and
Selina might have found.

“Were there any eyewitnesses?” Luke asked.

Roger shook his head. “No, it was five in the morning. There was a homeless woman who
was drawn in by the gunshots, but she only saw the surviving customer leaving the
store.”

Luke asked, “What about the duration of the attack?”

Roger shook his head. “That homeless woman… doesn’t have a sound mind, and the
worker is still in shock, and can’t tell us anything yet. So, we can only make a rough guess
at the duration of the attack.”

Luke nodded, deep in thought.

Palmer couldn’t help but ask, “Is there a problem?”

Luke said, “If the killers didn’t stop the motorbike when they fired, it’s a big problem.”

Martin’s eyes glowed. “You’ve noticed?”

Luke chuckled. “Let’s stop talking in riddles. You go first.”

Martin broke his silence when he learned that a colleague was thinking the same thing. “I
reached my conclusion after I read the forensics report this morning.”

Roger complained, “Wow! And you didn’t think to tell your partner sooner?”

Martin said, “Well, I would have to repeat myself to everyone even if I did tell you earlier,
right? Only one of the shooters was the real killer, and the bullets that hit the victims all
came from his gun. If the nervous worker is to be believed, the attack might’ve only lasted
two seconds.”

Palmer found that odd. “Didn’t she say that she couldn’t remember anything?”

Martin said, “Her exact words are, ‘I feel like I’ve spent a year in Afghanistan.’ So…”

Everybody was lost for words.

This worker was obviously too overstimulated for her brain to function normally.

But two people had been killed by a barrage of thirty bullets. It would’ve been strange if
the worker didn’t suffer mental trauma from that.

“However, most of the bullets were fired from one gun. They destroyed most of the store,
but missed the victims.” Martin continued, “The way I see it, it’s hard to shoot when
you’re driving a motorbike at fifty kilometers per hour, so this is understandable. So, it
was the person sitting behind him who took action. He only fired two shots, and both
victims were shot in the head.”

Palmer was surprised. “His shooting was so precise?”

Hitting two targets in the head with just two shots while moving at high speed was
unbelievable.

“Yes, and it gets worse,” said Martin.

He pointed at the road outside. “The parking bays outside were occupied then, and the
two shooters could’ve only shot from a range of about ten meters from the store. The
driver even sprayed the parked cars with bullets.”
Chapter 255 - Traitor and Abandonment
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 255 Traitor and Abandonment

Luke nodded inwardly.

He had already felt that the barrage of bullets were unlikely to be from two guns.

Martin’s detailed analysis confirmed his assumption, and he grew more interested in the
shooters. “So, Agent Palmer, what intelligence do you have for us?”

Palmer wasn’t from LAPD, but was an agent with the DEA.

She was here because one of the victims was her partner Jimmy Watson, who was also a
DEA agent.

Palmer said, “To put it simply, Jimmy was here to negotiate with Femira, the other victim.
The man had some critical information that we needed.”

Noticing the look on Luke’s face, she added, “I can’t tell you exactly what it is, but the
information was very sensitive, so Jimmy was here to talk to him. I was supposed to come
too, but I was delayed by something else and didn’t make it.”

Luke suddenly asked, “You suspect that someone leaked details of the meeting?”

Palmer remained silent, but her expression indicated that was her suspicion.

Luke understood why the case was difficult.

DEA had more information, but they were unwilling to disclose it on grounds of
confidentiality, so Martin had no leads to work with.

It would be very difficult if they wanted Palmer to spill anything.

Since there was a possible traitor lurking in the DEA, the agency certainly wouldn’t want
the scandal exposed to LAPD.

Luke thought for a moment, then asked, “What about the survivor? Who is he?”

Roger said, “He’s a lawyer. Femira brought him along for negotiations. He’s just a regular
guy. We tracked him down last night, but he said that he didn’t know anything, and that
he was only there to help his client with the negotiation.”
Luke found that odd. “Wasn’t he afraid that he could be killed?”

Roger said, “The man said that he didn’t really know everything about his client, or he
wouldn’t have taken the case at all.”

Luke could only shake his head. It didn’t seem like there were any leads for now.

The lawyer might know more than he was letting on, but it was tricky trying to keep a
lawyer in custody.

Those people made a living by playing with the law, and they could easily demand
compensation if the police made any sort of mistake.

They could be utterly shameless when it came to making money.

After some discussion, it was eventually decided that Roger and his partner would follow
up on the lawyer, since he might be the next person to be killed.

As for Luke, however, he had already mentally dropped the case.

The trickiest cases were the ones without leads or where an internal conflict was
involved, such as with this case.

If he discovered the traitor in the DEA, would the DEA really feel grateful to him?

Obviously, the DEA might pretend to be happy, but they certainly wouldn’t be.

Luke simply reminded Martin, “You can investigate that shooter. Such a skilled shooter
can’t be a Mr. Nobody. You might uncover some leads if you look for remarkable shooters
in previous cases.”

He said that to Martin because Martin was a navy veteran who was a great shooter
himself.

There was only a limited number of people in the circle of top shooters, and they
definitely knew a thing or two about each other.

Martin nodded, and they bade each other farewell.

When Luke said goodbye to Roger, he noticed that Martin and Palmer were talking and
laughing. He asked in a low voice, “What’s that about?”

Roger said, “They’re seeing eye to eye.”

“When it happens, it happens, right?” Luke smiled and waved goodbye at Roger.

He got in his car and glanced at Selina, who was next to him. “Why are you staring at me?”

Selina said, “You rarely look me in the eye.”

Luke rolled his eyes at her. “You mean this?”

Selina did exactly the same back to him. “Yes, thank you very much. I feel a lot better
now.”

That was the end of the topic.

They knew very well that their relationship was different from what Luke and his female
friends had.

As long as he was willing, he could invite his female colleagues out for a drink when they
got off work, and it wouldn’t be hard for certain things to happen naturally after that.

Female officers were as busy as male officers, but they also had to scratch the itch
sometimes, and wouldn’t demand more when the night was over.

It would be all too easy for Luke, so he never wasted his time on that.

A partner that he could completely trust, on the other hand, was hard to come by.

Back in Nakatomi Plaza, Detective John fought hard for his wife and daughter.

But the truth was that he and his wife were already separated, and were going through a
divorce.

To make things worse, it wasn’t over money, but a difference in attitude toward life.

A detective’s partner might be even more important to them than a spouse.

Marrying the wrong wife might be a waste of time and money, but having the wrong
partner could get them killed or sent to the Internal Affairs Division for investigation.

Luke and Selina went to a special shooting range. Selina practiced regular shooting in one
corner while Luke practiced his quick draw.

Luke had read a lot of files on quick draw. Many of the opponents he defeated used it too,
but it was included under the Basic Firearms ability and wasn’t listed independently.

Luke speculated that it was because their quick draw wasn’t good enough to be listed as
an independent ability yet, just like how the system wouldn’t acknowledge that bilingual
speakers boasted Basic Language Proficiency if they weren’t fluent enough.

Should he find Bob Munden, the god of quick draw, and obtain the ability from him?

Luke dropped the idea.

His physical stats were good enough; all he needed was more practice with quick draw.
Chapter 256 - Welcome, and Take the Blame
Generated by NovelGet.com

It wouldn’t be too hard for him to master quick draw with more practice.

After all, Bob Munden was an old man who wasn’t half as strong and as agile as Luke, but
the man could still draw his gun astonishingly fast.

Luke had much more Strength and Dexterity, and he wasn’t new to guns. It would be
weird if he couldn’t grasp quick draw.

He was using a revolver, which was a gun necessary for practicing quick draw.

He had a modified revolver in his inventory, but he couldn’t use that Smith & Wesson
M500 in public. Also, its barrel had been lengthened, which made it unsuitable for quick
draw.

The essence of quick draw was speed and precision. Thus, a common revolver was more
suitable for practice.

With his ten-fold Strength and his Elementary Self-Healing, his hands didn’t get sore at
all.

With his cheat, Luke began to burn through guns as training.

He stopped to analyze the flaws in his movements every now and then before he
continued. He was also able to reload his gun much quicker than other people.

It wasn’t until an hour later that he finally stopped, satisfied.

He tried a dozen revolver models of varying caliber, and some of them overheated while
he was shooting

Luke was very satisfied.

After an hour of practice, he had more or less picked up quick draw.

With his Strength and Dexterity, he was fast and ruthless at shooting inside a range of ten
meters.

Most of the time, an officer’s combat range with a pistol was twenty meters, and their
precision would decrease sharply beyond this range. Luke was practicing quick draw
primarily as part of his identity as a police officer, so precision within a range of ten
meters was good enough for now.
More practice with quick draw later would help him further improve the speed and range
of his shooting

Selina had been dutifully shooting pistols with earmuffs on.

Focused on her training, Selina didn’t talk to Luke. It wasn’t until she used up the bullets
in her magazine that Luke patted her shoulder and indicated that it was time to leave.

After they returned home, Selina took a thirty-minute break before starting on the
exercise regime which Luke had drawn up for her.

The house had five extra rooms, so they converted two adjoining rooms into a gym and a
training room.

Luke went to the garage workshop and began creating new equipment for Damon and
Mindy.

Most of the raw materials hadn’t been delivered yet, so he was only working with
whatever he had on hand.

Also, the items he was making for them were experimental products, and he was
expecting them to give him feedback.

Of course, that meant that there were risks in using this equipment, but the risks
certainly wouldn’t be as high as if Damon and Mindy went on missions without the
equipment.

Luke worked until it turned dark outside.

By the time he finished, Selina was exhausted and lying on the couch as she went through
the training plan that Luke had drafted out for her.

The plan was rather flexible. She only needed to know what aspects she had to work on,
and she could decide when to undertake the training herself.

“I’m done with training. I’m waiting for your dinner.” She gave Luke a quick glance before
she continued reading the documents.

“You seem rather energetic.” Luke chuckled and began to make dinner while Selina rolled
her eyes.

Now that both of them were busy, Luke dropped the complicated dishes that he had
cooked before, and instead made simple but delicious food.
Selina was always satisfied as long as the food was delicious.

While they were eating, Selina’s phone rang.

Her mouth full of food, her expression indicated that Luke should pick up.

Luke looked at the caller ID and picked up the phone. “Hi, Roger. What’s up?”

Bang! Bang! Bang!

He heard gunshots.

“F*ck!” Roger cursed and said hastily, “Luke, we’ve run into some trouble regarding the
donut store case. Can you drop by?”

Luke asked, “Where are you?”

“West 35th Street near USC,” said Roger. “Copy that.” Luke rose and left with Selina, who
was already wiping her mouth.

Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the location, and easily found a gathering of police

cars.

They squeezed their way through with their badges and went over to Roger. “What
happened?”

Roger looked at them and said, “Someone was here to kill the lawyer, but luckily, he
escaped. Now, the criminal is hiding in the building with hostages.”

This lawyer was truly lucky to escape death twice! Luke said, “You didn’t call for SWAT?”

Roger said, “A SWAT team went in earlier, but the criminal set off a bomb and injured
multiple agents.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “So vicious?”

Generally speaking, officers and criminals in big cities had a tacit agreement where they
would only use firearms as weapons, and would retreat if they didn’t hit the enemy.

Not every officer was willing to sacrifice themselves for their job; at least, Luke wasn’t.

Roger quickly gave them a rundown of the situation.

Now, two criminals were in the building with two hostages.

But the tricky thing was that the criminals had detonated a bomb, and there was no
telling how many more bombs they had.Even more troublesome was the fact that there
were a lot more residents in this six-story apartment building who were stuck inside
their homes.

If the police were to press the assault, the criminals might slaughter the residents in the
building in their agitation, and the police would certainly be blamed for it.

Luke was lost for words. So, you got me to come over to share the blame with you?

Roger, however, didn’t feel guilty. “Is there anything you can do? I know that you’re the
best fighter in the LAPD, so you’re the only person I can ask for help.”

Ignoring Roger’s flattery, Luke simply asked, “Where’s Martin?”

Roger said bitterly, “He’s observing the environment and preparing to kill those two
criminals if he can.”

Luke knew that Martin was a great shot, but his strategy wasn’t a guaranteed success.

If one of the criminals survived, and detonated the explosives, Martin would definitely be
punished. Luke thought for a moment before he said, “Alright, we’ll put on bulletproof
vests before we go in.” He then led Selina to his car.
Chapter 257 - Who Shot Me?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 257 Who Shot Me?

In his car, Luke adjusted the windows to darken them, before the both of them put on
their equipment.

They put on the special bulletproof vests that Luke made, then the police vests, and also
strapped on the walkie-talkies which Luke had invented himself.

His instructions might wind up being in violation of certain rules of the police
department, so it would be better to keep a police communication line open after they
went in.

They examined their guns and magazines, and carried smoke and stun grenades made by
Luke.

He also gave Selina a grappling hook, but as with the smoke and stun grenades, it was
only designed to be used in a critical moment.

Selina was unsurprised as she had already tested the equipment before.

Once they were all set, they got out.

They hung their badges around their necks, in case the SWAT team accidentally injured
them.

Finally, they took a detour and entered the apartment building from a back street. Roger
had spoken to the captain of the SWAT team, who agreed the moment he heard Luke’s

name.

Roger was both delighted and bummed, since his young colleague seemed to have much
more influence than he did.

What he didn’t know was that this captain had been on the Nakatomi case, and Luke had
left a deep impression on him.

After all, an officer who could eliminate fifty armed criminals on his own was hard to
come by.

They didn’t go through the door. Instead, Luke gave Selina a boost so that she could reach
a ledge on the second floor, before she pulled Luke up.

It was just for show; Luke could easily jump up to the third floor, but he didn’t dare do so.

A lot of people close by were watching, and it would be a big problem if any of them
captured that with a camera.

Moving quickly, Luke and Selina entered an apartment through a half-open window.

Flashing their badges at the lovebirds in the unit who were shivering in a corner, they
quietly opened the door and left. Luke had confirmed that the two criminals were on the
first floor. Instead of immediately going downstairs, he told Selina to hide and watch the
stairs while he searched the floors above them.

With his Sharp Nose, he soon confirmed that there weren’t any bombs set up on those
floors, which was a relief.

At the very least, the two criminals weren’t crazy enough to plant bombs everywhere in
the building

Ten minutes later, he rejoined Selina on the second floor and went downstairs.

Bang!

There was a gunshot, and Luke quickly lay flat on the ground and kicked Selina into a
corner. “Get down! There’s a sniper!”

In the command van outside the building, Roger and the captain were startled. The
captain asked through the walkie-talkie, “Who opened fire?”

Nobody responded.

A moment later, someone said, “Captain, I just saw someone open fire from the building
to the northeast. That’s York’s position.”

The captain said, “York, come in.”

The walkie-talkie was silent.

The captain said darkly, “All units, switch to the backup channel.” He then cut the
communication.

A moment later, a team member in the van reported, “Captain, everybody has switched to
the backup channel, but York is still silent.”
The captain said coldly, “A1 squad will go check up on York. You’re free to open fire if you
find anything wrong.”

Roger seemed quite worried. “Captain, about Luke…”

The captain thought for a moment and said, “B1 squad, how are the two detectives
doing?”

“They’re hiding after the emergency just now, but… I think Detective Luke was shot,”
someone said over the walkie-talkie.

The captain and Roger were silent.

“This is B2 squad. We see them. They’re fine. They’re still moving,” another person
suddenly said.

“Are you sure?” the captain asked.

“Positive. Luke’s movements are normal. Huh. He’s running even faster than us. He’s
entering the lobby on the first floor.”

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Gunshots burst out inside the building again, and then Roger’s phone rang. “It’s me, Luke.
The criminals have been subdued. The hostages are safe. There’s a bomb inside a vase in
the lobby. Try to avoid it.”

The captain and Roger looked at each other. You’re done already?

“Where’s the shooter who fired at me?” asked Luke calmly.

Roger looked at the captain.

The captain picked up the walkie-talkie, but before he could say anything, gunshots burst
out from the northwest again.

It was followed by a series of screams.

The walkie-talkie suddenly connected. “Captain, we’re under attack! We have three dead
and two injured. Ahhh -!”

The walkie-talkie fell silent after a scream.

The captain looked awful. “B1 squad, are you really monitoring the area? You can’t find
anything?”
Someone said over the walkie-talkie, “B1 didn’t find anything. A1 is in our blind spot.
There are no signs of attackers.”

Roger secretly got out of the van without hanging up his phone. “Hey, Luke, did you hear
that?”

Luke said, “The guy who just shot me is in the building with gunfire?”

Roger said, “Yes, a SWAT team just went in, but they’re probably… ugh.”

Luke had already hung up. Roger said helplessly, “Sh*t! At least let me finish!”

On the other side, Luke calmly put down his phone. “Selina, watch them and hide there.”
He pointed at an open unit.

Selina looked at him worriedly. “Were you shot just now?”Luke shook his head. “I’m
wearing two bulletproof vests. Look, there’s no blood.”

Realizing that he didn’t seem heavily injured, Selina nodded. “Be careful.”

Luke nodded and left quickly.

After leaving the apartment building, he rushed to the building in the northeast.

His Sharp Nose could already pick up the smell of blood dozens of meters away.

His heart turned heavy. There were one, two, three, six… nine victims!

There were eight people on the SWAT team that had just arrived, plus an earlier sniper.

Now, they were all dead?

Chapter 258 - Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 258 Shield, Quick Draw and a Tie

The moment he entered the building, Luke pressed a gear on his left arm, and it split
open into a tiny shield.

The one lesson a person could take from Captain America was that the best weapon
anyone could need was in fact a hard shield.

However, this shield wasn’t huge, and it was attached to his left arm.

He didn’t take out his gun, and his right hand only rested above his holster.

Watching out for any movements in front of him, he went upstairs quietly and quickly.

When he reached the sixth floor, he didn’t go forward immediately, but took a deep
breath and raised his left arm.

Bam! Clang!

A bullet hit the shield that protected his head. In the meantime, Luke fired his revolver.

He had locked onto the enemy in advance with Sharp Nose before he opened fire.

Bam!

He almost heard the sound of a bullet hitting flesh.

Bang! Bang!

Another two bullets were shot. Luke jolted from being hit, but he didn’t stop firing his
M686 at all.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

However, the enemy seemed to have anticipated it, and retreated to a corner.

Luke backed up to the stairs as well. He put the M686, which only had one bullet left, back
into his holster, before he drew out the Glock and quickly approached the corner.

Suddenly, something was flung out from around the corner, and Luke raised his arm.
Clang! The object was blocked by his shield.

With his keen eyes, Luke saw that it was a black dagger.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke moved faster, but his speed still didn’t exceed what an ordinary
human being was capable of.

Another three black daggers flew out in the next moment.

Luke immediately stepped back.

However, the three daggers flew in an arc from both sides and deflected off each other
two meters in front of him to bypass his shield as they aimed at his back and lower torso.

Sh*t! Luke cursed in his heart and rolled backward, before he knocked the daggers aside
with his shield.

Before he could charge forward again, another five daggers flew at him from around the
corner.

Even Luke himself felt his blood freeze.

Not only were there so many daggers, they were also unpredictable.

Luke could only retreat again. He avoided three daggers at the turn of the stairs and
knocked away the other two with his shield.

Just as he was about to sigh with relief, he sensed danger again and quickly ducked his
head.

The dagger that he had just dodged hit the wall behind him.

At that moment, Luke detected with his Sharp Nose that the guy was leaving from the
roof.

Frowning, Luke quickly headed up the stairs.

He craned his head out the door to the rooftop, and saw a man gliding away from the
building.

The man seemed to have expected Luke, and pulled the trigger the moment Luke poked
his head out.

Sensing danger, Luke hurriedly pulled back and crouched down.

Bang!

A bullet whizzed past his head and hit the wall behind the door.

Luke sweated hard. Where was this shooter from? It was almost impossible to take
precautions against him!

More unbelievably, the guy was as adept at guns as he was at knife-throwing.

Wait, no – perhaps knife-throwing was what he was best at, and guns were only a second
choice.

Luke thought for a moment, then withdrew and stopped pursuing the dreadful shooter.

That was because a lot of reporters with cameras had surrounded the place. If he
displayed his full capability, he would probably hit the headlines of many newspapers the
next day.

But when he got downstairs and saw the eight bodies on the fifth floor, he sighed. “Well,
this place is going to hit the headlines anyway.”

Luke had smelled the blood of another person on the rooftop, which must’ve belonged to
the sniper. Together with the eight victims here, nine SWAT team members had died.

The reporters would definitely be focused on this piece of news for quite a few days.

Luke met Roger and the captain downstairs.

The captain asked earnestly, “How did it go?”

Luke shook his head. “I’m sorry, but your teammates…” Everybody knew what he wasn’t
saying.

The captain’s face twisted. “Damn it. Who did it?”

Luke turned to Roger. “Would you like to tell him?”

Roger was confused. “Huh?”

Luke said, “If my guess is correct, it was the shooter from the donut store. I didn’t see his
face. He escaped from the roof.”

The captain was stunned. “The roof?”

He spoke into his walkie-talkie. “B1 squad, did you see a target? Stanley?”
Everybody reported negative, but Stanley, a sniper deployed on the rooftop of another
building, didn’t say anything at all.

The captain almost went crazy. “Go check up on Stanley.”

A moment later, someone said through the walkie-talkie, “Captain, Stanley’s dead.”

The captain threw his walkie-talkie to the ground, his eyes bloodshot. “Damn it! I swear
that I’ll catch you and string you up before I cut you into pieces!”

Roger was silent, and Luke secretly shook his head.

It was going to be very difficult to catch the guy.

Even Luke had almost been killed just now. Unless they could surround the man and
bombard him until he died, it was highly unlikely that the captain and his men would be
able to avenge their dead teammates.

Luke didn’t know if the shooter was an extraordinary human being, but the man’s skills
in shooting and knife-throwing were truly remarkable.

However, the man’s name wasn’t made available in the system.

It seemed that the system determined the fight between Luke and the man to be a tie.

It was easy for Luke to figure out why.

The fight started when Luke was shot.

At that moment, the two bulletproof vests that Luke was wearing stopped the bullet.

Later, when they fired at each other on the fifth floor, he hit the man in the shoulder with
quick draw.

In the meantime, Luke’s metal shield blocked the man’s bullets.

After that, he took the enemy’s bullets the hard way with his double bulletproof vests,
forcing the enemy to stop him with daggers and escape.

With the enemy’s escape, one of Luke’s ribs was broken, and he had internal bleeding.

Of course, the injuries were already halfway through healing, and they didn’t impair his
movements, although they itched and hurt a little.
Chapter 259 - Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 259 Do You Want to Go Back to Houston?

That mysterious shooter hadn’t bled after he was hit in the shoulder; clearly, he had been
wearing some sort of bulletproof vest as well.

In conclusion, both of them suffered injuries in the brief fight, but Luke’s were heavier.

Without Elementary Self-Healing, he would’ve had to wait for an ambulance after he was
shot the first time.

Thank god he had learned Elementary Self-Healing for fear of possibly dying in

strange or unusual ways someday.

This wasn’t a game or a movie.

When Tony ran into Whiplash, Whiplash at least wasted some time talking so that Tony
had time to put on his suit.

However, this shooter could easily shoot Luke from eight hundred meters away without
giving him a chance to speak.

For Luke, who had a system, he could continue to get stronger as long as he was alive.

This case was already quite huge after the death of ten SWAT members.

The captain of the team regretted underestimating the two criminals in the apartment
buildings and sending the snipers to the rooftops alone.

Luke, however, didn’t think that the man had made a mistake. After all, it was a bunch of
police officers up against two criminals, who were surrounded.

Besides, if the captain had sent another team member along with each sniper, there
would’ve only been two more victims.

Luke was only able to fight the shooter because of his Elementary Self-Healing and his
bulletproof vests – two extra SWAT members wouldn’t have changed anything.

He told Roger to handle the rest, before he took Selina with him and left the area.

On their way back, he had Selina call Elsa to tell her what happened.
Dustin had already let Elsa know after Roger briefed him on the gunfight.

After hearing Selina’s report, Elsa simply told them to stay in touch and to rest up.

When Luke and Selina arrived at the crime scene, they subdued the two criminals,
rescued the hostages and discovered the explosives, all without making any mistakes.

Even if the mysterious shooter got away in the end, nobody could blame Luke for it.

The man annihilated an entire SWAT squad, but Luke returned in one piece after a fight
with the man. This proved that Luke really was strong.

When they got home, Luke told Selina in detail what happened with the dreadful shooter.
Shocked, Selina asked, “What should I do if I run into someone like that?”

After some thought, Luke said, “Your best bet is to keep your distance and don’t linger in
one place. Also, his shooting skills are only mediocre at best compared with his knife-
throwing.”

Selina was lost for words. You call that mediocre?

Luke nodded and said, “I was able to counterattack when he used his gun, but when he
started throwing daggers, I couldn’t find an opening to shoot at him.”

There was no need to mention that he was far nimbler than ordinary people.

Selina was well aware of the gap between her strength and Luke’s.

Luke would never let Selina think that she should try to approach the man and kill him.

The man was so good at knife-throwing that he would always hit his target however he
flicked his hand.

Fighting a close-range battle with such a man was too dangerous and should only be
considered as a last resort.

After their discussion, Luke urged Selina to train.

Selina was dumbfounded. “Huh? It’s almost nine.”

Luke said, “It’s nine, not twelve. There’s still a long way to go until bedtime.”

Selina roared and charged at him. She punched him hard for a while, then said, “Okay, I’m
going to train. Leave me alone.”
Luke didn’t resist at all, because Selina hadn’t pulled her punches; her hands had to hurt
far more than he did.

After sending Selina off to train, Luke returned to his workshop to continue working on
his equipment.

If it wasn’t for the bulletproof vest that he had been wearing, the sniper’s bullet would
have torn open a hole in his body.

The special bulletproof vest he had made was extremely tensile, thanks to a particular
alloy which Luke created with Tony’s abilities.

However, the alloy was costly and difficult to make. Luke couldn’t mass produce it, and
could only make it for his own use.

Every last bit he created went into the bulletproof vests for him and Selina.

Although the vests weighed no more than five kilograms, the raw materials cost Luke
more than five hundred thousand dollars.

But the cost was definitely worth it, considering how the bulletproof vest saved his life.

With this vest and his Elementary Self-Healing, Luke practically couldn’t be killed.

Even Selina would only sustain an injury, when she would otherwise be killed if she
wasn’t wearing the vest.

After reflecting and working for a long period of time, Luke completed his modification
goals for the day.

He then went to the gym to check on Selina.

Selina wasn’t practicing the technical moves that Luke had told her to, but was using far
more violent movements.

Luke asked, “Aren’t you supposed to be practicing the technical moves?”

Selina ignored him and simply continued attacking the human-shaped target in front of
her.

After a long while, she finally stopped, breathing hard. “I’m not an idiot. If I don’t work
hard, I may be killed if I run into the guy from today again.”

After a brief silence, Luke suddenly asked, “Do you want to go back to Houston?”
Selina rolled her eyes at him. “Do you think I’m an idiot who wants to spend my entire life
dealing with street fights and family drama every day? Without you, I would just be on
street patrol.”

Luke said, “But you’ll run into more danger if you follow me. Are you really sure you don’t
want to reconsider?”
Chapter 260 - The Mastermind and His Muscle
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 260 The Mastermind and His Muscle

Selina rolled her eyes. “Hehe. Too late. Also, didn’t I run into that female shooter with
Donald? And back in Shackelford, we clashed with those shooters from the Carlos family.
There’s danger everywhere; when I’m with you, at least, I can grow stronger.”

After a brief silence, Luke nodded. “Fine, since you understand our current situation so
well, let’s train for another half an hour. There’s still something wrong with your
movements.”

Selina’s eyes bulged. “What?”

Luke said, “My demands are higher so that you can live longer.”

In the end, Luke had to carry Selina to the bathroom.

She was too exhausted to walk on her own, and could only tell Luke to draw a hot bath
for her.

When Luke called her name again half an hour later, she didn’t respond.

Luke opened the bathroom door to find that Selina had already fallen asleep in the
bathtub.

Shaking his head, Luke picked her up, wiped her down and dried her hair, before he put
her in bed. Selina simply moaned and showed no sign of waking up.

Sitting on the bed and looking at Selina, who was sound asleep, Luke sighed and left.

He returned to his workshop after he left Selina’s bedroom.

Now, the sense of crisis he felt was stronger than ever.

He had run into two tricky extraordinary human beings one after another, and both had
escaped. He had never been so scared of this world before.

He had to work hard if he didn’t want to become one of the unknown casualties on the
news.

With his Strength and his Elementary Self-Healing, he only needed to sleep two hours a
day.
Hence, he could work for an extra six hours each day, which was plenty of time for him to
accomplish many things.

The next morning, Luke made breakfast and woke Selina up. “Gorgeous, while you did a
great job yesterday, you still have to go to work today.”

Selina threw a pillar at him angrily, but Luke grabbed it and threw it back. “Alright.
There’s food waiting for you.”

As if a switch had been flipped, Selina bolted upright. “What food?”

Luke said, “Not breakfast, but dessert. However, need I remind you that I had to put you
to bed last night?”

Selina quickly lay down and covered herself with the quilt. “Go away and close the door.”

Luke smiled and left.

After all the ice cream he had in the morning, he was feeling mellow and slow to anger.

A few minutes later, Selina came out. “What’s the food?”

Luke was having breakfast. “I put it in the mini-fridge in our car.”

Selina asked, “What? There’s a fridge in our car?”

Luke said, “Yes, I installed it last night.”

Selina was lost for words. “You’re kidding.”

Half an hour later, Selina looked at the box-like object in the middle of the backseat,
shocked. “Is that really a fridge?”

Luke shrugged. “There’s no space in the front, we can only put it in the back. Hey, you just
had breakfast, didn’t you?”

Selina said, “I love how it tastes! Right, should you give Elsa some of this?”

Luke said, “If you’re willing. After all, what she eats is up to you.”

Selina thought for a moment before she nodded. “We should give her some.”

Luke reminded her, “She doesn’t have a fridge to keep the tiramisu.”
Selina said, “She can keep it with Dustin.”

Luke said, “I’m afraid that Dustin will finish it before she can. I packed the cupcakes you
didn’t finish yesterday. You can give her that.”

Selina: “…Fine.”

Just before they entered the police department, Elsa gave them a call. “Come to the boss’s
office.”

They did as instructed.

Closing the door, Dustin said, “We made progress on last night’s case.”

Luke raised an eyebrow.

“Since ten SWAT agents died, the DEA finally shared some of their intelligence with us.
Here’s the file on last night’s mysterious shooter. Take a look.” Dustin tossed a case file at
them as he spoke.

Luke picked up the case file and read it himself instead of giving it to Selina.

He was truly curious about exactly who the shooter was!

Then, he saw a name – Wilson Grant Fisk.

It didn’t ring a bell.

A while later, he slowly raised his head. “Kingpin?”

Dustin said coldly, “That’s him.”

Frowning, Luke skimmed through the rest of the file and soon found the name of the
mysterious shooter – Lester.

He shifted his gaze and saw another word: Bullseye.

Luke frowned. According to the file, Bullseye was Kingpin’s best fighter!

Luke had heard a thing or two about Kingpin before, but not very much. He only knew
that the man was the leader of a major gang.

More information on Kingpin was listed in the case file.

The super big shot originally known as Wilson Grant Fisk and currently addressed as
Kingpin was growing more and more powerful, and the FBI, DEA and IRS hadn’t been
able to do anything about him.

Kingpin hid himself well and stayed behind the scenes to control his criminal group,
which was getting bigger and bigger.

wa

He was mostly based in New York, but his influence was spreading throughout the
country.

That was why he was revered as Kingpin by the gangsters, who all respected him as a
ruler.

Quickly reading the rest of the file, Luke tossed it to Selina and looked at Dustin. “Boss,
what’s the plan?”

After a brief silence, Dustin said, “There’s no plan. Kingpin isn’t Sergei. NYPD hasn’t been
able to do anything about him for years. Do they think we can help them capture this
guy?”

Luke nodded. He felt exactly the same way.

Kingpin was too powerful to be apprehended by ordinary people; even extraordinary

human beings would hardly be able to take him down.

Bullseye alone could kill most of the people who approached him.

“What about Bullseye?” Luke asked.

Dustin shook his head. “It’s none of our business now. The FBI has taken the case.”

Luke said, “So, there’s nothing we need to do now?”

Dustin nodded. “I asked you to come here mainly to warn you that you should keep an
eye out. After all, you were the only one to survive that exchange with Bullseye.”

Luke chuckled. “I’ll be prepared if he comes back for revenge.”

Dustin said, “Additionally, the FBI wants to talk to you about what happened last night.
Director Brad agreed to the request, on the condition that they meet you in our police
department.”
Chapter 261 - Old Acquaintances From the FBI
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 261 Old Acquaintances From the FBI

Luke smiled and said, “Thanks, boss.”

Dustin must’ve done something to obtain this privilege for him.

Luke was free to say whatever he wanted in his territory, and the FBI wouldn’t get to play
any tricks.

A good boss always defended their subordinates in crucial moments.

Dustin waved his hand. “You work for the Major Crimes Division; of course we’ve got
your back. That’s all for now. Don’t take any cases in the next few days.”

Luke knew that Dustin was scared that they would be ambushed by Bullseye while
investigating a case.

He simply nodded and said, “Okay, we’re leaving.”

Dustin nodded, and Elsa left with them.

Just like how Dustin supported Luke in front of the director, Elsa being in Dustin’s office
was also meant to show Dustin that she fully supported Luke.

She was also making her position clear to Luke and Selina.

Elsa took them to an inquiry room, where three FBI agents were waiting.

Luke and Selina were both amused to see them. “Oh, it’s been a long time, Agent Charles
and… Captain Wales?”

The FBI agents responded with smiles. They remembered Luke when they read his file.

Elsa was slightly stumped. “Do you know each other?”

Luke said with a smile, “We met Captain Wales back in Houston.”

Since they knew each other, the meeting went a lot smoother.

Luke had nothing to hide. He explained last night’s case as well as the donut store case to
illustrate Bullseye’s abilities.
An hour later, Captain Wales stretched out his hand. “Thank you for your cooperation,
Luke and Selina.”

Luke shook hands with him. “You’re too kind. I also hope the guy will be caught sooner
rather than later. He’s too dangerous.”

Wales shook his head with a bitter smile but didn’t say anything.

If Bullseye was so easy to catch, he would’ve been thrown into the prison for special
criminals a long time ago.

Besides, Bullseye always attacked from dark corners at long range; it was hard to say
how many cases were his handiwork.

It was truly difficult to capture Bullseye in a big city full of skyscrapers and people.

After seeing Captain Wales and Agent Charles, everybody returned to Elsa’s office.

After Selina closed the door, Elsa sighed. “Why does this keep happening to you?”

Luke asked, “Are you willing to give me a vacation, Elsa?”

Elsa said, “You had a trip to New York and another one to Paris. Then, you visited Las
Vegas and Woodsburg. Now, I have to give you yet another vacation.”

Luke shrugged. “I didn’t really ask for it.”

Elsa said, “Fine. By the way, the application was approved; two rookies will be starting in
a day or two. You can train them if you’re free in the next few days.”

Luke said, “Alright, just have them come look for us.”

Elsa said, “Fine, off you go – leave me to my exhaustion in my office.” She sounded rather
despairing

But could she blame Luke?

Of course not.

Luke was definitely more likely than other detectives to run into these sorts of situations
because of his capability.

If he wasn’t such a capable fighter, Roger wouldn’t have asked for his help, and there
wouldn’t have been any trouble.
However, if Luke hadn’t gone in as backup, Roger and his partner could’ve ended up in
the morgue.

It was the greatest news in the Major Crimes Division when nobody died on a case.

As they left the department and headed for their car, Selina said, “I should probably share
some of the tiramisu with Elsa. It’s almost noon, anyway.”

Luke knew that Selina was only taking pity on Elsa, who was so busy. “Go on, then. I’ll
wait for you.”

Selina generously gave Elsa a large portion of the tiramisu, before she and Luke returned
home.

The next three days passed without incident, except that Luke went out one night to
retrieve goods.

The goods were the materials which Damon had acquired for him.

The materials sped up Luke’s progress in making the equipment.

Damon had bought almost half of the materials on his list, and there was enough to last
Luke for quite a while.

Luke even made himself a new phone when he was free.

After testing it out for a day, he called Jenny. “Hey, how’ve you been?”

Jenny was surprised to receive his call. “Are you free?”

Luke said helplessly, “I’m in the middle of something and can’t meet you yet.”

Jenny was disappointed. “Okay. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Luke said, “Our company is getting new business. You need to go with my useless PR
manager and talk to Google.”

Jenny: “Huh?”

Luke: “That guy has been contacting Google, but hasn’t even been able to see one of their
senior managers, so I can only count on you.”

Jenny: “…I’ll try.”

Luke said, “I’ll give the necessary things to Bobby, my PR manager. Just contact him.”

Jenny: “Mr. CEO, are you really not going to inspect your company once?”

Luke smiled bitterly. Of course he wanted to! But he didn’t know if Bullseye was gone yet.
That man had no scruples.

“I’m occupied with a case. I’ll come look for you when it’s over,” said Luke.

Then, he met Bobby at the police department and gave him the new phone he made as
well as the navigation app. He also told Bobby about Jenny.

After a long hesitation, Bobby said, “I’m not qualified for the job you gave me. I’m thinking
about quitting.”

Luke waved his hand. “Don’t. You’ve been doing a great job.”

Bobby was confused. “Huh?” Getting nothing done was doing a great job?

Luke said, “You’ve never done PR before. It’s already good enough that you found out
why they aren’t interested in the navigation map. Even Jenny might be unable to make a
deal with them, but we have to try. Just do your best to help her.”

Bobby asked, “How should I help her?”

Luke looked at him. “You haven’t forgotten your ability, have you? Don’t tell me that you
haven’t made any progress.”

Bobby hesitated, then nodded. “I’m a little better at it now, but I can only sense someone
else’s emotions vaguely. I don’t see how that can be useful.”

Luke said, “That’s enough. It’ll become more useful as long as you keep practicing it. All
you need to do is tell Jenny what the guys handling the negotiation are feeling, got it?”
Chapter 262 - Training Rookies
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 262 Training Rookies

Bobby nodded.

Luke said, “That’s all for now. Contact me if there’s anything else. Your salary will be
transferred to your account regularly.”

Bobby felt slightly guilty.

He didn’t think that his recent work was worth an annual salary of a hundred thousand
dollars.

Luke stopped talking and told Bobby to contact Jenny.

By involving both Bobby and Jenny in the negotiation, he was hoping that they could both
help and restrain each other.

Also, he couldn’t let Bobby get away, or the man might go and harass Sheerah again.

More importantly, Luke coveted Bobby’s mental communication ability, and he would
have to waste time looking for Bobby if the man disappeared again.

He wasn’t scared of Bullseye discovering him through this corporation.

The corporation wasn’t directly registered under Luke or Selina, but through an offshore
company.

It wouldn’t be hard for the FBI or IRS to discover that Luke controlled the company, but
hoodlums like Bullseye certainly wouldn’t find

it easy.

Luke wasn’t doing this to evade tax, but purely to avoid trouble.

On the eighth day after Damon dropped by, Luke and Selina went back to work.

Neither of them had been idle during the past week.

In addition to their own training, they had to groom the two rookies that had just been
transferred to Elsa’s team.
The two rookies were Billy Walter, a young black man, and Elizabeth Parker, a white
female.

Elsa sent them to learn under Luke and Selina.

Different from other seasoned detectives, Luke didn’t keep the tricks of investigation to
himself.

He didn’t act like a superior, since Elsa was the rookies’ boss and not him. He was just a
tutor for the two new detectives.

He conversed with the two rookies mainly at the police department.

He didn’t do anything for them, but only pointed out to the rookies the best way of doing
things at the right moment.

As for the legwork, the rookies had to do it themselves, and Luke didn’t step in.

The two rookies respected Luke.

When they transferred to the department, Elsa had related Luke’s achievements to them.

In the recent tragedy where a SWAT squad was annihilated, Luke was the only person to
survive after fighting the mysterious shooter.

Elsa’s reason for telling them this was simple, and that was to curb the rookies’
arrogance.

Watching Luke and Selina’s shooting training was an eye-opener for the rookies.

Selina was only twenty-four and a woman, but she was one of the best shooters in the
Major Crimes Division.

Nothing needed to be said about Luke. When he was practicing quick draw, two targets
ten meters away were hit almost simultaneously.

They could completely imagine that they wouldn’t survive one second if they
encountered a shooter as skilled as Luke.

Elizabeth even declared admiringly that Luke had to be the fastest man in the world.

Luke quickly refused the title. “You should say that to Bob Munden. I’m not as fast as he
is.”
Elizabeth asked, “Who’s that?”

Luke said, “He holds the world record for quick draw at 0.0175 seconds. He’s in his fifties,
but he’s still young!”

Elizabeth was lost for words.

Elsa’s burden was reduced now that Luke was helping to train the rookies.

This week wasn’t as tiresome as she had thought it would be.

When Luke and Selina returned to work, they didn’t feel like they were coming back from
a vacation since they had still been coming to the police department every day for the
past week.

Taking a new case from Elsa, they studied it at their desks.

Luke’s expression was complicated when he read the case file.

He wondered if the perpetrators were Damon and Mindy.

Eight drug dealers in his district had been killed in a house last night. Two of them were
shot, and six were killed with a blade.

While Elizabeth and her partner had taken the case, they were actually only going to be
helping Luke and Selina out and learn from them.

Pondering for a moment, Luke told Selina that they would be checking the crime scene.

It was a decrepit building in a terrible neighborhood.

Even before Luke entered, his Sharp Nose told him that his guess was correct.

This was indeed Damon and Mindy’s handiwork.

But why did you have to do it in my district? Luke felt complicated.

He went into the house and saw blood everywhere on the walls and the furniture.
Remembering Mindy and her unique long saber, it wasn’t hard for Luke to picture the
battle in his head.

As for the two men who were shot, Luke could easily tell that it was Damon who had
done it from outside the building as cover for Mindy.

After figuring it out, Luke immediately lost interest.

Could he really catch Damon and Mindy?

They were doing exactly the same as Luke when he went out as a vigilante; it was just
that they were more blatant about it.

Hm, he should remind them to keep a low profile later.

It would be more convenient for the police if they had made the scene look like the drug
dealers had killed each other.

When the investigation was over, Elizabeth asked, “Luke, what do you think of the case?”

Luke said solemnly, “It’s probably a gang conflict. If you want to look into it, you can
follow up on the case for a few days, but drop it if you don’t find any leads.”

Elizabeth knew that Luke was implying that he wasn’t hopeful about the case.

She and her partner had quite a few cases on hand. Now that Luke expressed his lack of
interest in this case, they weren’t really motivated to pursue it further.

After they left, Luke thought for a moment, then sent Damon a message to pick up his
equipment tonight.
Chapter 263 - Bullseye Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 263 Bullseye Again

They can’t stay in Los Angeles anymore. They’re obviously here to compete with me!

Luke murmured to himself.

If the father and daughter could hide themselves well, Luke wouldn’t mind at all because
there were too many gangsters in Los Angeles.

However, those two obviously had no intention of cleaning up after themselves. They
simply killed gangsters, looted their cash, destroyed the drugs and left, unlike Luke who
just made the gangsters go missing without turning everything into a homicide case.

If it wasn’t because he was worried about Bullseye, Luke could’ve earned a thousand
experience and credit points in the past week.

On the other end, Damon received a message and gave his phone to Mindy. “Mindy,
translate this.”

Mindy threw her butterfly knife into a pillar not far away and read the message. “V said
that the goods will be delivered tonight.”

Damon nodded. “Delivery two days ahead of the deadline. Not bad. We don’t have to hang
around unfamiliar territory anymore.”

Mindy said, “New York is much better. We know which gangs there are rich.”

Damon, however, turned grave. “But Frank convinced Kingpin to send Bullseye after us. If
it wasn’t for the tools that Mr. V provided earlier, Bullseye would’ve tracked us down
when we attempted to sabotage their business.”

“We’ll just fight him if we can’t avoid him!” Mindy declared aggressively.

Damon shook his head. “Don’t even think about it. Bullseye is a formidable man. The best
way to deal with him is to ambush him without giving him a chance to counterattack.
After we get our equipment, I’ll try to lure him into a trap and kill him.”

Mindy was suspicious. “Will he fall for it that easily?”

Damon said, “At the very least, we can teach him a lesson. He’ll just keep chasing us like a
rabid dog if we don’t show them how good we are. He’s also in Los Angeles now. I’m very
certain that he was the one who killed the SWAT team the other day.”

Luke didn’t know that Bullseye had followed Damon and Mindy to Los Angeles. He was
still putting the final touches on the equipment.

Since he had a lot of spare time in the past few days, he had made a complimentary vest
to go with the equipment that Damon ordered.

The vest was made from the leftovers of his own special bulletproof vest. It was too small
for a regular-sized adult to wear, but Mindy as a little girl could still use it.

It was a special privilege for the cute little girl!

Night had fallen by the time he was done. He had Selina turn on the house alarm system
before he left.

He put the equipment in an abandoned factory and set up surveillance before he sent a
message to Damon.

Ten minutes later, Damon and Mindy arrived.

Luke had barely gotten out when he heard a warning in his earphones. “Unknown cars
detected.”

As he walked, Luke pulled up the surveillance video on his fake phone.

He saw two trucks, followed by three cars, enter the gate of the abandoned factory.

Pondering for a moment, Luke disappeared into the dark.

With the equipment he had just upgraded, he quietly approached the intruders.

At that moment, he heard another warning in his earphones. “Thirty-six targets detected.
Thirty with automatic weapons.”

Luke frowned and observed them with night vision goggles which he took out from his
inventory.

He scanned the gunmen, then focused his attention on the people who got out of the cars.

The five people, who were in black suits, were clearly different from the other shooters
who were equipped with battle vests and helmets.

However, they didn’t look like S.H.I.E.L.D. agents like Cheney, but more like gangsters.
Eventually, Luke fixed his attention on the last man.

He was the only person from the cars who wasn’t wearing a suit. However, his cool
leather cloak and the weird bullseye tattoo on his forehead reminded Luke of something.

Bullseye!

It was Bullseye!

Thinking quickly, Luke took out his fake phone and sent a message to Damon.

Then, he took out his equipment and quickly put it on.

A moment later, he was covered in a set of pure black armor.

Aside from protection, the armor could also completely disguise his body shape, as he
didn’t want to be recognized by Bullseye.

After everything was done, Luke aimed the M4A1 in his hand at the enemy.

A hundred meters away, Bullseye, who was watching his subordinates advance, felt a
strong sense of crisis.

Without any hesitation, he ducked his head and hid in the shadows of a car.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Three gunshots broke the quiet of the factory.

Luke secretly chuckled. He knew that it wouldn’t be that easy.

Bullseye wasn’t an opponent that could be finished off in one ambush.

However, now that Luke had initiated the attack, he wouldn’t stop so easily. He aimed his
M4A1 at the car, finger on the trigger.

As long as Bullseye was hit once, the system might determine that Luke won, because
Luke hadn’t been shot this time.

When he used up the bullets in the magazine, Luke began to move quickly.

Bang! Bang!

The sound of a pistol wasn’t as obvious amidst the noise from the gunmen’s submachine
guns, but two bullets struck where Luke had been standing

If Luke had moved half a second late, he would’ve been hit in the face.

Luke, however, was more excited than ever.

It had been forever since he unleashed his full capability, given his identity as a police
detective.

Finally, he was facing a challenging opponent, and he was no longer Luke Coulson, but V.

Luke jumped off the building with his grappling rope. After he landed, he moved forward
in an erratic pattern.

In the meantime, he heard an electronic warning in his earphones. “Two enemies twelve
meters to the left, one enemy 23 meters to the right…”
Chapter 264 - Fierce Battle
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 264 Fierce Battle

It was a battlefield radar system which Luke had invented recently. It could lock onto his
enemies and inform him of their locations based on the surveillance cameras which he
set up earlier.

Naturally, the system wasn’t as advanced as Jarvis, and with his keen senses, Luke didn’t
need to rely on it too much.

But as he continued to upgrade the system, his team and friends who didn’t have super
abilities would also be able to use it.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to eliminate the shooters. Instead, he moved quickly and let those
people live in order to interfere with Bullseye’s observations.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

After Luke shot three times, Bullseye, who had just dashed to a corner, jerked back, and
three bullet holes appeared in the wood in front of him.

He stepped back and sneered. With a flick of his hand, three daggers flew out in a strange
arc.

He had barely thrown out the daggers, when his face changed and he dropped to all fours
and quickly crawled several meters away.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Another three bullet holes appeared behind him.

Bullseye turned cold.

He knew that he had run into a dreadful opponent!

The three daggers he flung out hadn’t hit the enemy. Furthermore, the enemy even used
them to pinpoint his location and shoot back at him.

Luke couldn’t be any more excited.

Bullseye was really great at knife-throwing.

Luke had started running after his first shot, otherwise he would’ve been hit in the back
of his head.

He was wearing a helmet, but he wasn’t planning on finding out if Bullseye’s daggers
could penetrate it.

He didn’t know anything about Bullseye’s abilities, or whether the other man had better
skills that he had yet to display.

Damon and Mindy were quickly putting on the equipment in the abandoned factory after
Luke warned them that Bullseye was here.

Not only that, Luke also briefly explained Bullseye’s abilities to them.

The man basically wouldn’t miss a target within a hundred meters, and his daggers could
even curve and deflect to kill his enemy.

Luke also specifically warned the father and daughter to use the new gear to stay away.

Damon and Mindy weren’t scared of Bullseye as they were seasoned killers themselves,
but they wouldn’t dismiss Luke’s opinion.

They put on the new equipment and carefully observed the battle outside with the new
surveillance devices that Luke had supplied them with

They had always been curious about this Mr. V.

What kind of person was he? Exactly how strong was he?

They hadn’t been able to tell how good V was from their encounter in New York when
they eliminated the drug dealers, since those drug dealers were too weak.

Now, the infamous Bullseye from New York’s underbelly was about to battle it out with V.

V specifically asked them not to intervene, so they decided not to step in unless V was
losing.

But there was a problem.

They observed for a while, only to find it hard to differentiate between the two men.

Both men were in black, and there wasn’t much light in the factory.

The two men were also moving as swiftly as ghosts. Whenever gunshots rang out, they
would dodge and disappear.
A moment later, the father and daughter found a way to discern who was who, and that
was through their weapons.

V was using an M4A1, whereas Bullseye was using a Beretta. The sounds the two guns
made were utterly different.

However, it didn’t make much of a difference to Damon and Mindy, who sweated hard
after just watching for a minute.

Even though they had surveillance equipment and weren’t involved in the battle, they
could barely track the two men as the latter opened fire.

This only suggested that Damon and Mindy were incapable of fighting at such a level, and
they might die in under a minute if they meddled.

Luke had completely forgotten about Damon and Mindy.

As he adapted to the rhythm of Bullseye’s attacks, Luke’s movements became quicker and
more aggressive

He had never fought an extraordinary, albeit fitting, opponent like this before, so he had a
lot of shortcomings.

Now, his battle experience was increasing quickly, and he was making use of advanced
tricks that never came into play when he dealt with common criminals.

He was becoming more and more familiar with his battle abilities.

Bullseye was the best whetstone to hone himself with.

Even though Bullseye was flinging daggers at Luke from the least expected spots, Luke
wasn’t scared at all.

vas

He was excited, but his head was extremely clear. He was enjoying the skirmish.

While the two experts were engaged in battle, the gunmen caught in between suffered.

Even though they were shooting at the enemy incessantly from behind cover, they didn’t
hit anything in the end.

Since they were even weaker than Damon and Mindy, it was even harder for them to
differentiate between the two men in battle.
As for the two experts, these gunmen were only pawns on the battlefield, and their
submachine guns were more like toys than weapons.

Bullseye even once blocked Luke’s bullets with one of the gunmen.

However, the two men crazily fighting on the battlefield both knew that Luke was
gradually winning

There were two reasons.

Firstly, Luke had unleashed his full strength in this battle. His quick movements were
quite a headache for Bullseye.

If Bullseye were less skilled at shooting and knife-throwing, he wouldn’t be able to stop
Luke’s attacks.

In the end, Bullseye even aimed for Luke’s legs, hoping to injure him and limit his
movements.

Secondly, Luke basically had a neverending supply of bullets in this battle; he had dozens
of magazines in his inventory.

Bullseye, on the other hand, had used up the bullets in his Beretta 92FS. He had to grab
one of the gunmen’s submachine guns.

Once he used up the bullets in this submachine gun, it would be yet another dangerous
moment for him, whether he had to look for a new magazine or grab another submachine
gun.

Even more critically, Bullseye was running out of knives as well.

Chapter 265 - Blow Up Everything If You Think You’re Good
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 265 Blow Up Everything If You Think You’re Good

Bullseye never thought that he would encounter an enemy whom he couldn’t kill with
fifty daggers.

He could still fight without the knives, but he couldn’t fully demonstrate his talent
without his special daggers; his knife attacks were the easiest and most formidable.

This opponent he was facing was stronger than he was in the first place. Without his
special daggers, he might be killed instantly.

Finally, Bullseye coldly gave his first command since the start of the battle: “Scatter and
attack with everything you’ve got.”

The twenty gunmen who were left carried out his command without any hesitation.

Immediately, gunshots rang out.

Even Luke had to retreat in the face of this barrage.

Not only were they shooting, they also threw out multiple grenades.

If he was cornered by these gunmen for even just a moment, Bullseye might be able to
stab him with his daggers.

The next second, however, Luke knew that something was wrong.

Bullseye jumped into a car and drove off.

In the meantime, the men in suits who had never once participated in the battle got into
the other two cars and fled with him.

Luke rose and was about to shoot them, when the gunmen close by suddenly exploded.

Yes, they really exploded. The thick dust and smoke created by the explosion instantly
blocked Luke’s sight.

Luke crouched down and cursed.

He had smelled bombs on those gunmen earlier, but hadn’t paid much attention.
Now that he thought about it, he realized that the bombs might have been a precaution
on Bullseye’s part.

In the next ten seconds, all the gunmen exploded, including those who had been killed
earlier.

Luke quickly retreated, an awful look on his face, and sent a message to Damon.

He had smelled a huge amount of explosives in the trucks as well.

The trucks hadn’t exploded yet, probably because Bullseye wanted to lure him closer
before he detonated the bombs.

It was common to chase someone down the exact same route.

If Luke didn’t have Sharp Nose, he might’ve really fallen for the trap.

He ran out of the factory, went around the trucks, and rushed to his own car.

At that moment, the trucks suddenly exploded, and shards of debris shot out with the
violent force. Luke had no choice but to but hide behind a wall.

He wondered how many bombs Bullseye had packed into the trucks.

Thankfully, the trucks were a hundred meters away from the factory where Damon and
Mindy were, and the two of them had already evacuated after Luke sent the message.

Luke sent another message to Damon, telling them to get out of Los Angeles as soon as
possible.

He got into his own car and quickly chased after Bullseye.

Very soon, he caught a whiff of the three cars.

The car he was driving was a modified one and was only meant to help conceal his
identity, so it wasn’t top of the range either.

Bullseye’s three cars, however, were the best Benz cars, and the drivers were also quite
skilled.

There were few cars on the street at night. Bullseye’s cars even ran the red lights.

Of course, Luke had to follow them. He wondered if the system would punish him for the
traffic violation.
But the system acknowledged that he was pursuing villains and didn’t penalize him for it.

Luke frowned as the three cars ahead of him drove on.

After reaching a highway, Bullseye’s cars charged forward at full speed without taking
any turns.

Their cars were better than Luke’s, and they ignored the traffic lights, so Luke couldn’t
catch up to them.

The car chase was quite a scene. Police cars were already arriving.

They had yet to catch up, but as was LAPD’s procedure, a helicopter would be deployed in
ten minutes at the very latest.

Five minutes later, there were sirens closing in from all directions. Clearly, the race
between Luke and Bullseye on the highway had attracted the police’s attention.

By then, the cars had reached the coast.

Suddenly, the Benz at the back exploded.

Luke couldn’t help but curse out loud. He jerked his steering wheel and swerved into
another street to avoid the blast from the explosion. Then, he gritted his teeth and
resumed pursuit. “Damn it! You’re not escaping today! Blow up your own car if you think
you’re good enough!”

A moment later, the second Benz car exploded too, which created even more distance
between Bullseye’s car and Luke’s.

After another two minutes… Boom!

With a complicated look on his face, Luke stared at the dilapidated dock not far away,
before he turned back in his car without any hesitation.

Bullseye had really been crazy enough to blow up his own car.

Of course, Bullseye had left on a boat by then before blowing up both his car and the
dock.

The man had created four explosions in this area in the last ten minutes, and Luke would
be held responsible if he didn’t run off in a timely manner.

Besides, he didn’t have a boat. It would be impossible for him to catch up to Bullseye.
Quickly leaving Los Angeles, Luke sank the car in a bay. He took a big detour, and then
returned home in a cab.

When he got home, Selina was coming out of the basement. She asked, “Are you okay?”

After some reflection, Luke shook his head with a smile. “I’m fine. Actually, I’m feeling
pretty good.”

Selina observed him for a moment, then nodded. “Alright.”

Luke was amused. “Okay, I’m going to take a shower. Go watch TV first.”

Selina was confused. “Huh?”

Luke said, “Check the breaking news.”

After a shower, he watched the news on the serial explosions along the L.A. coast.

He felt lucky after watching for a while.

Thankfully, there hadn’t been anyone at the factory or at the dock, and no innocent
victims were injured.

The two cars that were blown up before they reached the dock had injured three people,
but not too badly.
Chapter 266 - Power at the Lowest Level
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 266 Power at the Lowest Level

Luke could finally relax.

If there had been multiple deaths tonight, the case would’ve been thoroughly
investigated.

Now that nobody had died and only three people were injured, it wouldn’t be too serious
an investigation, right?

Well… maybe not.

Those people who had been keeping an eye out for Bullseye, including Wales, would
definitely pursue him even more intensely.

Bullseye had caused quite a scene, but had escaped with his life.

After Bullseye ran out of daggers and bullets, Luke could’ve worn him down.

After the battle, Luke estimated that Bullseye’s physical attributes should be five times
the normal.

Bullseye’s body was weaker than Luke’s, so he could only withstand Luke’s attacks with
his terrifying skills in shooting and knife-throwing.

However, Bullseye’s instinct for danger was as good as Luke’s. He dodged in advance and
avoided Luke’s shots many times.

Bullseye was quite tough in both offense and defense. The bombs that he was insane
enough to carry on him also helped him escape.

No wonder he was Kingpin’s top fighter, and was able to live so well in New York!

If he were less capable and brutal, he would’ve been killed a long time ago.

Regretfully, the battle was another tie since Bullseye retreated before Luke could defeat
him.

So, Luke still didn’t know what Bullseye’s abilities were.

But he wasn’t overly anxious.

Bullseye was based in New York, a grand battlefield which Luke was destined for. He
would have Bullseye’s abilities one day!

Drinking Dr. Pepper, Selina suddenly said, “Is there anything you want to tell me?”

Shifting his gaze from the TV to Selina, Luke asked, “You really want to know?”

Selina hesitated for a moment, but then lifted her chin. “At the very least, you can tell me
more about Bullseye and the female shooter we encountered.”

Luke thought for a moment, and decided that it was impossible and unnecessary to keep
it a secret.

In a few years, many extraordinary people would show up, and a certain playboy would
even publicly reveal himself as a superhero on TV.

As his partner, Selina had already encountered some of those extraordinary beings. It
wouldn’t hurt for her to know more about them beforehand.

So, Luke explained the other side of this world in a simple and straightforward way.

In summary, he said that there were a lot of unusual guys in this world. Like regular guys,
some of them were good and some were bad, except that regular guys needed weapons
to do bad things, while those unusual guys had super abilities for that.

Hearing that explanation, Selina said, after a long moment, “You’re talking like they’re
street gangsters.”

Luke chuckled. “Actually, despite the fact that they have abilities, they usually resolve
problems the same way gangsters do.”

If a problem couldn’t be resolved through negotiations, it could be resolved through

battle.

Selina’s excitement faded after she heard such a boring answer. She asked again, “Is that
why you want me to train harder?”

Luke shook his head. “It’s not just you, but the both of us who are training harder. I’m not
invincible. Do you remember that woman we saw in Las Vegas?”

Selina answered quickly, “That long-legged woman?”

Luke nodded. “I could barely hit that red-skinned monster, while he could only escape in
panic from that long-legged woman, which suggests that she’s levels above us in
strength.”

Selina asked, “How many levels?”

Luke said, “It’s like the difference between school, state, country, and world champions.
She might be one of the best in the world, and we’re just beginners.”

Selina immediately got it.

Luke looked at her and sighed. “I’m not demanding tremendous things from you, but you
should at least distinguish yourself on the lowest level to increase your safety.”

Selina said, “Huh? That sounds easy.”

Luke looked at her with complicated feelings. “That’s the level that Bullseye is at. How
much more training do you think you’ll need before you can fight him?”

Selina: “…You’ve got to be kidding me! How can he be at the bottom?”

Luke sighed and raised his head to look at the ceiling. “I’m sorry, but he’s truly at the
bottom.”

Of course, this was purely from a combat perspective.

Actually, it wouldn’t be hard for Bullseye to assassinate anyone with super abilities; his
abilities were too suited for killing.

Selina watched TV for a while, then went to bed.

Luke, on the other hand, turned off the TV and returned to his workshop.

With his physique and his Elementary Self-Healing, it would be too wasteful if he didn’t
work hard.

His two hours of sleep were only for getting rid of his mental, not physical, exhaustion.

Even though Luke’s Mental Strength had increased, he could only reduce his sleep time
and not completely do away with it just yet.

Speaking of which, he had to boost his Mental Strength to 20 as soon as possible. A lot of
things would change after he crossed this threshold. He was only one level from there.

After what happened tonight, he didn’t believe that Bullseye would remain here any
longer.
A lot of innocent people had been put in danger when Bullseye created the explosions,
and he would definitely receive special attention for causing such panic.

Thinking this, Luke sent a message to Damon, and soon received a reply.

He read the message and was greatly relieved.

Damon and Mindy had been smart enough to drive away immediately after the
explosions.

The two of them were now leaving Los Angeles to go back home.

If they hung around, they would probably be found out when the various law
enforcement agencies descended on this case the next day.

Bullseye had Kingpin to cover for him, but it wouldn’t be easy for Damon and Mindy, who
were essentially lone wolves, to conceal themselves well enough.

The next day, Luke and Selina had breakfast and went to work.

They asked Elsa for updates after they reached the police department.

Feeling like they had gotten lucky, Elsa replied, “It should be Bullseye. That guy was
hiding in Los Angeles all this time and never left.”
Chapter 267 - Acting Chops
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 267 Acting Chops

Luke put on a shocked expression. “Really? What did he do?”

Pondering for a moment, Elsa told Selina to close the door.

“Dustin told me something. I pulled some strings as well.” Even though the door was shut,
Elsa’s voice was low when she said, “I heard that Bullseye clashed with an unknown
person in an abandoned factory. They had a huge fight, and more than thirty people died.
In the end, Bullseye ran to the coast and escaped on a boat.”

Luke said in disbelief, “Who was it? Do we have such a tough gangster in Los Angeles?”

Elsa shook her head. “Unlikely. He could’ve been Bullseye’s own kind, if you know what I
mean.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other thoughtfully.

Elsa thought that they were thinking about the previous cases. “So, this case is none of
our concern now. Homeland Security and the FBI are in town to look for Bullseye. He can
only sneak back to New York where Kingpin has the most power, if he doesn’t want to be
found out.”

Luke said with relief, “So I’m safe now?”

Selina’s expression was quite weird.

Elsa said, “Presumably, yes, but Bullseye hid himself for a long time when we thought that
he had left, so you should still be careful. You’ll stay in the police department to guide
Elizabeth until we confirm that Bullseye is gone.”

Luke and Selina said, “Got it, boss.”

Elsa said, “Elizabeth has the case files. You can go help her.”

Luke nodded, and as usual, Selina gave Elsa a box of desserts.

Elsa deftly put the box in her drawer. Tiramisu was more to her liking, and she had
enjoyed it very much the day before.
Luke and Selina returned to their desks.

Looking at Selina’s odd expression, Luke warned her resignedly, “Do you know what
acting is? Even Mr. Stu was a better actor than you. The more knowledgeable you are, the
more acting you’ll have to do. It’s fine in front of Elsa, but your expression might’ve
betrayed you if we had been talking to someone else.”

Selina nodded silently.

She had to admit that Luke performed quite well and acted as if he really didn’t know
anything about last night.

She, on the other hand, had almost burst into laughter back then.

While they were talking, Elizabeth and Billy came over.

The two rookies had specifically picked desks that were very close to Luke’s, so that it
would be easier for them to ask for help.

They greeted each other, and Elizabeth started to give an overview.

Their roles were similar to Luke and Selina’s: Elizabeth was responsible for analyzing the
intelligence, and Billy was responsible for the grunt work, such as warning or arresting
the rogues.

Elizabeth said, “We have three new cases. The first case is a house in Wever. The house’s
new owner reported that there was a body there yesterday, but the officers didn’t find
anything. The second case is in Beverly Hills. The maid of a celebrity was hit with blunt
force in the head, and may die from the injury. The last case is also in Wever. The body of
a woman was found on a street bench. It was reported ten minutes ago, and we’re going
to check it out.”

Selina asked, “What’s with the first case? Is it necessary for us to investigate when there
aren’t any bodies?”

Elizabeth said, “The case wouldn’t have been written up if the new owner hadn’t
mentioned the daughter of the previous owners; she went missing a year ago when she
was five. The mother died of a heart attack brought on by grief a month after she went
missing, and the father killed himself in the house.”

“What about the celebrity’s maid?” Selina asked again.

Elizabeth said, “The celebrity said that she was sleeping, and has no idea who hit her
maid.”
Selina chuckled and looked at Luke, who was spinning a pen between his fingers.

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Go and take a look at the body on the bench. We’ll
study the files on the other two cases first.”

Elizabeth nodded and gave them the case files before she left with her partner.

Luke looked at Selina and asked, “Do you want to pick first?”

Without any hesitation, Selina picked the case of the celebrity’s maid.

Luke grinned; he knew that would be her choice.

She had always hankered for the gossip that showed up in police cases which involved
celebrities.

Since she never leaked details of an investigation, Luke didn’t stop her.

They each picked up a case file and started reading

It took Luke ten minutes to read the documents in his hands.

One of them was the new owner’s statement, and the other was information on the
missing girl from a year ago.

There was nothing surprising in either document.

There were too many “haunted houses” and missing girls in America.

However, when the documents were placed next to each other, it became quite bizarre.

Why did the new resident claim that he saw the little girl? That was quite odd.

Seeing that he had finished reading the file, Selina asked, “Do you want to read this with
me?”

Luke nodded and sat on the arm of her chair to read the file together.

Selina was reading the statements, so she gave Luke the report on the crime scene that
she had already read.

Luke glanced at the report and asked, “Jennifer Perry? The woman in the Dior perfume
commercial?”

Selina answered casually, “Yes, she’s in the commercial where she wears all those sparkly
diamonds, and takes off her clothes while she’s walking.”

Luke said, “I thought it was a diamond commercial when I first saw it.”

Selina said, “She’s rich and famous, so this case is confidential.”

Luke remarked, “Rich people do have privileges.”

Selina said, “Chances are that Elsa gave this case to us precisely because of your
experience in dealing with rich women.”

Luke: …Are you talking about the professional men who offer special services?

Luke’s phone rang while they were bickering. He looked at the number and picked up the
call. “Elizabeth, what’s up?”
Chapter 268 - Weird Body and Another Assault
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 268 Weird Body and Another Assault

Elizabeth said over the phone, “Luke, the female body on the bench in Wever is… weird.”

Luke asked, “Weird how?”

Elizabeth said, “Do you remember the case of the haunted house in Wever?”

Luke was confused. “Are they related?”

Elizabeth replied, “If I’m not mistaken, this woman on the bench… seems to be the
mother of the missing girl.”

Luke was stunned. “The woman who died of a heart attack?”

Elizabeth said, “That’s right. We’re asking forensics to check her fingerprints, her DNA
and her dental records.”

Luke rubbed his chin. “Stay there and keep me informed.”

After he hung up, Selina asked, “What’s going on?”

Luke patted her head and said, “I think you just missed a jackpot.”

Selina shook her head, refusing to be petted. “Do you have to do that when you’re
talking?”

Luke said, “The body on the bench in Elizabeth’s case might be the dead mother in my
case.”

Thinking for a moment, Selina was shocked. “You mean the mother who’s been dead for a
year?”

Luke nodded and asked, “Now, which case should we work on first?”

Selina hesitated for a moment, but refused the temptation. “Let’s follow up on Jennifer’s
case first, then catch up on progress with your case along the way.” Luke was lost for
words; it seemed that Selina was unwilling to give up either case. It did make sense. That
was Jennifer Perry, one of the best actresses in Hollywood. She was much more famous
than a B-list star like Katie.
Luke simply indulged Selina’s wish, and put his case file aside.

Without new information, there wasn’t much he could do, at least not until the identity of
the female body was confirmed. Focusing on Jennifer’s case, he read the case file for a
moment, then laughed. “Does this big star live in the wilderness of Texas? A maid
bleeding out in the living room for hours before she was discovered? Are her security
guards all like Selev[1]? In that case, it’s a miracle that she’s still alive.”

Selina nodded. “The security guards claim that they aren’t authorized to enter the house
at night unless it’s an emergency.”

Luke said, “So, the house is actually a sealed container, and no one outside knows what
happened inside, is that right?” Selina replied, “Yes. There were only three people in the
house that night: the victim Millis, another maid called Manny, and Jennifer, our star.”

Luke almost laughed. “Fantastic. So, there’s a 50% chance that we can find the
perpetrator by randomly picking one of them, right? … Hm, I take that back.”

Looking at the photo of the maid’s head wound as well as the medical diagnosis from the
hospital, he changed his opinion.

He flipped back and reexamined the file and photos. Mulling for a moment, he shook his
head. “No weapons were found?”

Selina said, without raising her head, “Not yet. There are no matching items in the house.”

“Neither Jennifer nor Manny are very strong, are they?” asked Luke.

Selina nodded at first, but then shook her head. “Jennifer is normal. Healthy, at most. As
for Manny, we’ll have to meet her in person to be sure.”

“If Manny isn’t a professional, it would be hard for her to bash Millis’s skull in like this.”
Narrowing his eyes, Luke said, “Let’s go to the celebrity’s house.”

Selina was surprised. “We’re leaving the police department?”

But she quickly came back to herself and put the case file in her purse. “Okay, let’s go!”

When she saw the look on Luke’s face, she finally remembered that she didn’t have to
stay in the police department as Elsa had instructed.

Luke had forced Bullseye to flee last night. Did Selina really need to worry about
Bullseye?
No; at least, not when she was with Luke.

They drove straight to Jennifer Perry’s house in Beverly Hills.

Looking at the mansion behind the gate, Selina’s eyes glowed. “Luke, do you think there’ll
be… Um, never mind. Forget I asked.”

She had remembered her fantasy of a hundred maids and a butler with a classic British
accent when she saw the big mansion.

However, the statements she just read suggested that there were only two regular maids
in this mansion, and all the other employees would leave after they finished their daily
work.

Luke pressed a button on the gate and said, “I’m Detective Luke from LAPD. This is
Detective Selina. We’re here about Millis’s injury from last night.”

In the meantime, he showed his badge to the camera so that the security guards could get
a clear look. Selina did the same.

A moment later, someone said, “Just a minute.” After that, there was nothing.

After waiting for almost ten minutes, Selina couldn’t take it anymore. She asked in
surprise, “What’s the meaning of this?”

Luke chuckled. “Elsa and I waited for quite a while when we visited Katie. Then, a maid
ran out screaming that Katie was dead.”

Selina burst into laughter. “That’s just a coincidence. There’s no way that’ll happen
again…”

The gate suddenly opened, and a male voice rang out anxiously. “Detectives, please come
in. Manny was attacked!”

Both Selina and Luke were speechless.

The mansion was in chaos when they entered.

Luke roared, “LAPD! Everybody, stay where you are!” Stunned, everybody looked at
them.

Luke said coldly, “Miss Jennifer Perry and the person who discovered the injured maid
will stay. The rest of you, leave. No talking to each other and no phone calls. Are we
clear?”
Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment. A moment later, a beautiful woman
with long brown hair waved her hand and said, “Just listen to this… detective.”

Luke looked at her and asked, “Miss Perry, have you called for an ambulance?” Jennifer
answered in the affirmative.

Luke nodded and dropped Selina a hint.

Selina immediately understood his meaning. She quietly walked to the window and took
out a phone that Luke had made, before she activated the voice-gathering function and
pointed the phone at the four security guards on the porch.

Noticing that Selina had done what he wanted, Luke focused his attention on the beautiful
woman in front of him.

[1] The dead star Katie’s security guard

Chapter 269 - Ruined Crime Scene
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 269 Ruined Crime Scene

Jennifer Perry was 27 and in the prime of a woman’s life.

Her career was soaring and she ranked among the top five female stars in the country in
terms of earnings last year. She was successful from every perspective. Now, in the face of
this tragedy in her living room, she was more perplexed than shocked.

Luke gestured for her to sit down. Carefully avoiding the mess on the floor, he examined
the maid who had been moved to the couch, and shook his head.

The woman’s skull was fractured from the blow. It remained to be seen whether she
would survive.

Luke didn’t have the ability to save her.

He only knew field first aid, not brain surgery, so he stopped after a brief examination.

After calling the police department for reinforcements, he asked a male security guard,
“You were the one to discover her?”

The guard nodded quickly. “Yes. When I came in, she…”

Luke interrupted him. “What’s your name and your job here?”

The guard replied, “My name is Thomson Morris. I’m the head of security here.”

“What’s her name? What does she do?” Luke pointed at the maid on the couch.

“Manny Scott. She’s a maid here,” replied Thomson.

Luke nodded. “Stay here.” He circled the living room and frowned deeply. He had yelled
when he entered just now precisely because the five security guards and Jennifer were
trampling all over the crime scene around the maid. He was positive that most of the
clues in the room were gone.

Also, while trying to rescue Manny, they had spilled her blood everywhere in the room.

There were tissues, towels, blankets and a first aid kit around Manny, all stained with
blood.
The people here all had varying amounts of blood on their clothes as well.

They were only trying to save Manny. But it was actually futile. Regular first aid was
useless for Manny’s injury, and all they had managed to do was ruin the crime scene.

The forensics department would probably curse like crazy too! Luke dropped his head in
his hand when he saw the countless bloody footprints of six people all over the room.

“Thomson, tell me how you discovered Manny,” said Luke.

Thomson, the head of security, hurried to explain.

The situation was very simple. He had been telling Jennifer that Luke was at the gate, and
was asking for her permission to let Luke in when he heard Manny’s scream.

He ran through the back door of the living room, only to see Manny lying on the floor, so
he cried out for help.

The other security guards arrived and helped lift Manny onto the living room couch.

It wasn’t until then that Thomson remembered Luke, and hurriedly unlocked the gate to
let the two detectives in.

Luke was speechless. Do you really think that those security guards helped? If anything,
they only helped the criminal!

All they had done was seriously mess up the crime scene and increase the number of
suspects from two to six. Luke grumbled inwardly, If we were in a detective TV show, you
would definitely be the murderer, and this would be your ploy to sabotage the crime
scene!

Though he complained, he didn’t really think that it was Thomson who had committed
the crime.

After being a detective for a while, he knew how unreliable preconceptions could be.

Other detectives might only be able to follow their gut, but Luke had Sharp Nose.

Although the scents in the room were a complete mess and smelled like a complicated
knot, he could still work with that.

Jennifer’s smell was the simplest. It was the only one to come from upstairs, and carried
over the shortest distance. Then there was Manny’s smell. Those two could be ruled out
first.

Judging from Manny’s wound, the security guards were more likely suspects than
Jennifer.

Luke said, “Stay where you are. Thomson, you can sit on the couch if you’re tired. Don’t
bother me.”

Then, he circumvented the mess of blood and footprints on the floor and began his
investigation.

It might be tricky for other people to uncover the criminal, but Luke had a lead, which
was the weapon.

According to Thomson’s description, and considering how fast Luke had arrived, it was
impossible for the criminal to get rid of the weapon so quickly.

Manny’s blood and the criminal’s scent was bound to be on the weapon.

Sniffing for a moment, Luke realized something, but he didn’t say anything.

He reached Selina, who was by the window, and asked a question with his eyes, but she
shook her head.

That meant that none of the security guards outside displayed any anomaly.

However, Luke already had a theory about who the perpetrator was.

It might seem difficult to uncover the person, but Luke was able to lock onto the man
directly with his Sharp Nose. The most challenging problem in the case was resolved, and
all that was needed now was evidence.

Twenty minutes later, forensics arrived.

Luke stopped them and whispered something to the person in charge, who nodded
slightly.

One of the two forensic scientists dealt with the people outside, and one dealt with the
room.

Everybody took off their bloodstained clothes and shoes, which were all evidence.

Then, those people had to leave the mansion until the forensic scientists were done with
their work.
Jennifer was no exception. Accompanied by Selina, she took off her shoes and changed
out of her clothes, before she sat down in her garden.

Luke reentered the living room and pointed at the bottom of a cabinet not far away from
the back door.

Seeing Luke’s motion, one of the forensic scientists turned on his flashlight and found an
extendable baton under the cabinet. There was obvious blood on the stick.

Luke, on the other hand, went up the stairs to the second floor. He opened the door to one
of the rooms and took a deep breath.

No mistake: this was Jennifer’s bedroom. Only her scent and that of the two maids were
in this room.

However, Luke’s expression turned strange, and he didn’t walk into the room.
Chapter 270 - Big Reveal
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 270 Big Reveal

Observing the room from the door for quite a while, Luke confirmed his findings with
Sharp Nose again before he closed the door.

He went downstairs and called Selina. “Where are the maids’ rooms?”

Selina asked Jennifer, and soon replied, “The rooms are on the first floor below Jennifer’s
room. Manny’s room is the one with the blue door, Millis’s room has a red door.”

Luke hung up when he was standing outside the rooms.

Neither room was locked, but Luke didn’t enter. He simply activated Sharp Nose again.

A moment later, he went to the garden, an even stranger expression on his face. He sat
down in front of Jennifer in the garden and asked, “Miss Perry, did you notice anything
wrong when Millis was wounded last night?”

Jennifer said calmly, “No. I didn’t feel well last night, and I went to bed early. I didn’t hear
anything.”

Luke remarked, “That’s understandable. I can tell that your room must be soundproof.”

Jennifer nodded. “I have trouble sleeping and any noise will wake me up, so my room has
to be quiet.”

Luke asked, “How long have your maids been working for you?” After a brief silence,
Jennifer said, “Manny will have worked for me for three years in two months. Millis has
been here for fourteen months.”

Luke asked, “Are they close?”

Jennifer said calmly, “I think they’re okay. At least, I’ve never seen them fight.”

Luke coughed and said, “Do you allow your employees to engage in romantic
relationships with each other?”

Jennifer was stunned. “What?”

Luke asked with an odd expression, “If a security guard falls in love with a maid, will you
fire them?”
Jennifer nodded quickly. “Of course; it’s stipulated in their contract when they’re hired,
since it may affect their work. I believe the police have similar rules, right?”.

Luke nodded and said, “Yes. So, you’re unaware of any sort of relationship like that here?”

Jennifer was stunned. “Huh?” Luke said, “In other words, you didn’t sense that any of
them were together, otherwise someone would’ve been fired, right?”

After a brief silence, Jennifer nodded and said, “Yes.”

Luke said, “Okay, that’s all for now. Miss Perry, you can stay here or get some rest
somewhere outside; it’s going to be a while before forensics is done.”

Jennifer said, “Got it. I’ll be right here. I won’t cause any trouble.”

Luke nodded and left with Selina.

After they left the house, Selina asked, “Did you find anything?”

an

Luke said, “I can roughly guess who hurt Manny, but I can’t determine a motive.”

Selina urged him, “Just spill.”

Luke said, “Let’s talk in the car. Don’t talk about a case in an unsecure environment,
remember?”

Selina immediately shut up.

Actually, this was an understanding between the both of them.

It wasn’t just work cases; their secrets, such as some of Luke’s movements or their
equipment, weren’t to be discussed in an unsecure environment.

If Luke was capable of making a gadget to remotely eavesdrop on his targets, it was
possible that other people had similar equipment.

After they got into the car, Luke pressed a button to make sure that it was safe. Then he
said, “Manny was attacked by the security guard named Morgan James.”

Selina didn’t say anything and simply waited for him to finish.

Luke chuckled. “Morgan is in a secret relationship with Millis, who was hurt last night.”
Selina’s eyes glowed when she heard the exciting news.

Luke continued, “Manny, on the other hand, is in a relationship with Thomson, the head
of security.”

“Oh my god!” Selina asked in shock, “Why was Manny attacked? Was it because she
discovered that Millis and Morgan were in a relationship? But that’s just a job. There’s no
need to kill her, right?”

Luke chuckled and took out his phone. “Boss, I need a search warrant for Jennifer’s
house.”

Elsa was surprised. “Why? You know that this may cause trouble. If the big star is upset,
she may hire a lawyer specifically to file a complaint against you.”

Luke said, “I know, so I’m only asking for a warrant to search the rooms of the maids and
the security guards, not her own room.”

Elsa was relieved to hear that.

All of the security guards were suspects, and it was routine to search their rooms, so she
said, “Okay, I’ll apply for it.”

Luke said, “Boss, I need a warrant ASAP. Certain evidence may disappear when forensics
is done and those people return to their rooms.”

Elsa immediately realized that Luke had found something, and the search warrant was
meant to help preserve legitimate evidence.

She said, “An electronic search warrant will be sent to your phone in ten minutes at
most.”

In fact, Luke received an electronic search warrant on his phone after just five minutes.

Luke and Selina got out and went back inside. They found Jennifer in the garden and
showed her the search warrant.

Jennifer’s face immediately changed. “You can’t do that.”

Then, she realized that both Luke and Selina were looking at her with smiles, as if they
were expecting her to change her stance.

Jennifer gritted her teeth. “I’m going to call my lawyer.” Luke grinned. “Miss Perry, even if
you call your lawyer, it’ll take him at least an hour to find the judge and cancel the search
warrant. Our search will be done by then. Do you think that’s going to help?” Jennifer
looked even more awful. “What do you want?”

She, too, knew that her lawyer couldn’t help, but there were certain things in her home
that couldn’t be found out.

What she was scared of was the paparazzi who was fanatical about her private affairs,
not the police.

Luke didn’t stop smiling. “Miss Perry, we’re police detectives, here on a case. Two serious
assaults that could’ve turned into murder happened here.”

Jennifer hesitated, her expression changing. “What are you trying to say?”
Chapter 271 - Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 271 Secret Recordings and Murder Weapon

Looking Jennifer in the eye, Luke said calmly, “Please cooperate with us while we work
on this case. What you do with your employees is none of our business. Miss Perry, you’re
rich and you probably know a lot of people, but you can’t reduce the negative impact this
incident can have if the truth gets out. If that happens, you don’t believe that you can keep
what happened here a secret from the media, do you?”

Struggling with herself, Jennifer finally said in a low voice, “Can you promise me…” She
didn’t really know what she wanted to say.

Luke smiled. “Miss Perry, you don’t have a choice. It’ll be a huge problem for you if this
case isn’t resolved quickly. You may still run into problems after the case is resolved, but
those will at least be easier to handle.”

In any case, Jennifer wasn’t an idiot. After all, an idiot wouldn’t have been able to become
a top national star.

She finally nodded and said, “Then I’ll go in with you.”

Luke thought for a moment before he agreed. He wasn’t worried that she might cause
trouble.

On the contrary, this star might reveal some more interesting information during the
investigation.

After the three of them went in, Luke asked Selina to search the rooms.

Very soon, she found a lot of… sex toys in the maids’ rooms.

Some of them were electric, and some were manual. They were also made of different
materials.

Selina gave Luke a weird look, and Luke gestured for her to continue.

Very quickly, at a hint from Luke, Selina found a hidden compartment under Millis’s bed.
There were a lot of videotapes inside the space.

Jennifer’s face looked quite ugly since there had to be a reason why those videotapes had
been so carefully hidden.
Luke glanced at Jennifer but didn’t say anything.

He took out an evidence bag and put all the videotapes inside.

“Miss Perry, can we go to your room?” asked Luke.

Jennifer quickly refused. “Your search warrant doesn’t include my room.”

Luke nodded. “If that’s the case, we’ll do it here. Selina, close the door.”

After the door was shut, Luke put on gloves and picked out the videotapes that had “ME”
on them. Then, he chose the most recent videotape and inserted it into the VCR in the
room. A moment later, the TV started playing the recording

Selina, who was staring at the screen, was utterly shocked.

Luke was silent.

He had muted the TV earlier, so the room was utterly silent.

Ten seconds later, he replaced the videotape with another one that had “ALL” on it.

Jennifer blushed so hard she looked like she was going to explode. “What… What do you
want?”

Luke pressed the stop button, took out the videotape, and turned off the TV. He turned
around and looked at the star serenely. “It’s very simple: I want you to help me resolve
this case as fast as possible. As for these videotapes, it’s possible that they aren’t related
to this case, right?”

Jennifer was unconvinced. “Then give them to me now.”

Luke waved his hand. “Forgive me, but I can’t return them to you until we’ve cracked the
case. After all, this is proof that you might have a motive to kill them.”

Jennifer gnashed her teeth. “If you take them away, how do I know that you won’t copy
them?”

Luke said, “It’s very simple. We’ll close both cases today, so I won’t have to take the
videotapes away.”

Jennifer said in disbelief, “What? How is that possible?”

The smile on Luke’s face disappeared, and he looked at her calmly. “Miss Perry, do you
really not know anything? I want you to confess everything that you know. You have
nothing to hide now, right?” He waved the videotape in his hand.

Jennifer was both embarrassed and slightly angry. After a long while, she finally sighed.
“Fine, what do you want to know?”

Luke said, “Do the security guards know about your relationship with the two maids? Tell
me, even if you only have suspicions.”

Jennifer quickly shook her head. “That’s impossible. We only do it in secret… That’s why I
forbid the security guards from entering the house at night.”

Luke asked, “Did you ask Millis to record the videos?”

Jennifer gnashed her teeth. “No way, I’m not an idiot. She recorded them secretly. Exactly
what did she want?”

Luke said, “Maybe to keep the videotapes as souvenirs, or maybe to threaten you with
them someday. Anyway, Millis recorded the videos without your knowledge?”.

Jennifer nodded regretfully. “Yes.”

Luke asked again, “What about Manny? Did you notice anything abnormal about her?”
Jennifer said, “Not really, except that…” She paused in embarrassment.

Luke raised his hand, telling her to continue.

She could only lower her head and say in a soft voice, “Except… Except that they fought
for my affections every now and then.”

Selina was completely dumbfounded by the conversation.

What the star had done was a real eye-opener for her.

Luke nodded and asked, “What do you think of Thomson, the head of security?”.

Jennifer was confused. “Huh? I think he’s been doing a good job.”

Luke almost laughed, but he managed to hold back. “What about that Morgan?”

Jennifer thought for a moment before she shook her head. “He’s nothing special.”

Luke was lost for words. “Let’s go. Miss Perry, you can come with us if you don’t trust us.”

Jennifer asked, “Huh? Where to?”

Luke said, “To search the security guards’ rooms. After all, they’re all suspects now, aren’t
they?”

Ten minutes later, Luke and the forensic scientists left the security guards’ dorm with an
evidence bag.

Jennifer was outside the dorm with Selina, who was holding the bag that contained the
videotapes. Seeing Luke as well as the item inside the evidence bag, Jennifer blushed
again. “What… What are you doing?”

Luke said mysteriously, “This is the murder weapon.” Both Jennifer and Selina exclaimed,
“What?”

Clearly, neither of them was convinced that the item could be a murder weapon.

With a strange smile on his face, Luke said, “Although it’s designed to satisfy the ladies,
who says that it can’t be used to fracture Millis’s skull?”

Jennifer and Selina were both shocked.

They had never considered such an unbelievable possibility.

Chapter 272 - I’ve Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon
Before
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 272 I’ve Never Seen Such a Murder Weapon Before

Luke showed them the item and said, “Do you see the blood on it? That should be
Millis’s.”

He gave the evidence bag to the forensic scientist who was with him. The forensic
scientist was clearly surprised as well. “I’ve never seen such a murder weapon in all my
years of work. This murderer is truly a genius.” Luke glanced at him. “Just keep it to
yourself. This case hasn’t been resolved yet.”

The middle-aged man shrugged. “Trust me, nobody likes to listen to the details of my
work.”

Luke chuckled and had nothing to say about that.

Most people didn’t know how disgusting forensic work could be.

Sometimes, forensic scientists could be haunted by weird smells for days after going out
just once on field duty.

It was also one of the reasons why it was even harder for a forensic scientist than a
regular police officer to find a soulmate.

“Investigate the murder weapon first,” Luke said. “I’ll be waiting to close this case.”

The middle-aged man nodded and said, “The results will be out by tonight. I’ll call you.”

This was a critical case which had to be resolved before the media took note and reported
it, or the police’s abilities would be called into question. The forensic scientist would’ve
prioritized this case even without Luke’s reminder.

The forensic scientist left with a bunch of evidence, and Luke returned to the mansion.

“Let’s go see your room,” said Luke.

Jennifer didn’t hesitate this time. After all, now that this detective had videotapes of her
greatest secret, she had nothing left to hide. Going around her room, Luke looked at her
and asked, “What were you doing when Millis was attacked?”

Embarrassed, Jennifer said in a low voice, “I… I wasn’t doing anything.”

Luke pointed at the closet in the corner of her room. “Do you want me to open the closet
and check it?”

Jennifer exclaimed, “No, that’s unnecessary. I was actually waiting for Millis in my room.
She said she was going to fetch something, but she never returned.”

Luke asked, “Why didn’t you go look for her? You have a convenient call system in your
house, right?”

Jennifer lowered her head and said, “Manny was here, too, so I forgot…” Luke raised an
eyebrow. “So, before Millis was attacked, you, Manny and Millis were together?”

Jennifer could only nod, not even daring to look at him.

Selina completely shut up. She found it impossible to understand the lifestyle of the rich
and famous.

Luke wasn’t surprised at all. He had discovered too many secrets with Sharp Nose. Scents
would never lie.

His physical attributes were much higher than those of a normal person, and his Sharp
Nose had been enhanced too.

Given enough time, and provided that the environment wasn’t spoiled by wind or a
storm, he could pick up subtle scent details with Sharp Nose.

For example, it wasn’t strange that he had detected the scents of the two maids in
Jennifer’s room, but the smell of certain body fluids of theirs certainly wasn’t normal.

What was even stranger was that the distinctive smells were mixed together and came
from various clothes and personal items. There were similar clothes and items in the
maids’ rooms as well.

While Selina was still feeling shocked over the videotapes, Luke had already seen it
coming.

“What about this morning? Did you hear Manny’s scream when you were speaking to
Thomson?” Luke asked.

Jennifer nodded. “I did.”

Luke asked, “Are you sure you heard Manny scream during your conversation with him?”

Jennifer frowned for a moment and nodded slowly. “I did hear Manny scream suddenly
when we were talking.”

“Can the security guards enter your house at night without alerting you?” Luke asked.

Jennifer shook her head. “They each have a remote to open the door, but I receive a
notification when any of the remotes are used, and I can track who opened the door.”

Luke asked, “What if you open it from inside? Will there be a record of that?”

Jennifer was stunned. “Why would I open the door… Wait, are you talking about the
maids?”

She suddenly got it, and shook her head. “There’ll be a log of it if the door is opened from
inside, but the maids can’t erase that.”

On the other hand, Luke was thinking that if the security guards were conspiring with the
maids, they could enter the house without Jennifer realizing it at all.

“That’s all my questions for now.” Luke asked, “We’re probably going to be here for some
time. Can we drive our car in?”

Naturally, it was impossible for Jennifer to refuse.

“Very well. Miss Perry, you’re free to leave now. We’ll be here for a while.” Luke’s eyes
briefly stopped on the videotapes.

Jennifer could only continue nodding. She certainly didn’t want them to take the
videotapes out of her sight. Luke quickly parked the car in the courtyard.

Then, he talked to Selina for a long time in the car.

After that, Selina kept Jennifer company, and Luke fetched some food and water for them
from the kitchen.

As one of the top stars, Jennifer had all kinds of exquisite food in her house.

Selina wasn’t picky about the food, but she drank the Dr. Pepper that was in Luke’s car
and not Jennifer’s VOSS water.

While Jennifer was distracted, Luke reentered Millis’s room and watched the only
videotape that had a special number on it.

Then, he chuckled, feeling bored.

At that moment, he suddenly recalled what Takagi had said before: “What kind of
terrorists are you? You only want money?”

Now, he was of a mind to shout, “What kind of love is this?”

The murder weapon and the videotapes were enough to show what happened.

However, Luke couldn’t close the case yet, because he didn’t have any proof.

Unless the criminal had left evidence on the murder weapon, the case couldn’t be closed,
even if he knew every detail of it.

He then talked to Selina for a while, and told her to take a nap in the car while he kept
Perry company.

Luke had some water and asked, “Miss Perry, what will you do when the case is over?”

Jennifer was clearly at a loss. “I… I don’t know.”

Luke nodded and said, “Understandable.” The star would definitely be traumatized after
this incident.

Suddenly, his phone rang.

Chapter 273 - Call Your Family When You’re In Trouble
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 273 Call Your Family When You’re In Trouble

Luke listened to the call, only to be stunned. He simply said, “Got it.”

Jennifer appeared calm, but her eyes were fixed on the detective. She asked, “What
happened?”

Luke leaned back in his chair and looked up at the blue sky. “Miss Manny Scott just
passed away in the hospital.”

Various emotions flashed across Jennifer’s face, before she eventually sighed and covered
her face with a hat as she leaned back in her chair.

Luke secretly shook his head, but didn’t interrupt her silent crying.

He rose and went off to make a call. “Hey, are the results for the murder weapons out yet?
Are you at least done with that extendable baton?”

A moment later, he hung up helplessly and sighed. “It seems that he isn’t a complete idiot
after all.”

The examination of the extendable baton had revealed two things.

Firstly, it was indeed the weapon that had been used to smash Manny in the head, since it
had her blood and hair on it.

Second, there was only one person’s fingerprints on it, and they belonged to Thomson.

As for the rubber product for ladies, it had Millis’s blood on it. So, someone must’ve
struck Millis in the head with it last night.

However, there weren’t any fingerprints on this rubber product.

One of the murder weapons had been found at the back door of the living room, and the
other in a corner of the communal bathroom for the security guards.

Therefore, it was impossible to convict anyone using the murder weapons.

After a brief hesitation, Luke finally made a call. “Greyson, it’s me, Luke. Are you free to
talk?”
Old Greyson replied casually, “No, but I can give you five minutes.”

Luke was amused. “I’m working a case. I’ve found the murder weapon, but it belongs to
someone else, and the criminal’s fingerprints aren’t on it. Do you have any suggestions?”

Old Greyson: “What kind of weapon?”

Luke: “An extendable baton.”

Old Greyson: “Where did it hit? The head?”

Luke: “Yes.”

Old Greyson: “Check whether the victim’s blood can be found on the suspect’s clothes.”

Luke: “The suspect pretended to be rescuing the victim along with everybody else, so he
has a lot of blood on his clothes.”

Old Greyson: “Is that so? Have your forensic scientists send me the photos of the blood on
his clothes. I’ll take a look at it.”

Luke: “Huh? Am I allowed to do that?”

Old Greyson: “I’m asking for photos, not the evidence itself. I’ll tell you if I find anything.
Okay, I’m very busy. Send the photos to me by the end of the day.”

Luke: “…Okay.”

A moment later, he contacted the forensics department and asked them to send the
photos.

The forensics department didn’t argue. After all, it was the top expert in the country who
was asking for the photos.

As insiders of the trade, they knew even better than Luke what a marvelous man Gilbert
Greyson was.

In less than an hour, Old Greyson called back. “Something’s wrong with the blood in
photos M12, M17 and M33. The pattern can only have been caused by high-speed spatter.
If necessary, have your forensics department find an expert on blood pattern analysis.
This will suffice as proof.”

Luke asked, “What if the blood was caused when someone waved a hand? There were a
number of people around.”
Old Greyson: “That’s unlikely, unless someone was behind the suspect and moving like
they were throwing a baseball. But even then, the pattern would still be a little different.
Forget it, I’ll give you a number. You can tell her that I sent you, and have her do a blood
pattern analysis for you. I need to warn you, however, that her fee is very high.”

Old Greyson was a busy man, and hung up right after that.

After thinking for a moment, Luke didn’t call the number. Instead, he forwarded Old
Greyson’s conclusion to the forensics department.

Very quickly, the forensics department called back. “It’s true that something’s wrong with
the blood pattern.”

Luke asked, “Will that convince the judge?”

The forensic scientist said, “Yes, unless the suspect is rich enough to hire a more
professional expert to disprove our conclusion. So, is he rich?”

Luke looked at the security guards’ dorm and chuckled. “Well, I don’t think so.”

The forensic scientist said, “That’s not a problem then. Unless he’s been saving all his
money for years and not spending on anything, he can’t afford an expert like that.”

Luke hung up the phone and thought for a moment. One case had been taken care of, but
what about the other one?

He made another call. “Elsa, any updates on Jennifer Perry’s case?”

Elsa replied, “The chief has asked once. He hasn’t started pressing yet, but I believe we’ll
be under a lot of pressure in a day or two.”

Luke said, “I’ve found a suspect, and I’m pretty sure he’s guilty, but we only have a blood
pattern analysis, which isn’t enough to prove that he’s the murderer. Can you handle
him?”

Elsa said, “Give me his file. I’ll deal with him. Huh, wait, why aren’t you coming back?”
Luke said, “Because there are two cases and two murderers, and I’ve only found one of
them.”

Elsa: “…Fine. I’ll try to find more leads for you on my end.”

Luke: “Don’t put too much pressure on yourself. It’ll be good enough if you can take care
of the suspect. I’ll work harder on my end

too.”
Luke hung up and then called Elizabeth. “Elizabeth, help me look into someone; check his
criminal record, relationship history, and personal assets. Send the info to Jennifer’s
house when you’re done.”

A moment later, Elizabeth drove over with the files.

She asked Luke curiously, “Have you made any progress?”

Luke nodded and said, “Well, with any luck, both cases here will be closed today.”

Elizabeth’s eyes glowed. “So fast?”

Luke said, “Both our boss and you helped a lot. It would’ve taken me days if I had to
investigate the cases on my own.’

Elizabeth certainly didn’t take that seriously. “You’re flattering me. All I did was gather
the info for you.” While reading the files, Luke asked, “Did you find anything?” Elizabeth
said, “Two things. Firstly, Thomson is going through a divorce with his wife. Secondly, his
mother has been receiving regular bank transfers. Guess who’s been giving her money?”

Luke said, “I bet it isn’t Thomson’s wife.”

Elizabeth was amused. “If she were that generous, she wouldn’t be demanding so much
alimony from Thomson.”

Luke chuckled. “Haha, I can see that. Thanks, Elizabeth, that’s very helpful.” He then
walked into the house.
Chapter 274 - Taking Morgan Down
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 274 Taking Morgan Down

Elizabeth hurried to follow him. “Can I come with you?”

Luke said without looking back, “This is your case in the first place. Were you planning on
hiding in the back?” Hearing that, Elizabeth happily followed him into the mansion.

In fact, although it was her case, Elsa had asked Luke to investigate it.

Elsa had previously hinted to Elizabeth that as long as she worked hard when she was
with Luke, he wouldn’t wrong her. Elizabeth had been slightly confused by that back
then.

At first, she thought that Luke would give her guidance in return for the dirty work that
she would have to do for him. However, after a few cases, she realized that she had been
overthinking things.

After closing her cases with a lot of help from Luke, she gave him the reports, but Luke
simply took out mention of his involvement from them.

That way, Elizabeth and her partner took full credit for those cases.

She had been quite uneasy when she handed in her first report to Elsa, but Elsa had
simply said, “Keep it up, and listen to Luke.”

Elizabeth immediately got it. Luke wasn’t interested in taking credit for solving a case,
and was simply focused on cracking them. Of course, Elizabeth knew why he was so self-
assured; it was because he was the most efficient detective in the Major Crimes Division.

Luke didn’t really need the credit, while Elizabeth and her partner would certainly
remember the favor.

Luke was too lazy to claim credit for Elizabeth’s cases.

Besides, the system gave him experience and credit points when Elizabeth’s cases were
solved, which was good enough for him.

In recent days, Elizabeth had been energetically carrying out tasks for Luke.

For example, she could’ve spent five hours looking into the man, and nobody would fault
her for it. However, she finished the task in an hour.

After Luke and Elizabeth came in, Elizabeth obediently greeted Selina.

Her goal was to become a competent female detective just like Selina.

Of course, it would be even better if she could have a male partner like Luke.

Luke brought Thomson to the garden. He showed him the recorder he was holding and
said, “I’m going to record our conversation. Is that okay with you?”

Thomson frowned and hesitated for a moment, but noticing the odd look on Jennifer’s
face, he could only nod and say, “Of course.”

Luke said, “Very good. Let’s get started. What’s your relationship with Manny like?”

Stumped for a moment, Thomson said sadly, “We’re quite close. I think we’re friends.”

Luke: “Oh? What kind of friends? Friends who only say hi in passing, friends who can talk,
or friends that are even closer?”

Thomson: “We talk now and then. After all, we both work here.”

Luke: “Where were you after twelve last night?”

Thomson: “In my room, sleeping.”

Luke: “As the head of security, you don’t have to patrol at night?”

Thomson: “We have two shifts. I wasn’t on duty last night.”

Luke: “So, you weren’t in Manny’s room last night?”

Thomson looked rather tense, but he still said calmly, “No.”

Luke nodded and said, “Okay, you can take a break.”

Suddenly, Luke’s phone rang.

He looked at the number and walked off to one side. He talked over the phone for a while
and looked at Thomson, who had just gotten up.

Thomson, who had been uneasy in the first place, became even more so. Bewildered for a
moment, he finally stepped away. However, he couldn’t help but turn his head to look at
Luke several times as he went on his way.
Luke had been staring at him while talking on his phone.

Thomson’s heart was heavy. He had a bad feeling

In fact, the call Luke received wasn’t entirely about Thomson.

The call was from Elsa. Morgan hadn’t been able to withstand the pressure, and had
confessed.

Morgan confessed a lot of things, but they weren’t very important.

After Luke found the bloodstain evidence, Elsa found even more solid evidence from the
surveillance footage brought to her.

Jennifer’s mansion in Beverly Hills had a lot of surveillance cameras.

Morgan had been a security guard for a long time, and had planned it all out when he
attacked.

However, Luke’s arrival this morning had been outside his expectations, and something
went seriously wrong when he tried to shift the blame to Thomson.

After examining the footage, Elsa found that all the security guards had alibis except for
Thomson and Morgan.

Therefore, it could’ve only been Thomson or Morgan who had the opportunity to kill
Manny.

Jennifer wasn’t a suspect. Unless she had super abilities, she didn’t have the strength to
make a dent in Manny’s skull.

She wasn’t an action movie star, and she worked out only to maintain her figure, not to
increase her strength.

Since Jennifer had been talking to Thomson when the crime happened, Morgan was the
prime suspect. However, Morgan couldn’t be convicted on the footage alone. After all,
nobody could prove that the five security guards and Jennifer were the only people in the
house, and it was possible that someone else had snuck in.

The blood pattern analysis, however, was the turning point. The bloodstain which Old
Greyson had taken note of could have only been caused by hitting the victim with a stick.
With the two pieces of evidence, Morgan couldn’t get away, not without the best lawyer.

Moreover, he had been in the interrogation room, and had no idea that Manny was
already dead.

So, he thought that it was only an assault, and had no idea that it had turned into a
murder. After Morgan pleaded guilty, he confessed a lot of things, including why he had
attacked Manny.

He claimed that it was in retaliation because Manny had injured Millis first. Only the
three women had been in the house last night. Jennifer liked Millis, who was younger and
better. It was highly unlikely that she would kill Millis.

It was more likely that Manny had done it, fearing that Millis would replace her.

Besides, it was also Manny who had found Millis unconscious in the living room.

But after hearing what Elsa said, and recalling the files he had read, Luke understood
where Morgan was coming from.

Both maids had a special relationship with Jennifer. It was possible that one of them had
attacked the other out of jealousy.

If Luke didn’t have Sharp Nose, he might’ve also believed that Manny was a suspect.
However, with Sharp Nose, he knew that it was Thomson who had attacked Millis.
Chapter 275 - Perfume and Camera
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 275 Perfume and Camera

Then what about the evidence?

Luke thought for a moment, before he led Elizabeth into the house.

On his way, he asked, “Elizabeth, how’s the other case coming along?”

Walking behind him, Elizabeth said in a low voice, “It’s really weird. That body… really is
the mother.”

Luke hadn’t expected that answer, and paused for a moment. “Let’s not be hasty. We’ll
finish this case first before we think about that body that’s still fresh even after being
dead for a

year.”

Elizabeth nodded, and had absolutely no doubt that Luke would be able to solve this case
today.

As they walked, Luke asked, “What would you do to find evidence that it was Thomson
who did it?”

Elizabeth knew that Luke was using this case to teach her. She immediately frowned and
mulled it over.

She had just read Thomson’s file. The man was quite suspicious, but there was no
evidence to link him to the assault on Millis.

No fingerprints, no bloodstains, no eyewitnesses, no surveillance footage – nothing at all.

Even though he was lying, that wasn’t proof that he had committed the crime.

Thinking for a moment, Elizabeth suggested, “The crime scene – Millis was found in the
living room, but from what I saw in the report, the living room was too clean and tidy to
be the crime scene.”

Luke nodded. “Go on.”

Elizabeth said, “Could she have been attacked in her room?”

Luke nodded, but then shook his head. “We checked her room, but we didn’t find
anything.”

Elizabeth frowned. “Is it possible that we missed something?”

Luke said, “It’s possible. Do you have any other thoughts?”

By then, they had reached the hallway which separated the maids’ rooms.

Looking to the left and right, Elizabeth was suddenly struck by an idea. “Could it have
happened in Manny’s room?”

Luke smiled. “Yes, that’s a possibility. Let’s go in and take a look.”

They pushed open the door and entered, and looked around Manny’s room.

After her conversation with Luke, Elizabeth immediately found it odd. “Wait, why do I
feel that…”

Luke finished the thought: “This place has been reorganized.”

This room wasn’t exactly tidy, but the items in the room were all in place, as if they had
just been put back.

Luke and Elizabeth observed the room.

Manny was a woman, and didn’t have OCD. There were a lot of things in her room.

The room wasn’t exactly dirty or messy, but there was perfume, makeup, and accessories
everywhere in the room.

Elizabeth was amazed. “Do maids really make so much money? She can afford Dior
perfume? Let me see. This one is from last year, designed for youthful women. Well, these
two are from this year, one for mature women, and the other for… girls?”

Slowly surveying the room, Luke asked, “She’s only twenty-four. She’s still a girl, isn’t
she?”

Elizabeth was silent for a moment, before she said, “But this perfume is only designed for
those around twenty. Judging from her other bottles of perfume, she doesn’t look like
someone who would choose the wrong perfume.”

Luke said, “What if she suddenly wanted to feel young instead of mature?”
Elizabeth said, “…Well, that’s indeed a possibility.”

Luke asked, “Find anything else?” He thought that Manny might’ve indeed felt threatened
by Millis.

Millis was only twenty. She was much younger than Manny

The perfume for girls was clearly more suitable for Millis, but Manny had still bought it; it
was obvious what she had been thinking.

Wait! Something wasn’t right!

Sensing something, Luke went over to the perfume and sniffed it.

With his Sharp Nose, Luke sensed Thomson’s and Millis’s scents on the perfume bottle,
but not Manny’s.

That was interesting. To put it simply, Manny had never touched the perfume that was on
her dresser, but Millis and Thomson had.

Also, the perfume smelled familiar. Luke remembered it from Jennifer’s room, but mixed
as it was with the other perfumes, he hadn’t paid much attention to it.

Now that an entire bottle was in front of him, Luke immediately sensed that something
was wrong with this perfume.

Carefully smelling the perfume for a while, he said, “Elizabeth, take another look around
the room. Are there any other items here that don’t match Manny’s style?”

Elizabeth looked around and saw something. “I don’t think Manny would like this art
piece, would she? Also, it doesn’t fit here, right?”

She was referring to an elegant, abstract statue on the top of a black, square pedestal. It
sat on a box to one side of the mirror.

Luke looked at it and then remembered that there was a similar statue in Jennifer’s
bedroom.

He didn’t touch it, and merely activated his Sharp Nose.

Same as the perfume bottle, it only had Millis’s and Thomson’s scents on it, though the
latter’s scent was faint, which clearly indicated that he had only touched it briefly. In the
meantime, Luke smelled something else inside the statue that was out of place.

Luke put on a pair of gloves and observed it for a moment. Then, he pressed a particular
area, and part of the pedestal fell open. Elizabeth exclaimed, “Wow! A hidden camera?”
She was taken aback.

The pedestal turned out to be hollow, and a tiny camera had been installed inside.

Luke took out the camera, only to find that its battery had run out.

“Elizabeth, see if you can find the charger for this camera in Millis’s room,” said Luke.

Elizabeth immediately went to Millis’s room, and soon returned with a charger.

Luke plugged in the charger and pressed the playback function on the camera.

Then, they heard Millis’s voice. “Haha. Manny, you’re screwed! Haha, with these
videotapes, Jennifer will do anything I tell her. All her money will be mine! Haha!”

Elizabeth was dumbfounded. Two maids were fighting over Jennifer’s money?

Several seconds later, however, Millis disappeared off camera after a dull thump.
Chapter 276 - Boss, I’m Done
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 276 Boss, I’m Done

On the camera screen, Millis was struck in the head from behind with a red rubber
product, and she collapsed to one side. Then, a man growled in a low voice, “You want to
ditch Manny and take all the money? The money is mine! Mine! Go to hell, b*tch!”

As he roared, there was the sound of the rubber product hitting flesh.

Elizabeth was completely lost for words as she looked at the video.

On the screen was the twisted but clear face of a man, and it was none other than
Thomson, the head of security.

Luke didn’t say anything. After the man beat Millis up in a frenzy, he suddenly came back
to his senses and began to clean up the mess. He was a little panicky, but still organized.
He put the items that Millis had knocked over with her fall back in place, before he
dragged the unconscious Millis out.

Then, the room was quiet once more.

Luke played the video at 24x the normal speed and confirmed that nobody entered the
room again, until the camera stopped recording when it ran out of battery.

He raised his head and looked at Elizabeth. “It seems that this case is over now. Elizabeth,
you did a great job. Keep it up.”

Elizabeth: “Huh? Okay.”

Elizabeth found some evidence bags and packed up the statue, the camera, and the
perfume bottle. She then left the room with Luke.

In the garden, Luke spoke to Jennifer, who was still in a daze. “Miss Perry, please summon
your security guards here.”

Jennifer didn’t ask anything and simply called for them.

The four security guards who were resting in the dorm soon arrived. None of them
looked good.

They hadn’t been asked many questions, but it was still rather irritating. Everybody was
eyeing them as if they were all murderers.
Also, Morgan had been taken away in the afternoon, never to return.

After being co-workers for so long, they inevitably felt sorry for him.

Looking at the security guards, Luke said, “Okay. Green, Ram and Ricky, you can go now.”

The three of them looked at each other before they left.

Luke looked at Thomson and said, “Thomson, let’s go. We need you to help us with the
investigation at the police department.”

Thomson suddenly rushed toward Jennifer while he reached for his gun at the same time.

All the security guards, including Thomson, were armed.

Shaking his head, Luke stepped forward and blocked his way. He raised one hand to stop
Thomson from reaching for his gun, then punched him in the stomach with his other
hand.

Thomson immediately collapsed.

Luke’s punch looked light, but Thomson felt as if his stomach was cramping.

Luke handcuffed Thomson unhurriedly and said, “Thomson, what should I say about you?
Trying to take Miss Perry hostage in front of three police detectives? Should I commend
you on your courage?”

It was over for this guy! There were cameras on Luke’s car, which wasn’t parked very far
away, and they had recorded yet more evidence to use against Thomson.

Thomson couldn’t say anything at all. There was nothing but panic and fear in his eyes.

He had no idea why he had done that either.

Maybe because Morgan had been taken away, or it was the way Luke had looked at
Thomson, and how he had been kept back when his co-workers were told to go;
everything seemed to be telling Thomson that his assault on Millis had been revealed.

He wasn’t wrong. Luke had asked all the security guards to come over in case Thomson
grew suspicious and fled.

While Luke could still catch Thomson even if the latter ran away, he certainly wouldn’t
give up an easier approach.
Jennifer appeared calm, but she looked at Thomson with abhorrence and disgust. Luke
made a call. “Boss, I’m done on my end. I’ll have Selina and Elizabeth bring Thomson in.”

Elsa was at a loss. “Huh?”

Luke said, “I found evidence. Elizabeth will give you the report later. She did a good job
today.”

After hanging up, Luke said, “Selina, you and Elizabeth take Thomson to the police
department in our car. Elizabeth, give me your car key. I’ll drive it back when I’m done
here.”

Both girls nodded and returned to the police department with Thomson and the new
evidence.

Could Thomson escape from a car that Luke had modified? Not unless he had super
abilities.

Watching the car drive away from the back door, Luke picked up the videotapes on the
table and said, “Let’s go, Miss Perry. I need to watch all the videotapes.”

Jennifer couldn’t remain calm anymore. “Why? Haven’t you already arrested the
suspects?”

Luke said casually, “Miss Perry, forgive my bluntness, but you are at the center of both
cases, and you could be a suspect too. Too many celebrities have killed to keep their
secrets safe.”

Jennifer was lost for words.

As they talked, they returned to Millis’s room.

An hour later, Luke came out, empty-handed.

Before he got into the car, he looked back at the security guards standing at the gate and
the beautiful mansion close by, before he shook his head. “Beverly Hills? Rich people?
Hehe.”

He met Elsa back at the police department. “Boss, you’re not taking a break?”

Elsa had just come out of the interrogation room. She shook her head. “Millis is also dead,
from bleeding in her brain.”

Luke immediately understood.

One assault case had escalated into two murder cases, which was much more serious.

However, Elsa was feeling relaxed, since the cases had already been solved.

Evidence on both criminals had been found; there was practically no way for them to
turn things around now. “Where’s Elizabeth?” Luke asked.

Elsa said, “She’s taking Thomson’s statement in the interrogation room. She’ll become
used to it after she works on more cases like this.”

Luke nodded his head.

It was better to give the rookie detectives this part of the job since Elsa and Luke had
taken care of the critical portion. Elizabeth and her partner could freely familiarize them
with the standard procedure for resolving cases. After they entered Elsa’s office, Luke
finally asked, “Is there anything I should pay attention to with these cases?”

He was sure that he hadn’t made any mistakes during the day, but he still asked Elsa the
question out of habit. After all, she was the person in charge.

Elsa shook her head. “No. Are you interested in the information we managed to get?”
Chapter 277 - Maids or Security?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 277 Maids or Security?

Luke nodded and said, “Just the gist will be fine.”

After Elsa told him the gist of the interrogation, Luke said, “Alright, boss. You shouldn’t
talk anymore. You spent the whole day yelling at the suspects, didn’t you?”

Elsa had some water and lowered her voice. “Did I have a choice? I have to raise my voice
to put pressure on them.”

Luke asked again, “What about Selina?”

Elsa said, “She’s watching Elizabeth and her partner in the interrogation room.”

Luke rose and said, “Then I won’t disturb you any longer. Boss, you should take a break;
you deserve it for cracking two murder cases in one day.”

Elsa nodded and watched Luke leave for the interrogation room.

In the interrogation room, Elizabeth and Billy were bombarding Thomson with questions,
and Selina was observing Thomson as well as the detectives through a one-way mirror
from next door.

She would notice any unusual reactions on Thomson’s part as well as any flaws the
rookies might have.

Once she noticed something, she would remind Elizabeth and her partner via their
earphones. It was hard for a suspect to withstand the joint assault of multiple detectives
in the interrogation room. Seeing Luke come in, Selina asked curiously, “What did you do
back there? Did you… hehehe.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Didn’t you see what her ‘personal hobby’ is? You’re getting more
and more dirty-minded nowadays.”

Selina snorted. “Then what did you do, exactly?”

Luke coughed and said, “I watched all the videotapes.”

Selina was lost for words. And you’re saying that I’m getting more dirty-minded? Luke
said, “Those videotapes have to do with the cases, after all, and if we follow procedure,
they should be processed. However, do you think that’s a good idea?”
Selina immediately shook her head.

Unless necessary, it was best not to take the videotapes back to the police department, in
case someone copied them and sold them for money.

They had to do with Jennifer Perry’s private life, and could easily sell for millions of
dollars. Few officers would care about ethics or professionalism with so much money on
the line.

“Since I promised Jennifer that I wouldn’t take the videotapes with me, I could only watch
the videotapes there in case I missed anything. Don’t forget that Jennifer is the employer
of the two victims as well as the two suspects. How can we be sure that she’s clean?” Luke
said.

Selina thought for a moment and nodded. “That does make sense. What did you find in
the end?”

Luke nodded. “There are three types of recordings. Two are of Jennifer and either one of
the maids, and one is of all of them together. There’s nothing else.”

Selina clicked her tongue and looked at him. “You must’ve really enjoyed it!”

Luke chuckled. “As long as you’re willing to pay, you can go to San Fernando Valley and
immediately make a dozen movies like that. Alright, I think this is basically over now,
right? Have Elizabeth come out. I’ll give her back her car key.”

Selina rolled her eyes and said something into her headset.

Elizabeth soon came out to take the key. Luke gave her some encouragement. “We’ll be
counting on you to wrap up the cases now. Also, don’t be hasty with the Wever case. I’ll
read the case file tomorrow, and then we’ll decide what to do.”

Elizabeth nodded quickly. “Got it, don’t worry, Luke. Um, you too, Selina.”

Selina chuckled and pretended to look affronted, before she grabbed her purse and left.

Luke smiled and waved goodbye.

Elizabeth was feeling quite upbeat.

Luke was obviously implying that she would get the credit as long as the cases were
wrapped up.

What Elizabeth and her partner needed most was credit.

As soon as they had more credit, they wouldn’t have to worry about making mistakes all
the time.

Seasoned detectives tended to be mean to rookies, which wasn’t unusual in any trade.

But the more cases they wrapped up, the less cocky the veteran detectives would act
around them.

Luke and Selina left the police department and drove home.

When they got back, Selina took off her coat, kicked off her shoes, and threw her purse to
one side, before she jumped on the couch. “Oh, home sweet home. That mansion was
beautiful, but I didn’t feel comfortable there at all.”

Luke smiled and said, “I’ll make dinner. Go and take a shower first.”

Ignoring him, Selina turned on the TV with the remote. “Let me see, where are the TV
series I lined up? Haha, they’re right here.”

From the videotapes and the intelligence gathered, as well as the confessions that Elsa
and Selina had related to him, Luke could guess what had happened in both cases.

In short, the cause was one simple reason: money.

Millis and Manny had been receiving copious bonuses from Jennifer for their extensive
and personal service.

However, Millis, who was younger and less docile, had gotten it into her head to
blackmail her employer after secretly recording their exploits. By her reckoning, she
would earn at least a million dollars from it.

But she had been careless and was discovered by Morgan when she set up the camera,
and she had been so scared that she confessed her scheme.

Morgan, on the other hand, was no gentleman at all, and had threatened her.

Also, he was more professional and audacious.

He promised he would help her with the recordings and the blackmail, on the condition
that he get half of the money.

There was no way Millis could refuse. Morgan also disdained her lack of ambition, and
felt that the videotapes were worth ten million dollars at the very least.
Chapter 278 - Don’t Be Blinded by Money
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 278 Don’t Be Blinded by Money

Millis’s eyes were opened by Morgan. With his help, she was able to put her plan into
action.

However, Millis might be young, but she definitely wasn’t an idiot.

She did make the recordings, but she lied to Morgan and said that she couldn’t make the
videotapes because of Manny.

However, she secretly recorded Morgan planning the blackmail operation, which was on
the videotape that had a unique number on

Millis had placed the hidden camera disguised as a piece of artwork in Manny’s room to
test that it was working while she was putting on her makeup.

Her declaration about teaching Manny a lesson and making Jennifer listen to her was all
about the videotapes.

If she did get ten million dollars, she certainly wouldn’t work as a maid anymore.

Furthermore, the perfume was something that Morgan had gotten for Millis, which had
an aphrodisiac quality. The last time Millis had put on a bit of the perfume, neither
Jennifer nor Manny had noticed anything out of the ordinary, and instead had been very
stimulated. So, Millis planned to use more of it this time.

With the perfume and the cameras, she would be able to shoot a lot of scandalous things
about Jennifer.

She had come up with an excuse, then gone to her room to fetch the perfume. Fantasizing
how she would become rich off the recordings, she made the gloating statement in front
of Manny’s mirror while freshening up.

On the other hand, Thomson had been hitting on Manny while they worked together, and
had promised that he would marry her after he divorced his wife.

While Manny was older than Millis, she wasn’t as cunning, and she did plan to be together
with Thomson.

Sensing that Jennifer preferred Millis, who was younger, Manny had planned to resign as
well.

However, she was reluctant to say goodbye to her paycheck and her “special” bonuses.

Thomson occasionally asked Manny for money, and had her transfer it to his mother’s
account, with the excuse that he didn’t want his wife to have access to it.

Last night, Thomson went looking for Manny on the spur of the moment.

He didn’t find Manny in her room, and instead found Millis talking about monopolizing
Jennifer’s love and money.

Manny had been waiting for Thomson’s divorce to go through. She had transferred a lot
of money to his mother’s account, but still hadn’t got any updates on the divorce.

She grew suspicious of Thomson’s motive, and was reluctant to give Thomson’s mother
more money.

However, Manny gave him the excuse that Jennifer liked Millis more, so she didn’t get as
much of a “caretaker fee” anymore.

Manny claimed that Jennifer was mentally weak and couldn’t fall asleep unless someone
was next to her at night, and whoever spent the night with her would receive a “caretaker
fee.”

Thomson didn’t doubt that. He could tell that Jennifer liked Millis better after the latter
was hired.

Divorce proceedings weren’t going well for Thomson. It was likely that he would lose all
of his money and have to pay years of alimony.

Manny had no money either, and judging from Millis’s statement, it seemed that she was
about to oust Manny.

For Thomson, that was like breaking his moneymaker.

Thomson, who had been feeling anxious all this time, exploded with rage, and smashed
Millis over the head with a random thing that he grabbed behind her. After he came back
to himself, he cleaned up the mess, but mistook Millis’s perfume for Manny’s and left it in
Manny’s room. After the assault, Thomson couldn’t leave the mansion to dispose of the
weapon, so he could only hide it in the communal bathroom.

That way, nobody could trace it back to him even if the weapon was found. After learning
of Millis’s injury in the morning, Morgan, who had been conspiring with her, knew very
well that Millis shouldn’t have been in the living room at all because she had videos to
take that night.

Jennifer, Manny and Millis couldn’t have been the only ones in the house last night.

Recalling how Millis told him that Manny was in her way, and thinking that he had lost
ten million dollars, Morgan was so enraged that he stole Thomson’s baton and attacked
Manny from behind.

He didn’t know that, just like him, Thomson could sneak into the mansion through a
window.

The only difference was that Thomson snuck through Manny’s window, while Morgan
snuck through Millis’s. Little did he expect that Luke would show up that morning. As a
result, his simple yet effective plan to set Thomson up failed.

Selina, who had finished dinner and was resting as she digested the food, remarked,
“Those men and women certainly worked really hard for the money, didn’t they?”

Luke agreed with her. “So, never be blinded by money.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “I’m very poor. You can stop worrying about that, because nobody
has ever bedazzled me with money.”

Luke was amused.

While Jennifer and Manny were innocent, everyone else involved deserved what
happened to them.

Jennifer Perry had paid for those special services, but nearly lost everything for it.

Neither Millis nor the security guards had been satisfied with their salaries, and they all
wanted to earn more from the owner of the mansion.

Actually, everybody involved in the crime, including Jennifer herself, were slaves to
money and desire, and couldn’t resist temptation.

Luke subconsciously looked at Selina, who was rolling over the couch like a caterpillar,
and was amused. At the very least, he knew someone who preferred food over money.

Selina didn’t take a shower before dinner. Hence, while she was resting after dinner, Luke
said, “Since you haven’t showered yet, and we didn’t work out during the day, we’ll go to
the gym now.”

Selina was lost for words.

In the end, Selina took a shower and went to bed before twelve without needing Luke’s
help.

She had exercised her brain more than her body today, which was practically a holiday
for her compared with the training she had suffered in the last few days.

After his shower, Luke confirmed that Selina had indeed gone to bed. He then returned to
his workshop and continued working.

It was a blessing to be ignorant sometimes.

Selina, for example, could sleep soundly at night, while Luke had to bustle about every
day.

What was ironic was that he had earned the ability to overwork by overworking. It was
quite hilarious.

However, he wasn’t sure if Bullseye had already left, so Luke couldn’t go out just yet to
clean up the streets, and could only stay home at night to make equipment for himself.

He actually quite enjoyed the work.

Chapter 279 - The Cases in Wever
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 279 The Cases in Wever

Ever since the system’s appearance, Luke had gotten more and more fond of guns.

Guns were weapons that he could openly use for the long term. With Tony Stark’s
abilities, it wasn’t hard for him to make his own special weapons.

Gun modification was like an instinct that was in the playboy’s blood.

Beginning with Howard Stark, who was Tony Stark’s father and also a playboy, they
invented a lot of weapons, including the iron suits ultimately developed by Tony Stark.

Although Tony Stark shut down the weapons division of his corporation, he never
abandoned his pursuit of more powerful arms.

Though Luke wasn’t as good as Tony Stark, it wasn’t hard for him to make guns with
Tony’s abilities.

After he made two special pistols for himself, Luke fiddled around with other firearms.

While he could use a pistol as a police detective, it was impossible to take a rifle out with
him when he was on duty every day.

So, the other guns he designed were for his vigilante pursuits. He had to make them
himself so that there were no records of them anywhere.

Like his pistols, these guns were built for different purposes and not just for killing.

Seeing more and more guns in his inventory, Luke was actually quite excited despite his
grumbles of overworking himself.

He hadn’t liked them before because he hadn’t been good with them. It was like people
who weren’t smart and didn’t like school.

Now that he had enough abilities, he enjoyed making his own toys and defeating his
opponents with them.

He was busy the whole night. He went to bed later than Selina and got up before she did.

After making a simple breakfast, he woke Selina up.

After breakfast, Luke nodded at the box on the table. “Work harder today, alright? Your
dessert for the day is inside.”

Selina quickly finished her sandwich and opened the box. “This is… green tea cake?”

Luke nodded and said, “It’s the first time I’ve made it. If you like it, I can make other green
tea desserts, but if you don’t, I’ll work on something else next time.”

Selina had a piece of the cake and remarked, “Huh, the taste isn’t bad. I guess we can have
it every couple of days.”

Luke: “It seems you’re not sold on it. Perhaps I’ll make something else for you.”

Selina: “…Darling, you’re so considerate.”

Luke: “It’s nothing. You can have as much as you want as long as you don’t slack off in
your training.”

Selina immediately turned gloomy. “Can we talk about something less depressing on this
beautiful morning?”

Luke: “Okay. I’ll talk about it once we get off work then.”

Selina: …

Selina split the green tea cake and packed them into multiple paper bags.

Since Luke said he would make her more food, she decided to use the cake to bond with
her less agreeable colleagues.

Selina was quite comfortable doing so.

As a gorgeous and friendly woman, it wasn’t strange for her to give other people gifts.

Luke, on the other hand, might appear polite, but he always seemed distant to his
colleagues.

So, Selina had to bond with their colleagues in his place.

After they arrived, Selina began to distribute the cake.

They hadn’t come too early. By the time they arrived, eighty percent of the detectives
were already there.
Each paper bag contained four slices of cake for each team of detectives.

Luke didn’t leave, and simply smiled and nodded back at the colleagues who thanked
him.

After Selina was done distributing the paper bags, they went to Elsa’s office.

Elsa teased Luke. “You didn’t prepare anything

for me?”

Luke chuckled and shut the door, and Selina gave her two bags. “Boss, here are some
sweets for you and Dustin.”

Elsa quickly hid the food and said, “You did a good job yesterday. Even Director Brad
praised

you.”

Luke and Selina weren’t that excited.

This wasn’t Houston, and they weren’t shut out here.

While it might be too much to say that they had a lot of friends in the police department,
they didn’t really have any enemies.

Elsa, Dustin, the director and the deputy director wouldn’t give them any trouble, and
would even offer help when necessary.

Luke and Selina’s life here was much better than in Houston.

Elsa only mentioned Brad because she didn’t want them to feel that they were being
ignored, even if they were still young and weren’t in a hurry to be promoted.

“Are you going to investigate the two cases in Wever today?” asked Elsa.

Other detectives might take a break after resolving a major case, but she knew that these
two wouldn’t.

Luke nodded and said, “I’m going to read up on them first. These cases might be tricky.”

Elsa nodded. “Alright. If you haven’t found any leads in three days, the cases will be
transferred to the FBI.”

Selina found that odd. “Huh? Were these crimes committed by a serial killer?”
Usually, the FBI wouldn’t intervene unless a case was important or involved multiple
murders and locations.

These two cases were hardly major ones, so it could only be a serial killer.

Elsa shook her head. “It’s not clear, but Dustin already told us to pay extra attention in
case we run into any trouble.”

Luke frowned. “Trouble?”

Elsa didn’t keep it a secret from Luke. “The FBI has already decided that they’ll take over
in three days.”

Luke nodded. “What’s the boss’s opinion?” He was actually fine with it.

Elsa shook her head. “The boss has no objections. If the FBI wants to take over, just let
them.”

Luke immediately got it. There wasn’t anything to be gained from the cases in Wever, so
the police department would be happy to give them away to the FBI as a gesture of
goodwill. “We’ll go take a look first.” Luke didn’t give an answer right away. Elsa nodded.

Luke and Selina then left Elsa’s office and returned to their desks. At an adjacent desk,
Elizabeth raised her head and gave Selina an inquiring look.

Selina said, “Fine, Elizabeth, you can come over. There’s no need to stare at me like that.”

Elizabeth rose with a smile and said, “Thank you for the cake, Selina.”

Selina could only chuckle. Elsa and Dustin were the only people in the police department
who knew where the cake came from, while the rest of the officers thought that it was
Selina who made it.
Chapter 280 - Haunted House in Wever
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 280 Haunted House in Wever

Luke said, “Tell me the problems with this case.” He then picked up Elizabeth’s case file
and browsed through it.

Billy, Elizabeth’s partner, was standing nearby. He was a quiet man, but Luke was very
satisfied with him as he was calm and patient. Elizabeth had worked hard. Although she
had helped with the Jennifer Perry case yesterday, she had still managed to gather a lot of
new information for this case as well.

Elizabeth said, “The biggest problem is that the female body has been identified to be
Vivian Violent, who was buried a year ago.”

Luke nodded. “Okay. What about the missing little girl?”

Elizabeth said, “We’ll have to start with the Remus family who recently moved to
Wever…”

After listening to her explanation, Luke and Selina had a rough overview of the case.

The Remus family, which was made up of a couple and their son Gary, bought a house in
Wever.

The night they moved in, however, they ran out of the house, crying for help.

When the police arrived, the family claimed that there were ghosts in the house that
wanted to kill them.

The police officers searched the house but didn’t find anything. The Remus family was
freaked out. They decided to leave the place. They asked the police officers to take out
some of their belongings for them, so that they could leave.

However, when they questioned the family, the police officers noticed that all of them
mentioned two people.

One of them was Harry Violet, a father who used to live here until he killed himself after
his daughter went missing, and the other was Tessa Violet, the missing daughter.

They were the ghosts that the new family encountered.

As to why the new family knew the identities of the ghosts, the photos of the father and
daughter had still been in the house when the new family moved in.

The police officers would’ve laughed and let them leave if the new family had only seen
Harry, but since the girl Tessa was a registered missing person, the family was asked to
stay at a motel for the time being until Luke could ask them more questions.

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Let’s go and question the Remus family first, then
check Vivian Violet’s body.”

The four of them left and soon reached a motel.

They found the Remus family at the motel. The family seemed tired and scared.

Despite the warm L.A. sunshine, they shivered now and then as if they were cold.

Luke showed them his badge and talked to the family.

Half an hour later, Luke and his group left for the morgue.

On their way to the morgue, Elizabeth asked, “Luke, did you notice anything?”

Luke replied, “Although many people are good liars, I don’t think this family is lying.
Many critical parts of their statements are identical, like their descriptions of the father
and daughter’s appearances. Also, they used different phrasing in their descriptions, so I
don’t think they memorized anything beforehand.”

Selina asked, “You don’t really think that the house is haunted, do you?”

Luke didn’t say anything, but murmured inwardly, I can’t say anything for sure yet.

When they checked the body at the morgue and listened to the coroner, even Selina fell
silent.

Vivian had been dead for a year, but the body was as fresh as if she had passed away just
two days ago Her fingerprints, her DNA and her dental records all proved that she was
Vivian Violet.

Elizabeth had investigated the lady’s grave and found no signs of excavation, but to open
her coffin required her family’s permission as well as court approval. Since Vivian’s
family was all dead and it was hard to reach out to any other relatives, her coffin couldn’t
be opened yet.

Three days later, the FBI would take over, and whether the coffin could be opened or not
would no longer be the police officers’ business.
Luke even examined Vivian’s body personally to confirm that she wasn’t a fake.

Selina didn’t really dare touch it.

She wasn’t scared of bodies, which she had seen a lot of, but this case was still too creepy
for her.

After they left, Luke simply said, “Let’s take a look at their house.”

Half an hour later, they arrived at No. 1120 on Westchester Road.

Looking at the house, Selina was again amazed. “Another mansion?”

Luke chuckled. “This house covers around a thousand square meters and has three floors,
which include six bedrooms and four bathrooms. Our salaries are barely enough for us to
pay for the upkeep, much less to rent the house.”

The gate wasn’t locked, and the four of them smoothly entered the front yard.

Luke said, “Elizabeth, Billy, take a look around the place.”

The two naturally had no objections.

Although the case had happened inside the house, there might still be leads outside.

Luke and Selina wandered up to the front door, which wasn’t locked either.

Luke shook his head. “How scared they must’ve been! They didn’t lock any of the doors?”
He stepped inside.

The moment he did, his face changed, and he retreated so quickly that he bumped hard
into Selina, who had been about to enter behind him.

Rubbing her chest, Selina exclaimed, “Ouch! You did that on purpose, didn’t you?” She
wasn’t being unreasonable. Luke’s movement had been so violent that even her breasts
hurt.

Luke pulled her along as he walked away. He then took out his phone. “Elizabeth, is Billy
with you? The both of you come back. Don’t enter any part of the house, including the
basement, garage, and tool shed.”

Elizabeth and her partner returned a couple of minutes later. They were both puzzled.
“What’s wrong, Luke?”
Luke simply told everybody to get into the car. He didn’t speak until they returned to the
police department. “We’ll drop this case. I’ll talk to the boss later.”

After a brief hesitation, Elizabeth asked, “Luke, can I ask why we’re dropping it?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said in a low voice, “A psychic will be able to do more than
we can on this case.” Elizabeth and Billy looked at each other in bewilderment, not
knowing what to say. They didn’t really believe that Luke was a coward, because
everybody said that Luke was the detective most capable of fighting in their department.
Then… was he scared of ghosts?

Looking at them, Luke asked, “Let me put it this way. If this case is a supernatural one,
how are you going to resolve it?”.

Elizabeth and Billy looked at each other and shook their heads silently. They certainly
didn’t have an answer. They were detectives, not exorcists.
Chapter 281 - The System’s Hidden Ability
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 281 The System’s Hidden Ability

Luke spread his hands and said, “So, we’re not following up on this case anymore. Just
give it to the FBI. We’re police detectives, we work with the living.”

Elizabeth and Billy nodded with bitter smiles.

They didn’t want to upset Luke. After all, it wasn’t a case that they had to crack.

Luke then took Selina to Elsa’s office and informed her of their decision to drop the case.

Elsa wasn’t too surprised.

It wasn’t unusual for a police detective to refuse to work on certain weird cases.

However, it was the first time that Luke had dropped one after he started investigating it.
Before he left the office, Luke casually asked, “Right, who’s coming from the FBI? Do I
know them?”

Elsa said, “I think it’s one of their senior researchers, but I don’t know exactly who.” Luke
said, “Okay. I’ll go read the case file first.”

Elsa lowered her head and waved her hand, implying that he could get out.

Since he had dropped the Wever case, Elsa naturally gave him a new one. After they
returned to their desks, Selina asked in a low voice, “Are we really abandoning the

case?”

Luke nodded. “Yes. As police detectives, we should stay as far away from such cases as
possible, since there’s barely anything we can do except get ourselves killed.”

Selina nodded her head.

Luke wasn’t an ordinary detective, but even he was unwilling to investigate any longer. It
was not hard to imagine how dangerous the place had to be.

But at that moment, Luke wasn’t feeling frightened, but delighted. When he had set foot
inside the house, the system had suddenly reacted.

System: Unknown negative energy detected trying to establish a link with the host. Do
you accept?

Of course Luke didn’t accept.

The system was bound to Luke’s soul, and didn’t react to most dangers.

It existed as a support tool all this time, and never stopped Luke from doing anything.

Luke had been figuring out the rules of the system by running his own tests.

Now that the system had voluntarily sent out an alert, it didn’t seem right at all.

Luke certainly wasn’t an idiot to accept the link.

Remembering the people who had died in that house and the Remus family who almost
went crazy, Luke felt it was best that he stay away from tricky and weird beings.

He was only capable of Elementary Self-Healing and physical attacks for now, and
couldn’t deal with supernatural creatures. A reckless adventure wasn’t worth it.

However, there was still a silver lining.

If the negative energy in the house was ghosts, and the system could reject a connection
with them, then by extrapolation, could the system reject the invasion of those with
mental super abilities?

Did that mean that the system could help him resist mental attacks?

Luke was quite happy about that. This was much more important than finding out the
truth about the haunted house.

More importantly, it was an unnecessary risk, since he had another guy who had mental
abilities: Bobby.

Luke wondered if the head of his company’s PR department had made any progress in
Mental Communication.

Later, he could have Bobby use Mental Communication on him; it would be a safe and
convenient way of obtaining results.

As he was thinking, the phone on the desk rang. Selina answered it, then said, “Dustin
wants you in his office.”

Luke nodded. “You can read this case file first.” He then got up and left.
When he arrived at Dustin’s office, he was stopped before he entered.

Dustin got up and walked out, wearing his jacket. Hinting for Luke to follow him, he said
in a low voice, “Jennifer is here.”

Luke asked, “That big celebrity?”

Dustin nodded slightly and continued in a low voice, “She’s waiting for you in the
director’s office.” Luke was puzzled. “Huh? Is she here to file a complaint about me?”

Dustin looked at him weirdly and continued, “No, she’s here to thank you.” Luke: “…
You’re not being sarcastic, are you, boss?”

Dustin found that strange. “You resolved a huge problem for her. It was her employees
who caused the problem, not you. Why would she complain about you?”

Luke: …I certainly can’t tell you that I watched a dozen videotapes of her naked.

Dustin continued, “She said that she’s here to thank the police department, but she won’t
talk until you get there.” Luke immediately got it. “She wants to make a donation?”

Dustin said, “We’re not sure, but it’s possible, and it won’t be a small amount.”

Luke said, “I don’t think I get to decide that for her, right?” What if the star was here only
to express her gratitude verbally, and the bosses thought that it was Luke who blew it?

Dustin knew what he was thinking. “No, you won’t be blamed even if she doesn’t donate
anything. But the more generous she is, the more credit you’ll get.”

Luke: …It’s not a pay rise or a bonus. What good will that credit do me? Of course, he only
thought that to himself. He actually didn’t really care about a bonus, either; he cared
more about garnering support in his department.

Take the Wever case, for example. He could drop it without an explanation, which was
precisely the police department’s implicit support of him.

Other detectives would’ve had to explain themselves if they wanted to give up a case, and
if their boss got angry, they might be ordered to keep working on it.

Luke didn’t have any such trouble. He was now free to choose the cases he wanted to
work on, just like his uncle Old Greyson.

At the director’s office, Dustin nodded and had Luke go in, and he simply said, “Director,
Luke is here,” at the door, before he left.
Well, Dustin had been Director Brad Pierre’s trusted subordinate for a long time. That
was why he was so casual.

Brad waved his hand at Luke in greeting, and Luke saluted the chief of the police
department after he closed the door. “Director, Luke Coulson, reporting for duty.”

Brad nodded and said, “Have a seat.”

Luke sat down on the couch and glanced at Jennifer Perry, who was opposite him.

Luke was calm and even smiled at her politely, but the big star involuntarily looked away.
Chapter 282 - We’re Not Professionals
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 282 We’re Not Professionals

Thankfully, Director Brad broke the awkward atmosphere with a long and monotonous
speech.

It was basically what Dustin said to Luke earlier, but couched in very subtle and implicit
terms.

After he was done, Brad said, “Luke, Miss Perry would like to express her thanks to you
alone. You’ll talk to her in the reception room.” The reception room was right next to the
director’s office. They went in and Luke closed the door.

After a brief hesitation, Jennifer said, “I was saved a lot of trouble thanks to your
efficiency. I’ll give you a million dollars as a personal reward.”

Luke shook his head in amusement. “No, Miss Perry, I didn’t contribute that much to the
case, so the reward is unnecessary.”

He certainly didn’t want to take the money.

On one hand, the money wasn’t much to him, since he was living in a villa and had a
million dollars in his bank account as well as another million which he looted off
criminals.

On the other hand, Jennifer’s offer was a blatant attempt at keeping him quiet. If he took
the money, he would feel like he was blackmailing her.

Biting her lip, Jennifer said, “Please take it.”

Luke knew what her intentions were. He thought for a moment, then said, “Will you be
donating to my police department this time?” Stunned for a moment, Jennifer said, “Yes,
I’ll donate a million dollars to the police department.” Naturally, it was meant to keep the
police officers who were involved in her case quiet as well.

As for the two security guards who had committed murder, it didn’t matter what they
said.

The most important thing was to prevent the police from backing up their statements.

Luke nodded. “Make it two million then. If you’re willing, I would be very happy if you
could donate half the money directly to the Major Crimes Division.” Jennifer was
surprised. “The Major Crimes Division?”

He was giving away a million dollars to the police department? For what? A bunch of
medals?

Luke nodded and said solemnly, “Yes. I work hard because I’m paid by the police
department, not by the victims. Okay, Miss Perry, I didn’t take your videotapes with me
yesterday. I think my attitude should be clear enough. There’s no need to worry about it. I
have better things to do.”

Jennifer almost felt ashamed after hearing that. Was she really overthinking it, and he
was only trying to be a good police officer?

After duping Jennifer, Luke returned to the director’s office with her.

Luke said, “Director, Miss Perry and I are done with our talk.”

Brad looked at them and nodded. “Okay, you can get back to work.”

Luke saluted and left the office.

Selina was idly reading the case file when Luke returned. Her eyes glowed as she asked,
“What did they give you this time?”

Luke chuckled. “Why don’t you think that Dustin summoned me to scold me?”

Selina said, “Of course he won’t scold someone like you who works hard and doesn’t want
a promotion.”

Luke agreed with that. He gestured for Selina to lean in close, and he told her about
Jennifer.

Selina was speechless.

Luke said, “Just keep it to yourself. Don’t tell anyone, not even Elsa or Dustin. Do you
understand?”

Selina was dazed. “Huh?”

Luke said, “It’s all about acting, Detective Selina. You can’t get a promotion or a pay rise
without acting skills.”

Selina said, ‘Okay, got it.”

Soon, the phone on Luke’s desk rang again. He picked it up and talked for a moment, only
to look confused.

Selina: “Acting! It’s all about acting, Detective Luke!”

Luke: “… Hold that thought, it’s possible that I might have to act later.”

Selina was surprised. “What?”

Luke said, “The director just told me that the star wants to ask for a favor.”

Selina said, “Did she suddenly change her sexual orientation?”

Luke chuckled and went to the director’s office again.

Ten minutes later, he returned.

Selina looked at him curiously.

While Selina wasn’t a fan of any star in particular, Luke knew that she paid attention to
everything about the stars, particularly embarrassing gossip on them.

“Alright, get ready. Give your case to Elizabeth for now. We have a new mission,” Luke
said with a smile.

Selina quickly rose and handed the case to Elizabeth. She then came back and put on her
coat.

Luke helped her pick up her purse, and they both walked out.

Selina asked, “What’s our new mission? Where are the files?”

Passing Selina’s purse to her, Luke said, “Let’s talk in the car.”

They went to the parking lot and got into the car. Luke then drove the car over to a Benz
Sprinter, before he rolled down the window and gave a honk.

The Benz Sprinter slowly started up and moved forward, and Luke followed it.

Selina looked at the car and asked curiously, “Is that Jennifer’s car?” Luke said, “Of course.
No regular person can afford such a luxurious car.”

Selina said, “How much does it cost? A hundred thousand dollars?” Luke said, “I don’t
know, but the car has been modified; chances are the modifications cost more than the
car itself.” Selina nodded. “Is she our new mission?”
Luke said helplessly, “She’s too rich for me to refuse her.”

Selina found that strange. “What happened?”

“Apparently a lot of accidents have been happening in the production team that she’s
joining, so she’s hiring us to protect her for a couple of days on set,” said Luke.

Selina: “What? We’re not professional bodyguards!”

Luke: “But she gave us money.” Selina: “Huh? What money?”

Luke: “One million to the police department, and another million exclusively to the Major
Crimes Division.”

Selina: “…Okay. In that case, I can protect her

24-7.”

Luke: “We just need to watch over her on set. You don’t have to be so excited. The money
isn’t for you, anyway.”

Selina: “But we’ll definitely receive bonuses. I think we can celebrate at a big restaurant
later.”

Luke couldn’t argue with that.

They had cracked the earlier case, and would certainly receive huge bonuses for it.

It would be too outrageous if they got nothing after the police department received such
a huge donation.

As they spoke, Luke drove the car all the way to Hollywood
Chapter 283 - Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 283 Watching People Shoot a Horror Movie

Hollywood was in Luke and Selina’s area, but they rarely dropped by.

Mostly, it was because Luke had been on too many vacations or work trips.

Selina had always dreamed of working in this place.

She was quite keen on meeting celebrities in person.

Very soon, they followed Jennifer’s car to a film set.

With Jennifer’s car leading the way, the guards at the gate simply gave Luke a temporary
pass and let him in.

Luke parked the car, but it wasn’t until five minutes later that the star finally got out of
her own car.

Luke was confused when he saw Jennifer wearing a hat and a pair of big sunglasses.
Nobody can see your makeup at all, and you’ll have to put on makeup again before you
start shooting, so what were you doing in your car for the last five minutes?

Of course, he didn’t really intend to ask the silly question out loud.

He simply waited five meters away with Selina for Jennifer to enter the set.

The star, however, waved her hand at Luke, and he had to go over.

He didn’t have a choice. After all, he was being paid.

“Miss Perry, how can I help you?” asked Luke.

Jennifer raised her hand. “Call me Jennifer. You too, Selina. You don’t mind me calling you
by your names, do you?” They shook their heads.

“Can you stay by my side later except for when I’m filming?” she asked in an extremely
low voice.

Luke and Selina naturally nodded again. It was good to be in closer proximity to Jennifer
since their mission was to protect her.
The trickiest mission was trying to protect a client who forbade the guards from
remaining close by, in which case the guards might not arrive in time when there was an
emergency.

After walking a hundred meters, they entered the set. Selina almost exclaimed in
amazement at the scene.

It was a big forest set. At first sight, it was almost like a real forest.

Of course, that was only in Selina’s case. Luke had already detected the smell of modern
electronic equipment which didn’t feel like the air of a forest at all the moment he
entered.

Also, some fans and unknown equipment nearby were humming softly, so the place
wasn’t half as quiet as a real forest would be.

Quite a few people greeted Jennifer when she entered.

Jennifer simply nodded and barely said anything back to them.

When she reached a camera, two men raised their heads from where they were sitting
and looked at her. “Jenny, you’re here.”

“Hey, Jenny. Do you feel any better?”

Jennifer nodded at them. “I’m fine now. It was just a little cold.”

The two men suddenly noticed Luke and Selina behind her. One of them, who was slim
and had a beard, found it strange. “You changed bodyguards?”

Jennifer chuckled. “They’re only temporary.”

The director was silent for a moment, but he said in a low voice, “Okay, if that’s what you
want.”

Luke and Selina clearly saw the director’s face. It was obvious that he too was aware of
the rumor that it wasn’t safe in his crew.

Done with making small talk, Jennifer sat down not far away.

Many people immediately surrounded her.

While they put makeup on Jennifer and got her into her costume, an assistant director
gave her notes on the scenes to be shot next.
Naturally, the assistant director wasn’t teaching Jennifer how to act. He wasn’t qualified
to do so.

He was simply telling her where the cameras would be and how the lights would be
arranged so as not to waste Jennifer’s precious time.

Jennifer merely nodded now and then without saying anything. The staff nearby had to
cater to her whims, and didn’t dare ask her to be more cooperative at all.

Selina clicked her tongue, amazed by the big star’s demeanor.

Unlike Selina, who was curious about Jennifer, Luke focused on the set.

He didn’t activate Sharp Nose fully, because the place didn’t smell great.

However, there weren’t many dangerous objects here. The only smell of gunpowder was
from the props department.

Certain crimson bags didn’t reek of blood, but of ketchup and honey.

This explained why actors in horror movies could run so fast when they were bleeding all
over; clearly, their “blood” gave them too much sugar. Since Jennifer was still getting
ready, the director shot other scenes first.

It wasn’t because Jennifer wasn’t famous enough, but because the director wanted the
other actors to adjust their mindsets first, in case they lost their cool when Jennifer
started shooting

Jennifer was only appearing as a guest star in the movie.

The director of this movie was also the one who picked Jennifer as the lead in the movie
which made her famous.

So, Jennifer was here to return the favor and take part in the director’s new movie as a
guest star without being paid.

Luke knew this partly because Jennifer had told him earlier and partly because he had
gotten Selina to look at the file.

It might or might not be very helpful for his temporary bodyguard gig.

In any case, without the information, he would’ve found it hard to understand why
Jennifer would star in a low-budget horror flick.
Luke had actually watched the movie which shot Jennifer Perry to fame before. He never
thought that he would personally watch her shoot a horror movie one day.

It did feel rather strange.

In a quiet forest, a woman in a thin dress stumbled along and looked back every now and
then, fear written all over her face.

As she ran, her breasts almost bounced out of her dress.

Suddenly, her face changed, and she screamed loudly.

Chapter 284 - Fake Body
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 284 Fake Body

“Cut!” shouted Pierce, the director, and he jumped out of his chair. “Sarah, what are you
doing?”

The woman in the thin dress was at a loss. “Huh?”

“What’s with your face? Is it your time of the month? You’re only scared, you haven’t lost
any limbs yet. You’re acting like you’ve already been stabbed a hundred times, when
everything has only just started. Again!” Pierce scolded her and returned to his seat.

A moment later, they did another take.

Dumbfounded, Selina said to Luke in a very soft voice, “Is this acting? I thought that the
actress did quite well. I would’ve taken out my gun if I ran into her; it did seem like
someone was chasing her.”

Luke smiled. “You’ll see what truly great acting is like today. Maybe you won’t look so
silly anymore after you watch them.”

Selina was dissatisfied. “Are you any better than I am?”

Luke smiled and didn’t tell her that as a transmigrator, he had been acting since he was
five.

After another ten minutes, when even Luke felt that it was too much, the director finally
approved the take.

To be honest, Luke really couldn’t tell the difference between the first and last takes. All
he knew was that those breasts were indeed huge and perky.

Jennifer was all dressed up. Seeing that Luke and Selina were interested in the filming,
she said, “Pierce’s demands can be very high. He often shoots the same scene a dozen
times until he’s satisfied. It may seem outrageous, but you have to admit that his work
always has a unique vibe.”

Luke nodded, not really interested.

Some strict directors could even literally traumatize the actors and actresses on set.

These actors and actresses had to see a shrink after several months of torture, and it
wasn’t unusual for them to take a hiatus for a year or two after they returned to acting.

Just as the crew was preparing the second scene, someone exclaimed in shock, “Ah,
Frank… Frank’s dead!”

Everybody looked at the screaming woman, who was Sarah Poch, the movie’s lead
actress.

At that moment, she was trembling and pointing at the forest set.

She had clearly been changing into her costume when she noticed the anomaly.
Frightened, she pointed at the forest, and had yet to button up her dress.

But few people had the time to gawk at Miss Poch’s partial nudity. Everybody exclaimed
and looked at where she was pointing.

Luke quickly patted Selina on the shoulder and said, “Watch Jennifer and don’t get
distracted. I’ll go over and take a look.”

Selina immediately withdrew her gaze. She nodded and paid attention to her
surroundings.

Luke stepped forward and flashed his badge. “LAPD. Stay where you are and don’t come
any closer.”

The few individuals who had been about to come forward stopped and looked at Pierce.

Pierce frowned and glanced at Jennifer.

Jennifer nodded at him and got to her feet.

Hence, Pierce didn’t say anything.

Both of them had known each other for many years and worked together on many
movies, and he trusted Jennifer.

Jennifer approached him and told everyone else to leave, before she explained the matter
to Pierce and Todd, his writer, in a low voice. On the other side, Luke had entered the
forest set and was walking toward the body that was strung up.

The moment he entered, his face changed. Who was this guy? Was this some kind of joke?

When he approached the “body,” his Sharp Nose told him that the man was still alive.

Gloomily, Luke picked up a random branch prop and whacked the man’s butt.
The body suddenly moved and shouted, “Ouch! Stop! That hurts!”

Everybody on set was confused. Exactly what was going on? Even Luke almost exploded
with anger, despite his usual good temper. “Get down here and tell me why you’re doing
this.”

The “body” obediently unhooked himself from a barely discernible metal rope at his
waist, which had been holding him securely to the tree.

When he dropped down, he couldn’t help but lick the sweet and sour taste of the fake
blood off his lips.

Luke said, “Name, age, occupation, address, and social security number. I’ll be taking you
back to the police department if you don’t give me your details.”

The “body” smiled awkwardly. “Officer, it was just a joke. You don’t have to arrest me, do
you?”

Luke turned to the side. “Miss Jennifer Perry, do you think this is a joke that won’t affect
your performance later?”

Jennifer’s calm was restored. She shook her head and said, “No, it’s made me uneasy,
which may affect filming.”

Luke turned back. “Now, do you want to be a guest in our interrogation room at the police
department?”

The “body” could only give in now.

He certainly knew who Jennifer Perry was. Since she was the victim, and he had indeed
disrupted filming on set, it was possible that he would be kept in custody for a day or
two.

Luke then took him to a corner and interrogated him.

Ten minutes later, Luke calmly returned.

Jennifer was already filming. When Luke returned, Selina asked in a low voice, “What’s
that about?”

Luke shook his head. “That guy is just an extra. Somebody paid him to play a dead body,
claiming that it would help build up the atmosphere of a horror movie.”

Selina’s eyes bulged. “And he believed that?”

Luke chuckled. “It does happen a lot. After all, many production teams have done bizarre
things for a film.”

He even suspected that someone had intentionally fabricated the rumor of frequent
accidents in the crew.

“So you let him go?” asked Selina.

Luke said, “No, I handcuffed him to a prop over there. He’ll stay there until Jennifer is
done.”
Chapter 285 - Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 285 Poch Is Dead and the Body Still Lives

As Luke and Selina talked, Jennifer started shooting another scene.

They stopped talking and focused. It would be embarrassing if anything really happened
to the big star.

Pierce approved her scenes after just two retakes, but it still took almost an hour.

In fact, the two retakes weren’t entirely necessary, but Jennifer’s performance was
slightly different in each one. So, Pierce was free to choose any of the takes he wanted
during post-editing. When Jennifer walked back, she suddenly pointed at the ceiling in
fright. “What’s that?”

Luke turned around, only to see a person hanging from the ceiling in a corner.

Everybody was horrified at first, but then realized that it might be another practical joke,
like what Mr. Body had done earlier.

“Selina, have them bring that person down.” Luke, however, frowned and pointed at the
person, before he ran to where Mr. Body was handcuffed.

Ducking around the miscellaneous items on his way, Luke saw Mr. Body and came to an
abrupt halt. He then drew out his pistol.

Bang! Bang! A rope was immediately shot apart, and Mr. Body, who had almost
suffocated, fell down, gasping harshly.

Luke turned around and gestured at Selina, who took out her gun as well. He then freed
Mr. Body and asked, “Who did this?”

Mr. Body shook his head in pain as he coughed hard.

Luke took off the noose from around the man’s neck and sniffed it, only to frown; not
because there weren’t any scents on the noose, but because there were too many.

Most of the scents belonged to the props manager as well as his assistants, but that
couldn’t prove anything, as they were responsible for most of the props.

The scents of other people on the noose were vague.

That could be because they had touched the rope a long time ago, or because they had
only touched it briefly. It was hard to tell the difference, particularly when the scents of a
dozen people were all jumbled up. Putting the noose aside on a nearby wooden shelf,
Luke observed the murder contraption that had almost turned Mr. Body into a real body.

The fatal setup was very simple. A rope with a noose on one end had been tied to a
wooden plank that was part of a windmill. As soon as the windmill turned, Mr. Body,
whose hands were handcuffed to a prop, wouldn’t be able to resist at all when the noose
tightened around his neck.

For filming convenience, it was an electric windmill, and the switch was on the ground
nearby and turned on with a rope that was tied to it.

Luke hadn’t noticed it earlier since the environment was quite noisy with all kinds of
machines and props.

Also, Jennifer had been shooting a group scene in the forest.

Although the camera was mostly focused on Jennifer, the other extras had to work hard
to scream, stumble and fall, creating all kinds of noise.

Luke wasn’t God. He couldn’t catch everything that was happening around him when his
attention was fixed on Jennifer.

Frowning, Luke carefully examined the clues he had.

He couldn’t detect any scent of a stranger, which was interesting.

Luke slowly walked around the set.

A few minutes later, he stopped and shook his head.

There were too many people here.

The production team, plus the staff which the actors and actresses had brought with
them, amounted to more than fifty people.

Also, this was a movie set, and people bustled to and fro all the time. It was hard to tell
who the murderer was.

He returned to Mr. Body again and asked, “Mike, can you talk now?”

Mike struggled to nod.

Luke asked, “Who attacked you?”

Mike shook his head. “I didn’t see. Just now, the windmill behind me started turning, and
a noose just started to strangle me.” Luke frowned. “Did you hear anything unusual?”

Mike shook his head again. “No, I was strangled all of a sudden. I didn’t notice anything.”
Luke didn’t find that odd.

To teach him a lesson, Luke had handcuffed him to a low iron shelf so that he could only
squat there. It would be hard for him to turn around and see what was behind him.

“Let’s go, but don’t say anything to anybody, got it?” Luke instructed him.

Mike nodded and wobbled after him.

Luke took the man, who had almost died for real after faking it, to Selina and whispered
something to her, before he asked Jennifer, “Jennifer, are you done with filming?”

Jennifer nodded.

Luke said, “Then would you please leave first?”

Jennifer knew what he meant.

Her agreement with Luke was that he would protect her during filming.

As soon as she left the set, Luke’s job as a bodyguard would be over. He would then be
free to fully dedicate himself to the case.

Jennifer was well aware of the young detective’s ability to crack a case.

She didn’t say anything else, and simply nodded. She then said something to Pierce and
Todd, before bidding them farewell.

Seeing her off, Luke turned to look at Pierce. “This is now a crime scene, so please
cooperate with us by not moving around or talking to random people, and no one can
leave without permission.”

Pierce silently looked at the naked body that was on the ground not far away.

Luke looked at Selina, and she nodded and said, “I’ve contacted the police department.
Forensics is on the way.”

Luke was quite satisfied. Selina did a great job as support. She had certainly learned a lot
while working with Donald.
Luke then bent his head and looked at the body that had been cut down from the ceiling.

He was already familiar with the person, who was none other than Sarah Poch, the
movie’s lead actress.

Now, her pretty eyes were closed and her naked body was covered with a blanket. Her
mouth was half-open, but she wasn’t breathing.

A doctor in the crew was performing CPR on Sarah, but Luke knew that Miss Sarah was
already as dead as could be.

Luke didn’t see her chest move, and had already detected the smell of excrement when
she had still been hanging from the ceiling. Selina had examined her pulse earlier and
confirmed that she was dead.
Chapter 286 - Narrow Down the Range
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 286 Narrow Down the Range

Luke seemed to be observing Sarah’s body, but he was actually discreetly surveying
everybody’s reactions.

Regretfully, while their reactions weren’t entirely the same, nothing suspicious really
stood out.

Luke didn’t find that odd.

The murderer attacked two people after Luke identified himself as a police officer. The
suspect had to be a psycho, since no sane person would commit a crime when they knew
police officers were present. Luke and Selina began to ask everybody questions.

Both of them were using recorders that Luke had modified, and they didn’t have to write
everything down themselves.

Half an hour later, Elizabeth and Billy arrived. Elsa and her new partner Simmons, a
young white detective, also showed up soon after that.

Their help would be indispensable since there were too many people that had to be
questioned.

This was also a major case. The lead actress of a movie had been killed right in front of
police officers and hung from the ceiling. It was a provocation no matter how you looked
at it.

The murderer had even attempted to kill one other person. Did they really think that the
police was nothing?

Luke quickly explained what happened to his colleagues who had just arrived.

Frowning, Elsa asked, “Did anyone see you handcuff Mike?”

“No. I handcuffed him in a corner. Nobody could’ve seen him behind all the items in the
way unless they were nearby.” Luke shook his head.

He knew why Elsa had asked the question. It meant that the murderer’s attack on Mike
wasn’t planned, but improvised.

After all, the murderer couldn’t have known that Luke was a police officer, or that he
would handcuff Mike in that corner.

Elsa turned gloomy. “What is his goal? To provoke the police?”

Killing a suspect that Luke had handcuffed was even crazier than killing a random guy in
front of him.

Luke would’ve been in serious trouble if Mike had been killed.

Mike didn’t deserve to die because of his prank. If the incident was reported, Luke would
probably be demoted and transferred out.

If Elsa lost Luke, her team’s efficiency would definitely plummet. Elsa said in a low voice,
“We’ll be working overtime today. Does anyone have a problem with that?”

Nobody said anything. They certainly didn’t have the courage to openly object to their
boss.

Elsa said, “Luke, you can take action freely. The rest of you will investigate the crew with
me. Let me know if you find anything.”

Everybody nodded, and the crew was divided into several groups for questioning.

Luke wasn’t given a task because Elsa knew that he had a mysterious way of cracking
cases.

He could often find suspicious things after roaming the crime scene for a while.

Hence, Elsa would rather not squander Luke’s ability by having him interrogate the crew.

Luke walked back and forth on set, mainly around where Sarah had been hung and where
Mike had almost been strangled.

But he didn’t find anything.

The murderer was quite cunning.

The murder weapons he used were all props that had been touched by a lot of people,
just like the noose around Mike’s neck.

After examining the crime scene, Luke deduced that the murderer must’ve used a simple
yet practical trap to hang Sarah instead of doing it himself.

When Sarah stepped into the trap, the noose dropped around her neck and tightened.
Sarah was only 1.6 meters tall, and according to Jennifer, it helped Sarah cut a more
pitiful-looking figure in the movie.

Sarah wasn’t a strong woman. The moment she stepped into the trap, the noose tightened
around her neck and she was hung.

Luke could totally imagine how desperate she must’ve felt with a bunch of people right in
front of his eyes, yet she couldn’t cry for help at all.

Luke wasn’t entirely disappointed after his inspection.

The murderer was bold and used carefully-devised traps.

It was a good thing for the murderer, because it would be hard for the police to track him
down.

However, the murderer still left clues behind.

And there was an obvious one in Sarah’s death.

Why was the murderer so confident that Sarah would set foot in his trap?

This wasn’t a jungle, and the murderer had only set up one trap, yet somehow, he knew
that Sarah would fall into it.

The trap range was very small; just twenty centimeters off and it would’ve missed Sarah.

Luke found that interesting.

Else didn’t contact him, which meant that she hadn’t found anything yet. The forensic
scientists were already on the job when he returned to Sarah’s body.

Luke questioned them, and their replies were within his expectations.

Sarah had indeed died by hanging, and hadn’t been strung up only after she was
strangled; otherwise, the body would have exhibited a different set of marks. Also, there
wasn’t anything unusual under her fingernails.

Clearly, the murderer hadn’t given her a chance to struggle.

Chapter 287 - The Biggest Suspect (1)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 287 The Biggest Suspect (1)

Luke went to Elsa and whispered something to her.

After hearing him out, Elsa rearranged the tasks and had the rookies continue the
interrogation, while she and Selina began to question the five biggest suspects.

Luke stood behind them and observed the suspects’ reactions during the interrogation.
When the last man came in, the others greeted him. “Hey, Todd.”

He was none other than Todd Vince, the second in command on the crew.

He was the writer and the first assistant director on the movie.

Other than Pierce, the director of the movie, he was the most powerful man in the crew.

After a few minutes of questioning, Todd got up and left.

After a moment, Elsa turned back and looked at Luke. “Did you notice anything?”

Luke approached them and said, “Maybe, but tell me what you found first so that I don’t
influence your view.”

Evidence was needed to convict a criminal. He could basically deduce who the murderer
was, but that wasn’t proof.

Selina thought for a moment, then said, “As I recall, I didn’t see the props manager and his
assistants during the filming.”

Elsa pondered for a moment before she shook her head. “Luke said that the murderer
used a trap to kill Sarah, so he didn’t have to be there. He could be using you and Luke as
his best alibi.”

Luke nodded inwardly.

Nobody knew how Sarah had stepped into the trap, and it was impossible to identify the
murderer since the trap could’ve been set up much earlier on.

Elsa said, “Even the people that were in your line of sight could still be suspects. They
might’ve set up the trap before you arrived.” Both Selina and Luke nodded.
Doing so ran the risk of the trap being exposed earlier on, but it also made it much harder
to investigate.

Elsa looked at Luke and asked, “Now, can you tell us what you discovered?” Luke said,
“Todd is the biggest suspect.”

Both Elsa and Selina were stunned for a moment. Elsa then asked, “Why him?”

As the writer and an assistant director, he was always with Pierce, and a lot of people
would have been paying attention to him. Luke had found an excuse. He spread his hands
and said, “Precisely because he didn’t have time to commit the crime.” Elsa realized what
Luke was getting at. “He used a trap to murder Sarah because he couldn’t disappear for
long?”.

Luke nodded and added, “Secondly, as the writer and an assistant director, he’s one of the
few people in the crew who can tell Sarah where to go.”

Elsa and Selina were struck with realization.

Although Sarah was only a C-list actress, only Pierce and Todd could order her around in
the crew.

In this low-budget horror movie, she was the biggest star.

Of course, in that regard, Pierce held even more power.

If he told Sarah to take off her clothes and give him a lap dance, she would still do it.

But Pierce didn’t have a motive, and his scent wasn’t on the two nooses either.

Luke had compared the scents at the crime scenes with what was on the murder
weapons to identity the murderer.

Nobody had been near the area where Sarah had died today, but Todd’s scent was
present from the previous day, as well as Sarah’s.

Without looking at security footage, nobody else would realize it since everybody was
busy filming and wouldn’t be keeping track of each other’s whereabouts.

If Jennifer hadn’t brought Luke by today, it was possible that Todd might’ve tricked
everyone. “If it’s Todd, what’s his motive?” Selina was puzzled. “He’s the writer and an
assistant director. What good will it do him for this movie to be haunted by negative
news?”

Neither Elsa nor Luke could give her an answer, because there were too many
possibilities.

In any case, Elsa simply made a decision. “I’ll have Billy and Simmons continue
investigating the set as a distraction. Everybody else will focus on Todd and try to find his
weak point.”

Luke and Selina certainly had no objections.

It was best for the three female detectives to interrogate the crew since they were less
aggressive as women and would communicate more easily with them.

Both the detectives and the crew members were exhausted by yet another round of
questions, but nobody complained.

Who knew whether the crew would still exist after this incident.

Many people in the crew were relying on this movie, and the police detectives were also
hoping to close the case as fast as possible to minimize the negative impact.

An hour later, Elsa returned and met up with Luke again. “There’s something wrong with
Todd.”

Luke didn’t respond and simply waited for her to continue.

But Elsa just had some water and hinted for Elizabeth to pick up where she left off.

Elizabeth gave everybody a bottle of water and continued, “Based on our investigation,
Todd was actually close to Sarah. In fact, it was Todd who recommended her as lead
actress.”

Luke continued listening.

“However, it seemed that Pierce wasn’t satisfied with Sarah’s performance and was
thinking about replacing her,” Elizabeth went on.

Luke was puzzled. “But filming has already started. Won’t they lose a lot of money if they
replace the lead actress now?”

Elizabeth said, “There’ll be losses, but filming only started a week ago, and because Pierce
has been unsatisfied with Sarah’s performance, progress has been slow. If the lead
actress is replaced, filming will proceed much more smoothly.”

Luke nodded. If Pierce was satisfied with the performance of the new lead actress, it was
possible that the crew could save on weeks or even months of filming, so replacing the
actress actually wouldn’t be a waste.
Elizabeth said, “Todd and Sarah were more than close. Apparently, they were quite…
intimate.”

Looking at Elizabeth, Selina interjected, “That isn’t strange, but that’s just our speculation.
Nobody said anything outright.” After adding that, she gestured for Elizabeth to continue.

Elizabeth smiled awkwardly. She was quite embarrassed to talk about it. As a new police
detective who had just graduated from college, she wasn’t ready to face the ugliness of
reality yet.
Chapter 288 - The Biggest Suspect (2)
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 288 The Biggest Suspect (2)

“Several people in the crew mentioned that Todd wasn’t around for a bit before Sarah’s
body was spotted, but he was only gone for roughly five minutes,” said Elizabeth. “That’s
about everything we know.”

Luke nodded and looked at Elsa.

Elsa concluded, “So, Todd is indeed suspicious, but we don’t have any direct evidence.”

She looked at Luke and asked, “Did you find anything else?”

Luke shook his head. “No.”

Elsa frowned and said, “Then let’s call it a day and head back to the police department.”

Although Todd was a suspect, it was unlikely that he would run off, given his reputation
in the field.

It wasn’t common for the police to crack a case in one day. The two Jennifer Perry cases
were exceptions because Luke happened to be there.

Luke said, “We’ll have to interrogate Mike at another time. We should at least figure out
why he was almost killed.”

Elsa nodded. “He’s been sent to hospital. We can visit him later.”

Everybody in the crew was relieved, because they could finally go home and get some
rest. However, what Pierce said bummed them out. They were told that filming would be
postponed until further notice.

Elsa took Luke and Selina to the hospital, while the other detectives returned to the
police department to sort through the files.

They found Mike at the hospital.

The film crew was covering his medical fees. Although the accident was partly Mike’s
fault, Pierce would rather that Mike didn’t make a fuss about it.

Seeing Luke come in and close the door, Mike grew anxious.
He was pretty scared of Luke after being taught a lesson.

Luke didn’t ask him any questions, and instead left the job to Elsa.

A moment later, after some prodding by Elsa, Mike finally confessed what he knew.

The person who hired him to scare people on set was none other than Sarah Poch.

The detectives looked at each other, feeling creeped out.

Sarah told him to pretend to be a body hanging in mid-air, but very soon became a real
one herself.

Well, she was even worse off than Mike, who at least had kept his clothes on, while she
had hung naked.

Elsa prompted Mike to continue.

In order to convince Mike, Sarah had mentioned that this was Todd’s arrangement and
that Mike wouldn’t get in trouble for it.

Mike dreamed of becoming an actor and knew who Todd was, so he had accepted the
task without much hesitation.

The detectives looked at each other and confirmed that something was off about Todd.

However, there was no reason for him to kill Mike.

Sarah hadn’t betrayed herself at all when she saw Mike’s performance. Even Pierce, who
hadn’t been satisfied with her performance, didn’t notice anything wrong.

After Sarah’s death, nobody would believe that Todd was involved in this case, because
Sarah could’ve been using Todd’s name to dupe Mike.

But if Mike had died today, there would certainly have been even fewer connections
between Todd and Sarah’s death.

They didn’t get any more useful information after that.

Mike had only ever talked to Sarah and had never seen Sarah with Todd. His words
couldn’t be used as evidence, and could only point them in a direction for investigation.

However, his statement did convince Elsa that Todd was a suspect.

It was a lot easier to investigate Todd alone than it was to investigate fifty people.
After that, everybody went home.

The three rookies naturally had to work overtime. Elsa simply called them and told them
to continue with the investigation before she went to bed.

That was the perk of having newbies.

They had to work hard if they wanted to establish themselves in the Major Crimes
Division. After dinner at home, Luke and Selina did some low-intensity training.

Selina then went to bed, and Luke continued working at night.

He wasn’t really concerned about the new case.

It wouldn’t be strange if they couldn’t find any evidence to arrest Todd in the end.

He had worked on almost a hundred cases in the Major Crimes Division, and had only
cracked thirty of them. Even then, he still had the highest clean-up rate in the division.

One had to learn to give up every now and then as a detective.

The next day, Luke and Selina went to Elsa’s office and found the three exhausted rookies
reporting to her.

They simply nodded at her and listened to what the rookies had to say.

After hearing their report, Elsa looked at Luke. “It seems that this case is getting tricky.”

Luke nodded. “We can’t convict Todd without any proof.”

Actually, everybody knew that the trickiest thing was Todd’s identity.

He wasn’t powerful, but he knew too many people in show business.

As long as some of them talked to the media, the media might give the police department
quite the headache.

Elsa thought for a moment before she said, “I’ll follow up on the case with Elizabeth’s
team. You can go work on other cases.”

That way, the three rookies would get some experience and the efficiency of the team as a
whole wouldn’t drop.

Luke nodded. “I’ll visit Jennifer later and see if she knows anything.”
Elsa simply nodded and dismissed everybody.

After Luke and Selina left, he called Jennifer.

It was Jennifer’s private number, which Luke had obtained yesterday. Jennifer hesitated
for a moment before she told Luke that she would call him back.

A few minutes later, she called Luke. “Pierce is at my place. Do you want to talk to him?”

Of course Luke wanted to talk to him.

Pierce had worked with Todd for more than a decade and would be a convenient source
of intelligence.

When they reached Jennifer’s home, Luke saw that the security guards had been
replaced.

After checking their badges, two new security guards let them in.

Luke and Selina met Jennifer and Pierce in the familiar garden.

Both of them were enjoying their coffee under an outdoor umbrella.

After Luke and Selina sat down, Jennifer summoned a maid, a plump lady in her forties
who made good coffee.

After the maid left, Jennifer said, “Pierce, those two detectives are very capable.
Something happened here a few days back, and they fixed the problem in a day. You can
chat with them, and I’ll go put on a face mask.” She then left after that.
Chapter 289 - Two Experiments
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 289 Two Experiments

Luke and Selina’s conversation with Pierce ended roughly forty minutes later.

After they left Jennifer’s mansion, Selina remarked in the car, “That’s show business!
Todd wanted to direct this movie himself.”

Luke shrugged. “Politics are inevitable once you reach a certain level, even if you’re only a
police officer.”

“Haha, you’re talking nonsense again.” Selina smiled and said, “But that life seems so
extravagant on TV. I don’t think it’s as hard as ours.”

Luke chuckled. “It depends on whom you’re comparing them with. Everybody has to
work hard if they want to live better lives.”

Talking in the car, they soon reached home.

Selina found that strange. “Why are we back home?”

Luke said, “We put off your training because of the investigation. Since Elsa said that this
case isn’t urgent, we can make up for it now.”

Selina closed her eyes in pain. “No wonder you said that nobody’s life is easy. I already
feel how hard mine is.”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything. He, for one, had never complained about working
overtime at night.

The team worked on the case at the film set for a few days before Elsa lowered the case
priority. It wasn’t the first time that Luke had run into something like this. He wasn’t
bothered at all.

Two nights ago, however, Todd had been mugged in a strange incident on his way home.
The criminal punched him in the belly and dragged him into an alley.

Then, Todd was forced by the crazy thug to… play blackjack with him.

In the end, the man suddenly stopped dealing and picked up a random stick.

Thump! The writer passed out in the alley after a strong hit to the head. System: You have
defeated Todd Vince and have received a list of his abilities.

Todd Vince’s abilities: Basic English, Basic Writing… Basic Ropework (100 credit points).

Naturally, Luke was the crazy thug.

Everything that he was reluctant to do on a good guy, he tested on Todd. He defeated

Todd twenty times in blackjack. Plus the punch he gave Todd when he first captured him,
the man lost 21 times.

After subduing Todd with that last whack, he received the system notification and
learned Basic Ropework.

Inferring from Todd’s ability, Luke basically figured out how he had killed Sarah and
almost killed Mike.

Basic abilities actually weren’t basic at all.

The system only listed the excellent skills of ordinary people, and these were categorized
as basic abilities. Todd, for example, was a successful writer, and the system
acknowledged his abilities in Basic English and Basic Writing.

On a scale of one hundred, the skills that most people were capable of were below sixty,
and the system simply ignored these. Abilities classified as basic actually weren’t
necessarily on the same level; it was just how the system categorized them.

The Basic Ropework which Todd was capable of was one of the better basic abilities.

He could lasso a running bull or horse from dozens of meters away, and was even better
than champion cowboys.

However, he wanted to be an actor, and he used his ability to kill people.

Luke didn’t kill Todd.

The guy was the best test subject.

Looking at Todd’s history, this was the first time that someone in his crew had died.

He must’ve killed Sarah Poch for a reason, and it remained unknown what deal Sarah
Poch had made with him. Luke planned to keep Todd alive and see how unlucky he would
become.

He was still figuring out more ways to learn other people’s abilities.
For example, he couldn’t learn Bobby’s Mental Communication ability yet, because Bobby
didn’t really feel grateful toward him.

Luke felt that it was because Bobby wasn’t rich yet and couldn’t openly approach
Sheerah.

However, Luke didn’t know when his company would make a fortune. Todd had
committed a murder, but wasn’t a serial killer, so he was the perfect test subject for Luke.

Luke magnanimously let him go, then shifted his attention to his company.

According to reliable sources, Bullseye had returned to New York, and Luke could stop
being so wary now.

He talked to Bobby first.

After speaking to Bobby, Bobby tried Mental Communication on him, and as expected,
Daddy System appeared again. System: Spiritual energy trying to establish a link with the
host. Do you accept?

Naturally, Luke refused, but he was quite excited.

The system could really prevent other people from spying on his thoughts, which was
very important.

All this time, he had been worried about running into people with powerful mental
abilities, such as Professor X, White Queen and Jean Grey.

His system and the truth he knew about this world must not be detected by these people,
or he might end up in a laboratory and spend the rest of his life as a lab rat.

The system now gave him protection. While he didn’t know how far this protection
extended, it was still important. At the very least, the system would warn him when
someone was trying to peek into his head, so he would always know if someone was
trying to learn his secrets.

In that case, it would be possible for him to run away when he met unbelievable men like
Professor X.

He didn’t believe that Professor X in a wheelchair could be faster than he was.

With Tony Stark’s crafting abilities, and with enough time and money, who knew how far
Luke’s future combat ability could go.

After that important experience, Luke asked Bobby about his progress in selling the
technology, and Bobby said awkwardly, “Miss Jenny is very capable. She reached out to a
senior manager at Google. We have a meeting in a day or two.”

Luke chuckled and patted his shoulder. “Don’t feel ashamed. Her father is a magnate. You
don’t have that benefit. Were you of any help during the discussion?”

Bobby nodded, but added in a strange tone, “However, Miss Jenny seems to be… missing
you.”

Luke nodded, got up and said goodbye to Bobby.

Chapter 290 - Luke’s Reassurance and Selina’s Conscience
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 290 Luke’s Reassurance and Selina’s Conscience

When he was at the door, Luke said without turning back, “Bobby, you need to learn to
control your abilities, alright?”

Bobby nodded with a bitter smile. “I know. In fact, I can only sense intense emotions, like
when Miss Jenny misses you…”

Luke waved his hand. “Okay, I’m not criticizing you, but it would be best if you can fully
control your ability. Keep it up.”

He was both slightly disappointed and reassured.

Bobby didn’t seem very gifted when it came to his mental ability. It was highly unlikely
that he would turn into another Professor X.

After he left, Luke called Jenny. “Hey, how’ve you been?”

Jenny was all dressed up and was about to leave when she received Luke’s call. She said
in delight, “Ah, did you learn from Bobby that I’m going to negotiate with Google?”

Luke was stunned for a moment. “Negotiate?”

Jenny smiled. “I reached out to a vice president at Google with my personal connections.
Hm, he’s actually my dad’s friend. I call him Uncle Lamarck. He happens to be in town and
is very interested in your product after my introduction, so I’m meeting him today.” Luke
smiled too. “That’s good. Since you’re busy today, I won’t waste your time anymore.”

Jenny hastily stopped him. “Wait, are you only calling me to ask about work?” She
sounded upset.

Luke chuckled. “You’re my assistant. Of course I care about work first. Okay, can I now
invite the beautiful Miss Gwenis to dinner? I’m free tonight or tomorrow night.”

Jenny rolled her eyes and said, “Okay, it’s a deal. You’ll have dinner with me tonight and
tomorrow night.”

Stumped, Luke smiled. “As you wish, Miss Gwenis.”

After teasing each other for a while, Luke hung up.

Given his physical attributes, he was in fact willing to accept Jenny’s invitation every day.

However, he couldn’t spend too much time on her. Two nights were already extravagant
enough.

He only slept for two hours at night nowadays, and devoted the rest of the time to making
equipment and training. Having dinner with Jenny meant that he would lose at least
twenty hours of work and exercise.

However, he needed to relax every now and then to avoid psychological issues.

That night, Luke found a hidden gem of a three-star Michelin restaurant that served
Western food in Los Angeles.

He barely went to restaurants as he could cook himself. However, Jenny was clearly very
familiar with restaurants like these.

They hadn’t grown distant despite not seeing each other for days, and had actually been
keeping in touch by phone.

Jenny was aware that Luke was busy with tricky cases, so she didn’t insist that they meet.

Luke naturally didn’t tell her about the cases he worked on.

It wasn’t because he didn’t trust her, but because his cases couldn’t do anything except
make one feel uncomfortable.

He simply entertained Jenny with the more hilarious cases he encountered when he had
been on patrol in Houston.

Now that he thought about it, Brock’s arrangement back then hadn’t been all bad; at the
very least, it gave him a lot of stories to tell.

He wondered how the man was doing after he unfortunately lost his job because of
Faraday

Page.

Luke would feel much better if he knew that the man wasn’t doing great.

Neither of them went home after dinner, but left for a hotel.

Luke didn’t go to another three-star hotel. He found a four-star one in Beverly Hills.

Jenny hesitated and said, “…Actually, three stars is fine.”

Luke chuckled. “That’s fine. I made a fortune recently.”

They checked in and chatted in their room over a bottle of wine.

Jenny told him about her meeting with her uncle.

That vice president Lamarck was very interested in Luke’s navigation map, and said that
he would give it consideration.

Then, Jenny couldn’t help but ask, “Will you really not consider lowering the price?”

Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. “They can buy it if they want. If they
don’t, it’s fine.”

Jenny was surprised. “Huh? Why?”

Luke said with a smile, “Because I’ve developed capacitive touchscreens. So, it doesn’t
matter now whether or not the technology can be sold.”

Jenny asked, “Why?”

Luke said, “With capacitive touchscreens, we can start our own phone company. If Google
is interested, however, we can negotiate with them over the capacitive touchscreens too.”

There was no Apple or Steve Jobs in this world, so it remained unknown who would
usher the world into the age of touchscreen smartphones.

Jenny was rather shocked.

While she had inherited her father’s business talent and had picked up many things
quickly, she couldn’t always foresee whether or not something would make money. So,
she was simply overwhelmed with disbelief after hearing what Luke said.

Jenny had seen and used the touchscreen phone that Luke had made. It was indeed
convenient, but she wasn’t ambitious enough to build a major company on it.

Luke shrugged and said, “It’s fine. You’re an MBA student, and I’m just a high school
graduate. I’m waiting for you to make our business flourish. We’re still young, anyway.”

Jenny rolled her eyes. Are you mocking me by explicitly saying that I’m an MBA student
when you’re a high school graduate? In her fury, she jumped on his back and attacked
Luke’s ears.

Luke simply smiled and pulled her in his arms.

The night was too great to be wasted on talk of money. Luke went to work the next day,
completely refreshed, leaving Jenny sound asleep. They had been busy until two in the
morning and busy again later in the morning. She was completely exhausted.

Thankfully, she didn’t have to work, and there were no classes on the weekend. It was
also why she had invited Luke to dinner two days in a row.

Luke picked Selina up on his way and gave her the dessert that he had bought at a store
as her snack for the day.

While having the chocolate mousse, Selina grumbled, “Well, you’re not entirely
inconsiderate.”

Luke chuckled. Did it hurt your conscience to say that?

Chapter 291 - Old Greyson’s Friend
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 291 Old Greyson’s Friend

Luke and Selina had no urgent cases for the day. In the morning, they went to investigate
a theft at a mansion.

Because the lost accessories were valuable, the case was given to the most capable squad
in the Major Crimes Division. The rich always had special privileges in this country.

After examining the crime scene at the mansion, Luke and Selina went for lunch.

In the afternoon, they practiced shooting at a range, as the theft case wasn’t really
important. They weren’t in a hurry to crack it.

After two hours of practice, they were about to leave the range and get into their car,
when Luke’s phone rang.

He looked at the number and picked up in surprise. “Greyson, what’s up?”

Old Greyson was much busier than Luke was, and the two of them hardly talked.

Robert and Catherine, on the other hand, contacted him every couple of days to catch up.

After a brief silence, Old Greyson asked, “Do you know Todd Vince?”

Luke was stunned. “I do. I met him recently.”

Old Greyson was obviously surprised. A moment later, he said, “I need to ask you a favor.”

Luke asked, “What is it?”

Old Greyson: “I have a friend who just flew into Los Angeles. She might be going after
Todd.”

Luke was shocked. “What?” He certainly hadn’t seen that coming.

After his surprise, he immediately asked, “She?”

Old Greyson: “Yes. So, you must stop her at the airport. I’m on my way.”

Luke: “Fine. What’s her full name?”

An hour later, Luke called Old Greyson in his car. “Greyson, your friend wasn’t on the
plane, although she did buy a ticket.”

Old Greyson replied, “She might have gone straight to Todd.”

Luke couldn’t help but ask, “Why?”

Old Greyson: “She suspects that Todd killed her sister.”

Luke: “What? Who’s her sister?”

“Sarah Poch, an actress,” replied Old Greyson.

Luke: “…I know her. I actually investigated her case a couple of days ago. Why does your
friend think that Todd killed Sarah?”

Only Elsa’s team knew that Todd was the primary suspect. They had never disclosed that.

Sarah’s sister should’ve been in Las Vegas. How did she learn of it?

Old Greyson said, “The letters and recordings that her sister sent to her hinted at it.” Luke
was lost for words. Was this a coincidence?

He thought for a moment, then said to Old Greyson, “Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on Todd
in case your friend does anything that she’ll regret.”

Old Greyson said, “Thank you. Give me Todd’s address. I’ll be there in two hours.”

After Luke hung up, Selina was already checking for updates on Todd. “Todd is… resting
at home today after he got food poisoning yesterday?”

Luke found that odd. “How do you know that?”

Selina said, “He got a stomachache in a restaurant yesterday, and argued with the chef, so
the restaurant called the police.”

Luke realized that Todd’s run of bad luck might be starting

He asked casually, “Was it the restaurant’s fault?”

Selina shook her head. “Not sure, but Todd was the only customer who had diarrhea
yesterday.”

Luke smiled and said, “So, in other words, all we need to do is keep an eye on Mr. Todd’s
home.”
With his bad luck, Todd would probably run into disaster, such as a vengeful sister, even
at home!

They went to Todd’s home, which was also in Beverly Hills.

Though it wasn’t a big mansion, the house was extravagant enough for a writer.

Of course, Todd’s horror fiction was quite famous, or Pierce wouldn’t have personally
hired him as his writer.

It was already evening, and the sky was getting dark.

Luke drove the car around Todd’s house and set up four surveillance cameras. He then
parked the car dozens of meters away to wait.

After night fell, a woman drove to Todd’s house.

When she pressed the doorbell, the door opened soon after.

Luke and Selina were both surprised. “Why would Todd let her in?”

The woman who had just entered was precisely Old Greyson’s friend. They had just seen
her photo that afternoon.

Luke thought for a moment and said, “I’ll go in and have a look. You stay here and let me
know if you notice anything.”

Selina nodded.

Luke quickly got out. He put on a pair of gloves and new shoes, before he avoided the
surveillance cameras and climbed a wall into Todd’s house.

A lot of police officers patrolled this area. Most burglars wouldn’t try anything here as
they might be caught easily.

So, the walls around here weren’t too high, though most of the houses had alarm systems
installed.

As long as the alarm went off, the patrolling officers would arrive in less than five
minutes.

That was the privilege of being rich.

It was also the reason why Luke could sneak in easily.

Todd lived alone. He used to be married, but was now divorced; apparently, his wife
could no longer stand his queer temper.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry.

Old Greyson’s friend didn’t seem to be in a rush, nor was she carrying knives or guns.
However, Luke did smell the scent of a familiar rope.

It seemed to be some kind of prop: the same rope that Sarah Poch had been hung with.
Luke approached the door and exerted a bit of force, but it was locked.

He took out a gadget and stuck it into the keyhole. A moment later, the door unlocked
with a click.

Basic Theft turned out to be a very convenient ability.

After he entered, Luke observed the room unhurriedly.

At the end of the hallway, he stopped and brought out a camera.

A good show was taking place on the couch in the living room. Todd said, looking
unhealthy, “Where is Dr. Burley? Why isn’t he here?” The woman in a nurse uniform
smiled gently. “He’s taking care of an emergency patient, so he sent me here. He said that
I could give you a shot first, and you can go to the hospital if you still don’t feel well
tomorrow.”

Todd was angry. “I pay him to be my personal doctor. How can he do this?”
Chapter 292 - Professional Code
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 292 Professional Code

The nurse had long black hair and sultry lips. Her eyes and her smile were charming too.

She didn’t get annoyed, but explained patiently, “Yes, but you know that he’s also the
personal doctor for a few other people. His patient is in really bad condition. If you want,
you can call him after he’s done with the surgery.”

Todd grumbled but eventually gave up. He had been suffering diarrhea for an entire day,
so he had to ask his personal doctor to come see him.

As they talked, the nurse had already given Todd the injection.

Luke took a sniff with a strange expression, but he didn’t say anything.

Thinking for a moment, he placed the mini-camera on a shelf not far away and started
recording.

Very soon, Todd was immersed in a strange state.

He looked like he was murmuring soundlessly in a daze.

The nurse kept smiling. “Mr. Todd, how do you feel?”

Todd: “I’m a little… uncomfortable.”

The nurse: “You’ve been busy?”

Todd: “Yes.”

The nurse: “What have you been busy with?”

One person asked a question and the other answered, and Luke observed and recorded
them.

He couldn’t help but feel amazed by Old Greyson’s friend, who was clearly a professional,
with her nurse costume and her truth serum.

Their conversation reached a critical point.

“Did you kill Sarah Poch?”

“…Yes.”

Luke saw the veins pop on the back of the nurse’s hands. She was clearly holding herself
back from exploding with rage. She asked again, “How did you kill her?”. “I told her to
wait for me in the corner where we often had sex. She stepped into the trap I set up and
was hung.”

“Why did you kill her?”

Luke was curious too when he heard the question.

Todd replied dizzily, “Because she hit on me first. She then blackmailed me into making
her the lead actress after she found evidence that I killed Kelly.”

“But she was already the lead actress. Why did you still kill her?”

“Pierce had already made up his mind to replace her next week. She said that she would
drag me into hell if she couldn’t be the lead actress.”

Luke was surprised. This Sarah obviously wasn’t simple either, considering that she had
the courage to threaten a murderer. But who was Kelly?

Thinking quickly, he recalled that the only Kelly around Todd was his ex-wife.

It was said that his ex-wife went out traveling after the divorce and never returned.

It seemed that Kelly might not have wanted to go on that trip.

At that moment, Luke’s phone buzzed.

He connected it to his earpiece and heard Old Greyson’s voice. “I’m outside Todd’s house.
Where is she?”

Luke looked at the nurse who seemed calm but had tears running down her face, and saw
her give Todd another injection.

After she put the syringe back into the medical kit she had with her, she took out a string
of rope. Luke thought for a moment and quickly typed, “I’ll bring you in.”

mo

Old Greyson hung up the phone on the other side.

Luke quietly retreated and opened the gate by pressing a button in the house.
Old Greyson frowned when the gate opened, but he then saw Luke waving at him.

He quickly ran to Luke.

Old Greyson had always been a graceful and scholarly man. Luke had never seen him run
or look so anxious before.

It seemed that the lady inside was very important to Old Greyson.

Old Greyson was about to say something at the front door, when Luke hushed him,
ushered him inside, and pointed at the living room.

Old Greyson looked at the living room, only to see a rope dangling from a glamorous
chandelier.

Todd was gradually becoming more conscious. He looked at the beautiful nurse in fear.
“What… What do you want?”

The nurse said calmly, “I told my sister that she could give a man a lot of things, such as
her body or her heart, but she must never give them power, because they can use that to
hurt her anytime they want. It seems that she forgot my warning…” Old Greyson couldn’t
help but walk out. “Enough, Lady Heather, stop!” The nurse, who was putting Todd’s head
into the noose, was stunned when she turned around. “Gil?”

Old Greyson said helplessly, “I told you to stop! There are better ways. Why do you have
to sacrifice yourself?”

Luke was quite surprised.

His uncle didn’t seem to be blaming this Lady Heather for getting revenge, and was only
implying that she shouldn’t do it herself.

Also, Lady Heather stopped after Old Greyson told her to. What was that about?

Luke simply stayed back and fiddled with the camera in his hand.

He had retrieved it after recording Todd’s confession.

The video might not be enough to put Todd in jail, but it could ruin his reputation.

More importantly, the guy might’ve killed his ex-wife, and Sarah had had that evidence.

If Todd could be convicted for both murders, the guy would spend decades in prison.
While Luke pondered the matter, Old Greyson was already embracing Lady Heather, who
was weeping. “Okay, let’s go.”

Then, he left with the charming Lady Heather without looking at Luke at all.

Luke scratched his head. Did he have to clean up someone else’s mess again?

He went back to the living room and packed up the irrelevant stuff, before he called the
hospital. “This is LAPD. I have a patient who is in a coma due to food poisoning. Please
send an ambulance.”

He then left the house and put Lady Heather’s professional tools in Old Greyson’s car.

Old Greyson had rented a car and come straight here after his plane landed.

Now, the car would take the mature lady as well as her professional tools away.

Old Greyson looked at Luke and said, “Call me if you run into trouble.”

Luke smiled. “Don’t worry, I will.”

Old Greyson nodded and drove away.

He wasn’t worried about Luke.

In fact, he was even more familiar with Luke’s style than Robert was. It was also the
reason why he came to Luke when he needed help in Los Angeles. It was because Luke
was trustworthy and wasn’t bound by rules.
Chapter 293 - Pull Yourself Together!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 293 Pull Yourself Together!

After seeing Old Greyson off, Luke told Selina what happened in the house.

The two of them entered the house again and saw that Todd was calling the police in a
panic.

Luke said in amusement, “Mr. Vince, you can hang up. I’m in charge of your case.” As he
spoke, he couldn’t help but step back and give Todd a strange look. “An ambulance will
take you to the hospital soon. So… can you pull yourself together and not soil your
couch?”

Before he even finished speaking, he and Selina both stepped back again.

Todd was delighted at first, but then exploded with anger. “Why are you here? Are you
with that woman?”

Luke had no choice but to turn off his Sharp Nose. “It seems that you aren’t thinking
straight. This is my partner. Of course I’m with her.”

Todd: “No, I’m not talking about her… ugh.”

Shocked, Luke and Selina retreated right up into the hallway, and Luke simply shouted,
“Mr. Vince, let’s focus more on talking instead of doing!”

Todd’s face was pale from near dehydration, but diarrhea wasn’t something that one
could control.

At that moment, the ambulance arrived.

Two paramedics rushed inside. “Where’s the patient?”

Holding their noses, Luke and Selina pointed at the living room.

The paramedics ran over, and a while later, carried Todd back out with dark faces. They
confirmed with Luke, “Is this the man, detectives?”

Luke and Selina were now at least ten meters away from the door. They simply nodded.
“That’s him. Right, he’s Todd Vince, a famous horror writer.”

10us
Todd rose up on the stretcher in fury, only to lose control of his bowels again.

He immediately lay down and shouted weakly, “Just you wait! Just wait!” Luke and Selina
looked at each other, not really worried.

Todd wasn’t actually a big deal.

It wasn’t easy for the police to deal with him, but it wasn’t easy for him to deal with the
police either.

They belonged to different worlds, and it would be hard for the man to get back at Luke.

As for the female nurse, Todd might not remember what he told her.

Even if he did, what could he tell the public? That he killed Sarah in order to hide the fact
that he killed his ex-wife?

So, Luke simply got into his car and followed the ambulance to the hospital. He had to
make sure that there was a proper ending to this incident.

If Todd insisted on taking revenge on Old Greyson’s friend, chances were that Luke would
have to “reason” with him.

While he was thinking this, the ambulance up ahead ran a red light at an intersection.

This was very normal.

Ambulances and police cars were allowed to run lights in an emergency, as long as they
paid attention to the other vehicles around them.

However, a speeding car appeared from the right and slammed into the ambulance.

The ambulance doors at the back were smashed open, and a stretcher flew out.

The stretcher skidded over the road on its wheels, right into the path of a fast-moving
truck at the intersection.

Dumbfounded, Luke could only remark, “What the heck?”

After a long pause, Selina murmured, “Was that Todd on the stretcher?”

Luke: “Let’s go down and take a look.”

Neither of them went over to the truck that had stopped. They put up lights at the scene
of the traffic accident as a warning to passing cars and checked the ambulance first.

After a brief inspection, Luke was relieved.

The paramedics and the ambulance driver only had scratches and were fine on the whole,
mainly because the ambulance had been hit in the rear while they had been in the front.

Luke had them call another ambulance, before he went to check the car that had been
speeding.

After a quick glance, Selina whistled. “Wow, it’s still March, right? Isn’t she cold?”

In the driver’s seat was a muddle-headed young girl who was only wearing a bikini. She
was stuck behind the airbag, and was looking around bewilderedly.

She had clearly heard Selina’s whistle.

Luke said, “You take care of this. Remember to have the hospital run a blood test.”

If she was speeding in a bikini in L.A. in March, she was probably driving under the
influence. Luke would rather not waste his time on her.

Finally, he checked the truck.

The truck must’ve been carrying goods out of the city, when there wasn’t any traffic at
night.

But now, the driver was gloomily examining the accident.

Seeing Luke and his badge, the middle-aged man immediately cried, “Officer, I… I didn’t
break any road rules. That damn thing simply flew under my truck.”

Luke looked at him and nodded. “I know, don’t worry. My car’s dash cam captured
everything.” The driver was relieved. “Really? That’s wonderful.” He was happy because
his boss would probably fire him if he was blamed for this accident.

Luke nodded and said casually, “That’s right. That guy deserved to die anyway.”

The driver was too excited to hear what he said. “Huh? What did you say?”

Luke: “Hehe.”

Staring at Todd, whose eyes had popped out under the truck, Luke sighed and said, “If
you had seen this day coming, would you have done things differently?”.
He then rose and said to Selina, “Have them take care of the body. Todd’s dead.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “I would be more surprised if he was still alive.” She then made the
call.

Luke thought for a moment, then called Old Greyson. “Todd was just hit by a car. He’s
dead.” Old Greyson: “Did you…?”

“Someone crashed into his ambulance and knocked him into the path of an oncoming
truck.” Luke rolled his eyes.

What was Old Greyson thinking? If it was Luke, he would’ve disposed of the guy far more
cleanly!

Old Greyson gave a rare apology. “Fine, I’m sorry.”

Chapter 294 - Closure and Business Introduction
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 294 Closure and Business Introduction

Luke said, “So, did Lady Heather’s sister ever mention where is the evidence that Todd
killed Kelly? I suspect that Kelly refers to Todd’s ex-wife.”

Old Greyson: “I’ll ask.”

Luke hung up and waited.

Half an hour later, Old Greyson sent Luke a message that there was a basement in Todd’s
house that had been sealed for two years.

Seeing that another ambulance had arrived and the paramedics had started working,
Luke looked at the truck and sighed. “It seems that they really will be plagued with bad
luck.”

Slightly disappointed, he walked to his car.

Selina greeted him. “Okay, let’s call it a day. I’ve transferred the job over to the hospital
and the police department.”

Luke relaxed; he didn’t have to waste time talking to other people anymore. “What do you
want to eat tonight?”

Selina said, “Barbecue.”

Luke was amused. “Okay, let’s buy the meat first and then go home.”

After the barbecue, Selina did the dishes and went to train, while Luke went out again
with Secretary Jenny.

Since Luke had agreed to two nights, he certainly had to keep his promise.

At midnight, Luke received Old Greyson’s call.

He answered the phone on the balcony. “Hey, what’s wrong?” Old Greyson said, “Nothing,
I just want to take her back sooner.”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Ask her if she wants to sue Todd for compensation
over Sarah’s death. If she does, she better gather all the evidence together quickly, since
the matter of Todd’s ex-wife will be reported tomorrow.”

Todd was dead, but he still had property under his name.

As Sarah’s sister, Lady Heather had the right to sue Todd.

Once it was proven that he was Sarah’s killer, Sarah’s family would be able to get a share
of his assets.

But if Lady Heather was slow to act, Todd’s money might all go to his ex-wife’s family as
compensation, and it would become tricky then.

After a brief silence, Old Greyson said, “Okay, I’ll talk to her. Also… thank you.”

Luke: “Hm, let me ask you something. Are the two of you… Forget it. Bye.”

As soon as he started to ask the question, he felt that he had crossed the line.

So far, Old Greyson had never asked questions about his personal life, so it was obviously
inappropriate for Luke to do so in return.

If there was anything between them, Old Greyson would’ve introduced her outright as his
girlfriend or wife. The next day, Luke and Selina found Elsa and told her what happened
last night.

Of course, they simply said that they went to Todd’s house because they received
information from a source.

Elsa looked at Luke and asked, “So, what’s the lead?”

She wouldn’t ask who the source was. She wouldn’t tell Luke who her sources were
either.

They were a detective’s personal connections. The more people knew about them, the
more danger they would be in. Luke said, “Todd probably killed his ex-wife and buried
her in cement in his basement.”

Elsa was stunned. “Holy sh*t! That guy’s so ruthless?”

She trusted Luke because most of what Luke said had turned out to be true so far.

“Are you going to follow up on the case?” asked Elsa.

Luke quickly shook his head. “If your new partner is free, boss, it’ll be a good opportunity
for him to gain more experience.”
Elsa rolled her eyes. “Okay, I’ll remind Simmons to take a few more evidence bags with
him.”

Luke gave her a thumbs up and left.

What were the bags for? To contain the vomit, of course.

Todd had been single for years, which meant that his ex-wife had been missing for years.

Luke certainly wasn’t interested in examining a body that had been buried for years.

Luke’s phone rang after he left Elsa’s office. Looking at the number, Luke picked up the
call. “Hello, Jennifer. How can I help you?”

After a brief hesitation, Jennifer said on the phone, “I’ve hired a new security team, and I
was wondering if you could help me take a look at them.”

Luke thought for a moment before agreeing to her request.

The woman had just donated two million dollars to the police department. It wouldn’t be
good if he came across as too cold.

He spoke to Elsa before leaving for Jennifer’s house with Selina.

Jennifer received them in the garden. After the maid served them some drinks, she said,
“Thanks for dropping by. I’ve been feeling uneasy since what happened a couple of days
ago, so I’m hoping that you can check my security arrangements and see if there are any
flaws or shortcomings.”

Luke was speechless for a moment. He then said, “Jennifer, I’m afraid you might have
misunderstood something. We’re police detectives. We’re not trained to protect people,
and we might not be able to pick out the flaws in your security if they exist.”

Jennifer was completely lost. “Huh? But I thought you’re quite good. You found Thomson
out so quickly.” Luke was amused. “Cracking cases and protecting key figures are two
different things. I really don’t think I can help.”

Thinking for a moment, he then said, “However, I know a professional who’s good at

it.’

Jennifer asked, “Your colleague?”

Luke shook his head. “Do you know Sheerah?”

Jennifer frowned and thought for a moment. “The singer?”

Luke nodded. “Yes, she hired a bunch of professionals as security guards for her concert.
There’s a guy called Bryan who’s quite good. If you want, I can help get you his contact.”

Jennifer didn’t seem reassured. “But you don’t know them well, do you?”

Luke chuckled. “Bryan and his team are professionals. Also, you’re only hiring them to
inspect your security, not to protect you forever. You don’t have to worry.”

After a brief hesitation, Jennifer agreed to the plan.

Luke called Sheerah and asked about Bryan’s team. They were indeed professionals, and
they charged pretty high, too. Sheerah had paid almost a hundred thousand dollars for
their protection services at her concert previously, and that was still a family/ friend rate
since she knew someone in Bryan’s team.

Bryan’s team was picky as well. They only accepted quick and short jobs, and refused
tricky ones that might take a while.

Sheerah specifically stated that the team was made of retirees, and they weren’t really
doing this for the money.
Chapter 295 - A Favor for Elizabeth
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 295 A Favor for Elizabeth

Luke told Sheerah about Jennifer’s request. He didn’t mention Jennifer’s name, and only
described what she needed.

Sheerah said that Bryan would probably accept the job as long as he was free and the pay
was good enough.

Luke got Bryan’s number. He hung up after thanking Sheerah.

Close by, Jennifer overheard most of the conversation, and was quite satisfied.

Those people had proven that they could be trusted when they worked for Sheerah
before.

Luke contacted Bryan and soon received an affirmative reply. Bryan was happy to work
for the big stars, who never hesitated to pay.

After a brief conversation, they agreed that they would meet and talk in person.

Half an hour later, Bryan arrived, and he didn’t come alone.

Luke rose with a smile. “Hey, Bryan, it’s nice to see you again.”

Bryan replied with a smile as well. “It’s you. It’s Luke, right? I didn’t expect to work with
you again.”

Luke quickly shook his head. “You’re flattering me. I really don’t know much about
protection. That’s why I told her that she should hire you.”

Bryan nodded with the same shy smile on his seemingly plain face.

Luke turned and smiled. “Hi, we meet again, Kim. You’re even more beautiful than last

time.”

Bryan, Selina and Jennifer looked at him curiously.

Thinking back, Kim exclaimed, “You’re… that guy from the plane!”
Luke nodded with a smile. “Haha. It seems that I haven’t been completely forgotten yet.
What an honor.”

Looking at everybody, he explained, “I sat next to Kim and her friend on the plane when I
was on a work trip. After we landed, I was too busy to contact them again.”

Everybody felt amazed by the coincidence.

Finally, Bryan introduced Kim to everyone.

Nobody asked why he had brought his daughter to a meeting with his potential employer,
but they could guess when they saw how excited Kim was at meeting Jennifer.

However, Kim was very obedient. Except for exchanging greetings at the beginning, she
didn’t take part in the discussion.

Bryan was an efficient person, and after getting a quick outline of what Jennifer wanted,
he simply said that he could take the job without asking for more details.

Luke then rose with a smile. “I think we’ve done our part here. Jennifer, call me if you
have any problems.”

Jennifer nodded. “Okay. Thank you, Luke.”

It was already eleven by the time they were done. Luke and Selina simply bought some
Mexican food and brought it back to the police department.

When they met Elsa, Selina said, “Haha, you have something good to eat today, boss.”

Elsa nodded at them and said, “I’ve asked Simmons to follow up on Todd’s case. Are you
interested in a new case?”

“What case?” Luke was curious.

Generally speaking, when Elsa asked them whether or not they were willing to take on a
case, it wasn’t a simple one.

Elsa picked up the phone on her desk to make a call. “Elizabeth, come in.”

Elizabeth soon arrived. She smiled at Luke shyly. “Hey, Luke, Selina.”

Elsa asked her to close the door. She then said, “Elizabeth asked me for help with this
case. Since none of our cases here are urgent, I thought you might want to lend a hand.”
Luke and Selina looked at each other. “Is the case somewhere else?”
Elsa nodded and let Elizabeth speak.

Elizabeth explained the situation to them.

As it turned out, Elizabeth was from a town in Arizona. She had come to L.A. for college,
and had stayed after graduation.

Her mother, her sister and her brother still lived in her hometown.

The town had been experiencing a rash of missing cases recently. At first, it was pets. A
couple of days ago, however, two people disappeared.

Luke found it strange. “Is it really okay for us to go?”

They went to Woodsburg last time because of Deputy Director Condra’s connections.
Also, Woodsburg was still part of greater Los Angeles.

However, this case was in a different state altogether. It wasn’t regulation for them to
step in.

Elizabeth said in embarrassment, “My mother… is the town sheriff.” Luke and Selina were
both enlightened. So, it was a female version of Robert!

For the most part, sheriffs were the chief of the police in towns like these. They didn’t
really need to get anybody else’s permission if they wanted to ask an outsider for help, as
long as they were willing to pay.

But could Luke and Selina ask for money in this case?

Looking at Elizabeth, both of them sighed and knew that it was impossible.

It was the classic case of doing someone a favor.

Elsa didn’t order them to take the case, either, but told them to decide for themselves.

They were free to take it or leave it.

After all, the Woodsburg case helped them earn Condra’s appreciation, but they probably
wouldn’t get anything from this one.

Elizabeth was a new detective who didn’t really matter.

After a brief silence, Luke simply asked, “Does your mother know that we’re coming?”

Elizabeth cheered up. “If you’re willing to go, I’ll call her and ask her to give you as much
help as needed.”

Luke dropped his forehead into his palm. “So, your mother doesn’t know that you came to

us?”

Elizabeth simply chuckled and didn’t reply, but her answer was obvious.

Luke sighed and said, “Elizabeth, talk to your mother first and make sure that she won’t
be unhappy about us going over, alright?’

Luke was already being very nice to Elizabeth.

Other veteran detectives might’ve simply berated Elizabeth as an idiot.

Elizabeth had only asked for Luke’s help because she knew how good-natured he was.

Her mother was anxious. Her sister and her brother had also called her and told her
creepy rumors that worried Elizabeth.

That was why she had made this outrageous request.

She wouldn’t have dared ask for Luke’s help if she didn’t know him well.

The police department in her mother’s town only had the budget to cover Luke’s
accommodation and food at most.

Elizabeth ran out happily to call her mother.

On the other hand, Elsa looked at him and asked, “Why didn’t you refuse her?”

Luke chuckled. “If you wanted to turn her down, you would’ve done so already. I know
that you like her.”

Elsa nodded and said, “Yes, she’s careful and smart, and unlike some of the other
ambitious newbies, she’s willing to study the case files as instructed. She’ll be as good as
Selina in a few years.”
Chapter 296 - You Are and Always Will Be
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 296 You Are and Always Will Be

Selina laughed in amusement. “Boss, I’m only a high school graduate. She’ll definitely be
better than me.”

Elsa chuckled and said in a low voice, “If you and Luke want, you can register at a third-
tier college and get a diploma in a few years. By then, you can easily be promoted.”

Luke didn’t respond to that. He didn’t want to do office work. As for Selina… He looked at
her.

Selina glared back at him warily. “When would I have time for college?”

Luke thought about all the survival training that he had arranged for her, and realized
that she really didn’t have the time.

However, he decided to ask Jenny if there was any college where they could get a diploma
by shelling out a little more money and spending less time in class.

Ignoring them as they winked at each other, Elsa said, “However, I can only give you one
week on this case at most, and that includes your trip both ways.”

Luke shrugged and said, “Not a problem.”

If he couldn’t resolve the case in a week, it would be pointless to remain there any longer.

It was a matter of attitude if he went or not, while it was a matter of luck if he could crack
the case.

Luke and Selina were then driven out of the office.

Half an hour later, Elizabeth returned happily. “Luke, Selina, my mother is glad for your
help.”

Luke looked at her. “Elizabeth, tell us the truth. Your mother’s attitude will determine
what investigation methods we can use.”

Elizabeth ducked her head. “I persuaded her. She’s willing to help you with whatever you
need, except…” Selina asked, “Except that we’re only helping with this case and we can’t
disrupt local order?”
Elizabeth lowered her head in silent confirmation.

Luke said, “Raise your head, Elizabeth.”

Elizabeth subconsciously raised her head and looked at him.

“It’s your family,” Luke said calmly. “There’s no shame in wanting to help your family. So,
don’t act as if you’ve done something wrong.” Elizabeth nodded slowly. “Okay.” Luke
suddenly chuckled. “Besides, it was Elsa who asked me for this favor. Do you think I could
refuse?”

Selina simply snorted.

She certainly didn’t believe that. If Luke didn’t want to go, Elsa wouldn’t force him to
work on this case.

Elizabeth nodded and was well aware of that.

She knew that it wasn’t Elsa but Luke who had the ultimate say on the matter.

However, Elsa had shown her support by asking Luke to help her, and Luke had also
accepted the case.

Both of them were very kind.

Luke continued, “Exactly what is going on over there? Tell us everything you know. We
don’t want to mess anything up.”

Elizabeth told them about the case in detail, and Luke frowned. “Your mother can totally
contact the FBI now, can’t she?”

Considering the severity of the issue that Elizabeth had described, what mattered most
was keeping everybody safe instead of preserving the local sheriff’s dignity.

Elizabeth smiled bitterly. “She would’ve done that, but in the last couple of days, Wade,
the town mayor, told everybody that the town isn’t safe and that they should accept
Vitello’s terms and move. Now, many people are suspicious that Wade is behind
everything. My mother isn’t sure either.”

Luke asked, “Do you believe your brother?”

Elizabeth turned solemn. “Mike and I have always been close. He hardly ever lies, and he
wouldn’t do so about something so horrible. So, I thought that you might be able to help.”
Because the two of you are the most capable detectives in LAPD, she secretly thought to
herself.

Luke and Elsa appreciated Elizabeth not just because she was pretty, but also because she
was smart.

She knew that Luke had once defeated fifty criminals on his own, plus he cracked the two
Jennifer Perry cases on the day of his investigation. Nobody could ensure her family’s
safety better than he could.

After talking for twenty minutes, Elizabeth gave the files on her hometown to Selina to
analyze on the way.

Luke and Selina wasted no time and simply set off.

They were still driving the squad car which the police department had given to them.
After Luke’s modifications, it was far more useful than any other vehicle.

Elizabeth’s mother also faxed over a request for help.

Although it was a bit unbelievable that a town in Arizona would ask LAPD for help, the
fax made everything official.

After hanging up the phone, Selina glanced at Luke and snorted. “Need I remind you that
you’re not supposed to date your student?” Luke: “What?”

Selina: “Also, you’re not supposed to date your colleague, either.”

Luke was absolutely unmoved. “Okay.”

Bored, Selina sighed. “Your good student has done all the paperwork. We’re now on an
official work trip.”

Luke nodded and didn’t say anything.

Selina: “Were you hitting on her just now? ‘Don’t act as if you’ve done something wrong’?
It wouldn’t have ended well for her if she had tried this on another old detective in our
division.”

Luke: “But I don’t think I’m old. I’m still young.” Stumped for a moment, Selina then
realized his meaning, and said angrily, “I’m also young. I’m only 24!”

Luke: “Of course you are, but you’ll be 25

soon.”
Selina sighed. “I remember the good old days in Shackelford when someone called me an
angel.”

Luke chuckled. “Yes. You’re an angel, and you always will be.”

Selina snorted and focused on the files.

After acquiring Elementary Self-Healing, Luke drove most of the time since he didn’t get
tired.

Selina was exhausted after reading the files, and she took a nap. Eventually, they reached
Boom Town territory in the glow of the setting sun.

An old sign next to the road said “20 miles to Boom Town.”

This town used to be a prosperous one, hence its name. But after the gold mines here
dried up, the town fell into inevitable decline.

Now, the mayor was communicating with a corporation in the hopes of selling the town
as a whole.

However, the residents who had lived here for decades were reluctant to leave. The two
parties were at an impasse.
Chapter 297 - The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 297 The Most Beautiful Sheriff Other Than You

Boom Town hadn’t been peaceful recently.

Several pets and even two residents had gone missing, which made the mayor sound
even more persuasive. When Luke and Selina entered the town’s territory, they found the
view pretty amazing. Different from Texas that was vast and spacious, this place lay
between a wide open plain and a mountain, and they drove along a hilly road.

Suddenly, there was an ear-splitting noise, which made Luke frown.

A moment later, three motorbikes made a racket as they sped by their car.

Luke calmed down.

They were off-road bikes, and this was a wild country road. The noise was
understandable.

However, a police car with flashing lights suddenly showed up behind them.

Luke slowed down and moved closer to the edge of the road.

He didn’t speed up again until the police car passed him as well.

The police car didn’t slow down or block him, which meant that it wasn’t after him.

After another several hundred meters, Luke saw the three motorbikes again, as well as a
police officer who was writing the unlucky riders tickets.

Luke whistled and said, “Selina, that’s the most beautiful sheriff I’ve ever seen other than
you.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “I would be happier if you were praising just me, Luke.”

Luke said, “Hey, I’m stressing that she’s a beautiful sheriff. Get a clue.”

Selina immediately got it. “Is that Elizabeth’s mother? Unbelievable. Elizabeth is 22. How
can her mother be so young and beautiful?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s why I’m amazed. If this is Elizabeth’s mother, she must be well
over forty.”

Selina said, “Definitely, unless she gave birth to Elizabeth when she was fifteen or
something.”

As they talked, they stopped behind the police car.

After they got out, they looked into the police car when they passed by, and Selina sighed.
“I think we’re right. I don’t think there’s another beautiful sheriff in this town who
happens to have a gorgeous daughter and son.”

Luke saw the teenage girl and the little boy in the police car too. They both took after
their mother.

Most importantly, the beautiful sheriff and the passengers all resembled Elizabeth. After
writing the tickets, the sheriff returned, not looking too happy.

When she saw Luke, however, she still put on a polite smile and asked, “Are you in any
trouble? Did your car break down? Or are you looking for directions?”

Luke asked with a smile, “You must be Ms. Samantha Parker, right?”

The sheriff nodded and said, “Yes, and you are…?”

Luke said, “Ms. Parker, we’re Elizabeth’s colleagues from Los Angeles. She must’ve told
you about us.”

Samantha looked at them in surprise. “You’re… Elizabeth’s colleagues?” She felt that Luke
looked more like a freshman from her daughter’s college.

Selina, on the other hand, did look like a detective.

Luke said, “My name is Luke Coulson. This is Selina Hayek. Elizabeth must’ve mentioned
us to you.”

Selina nodded at her as well. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Parker.”

Samantha was finally convinced of their identities. “I didn’t expect you to arrive so

soon.”

Luke shrugged. “Elizabeth has been doing a great job. Since she asked for help, we
certainly had to come as soon as possible. If you don’t mind, can we talk in town?”.

Samantha also realized that it was inconvenient to talk on the road. She nodded and said,
“Do you want to come to my place? You can follow my car.”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Ten minutes later, both cars parked in front of a house.

After they got out, Selina couldn’t help but say admiringly, “Wow, what a beautiful place!”

Luke looked around and nodded in agreement.

Not far away was a majestic mountain.

A classic American house sat among the trees beyond a lawn.

The house was plain but big, and covered more than two hundred square meters. The
yard, surrounded by a white fence, was well tended.

It was obvious that the owner of the house was a patient and diligent woman with good
aesthetic taste.

Samantha opened the door, and her children promptly entered the house. Samantha said,
“Come in, please.”

Luke and Selina stopped talking and entered the house.

There were no extraneous decorations in the house; everything had a practical use.

The outdated design clearly hinted at how old the house was, but it was clean, warm and

homey.

Luke and Selina were led to the living room. After asking what they preferred, Samantha
gave Luke a bottle of water and cola to Selina. Few people in this small Arizona town
drank Dr. Pepper.

They were the only three in the living room. Elizabeth’s siblings had returned to their
rooms.

Finally, Luke and Selina showed Samantha their badges.

It was standard procedure that couldn’t be disregarded, in case something went wrong
with their investigation.

Samantha examined their credentials carefully. After returning the badges, she grew
solemn. “What do you want to know?”
Luke said, “Let’s put the pets aside first. Have you found the missing residents?”

Samantha shook her head. “No. Those two lived on their own on the edge of town, so
there’s no telling whether they left of their own accord or ran into any danger.”

Luke asked, “Are you aware of the situation your son mentioned?”

Samantha was puzzled. “Mike? What did he say?”

Luke and Selina looked at each other, lost for words.

Obviously, Mike hadn’t told Samantha anything because he didn’t think she would believe
him.

Luke thought for a moment and asked, “Can I talk to Mike in private?”

Samantha hesitated for a moment, but looking at Luke’s friendly appearance, she nodded
her head.

After asking where Mike’s room was, Luke headed over and left Selina to talk to
Samantha.

He knocked on Mike’s door, and the boy said from inside, “Mom? Just a minute.”
Chapter 298 - Mike’s Discovery and the Entomologist
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 298 Mike’s Discovery and the Entomologist

Luke waited patiently and didn’t go in until Mike said he could.

Mike looked at him in surprise. “Why are you here?”

Luke said with a smile, “Can I sit down?” He pointed at a stool in the room.

Mike nodded.

Luke sat down and looked at Mike, who was slightly nervous. “I have a sister who’s in
high school and a five-year-old brother too. He’s smart, just like you.”

Mike nodded and looked at him curiously.

Luke said, “Your sister Elizabeth and I are good friends. I’m here because she told me that
you found something weird, and I’m very interested in it.”

Mike grew alarmed. “What is it?”

Instead of giving a straight answer, Luke simply said, “Do you know that I have an uncle
who is an entomologist and a forensic scientist? His favorite snack is fried insects.”

Mike was shocked.

Looking at his face, Luke chuckled. “You know that you can like something in many
different ways, and eating is one of them.”

Mike was lost for words.

Luke said, “So, can you show me your big discovery? If it’s interesting, I can have my
uncle analyze it. He’s interested in unique insects.”

Mike still hesitated.

Luke said, “Hey, kid, your sister asked me to help you. You don’t want your mother to
think you’re a liar, do you?”

Mike’s trust in his sister and his sense of disquiet finally outweighed his fear of this
stranger. He rose and took something out from a drawer. “This is it.”
Luke narrowed his eyes and sniffed the object. “You also told your sister that you spotted
a terrifying monster?”

As he asked the question, Luke examined the object in his hand.

Mike hesitated, but nodded again. “Yes. It’s too big. It’s like a moving cabin.”

Deep in thought, Luke asked, “Do you mind if I show this to my uncle?”

Mike: “Huh?”

Luke: “I’m going to take a picture of this and send it to him.”

Of course, Mike had no objections.

Elizabeth had told Luke that her brother loved insects. That was why Luke had used Old
Greyson as a lure.

me
Don

After sending a picture of the object and a message to Old Greyson, Old Greyson soon
called back. “What did you just send me? Is it a movie prop?” Luke: “No, I’m holding it
right now. I’ve confirmed that it’s real.”

Old Greyson: “Where are you?”

Luke: “Boom Town, a small place in Arizona.”

Old Greyson: “Boom Town? Wait, I think I know someone who lives there.”

Luke: “Who is it?”

Old Greyson: “Joshua Taft. He specializes in spiders.”

Mike exclaimed, and Luke turned his head and asked, “What’s wrong?”

Mike said, “I found this when I visited Joshua’s spider farm.”

After a brief silence, Old Greyson asked, “Are you with someone?”

Luke: “He’s the person who discovered this object. I got it from him just now.”

Old Greyson: “…Has something happened to Joshua?”

Luke looked at Mike.

The boy shook his head. “I don’t know. Mom hasn’t allowed me to go back to the spider
farm after the recent incidents. I did try calling Joshua, but he didn’t pick up.” Luke: “Did
you hear that, Greyson?” Old Greyson: “…Try to help him if you can, but don’t put yourself
in danger. I don’t want Robert to scold me.”

Luke: “Got it. It’s rather tricky here. Two people are missing. Don’t come yourself, I’ll
update you.” Old Greyson was silent for a moment, before he sighed and said, “Okay, be
careful. Right, take a clearer picture of that object, preferably with a ruler next to it.”

Mike, however, interjected, “I have some analytical data on my computer. If you want, I
can send them to you, Mr. Greyson, if you have an email address.”

Luke: “…”

Old Greyson: “…Okay, thank you. Right, what’s your name?”

Mike: “You can call me Mike.”

Old Greyson: “Thank you, Mike. I’ll send my email address to you. Goodbye.”

After ending the call, Luke gave Mike the email address which Old Greyson sent him.
Then, Luke watched the little guy skillfully operate his computer and send out all the
files.

Luke couldn’t help but ask, “Can I take a look at the files?”

Mike said, “As long as you don’t tell my mom.”

Luke raised three fingers and said, “I swear.”

Then, he lowered his head and examined the files on the computer.

A moment later, he said in surprise, “Did you gather all this yourself?”

Mike, however, didn’t seem proud of it. “Well, I like studying them, and I’ve been writing
reports on them, but mom always says that the place is dangerous. I can’t go there often.”

Luke actually agreed with Samantha, since clearly, something had happened to Joshua.

As a mother and a police officer, Samantha was more focused on safety than her child
was.

If not for his mother’s warning, this little boy might not be standing here now, whole and
healthy.

A moment later, Luke frowned and asked, “How many spiders are there in Joshua’s spider
farm?”

Mike thought for a moment before he shook his head. “I’m not sure. He often raises new
spiders. But the last time I counted them, it was already over two hundred.”

Luke was lost for words, and wondered if this was a joke.

Looking at the model of a spider next to a human in the files, Luke was almost creeped
out by the comparison of body size.

A spider the size of a basin was certainly frightening!

Arthropods, including but not limited to spiders, scorpions and centipedes, had always
been Luke’s least favorite creatures.

When he thought that he might have to face some kind of massive spider, he felt distinctly
ill.

But Luke didn’t have a choice.

He couldn’t call for backup, because he had nothing but the forearm of some prey hunted
down by the spiders, which he had gotten from Mike.

If police officers could be mobilized based on speculation, all of them would have long
died of exhaustion.

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Mike, your mother is right. Joshua’s spider farm
can be really dangerous now. You’ve already seen a monster, right? So, listen to your
mother and don’t go there.”
Chapter 299 - Luke’s Fear of Lack of Firepower
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 299 Luke’s Fear of Lack of Firepower

Looking at Mike’s depressed face, Luke smiled and patted his head. “Hey, I’m Elizabeth’s
backup, and I’ll save those in trouble. You’re too small to fight the big monster, right?”

Mike was suspicious. “Are you really that good? Even Elizabeth asked for your help?”
Luke chuckled and showed him the pistol in his holster as well as his badge. “Do you see
these? Remember, keep it a secret between you and your mother. If anyone else finds out
that your sister asked for our help, she’ll be in trouble.”

Mike nodded obediently.

Luke liked the kid, who was really smart; maybe even smarter than Elizabeth.

He was obviously gifted, to be able to write up those reports at his young age.

He was also quite sensible, unlike other innocent and naive kids.

After giving the kid the reminder, Luke rose and left his room.

Back in the living room, Selina was reading the files by herself. Luke asked, “Where’s
Samantha?”

Selina pointed in one direction without raising her head. “She’s cooking.”

Luke nodded and walked to the kitchen. “Samantha, do you have a minute?”

A moment later, Samantha was surprised after hearing Luke’s request. “You’re not going
to have dinner here? I can go with you.”

Luke shook his head solemnly. “Samantha, I think the situation is very bad, but what we
have isn’t enough for us to call for reinforcements, so we better investigate it as soon as
possible.”

Hearing that, Samantha untied her apron. “I’ll go with you.”

Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. “Alright. As for food, Selina, fetch some of
the sweets from our car so that Ashley and Mike can have that for dinner.”

Selina immediately went out.

Samantha was stumped a little. That didn’t feel right. Shouldn’t she be the one
entertaining the guests? Why were the guests offering her food instead?

Luke said, “Samantha, you better remind Ashley and Mike to keep the doors and windows
locked.”

Samantha frowned but still did so.

It was common sense which she always told her children, and it was certainly handy now.

A few minutes later, the three of them left.

Samantha led the way in her car, and Luke and Samantha followed behind her.

They first went to the home of Peter, the deputy sheriff. The bald, middle-aged man
looked upset. “Checo, my cat, just screamed in the ventilation duct and then went quiet. Is
he…”

Samantha and Luke looked at each other and had everybody go into the house.

Luke went to the living room and took a deep breath at the ventilation duct.

He then stood up. “Is this the spot?”

Peter burst into tears. “Oh, yes. My poor Checo. Something must’ve happened to him.”

Luke said nothing and simply turned to Samantha. “Let’s go to the homes of the missing
residents first.”

After saying goodbye to the weeping Peter, Samantha asked in a low voice, “Did you find
anything?”

Luke said, “That cat is indeed dead, but I don’t think we should say that to Peter’s face,
right?”

Samantha asked, “Exactly what killed it?”

Luke chuckled. “You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you. Let’s just look for more
evidence for now.”

An hour later, Luke had examined the homes of the two missing residents, the homes of
the missing pets, and even Joshua’s spider farm.

Regretfully, he discovered that while Peter’s unlucky cat had been dragged off by a
spider, the other missing pets weren’t attacked at home.
The spiders on Joshua’s spider farm, on the other hand, had completely disappeared, and
their scents were scattered all over the nearby mountain.

Luke discovered a lot of new caves on the mountain, but they were too narrow for any
human to squeeze through.

Remembering the number of spiders that Mike had mentioned, Luke certainly wasn’t
crazy enough to explore the caves. It wasn’t like Selina was inside one of them this time.

He still couldn’t call for reinforcements.

Backup might not come even if he exaggerated the severity of the matter. The police
received all sorts of alerts every day, and would die of exhaustion if they checked every
single one.

No reinforcements would be deployed unless there was concrete evidence for raising the
alarm.

Luke and Selina returned to Samantha’s home, and after some discussion, left once more.

They bought a bunch of bullets and clips from the only gun store in town.

With Samantha there, they weren’t asked any questions about their purchase.

Luke simply bought a thousand bullets and ten clips each for his pistol and his rifle.
Samantha was completely shocked.

Selina explained with a smile, “He has this fear that he doesn’t have enough firepower. He
won’t feel safe until he has enough bullets.”

Samantha was lost for words, but affected by their attitude, she borrowed an M4A1 and
three clips from the store.

Earlier, she had asked Luke if he needed a gun, and offered him two models.

But Luke had declined the moment she told him what they were.

Those guns were obsolete, and weren’t even semi-automatics. Luke would be crazy to
face a swarm of spiders with those guns.

He had to admit that the place was too poor.

Samantha and Peter were the only officers of the town’s local police department. Boom
Town had declined, and the townsfolk didn’t have the money to hire more officers.
Samantha and Peter’s salaries were very low.

Other than the Glock 17 which both sheriffs carried, the rifles and shotguns which the
police department had were all antiques; there were even Winchester shotguns. That was
also the reason why Samantha merely borrowed an M4A1 instead of buying it.

Thanks to the sheriff’s good reputation in the area, the owner of the store offered her an
automatic M4A1, which was the ultimate treasure of his store.

Luke wasn’t interested in the weapons at the police department. He wasn’t the nostalgic
sort.

And even if he were, he would’ve also chosen the M4A1.

While not the best gun, it was the rifle which the American police were most commonly
equipped with

Now, there were two M4A1s and one Benelli M1014 in Luke’s car.
Chapter 300 - Hellhound Bruce
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 300 Hellhound Bruce

In fact, Luke had a tremendous amount of clips and bullets in his inventory, but since he
had the time, he naturally didn’t mind creating cover for himself.

If a battle did happen later, nobody would really be able to tell how many clips he had
used, or which bullets were his.

Later, Samantha drove them to a hotel in town, which was next to a fast food restaurant.

Luke and Selina were satisfied with this arrangement, which was very convenient for
them.

They checked into the hotel and then ate at the restaurant next door.

In a corner booth, Selina asked in a low voice, “Is it bad?”

She was too familiar with Luke, and could infer from many small details that Luke was in
a sombre mood.

Luke took a bite of his hamburger and looked out the window. “I’m not sure, but it never
hurts to be careful.”

Selina nodded. “I know. Why else would you ask for a double room? You’re scared that
the spiders will attack me at night, right?”

Luke nodded. “You’re too sound a sleeper. It’s not improbable that the spiders will
capture you and bring you back to their cave in the middle of the night.”

Selina was lost for words.

Suddenly, they saw many of the townspeople, including the customers in the restaurant,
gather in one place.

Luke observed them for a moment, before asking the waitress at the counter about it.

The waitress, a middle-aged woman, replied unconcernedly, “They’re joining the town
meeting. Wade is once again trying to make them sell their houses and their land.”

Noticing that Luke was confused, the waitress asked, “You’re not from around here, are
you? I’ve never seen you before. Wade is the mayor, and a bloody capitalist and leech.”
Luke thanked her with a smile and turned around, but he murmured inwardly that the
townspeople only had themselves to blame, for electing Wade as mayor; he would’ve
already been kicked out of office, if he didn’t have supporters.

Once they knew what it was about, Luke and Selina lost interest in the matter and went to
their room.

The owner of the hotel had quite a complicated expression when she watched the two of
them return to their room, as if she was recalling the good old days of her youth. The next
morning, Luke and Selina set off for McCormick Mining Corp.

This company was the biggest mining company in town.

However, after Mr. McCormick, the owner of the company, passed away a few months
earlier, the company had gone bankrupt, and was waiting to be liquidated.

Gladys McCormick, McCormick’s sister, was running the company for the time being.

When Luke pushed open the door of the so-called company, the bell over the door rang,
letting the owner of the house know that a visitor had come.

This was actually just a small bungalow. Luke saw a fifty-year-old lady who was typing, a
cigarette in her mouth. Without turning to look, she said, “We’re not hiring anymore.”

Luke chuckled and was about to say something, when the black-and-white bulldog next
to the old lady ran over and bit Luke’s pants, growling intimidatingly.

Luke was amused. He gestured at Selina to talk to the lady, before he crouched down and
petted the naughty dog. “Oh, are you a hellhound? What a fearsome attack!”

The little guy threatened Luke at first, and seemed to ignore Luke’s hand. Very quickly,
however, it lay on the floor to reveal its belly at Luke’s comfortable scratches.

Luke picked it up with a smile and kept scratching its belly and chin as he went forward.

The old lady was a little embarrassed. “Bruce is a little naughty, but he isn’t really a biter.”

Luke nodded. “I know, Ms. McCormick. He’s just a good boy who wants a playmate. Isn’t
that right, Bruce?”

The bulldog grunted in his arms and narrowed its eyes comfortably.

This old lady was none other than Gladys McCormick, who was the manager of the
mining company for the time being. She would soon lose that identity, however, since the
company was about to close down.

Naturally, Luke and Selina had come to her about the mines in the mountain.

The caves dug out by the enormous spiders which they had found last night probably led
to the mines.

Anyone who knew about mines understood how dangerous an unfamiliar mine could be.

One could easily get lost inside, or encounter a collapse or an explosion. Anyone who
rashly entered an unknown mine might very likely die down below without a sound, and
their bodies might never be found.

Naturally, Luke had come to the mining company for information on the mines, including
maps and dangerous locations, so that it would be easier for him to find the spiders’ nest.

Mines were undoubtedly still safer than the small, newly dug out caves that he had found
yesterday. At the very least, Luke could fight in the mines.

After hearing their explanation, Gladys frowned. “Although this company is shutting
down, my brother said before that he had discovered a new mother lode in the mines,

So…”

Luke and Selina looked at each other, and were somewhat at a loss.

It couldn’t be said that this old woman was being stingy. McCormick Corp had always
mined gold, and it was possible that the deceased owner of the company had left some
clues in the files.

If new gold lodes were found, that would mean a huge fortune.

Luke didn’t try to convince the old lady, since he would have the same concerns if he
were in her shoes.

Besides, she wouldn’t believe him even if he told her that there were big spiders in the
mines.

Luke and Selina could only say their goodbyes. Putting the bulldog down, Luke said,
“Goodbye, Bruce. I’ll bring you a bone next time, alright?” Bruce scrambled around his
feet, and only went back reluctantly after Gladys called for it a couple of times.

After they left, Selina looked at Luke. “What do we do now?”

Luke said, “Let’s go look for Samantha. The residents here trust her. After all, she’s lived
here for 38 years; she’ll be much more persuasive than two strangers.”

When they went to Samantha’s house, they saw a handsome middle-aged man talking to
the beautiful sheriff at the door.

Samantha was holding a bunch of flowers that had obviously just been picked.

Luke parked the car at a distance as he didn’t want to disrupt the sweet moment.

Selina said enviously, “I haven’t received flowers for a long time.”

Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

Luke didn’t drive the car over until the man was gone. He greeted Samantha. “Hey, you’re
looking pretty good today, Samantha.”

Samantha was smiling, and was clearly in a better mood than yesterday. She invited Luke
and Selina into the house.

Luke and Selina didn’t have time to waste, and simply told Samantha about the
information they wanted on the mines as well as Gladys’s attitude on the matter.
Chapter 301 - Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 301 Tricky Mines, and the Spiders Attack

Samantha was blank for a moment. “You should’ve come sooner. Chris was here just
now.”

Recalling the handsome middle-aged man, Luke asked, “Is he the man who just left?”

Samantha nodded. “Yes. He’s old McCormick’s son and now owns those mines. Do you
want me to call him and ask him what he thinks?”

Luke and Selina were of course happy about that.

Instead of going into the house, they sat on the porch and stared at the town in the
morning sun.

“What a beautiful place,” Selina remarked. “It’s a shame that this is going to be
abandoned.”

Luke simply nodded, but he didn’t feel much regret.

There were too many such beautiful and remote towns in America as well as China in
Luke’s last world, but for various reasons, these towns often eventually ended up as
desolate lands that nobody ever visited.

After a dozen minutes or so, Samantha returned in embarrassment. “He must be in the
mines. I can’t reach him. Do you want me to take you over there?”

Unwilling to waste more time, Luke immediately accepted her offer.

A moment later, the three of them set off in two cars again.

When they reached the mines, Luke observed the environment and found that it was only
one kilometer away from the spider farm in a straight line, with a small hill in between.

He suspected that the spiders had found their way into the mines and had made their
new nest there.

They spoke to Chris via a walkie-talkie and asked him to come up. Samantha talked to
him in private for a moment, before they went over to Selina and Luke.

They shook hands politely, and Chris said with a bitter smile, “My aunt is too obsessed
with this place; after all, she and my father worked here their whole lives. In any case, I
think I can help. There are a few old miners who know the mines better than I do. You can
ask them about the details. How does that sound?”

Luke thanked him and felt greatly relieved.

Old miners were sometimes more helpful than maps, they knew a lot more about the
specific situation that wasn’t indicated on a map.

They didn’t go into the mines yet since it would be too dangerous. Chris also mentioned
that new exploration was happening again underground, and it was possible that there
was high density gas in the abandoned tunnels.

Before the existence of a new mother lode was confirmed, few people dared to risk their
lives in mines filled with gas.

A few old miners were summoned. They talked to Luke and Selina in turns.

In the end, Luke found out that the mines on the spider farm’s side happened to be a
hotbed of gas, and that workers hadn’t explored that part yet.

Luke got a strong headache.

If the place was brimming with gas, he wouldn’t be able to shoot down there. Then, did he
have to rely on a sword?

He wasn’t the Hulk, with boundless physical strength. It would be dangerous to fight the
spiders in their nest.

But he also couldn’t blow up the mines just because of the suspicion of enormous spiders.

These were gold mines, even if they had dried up. Many miners and families in town were
still hoping to find new mother lodes to revive the town.

In order to resolve the problem of enormous spiders, Luke would have to investigate it
himself after he made full preparations.

After he obtained concrete evidence, he could report to the FBI and have them take care
of the monsters.

After the conversation, Luke made a deal with Chris, and would wait for the latter to
bring information on the mines to the fast food restaurant in town at noon.

He also made it clear that he only needed maps, and he didn’t need more geological
information on the mines.
Luke and Selina then tactfully left, and didn’t ask Samantha to go with them.

Seeing how she and Chris made eyes at each other every now and then, they knew that
something had to be going on between those two.

When they returned to the town, Luke and Selina began to examine their guns carefully;
their equipment would most likely come in handy later, and they couldn’t be negligent.

They brought all the clips with them. Luke even placed a few tear gas grenades in the

car.

Selina didn’t suspect anything.

The weapon compartments in the front and back of the car were all organized by Luke,
and she knew how many guns there were in them. However, she didn’t know how many
clips there were, though there definitely had to be more than ten.

So, she had no idea that Luke had thrown yet another ten clips and twenty tear gas
grenades inside from his inventory.

It was noon by the time they were done with preparations. They had lunch at the fast
food restaurant.

Chris came as promised and gave them the maps of the mines.

Watching him leave in a hurry, Selina chuckled. “He shaved. It seems that he’s quite into
Samantha.”

Luke rubbed his face regretfully.

He had been planning to grow a beard so that he would look more mature.

The type of neatly trimmed beard which Tony Stark had wasn’t bad. Luke had plenty of
time, and his hands were nimble and precise, so it wasn’t troublesome for him to trim his
own beard.

Unfortunately, while he did have facial hair, it wasn’t lush or thick enough yet for him to
trim it into an attractive shape.

Selina chuckled when she noticed what he was doing. “Just drop the idea. You’ll be a
pretty boy for the rest of your life.”

That left Luke speechless.

His face was indeed quite fair, and it never tanned because of his self-healing ability.

In the afternoon, they studied the maps in a corner of the fast food restaurant.

Luke felt that he had to explore the mines the next morning.

If guns couldn’t be used, he could go in with cold weapons such as a bow or a spear.

If he ran into any danger and he didn’t want a fight to the death, running away was
always an option.

He also had irritant sprays and gas masks in his inventory, which might be of some use
against the spiders as well.

His time in this town was limited, and he couldn’t waste it.

It slowly turned six in the evening, and the sky turned a golden color at sunset.

Suddenly, Luke pricked his ears. He frowned and said in a low voice, “Selina, let’s go and
get the guns, and be careful.”

Selina followed him and asked in a low voice, “What’s up?”

Luke continued in a low voice, “The spiders are out.” Looking at the sunset, he
remembered what Mike said.

Most spiders were scared of the light, which was why they liked hunting at night.

As they walked, he called Samantha, but the beautiful sheriff was the first to speak when
she picked up the phone. “Luke, something happened. Gladys was captured by spiders.”

Luke was lost for words. Why did that line sound so familiar?

With no time to waste, he simply said, “I was going to tell you that I’ve spotted spiders
attacking the residents. If possible, gather everybody in a safe place.”
Chapter 302 - A Quick Change, and a Request For
Reinforcements
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 302 A Quick Change, and a Request For Reinforcements

A little panicked, Samantha subconsciously asked, “What place is safe?”

Luke reminded her, “Buildings with entrances and exits that can be locked easily. Also,
they have to be made of concrete. Wooden houses won’t stop the spiders.”

Samantha said, “What? Let me see… Right, the shopping center! The shopping center that
the mayor put up is very solid.”

Luke said, “That’s good. Also, we may have to show our badges when we rescue the
residents. You won’t mind, will you?”

Samantha said without hesitation, “Not at all. I give you permission to use weapons in
order to ensure the safety of the residents.”

Luke said, “Okay, stay in touch, and contact me if anything goes wrong.” He then hung up
the phone.

They left the fast food restaurant for their car.

There was only a last bit of dying light in the west. It was already dusk in the town.

When Luke had been on the phone, Selina had already retrieved two bulletproof vests
from the car. She put on one and clipped on the magazines and other equipment on it.

After Luke ended the call, Selina tossed him the other bulletproof vest.

Luke had made these bulletproof vests himself. All sorts of useful gadgets could be
clipped onto them, and they didn’t carry the LAPD sign.

As Luke put on the bulletproof vest, Selina threw him an M4A1, then picked up a Benelli
M1014 and two clips.

Luke caught the M4A1 with one hand and the tactical backpack that Selina threw at him
next with the other.

He unzipped the backpack and took out the clips that were inside. He then clipped the
tear gas grenades to his vest as well.
Selina was also completely fitted out at almost the same time.

They then took out their badges and hung them on a special metal chain around their
necks.

The entire process took less than two minutes.

Luke said, “Follow me. Watch your back and above you.” He then started running.

He was fast but not sloppy.

In a rescue, he also had to ensure his own safety. It would be a joke if he got himself in
danger.

The other customers in the fast food restaurant were dumbfounded. What was going on?
Why did a young couple suddenly turn into two awesome police officers?

No one would mistake them for criminals. After all, they were all very familiar with the
typical way that police officers wore their badges.

There were only two sheriffs in town, and the people here had been feeling anxious
recently. So, it wasn’t unusual that the sheriffs would look for outside help.

The curious customers walked to the windows and watched the two running officers,
wondering what they were doing.

Luke and Selina soon ran to a house fifty meters away. They shouted “Police!” and kicked
their way in.

A horrified old man inside was crying for help. “Help! There’s a monster inside! A huge
monster!”

Luke simply waved his hand at the old man to back away. He then changed positions and
aimed at the door.

An enormous spider with a body bigger than a basin and with legs that could wrap
around a man appeared.

Bang! Bang! The head of the spider exploded, and its body knocked down a lot of things
when it collapsed. Luke quickly walked into the room and kicked away the body of the
spider that was twitching. He then took out a jack knife to cut open a human-shaped
cocoon on a chair.

Inside was an old woman who took deep breaths and started coughing.
Luke didn’t waste time talking and simply picked up the old woman. “Do you have a gun?
If you do, take it with you, and drive her to the mayor’s shopping center. If you see any
spiders on the road, don’t stop, and just ram into them, got it?”

He was talking to the old man.

The old man could only nod blankly. He finally came back to himself when he saw the two
fully armed individuals take his wife out of the house. He hurriedly took out a shotgun
from a cupboard and several boxes of bullets, then grabbed the car key from a side table
and followed them out.

Luke and Selina put the old woman in the car and watched the old couple drive off.

With his sharp ears, Luke could already hear unusual noises in many parts of the town.

There were cries of fear, the sound of barking, and the occasional gunshot.

He narrowed his eyes and looked at the mountain in the east, only to see faint black spots
jumping their way over.

That was where the mines were located.

Luke dialed another number. He ran as he waited for someone to pick up the phone. He
didn’t wait for long. A man said calmly, “Detective Luke, it’s been a while. Is there
anything I can help you with?”

Luke had already killed another giant spider in another house further away. Pulling a
hysterical, middle-aged woman out and throwing her to Selina, he said, “Hello, Captain
Wales. I’m in Boom Town in Arizona. I believe you’d be interested in the fact that a huge
number of giant spiders have appeared here.”

The man immediately asked, “What giant spiders?”

Luke raised his hand and fired as he sent flying a spider that had just been about to sneak
up on Selina. It dropped to the ground in a burst of disgusting fluid.

As calm as ever, Luke said, “Those I’ve killed are thirty to fifty centimeters long, not
including their legs. Each of them can hunt down a human being on their own, and they’re
now hunting the residents here. I’ll send you pictures. You have to take action right now.”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Selina opened fire decisively, and another giant spider that
scuttled out from the side exploded with a splatter of that disgusting greenish black fluid.

Wales said, “Hang in there. I’ll send you reinforcements right away. Stay in touch.” He
then hung up the phone.Luke relaxed a little.
S.H.I.E.L.D. was quicker to respond to a crisis than the real FBI.

The twenty spiders he saw were valid enough evidence for him to call for reinforcements.

While thinking this, he took out his fake phone and sent Captain Wales several photos of
the spiders, both dead and alive.

He then quickly recorded an announcement with his fake phone and played it on a loop
before putting it back into his chest pocket.

“Attention, everyone. Giant spiders have appeared in town and are attacking people. If
your house is solid and can be sealed off, please stay inside and wait for assistance.
Otherwise, please leave as soon as possible and drive to the new shopping center, where
you will find Sheriff Samantha. Bring whatever weapons and ammunition you can find.
On your way there, don’t stop, and don’t let any sudden appearance of the spiders on the
road stop you.”

This way, he and Selina wouldn’t have to waste time repeating their explanations when
they rescued people.

Selina was relieved as well. She really didn’t know how to comfort those residents who
were almost scared witless.
Chapter 303 - The Nature of Human Beings
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 303 The Nature of Human Beings

Thanks to the memories of his previous life, there was one principle that Luke was aware
of.

What were human beings like?

They were repeaters by nature.

Recalling classic cases in marketing and advertising, he knew that a long speech often
wasn’t as effective as a simple one played on a loop, which was the easiest to remember
in a short period of time. At that point, night had already fallen.

The few lamps on the town’s main road also lit up, but they only made the previously
peaceful town look even more terrifying.

There seemed to be a giant spider lurking in every dark corner where the light couldn’t
reach.

Luke was firing his M4A1 much more frequently, but he still maintained a fixed rhythm.

Naturally, his gunshots attracted many residents who were fleeing in panic.

Gunshots meant human beings who were resisting the monstrous spiders. When the
residents approached the source of the gunshots, they heard Luke’s announcement on
repeat.

Luke and Selina basically didn’t have to say a word as they simply focused on hitting the
spiders that were after the residents.

Luke had no time to talk. For each resident that he saved from the giant spiders that were
hunting them, he was rewarded with twenty experience and credit points by the system.

This was simply the best raid for experience and credit points.

He and Selina cooperated well. He was strong, his reactions were swift, and his shots
were precise. There was barely any recoil from the M4A1 for him.

Selina’s M4A1 had also been modified with additional fittings that could help her control
the gun more easily.
She was mainly responsible for eliminating the spiders that slipped through. She didn’t
fire as frequently, but her reactions were also very quick.

Just like that, one attacked and the other covered for him. The gunfire wasn’t especially
rushed, and they killed all the giant spiders that came within a hundred meters of them.

Not long after that, they heard a broadcast by Samantha on the street. “Folks, this is
Sheriff Samantha. We are now in a state of emergency. Giant spiders have appeared in
town and are attacking people. If you don’t have solid shelter, please take your weapons
and ammunition with you, and drive to the shopping center. I will establish a defense line
there and protect everyone. This is not a joke, I repeat, this is not a joke. Please take
action immediately for your own safety.”

Luke and Selina were relieved. The broadcast was quite loud, and many people should be
able to hear it.

The broadcast should be on the town’s radio frequency, so it should be able to reach even
more people listening to it at home. This made Luke and Selina’s rescue mission a lot
easier.

So, Luke and Selina calmed down and focused on eliminating the spiders nearby. One
good thing about Boom Town was that it had a long, broad street that passed through
more than half of the town. It was the street in front of the fast food restaurant, and led to
the mayor’s shopping center.

So, Luke and Selina only needed to clear this street, and the residents within a few
hundred meters down the road who came running at the sound would be able to reach
them.

As for the residents who were still hiding in houses further out, there wasn’t much that
Luke and Selina could do.

If they entered those complex buildings, their clean-up range would be significantly
reduced, and if the lifeline that was the main street wasn’t guarded, more residents
would die.

Suddenly, a police car charged over from a small side street after a hasty turn.

Luke was stunned for a moment. Was this… Deputy Sheriff Peter’s car?

There were only two police cars in town. Samantha’s was an SUV, but this was a regular
vehicle, so one could tell right off the bat.

Luke immediately noticed that the car was packed.

At first glance, he saw Samantha, Peter, Ashley and Mike. There also seemed to be two
other people whose faces he couldn’t see.

When that car appeared like it was on fire, giant spiders suddenly swarmed out of the
side street after it. Not only did the spiders leap down the street, they also climbed and
covered the walls and roofs of the buildings around them like a tide. Luke quickly ducked
behind a car on the roadside and finally fully opened fire with his M4A1. Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! A giant spider that had pounced on the top of the police car was sent
flying, and another was blown up while it was still in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang!

Three spiders that had been about to climb up the back of the police car exploded and
writhed on the ground.

“Retreat and get the car!” Luke shouted.

Selina immediately started to back away.

She wasn’t as fast as Luke. If she didn’t retreat in time, she would drag Luke down here.

She ran a hundred meters, got into the car, and drove it away from the curb.

Luke began to pull back as well.

But unlike Selina’s mad dash back, he faced the flood of spiders as he retreated backward.

His M4A1 also fired nonstop, the triple bursts almost sounding like one, as the spiders
that were chasing the police car were hit and fell one after another.

At that point, the police car had reached him and was starting to slow down. The window
rolled down to reveal Samantha’s anxious face.

Without looking at them, Luke shouted, “Don’t stop! Head for the shopping center now!”

In the meantime, he switched to a one-handed grip on the M4A1 and drew out his Glock
with his left hand.

The police car paused for a moment, as if they were hesitating. But then, they saw Luke
run backward, so fast that he was already ahead of the car.

Peter, who was driving, mumbled, “Holy sh*t! Did this guy specially practice running
backward?”

Samantha had already come back to herself. Looking at Luke’s car up ahead, she said,
“Speed up! He’s covering us. His partner has already driven the car over and is waiting for
him.”

Peter hurriedly sped up, and the car rushed to the shopping center.The overwhelming
tide of spiders consumed all the Glock’s bullets. Luke put the gun back into his holster
and reloaded his M4A1 as he kept running.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Killing the closest three giant spiders to him, Luke got into the passenger seat after Selina
opened the door for him.

At the same time, Selina sped up and followed closely behind the police car.

Luke put the M4A1 in a box nearby and quickly reloaded his Glock. Rolling down the car
window, he raised his hand and aimed.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Two spiders exploded in a burst of disgusting fluid and struggled on the ground.

At this point, even Luke couldn’t kill each spider with one shot anymore.
Chapter 304 - Fierce Battle and Instant Kill
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 304 Fierce Battle and Instant Kill

In the brief battle just now, Luke had fired nonstop and used up almost three clips. The
M4A1 had heated up quickly, and smoke could be seen wafting out of it.

The gun barrels of modern rifles had long lifespans overall, but if they were fired
incessantly and the barrel overheated, this would greatly affect the gun’s accuracy. It was
even possible that the bullets might get stuck or even explode inside the gun.

It was unlikely that a gun which Luke had modified would explode, but stuck bullets
could be fatal in a fierce battle.

He didn’t want to lose this gun when the battle had just started. Although he had more
guns in his inventory, he didn’t plan to use his unregistered secret weapon unless it was
necessary.

The Glock was much less powerful than the M4A1, but Luke was very familiar with this
gun. Since it was smaller, it was more suitable for use in a car than the M4A1.

He didn’t think about trying to kill the spiders anymore, and simply stopped them from
jumping onto the car and obstructing it.

Samantha’s car was in front of them. If he didn’t stop the spiders behind him, Samantha
would soon be surrounded by this troop of spiders. Luke used up two Glock clips very
quickly. He then grabbed Selina’s M4A1. She hadn’t fired as much as Luke, so her gun was
still usable. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke missed a target as the car was
moving at high speed, and a spider almost hit the car.

Thankfully, he reacted fast enough and shot the spider again at the last moment.

Finally, they reached a relatively tall and new building. It was a shopping center built by
Wade, mayor of the town.

Who the hell knew why he had built a shopping center when the town was about to go
bankrupt, but it was now the only shelter that the residents of the town had.

Unlike the houses of the residents, which were mostly made of wood on muddy ground,
this shopping center was a concrete building and a lot more solid, with a metal roller
shutter over the entrance.
Drawing out the Glock again, Luke said, “Don’t park our car at the entrance. Drive twenty
meters away.”

Selina was surprised. “What?” Luke said, “The spiders will definitely charge at the
entrance later, and I don’t want my car to be painted in the green and black fluid from the
spiders.”

Selina: Bro, you still have such high demands when we’re fleeing for our lives?

Still, she did as Luke said.

Seizing that brief moment, Luke took out the Benelli M1041 and its bullets from the box.

The car screeched to a stop ten meters to one side of the shopping center.

Selina grabbed the M4A1 that Luke had just reloaded and got out.

When Luke got out, he raised his right hand and pulled the trigger. With a bam, a spider
that had been scuttling toward Samantha’s family from the side was blown away.

Samantha’s family was fine, but unfortunately, the disgusting fluid splattered over Peter,
dyeing him black and green.

“Samantha, go inside and gather everybody on the second floor to stop these things,”
Luke shouted. He had noticed that the second floor had a lot of windows that could be
opened.

It was possible for the spiders to crawl in through the windows, but if everyone worked
together, those windows would also be of great use in a counterattack. Samantha’s family
was still in a panicked state.

After all, a bunch of spiders had chased them all the way here.

After Luke said that, Samantha shouted anxiously, “There’s a huge spider behind us. It’s
chasing us, too.”

Luke smiled grimly. “I know. I’ll take care of it.”

As he spoke, the ground shook slightly, and he fired his shotgun, blowing away three
spiders that had come rushing in within ten meters. Luke’s gaze then shifted to a turn in
an alley. On the other side, Selina was urging Samantha and the others to enter the
shopping center.

Only after they were inside could they roll down the metal shutter over the shopping
center’s entrance.
Selina was well aware that if Luke wanted to enter, he wouldn’t use the entrance.

As the shutter slowly rolled down behind Luke, Selina quickly ran to the second floor and
said, “Samantha, get people organized. Half of the men with guns will come with me to get
rid of the small spiders on the second floor.”

Everybody was lost for words. Were spiders that could wrap their legs around a human
being small?

Luke fired his shotgun and blew away the few spiders that were close to him. He then
dropped to one knee.

He put the shotgun on his bent leg, drew out the Glock with his left hand, and then
quickly loaded a few special bullets into his shotgun from his belt of bullets.

Two spiders dropped down on Luke from a nearby building.

While loading the bullets with his right hand, Luke raised the Glock in his left hand.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The two spiders jerked and fell in front of him in a spray of fluid.

Bang! Bang!

Without raising his head, Luke shot a spider that was crawling down from the top of the
shopping center and planning to attack him from behind. He then put the Glock back into
the holster and rose.

The Benelli had been reloaded. Luke picked up the shotgun and raised it.

As the ground shook, a gargantuan thing emerged from around the corner of a street
nearby.

It was almost as tall as a house. Including its furry legs, it was almost ten meters in
diameter and looked like a tank.

It turned out to be a super huge tarantula.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The semi-automatic Benelli unleashed the fiercest firepower, and Luke shot seven bullets
into the huge monster.

The tarantula as huge as a house was truly intimidating, but it didn’t have quick
responses. It had barely shown up, when seven enormous holes appeared in it.
Being hit consecutively by a shotgun in a range of thirty meters wasn’t a privilege that a
human being could enjoy since they would’ve been blown away after the first hit.

This monstrous tarantula obviously wasn’t made of steel either.

A mix of black, yellow and green fluid spurted out from the seven enormous holes in its
body. It came to an abrupt stop and convulsed like mad, and didn’t seem half as
horrifying as before.

Calmly, Luke put the Benelli, which had run out of bullets, on his back, and raised the
M4A1 which had already cooled down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three
spiders that had drawn close while he was dealing with the enormous tarantula were
blown up mercilessly. Then, Selina shouted from above, “Grab the rope!”

Looking around warily, Luke grabbed a rope that had been dropped down and said, “Pull
me up.”

The rope immediately stretched taut, and it clearly wasn’t just one person who was
pulling

Holding his gun in his other hand, Luke quickly ascended to the second floor.
Chapter 305 - The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 305 The Missing Mayor and the Mysterious Cave

| Bang! Bang!

After another two shots, Luke killed a spider that had planned to ambush him from the
top of the building, and kicked its body away.

In a reclining position, he aimed in a different direction.

Bam! Bam! A spider that had jumped to attack from another wall was shot down.

Luke let go of the M4A1, allowing it to dangle from his arm by its sling, while he exerted
his strength with both hands and regained his balance.

He kicked out with his right leg, as quick as lightning, at the head of a spider right below
him before its long claws reached him.

The spider’s head collapsed under his boot, which had a special alloy in it. It smashed to
the ground in a bloody pulp.

The people who were hauling on the rope from the second floor all wondered what Luke
was doing, as the rope was trembling nonstop.

They might not have been able to hold the rope steady if there weren’t four of them.

This string of attacks in fact all happened in the space of five seconds, and Luke was
finally pulled up to the window.

Grabbing the windowsill, Luke crawled in quickly and shouted, “Selina, tear gas grenade!”

Selina understood in a flash and took out a tear gas grenade, which she flung down at the
open area in front of the entrance.

As the smoke rose, the aggressive spiders suddenly paused, before they started to scatter.

Luke shouted, “Whoever has guns, shoot now. Don’t let the spiders break in. Also, aim
before you shoot. Cooperate with each other in groups of four and make sure that there’s
always someone in your team who’s shooting.”

While shouting, he rushed past several windows and threw his tear gas grenades as well.
He chucked the tear gas grenades a little further away than Selina, at around twenty
meters away.

The spiders were forced to go around the quickly rising smoke. As a result, their speed
and movements were restricted.

The people in the shopping center were already opening fire, but thanks to Luke’s
reminder, they weren’t shooting too quickly.

However, Selina’s tear gas grenade had been too close to the shopping center, and some
unfortunate fellows accidentally inhaled the smoke and could only retreat in tears to take
a break for the time being.

That couldn’t be helped.

Compared with the setback that the spiders were facing, however, this was an
insignificant loss for the town residents.

After throwing the tear gas grenades, Luke had already begun to reload all his guns.

He gave the shotgun to Selina after it was reloaded.

In this shopping center stronghold, and with the cooperation of the residents, a semi-
automatic shotgun was more useful than the M4A1 for Selina.

While observing the battle, Luke had someone summon Samantha.

Samantha was still on the first floor as she organized for everybody to retreat deeper into
the shopping center, and had gotten the residents who were armed to establish a defense
line so that the spiders wouldn’t flood in through the entrance.

Samantha came up very quickly, and Luke said swiftly, “I’ve already called the FBI for
help, but it’ll probably take at least an hour for them to arrive. We need to be prepared to
defend this place for that long. Also, we need to think about an escape route. Where’s
Wade? Isn’t this his property? Ask him if there’s an evacuation route.”

His plan was to have Samantha lead a retreat if something happened, and then he would
blow up the shopping center’s exits after the spiders were lured in here so that they
wouldn’t be able to get out so quickly.

But it was best to sound out Wade’s attitude first. Luke had a feeling that the mayor
wouldn’t be too happy about it.

It would suck if he sued Luke later for destroying private property and wanted
compensation.

Samantha said, “Okay. I’ll go find Wade.”

Just as she was about to leave, Luke stopped her and gave her a walkie-talkie. “Take this.
Use the first frequency.”

Samantha was relieved, because running up and down to talk was too time-consuming,
and could easily cause problems.

The residents downstairs were still in a panicked state. A single foolish yell about the
spiders breaking in might cause them to lose control and scatter.

Seeing that everybody was safe for now, Luke told Selina and Samantha that he would
check the roof to prevent the spiders from breaking in that way.

After all, spiders were all great climbers. The shopping center only had three floors, and
Luke reached the third floor very quickly.

Who knew what Mayor Wade was thinking when he decided to build a shopping center
here. The second floor of this shopping center was basically empty, with a small number
of goods piled up here.

The third floor was even more unbelievable. It was utterly stark and didn’t have any
fittings at all. Only the basic layout had been completed, and the cement floor was still the
rough type that could scrap your skin off if you fell.

There weren’t any windows either, so no spiders would be able to crawl in through here.

While laughing at the mayor’s business incompetence, Luke went up another flight of
stairs to reach the door to the roof.

His keen hearing had already picked up the rustling of the spiders outside the door.

He glanced around but didn’t find anything appropriate. Hence, he simply took out
several long steel wires from his inventory, and sealed off the door with some pipes and
the handrail.

That way, even if the door was broken down, the spiders would be cut up by the steel
wires when they crawled in because of their enormous size.

After that, Luke set up a camera on a pillar ten meters from the door to the roof and
activated it, before he returned to the second floor.

He couldn’t go to the roof. Opening the door would create an opportunity for the spiders
to break in. It would be better to deal with the spiders on the second floor instead.

When he returned, he saw that most people were wearing earplugs.

Samantha had found the earplugs in a store on the first floor, since incessant gunfire in an
enclosed space was a little hard on the ears. With the earplugs, they could endure the
noise with some difficulty.

Some discomfort was still better than the spiders breaking in and eating them.

At that moment, Samantha spoke via the walkie-talkie. “Luke, Wade’s gone. Someone said
that there’s a cave in the basement, which is a branch off an old mine.”

Luke was stunned. “A mine opening? Right here?”

This was the center of town. How could there be a mine opening here? It wasn’t on the
maps that he had seen either.

Chris suddenly interjected, “This town was actually established above the very first gold
mine, but this mine has been abandoned for decades, so isn’t marked on the maps.
Wade’s shopping center is precisely on this old mine.”

Luke asked, “What are you thinking?”

Samantha had mentioned the cave clearly not because she was worried about Wade’s
safety. In fact, many residents would probably celebrate if the mayor died.

Samantha said, “I was wondering if we could evacuate everybody from town through this
old mine. There are too many spiders in town.”
Chapter 306 - Exploration and Rescue
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 306 Exploration and Rescue

Luke firmly opposed the idea. “I suspect that the spiders have taken over the mines as
their nest. Bringing everybody in will just be sending them into the mouths of the spiders
as food.”

Samantha was surprised. “But Wade escaped through there. He worked in the mines
before, and must be familiar with the territory. That guy is cunning. It’s possible that this
is the escape route he prepared for himself.”

Luke thought for a moment, but disagreed. “If Wade really knew that the giant spiders
were coming, he could’ve skipped town for a few days; once everybody was dead, there
would be nothing to stop him from selling the town. The fact that he only escaped just
now suggests that this isn’t an escape route he had prepared beforehand.”

Samantha was unwilling to give up, mostly because the panicked residents were urging
her to find a way out, the spiders proving too big a pressure on their nerves. Luke
suggested, “How about this? I’ll go in and take a look first, and if it’s safe, I’ll come back
and let you know.”

Samantha hesitated. “Won’t that be too dangerous?” It was outrageous to ask Luke to risk
his life for some town residents he barely knew.

Luke chuckled. “Relax, the reason Elizabeth asked me to come was to fix the problem. I
know what I’m doing.”

With Sharp Nose, he could track Wade’s scent and detect the spiders in advance; it wasn’t
as dangerous as it seemed.

Luke went upstairs and told Selina about the camera that he had installed near the roof.
She could monitor the situation on the special “phone.”

In addition, he gave Selina a huge bag of close to a thousand bullets which he had taken
out of his inventory in a hidden corner.

The town residents had a lot of guns on them, but not many bullets. Many of them had
simply grabbed their guns before they ran, and forgot to bring more bullets.

Some of them were even carrying old gun models that Peter had brought with him, but
there weren’t many bullets either.
Selina had just told Samantha to get bullets from the residents on the first floor, or there
would be nothing that the defenders on the second floor could do.

Luke told Selina to distribute the bullets, and reminded her that her safety took priority if
anything happened.

Selina nodded silently.

She knew that Luke was saying that she could abandon the residents in an emergency.

Luke didn’t want her to get herself killed because of her soft heart.

From his words, Selina was more important to him than the residents of the town.

Luke then went to the storeroom in the basement.

as

Examining the mine opening that was revealed after a huge cabinet was moved aside,
Luke grew suspicious.

This opening had never been completely sealed off. There were even tracks under the
cabinet, which suggested that it was a secret door.

Why would Mayor Wade build a secret door to an old cave in his shopping center?

Drawing out the Glock, Luke ran into the cave with quick steps.

Following Wade’s scent, Luke started to get a weird expression on his face as he ran, and
he couldn’t help but slow down.

Was this Wade… trying to get himself killed?

Luke could already smell a huge number of spiders, and Wade had gone precisely in the
direction where the scent of the spiders was the thickest — their nest.

Pondering for a moment, Luke put the Glock back into his holster and took out an alloy
rod from his inventory.

This was raw material meant for making equipment, but would serve well as a weapon
now.

Luke certainly didn’t want to be killed in a gas explosion triggered by him opening fire.
Even if he wasn’t killed, he might also be buried alive, which would be too stupid.

Putting on a gas mask, Luke pressed on, and couldn’t help sucking in a sharp breath at
what he found.

This… had to be the spiders’ food store.

Looking at the cocoons littered over the ground, most of whom were human-shaped,
Luke quickly examined them with a heavy heart.

After a while, he was certain that these people had basically died by suffocating inside the
thick cocoons, including Wade, who had sent himself here.

With his sharp senses, Luke found a survivor. He used his jack knife to cut open one of the
cocoons to reveal an elderly face.

The person was about to cry out, but Luke covered her mouth and said in a low voice,
“It’s me, Luke. I’m here to get you out. Don’t make any sound, Gladys, okay?” The old
woman was none other than Gladys, Chris’s aunt.

She was lucky; the threads wrapped around her didn’t completely block her nose, which
was what had kept her alive.

Luke also noticed a smaller cocoon nearby that moved from time to time.

Gripping his small flashlight between his teeth, Luke cut the cocoon free of the threads
that were attached to it, and put the cocoon in his backpack. He was about to get up,
when he noticed something else.

He crouched down and picked up a small piece of ore from the ground where he had cut
away the threads.

This piece of ore had clearly just fallen from somewhere as the break was new; perhaps it
had been caused by those giant spiders.

Luke looked at the ore for a moment with his flashlight, before his gaze swept over the
cave and finally landed on a hole that was obviously newly dug.

With a smile on his face, he turned off the flashlight, put Gladys on his back, and placed
the stone inside his inventory before he left the cave.

After Luke was some distance away, Gladys said in a low voice over his shoulder, “When I
was caught, I saw a lot of things nearby that looked like oil barrels.”

Luke was curious, and asked in a similarly low voice, “What’s the problem?” Gladys said,
“I’ve seen those barrels on Vitello’s trucks. I asked Wade about them before, and he said
that they were goods. However, I noticed that there wasn’t any logo on the barrels.”

Frowning, Luke asked, “Where are the barrels?”

Gladys said, “There’s a bigger cave not far from the one we were in. It’s occupied by a
huge spider and a lot of smaller ones. It seems that they’re using those barrels as nests.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Got it. Get some rest. I’ll get you out of here.”

He didn’t think too much about the matter any longer; he would let the fake FBI captain
Wales know later, and let him look into it.

Gladys was shocked by their speed on the way back; it felt like she was riding a horse.
Suddenly, two gigantic spiders charged out from a side tunnel up ahead.
Chapter 307 - Tarantulas In the Front, Black Widows in the
Back
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 307 Tarantulas In the Front, Black Widows in the Back

These two spiders were different from the spiders outside, and were black widows.

To be more exact, the bodies of these black widows were like round, plump balls, and
their limbs were thinner and longer. What Luke had killed in town just now were mostly
tarantulas. They were all furry and had thick legs.

Luke wasn’t surprised to run into these two fellows. They were blocking the only way
back, and Luke couldn’t go around them.

The moment the two spiders scuttled out, Luke raised his right hand, and the alloy rod
that he was holding whistled as he slammed it down on the black widow at the front.

The rod cracked open the spider’s head.

Turning with the rod, Luke stabbed it into the head of the second black widow.

After killing the two spiders, Luke withdrew the rod and rushed off without any
hesitation.

He had killed two random black widows, but where were the rest?

Activating his Sharp Nose, Luke grew tense and sped up as he ran back to the shopping
center.

He placed Gladys down outside the storeroom and told Samantha via the walkie-talkie to
send someone to pick up the old woman.

He then threw some tear gas grenades twenty meters into the cave, before he took out
several malleable, clay-like objects.

These were safe plastic explosives that were mostly used in building demolitions since
they were smaller in size and easily set up for use in special environments.

After quickly setting up the explosives, Luke hid outside the storeroom and tapped a
button on his phone.

A few dull explosions rang out, and part of the cave near the entrance collapsed.
Only then did Luke relax slightly. He checked the situation via the walkie-talkie, and
Samantha said that she had already sent someone to get Gladys.

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “The cave in the basement isn’t safe. It leads to
the spiders’ nest, and they came after me just now when they discovered me and Gladys.”

Samantha was alarmed. “Huh? Do you need reinforcements?”

Luke said, “Not for now. I’ve brought the cave down, and they can’t break through for
now. But are there any construction materials around here? It would be best that we seal
off the old mine for now. Planks and steel bars or wires will do.”

Samantha hurriedly replied that she would have people look for the materials, before
Luke switched channels. “Selina, how’s it going on your end?”.

Selina said, “It’s safe for now, but there are too many spiders outside. I’m running out of
tear gas grenades, so…” She didn’t say the rest, but Luke understood.

Without the tear gas grenades to control the situation, the spiders would use their
numbers to overwhelm the people in the shopping center both physically and
psychologically. The defenders here weren’t trained soldiers, but common civilians.

This wasn’t Texas either, which was full of tough, retired veterans. Luke couldn’t place
too much hope in the residents here.

Luke said, “I’m on my way. You stay calm and keep them organized.”

At that point, the men whom Samantha had sent arrived.

Luke handed Gladys over to the two middle-aged men, and then rushed up to the second
floor.

Sizing up the battle situation for a moment, he quickly joined in and fired a barrage from
his M4A1 out the window.

The army of spiders which had been closing in on the shopping center suffered another
setback. Multiple giant spiders fell and twitched on the ground.

Luke quickly threw out two tear gas grenades and then gave the rest to Selina, before he
whispered in a low voice, “Defend this place. There’s a leak in the basement storeroom
that I need to take care of, otherwise more spiders will come through from there.” Picking
up the tear gas grenades with an ugly expression, Selina simply nodded.

If another group of spiders emerged from the cave, she and Luke would probably be fine,
but few of the residents, including Samantha’s family, were likely to survive.

Luke secretly stuffed two objects into her hands. “Hide them well. Use them when you
must. I can explain them later.”

Watching him leave, Selina looked at the heavy items in her hands, lost for words. Chris
gave Samantha flowers; what are these things you gave me?

That was right. Luke had given her two heavy grenades, which could only be used when
her life was truly in danger.

Luke was afraid that Selina might run into those gargantuan spiders, which couldn’t be
killed easily with a rifle.

But with the grenades, Selina would at least have a chance to escape.

Luke pressed the walkie-talkie and asked, “Samantha, did you find anything?”

Samantha instantly replied, “We tore up some counters, and the sportswear store has
plenty of cables. Will they do?”

Luke said, “Yes, have someone move them to the basement. I’ll wait for them there, and
be quick.”

Samantha agreed, but couldn’t help asking, “I think everything here belongs to Wade. If
we take them like this…”

She was willing to take these things, but she was worried that given the sort of person
Wade was, he would use this excuse to coerce the residents into selling the town
afterward.

Luke smiled and said, “Don’t worry about Wade. There’s no chance in heaven or hell for
him to demand compensation.”

Samantha was confused. “Huh?”

Luke said, “The lord mayor fled into the spiders’ nest and got himself killed.”

Samantha gave a heavy sigh of relief, but sensing that it was inappropriate, she hurriedly
changed the subject. “Alright, enough. I’ll get people to send the materials down to the
basement soon.”

Luke said, “Okay.” After that, he walked past a few windows again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He used up all the bullets in his M4A1 again, killing
another ten spiders on top of the pile of spider bodies.

The residents at the windows all looked at him in shock and admiration.

They were by no means bumpkins, but Luke’s shooting skill was too unbelievable.

He had killed more spiders in half a minute than all of them had in a couple of minutes.

A spider would fall after every triple burst of gunfire; no matter if they were climbing or
mid-leap, they didn’t escape being blown up.

As he reloaded the gun and ran downstairs, Luke said, “I’ll check the situation downstairs.
Just hang in there. Reinforcements will be here in twenty minutes at most.”

All the residents were energized after hearing that.

They were only putting up a resistance now because there was no other way to survive.

If there really was a way out, they would definitely abandon their posts and flee.

But if FBI reinforcements were going to get here in twenty minutes, they had enough
courage to endure that long.
Chapter 308 - The Forgotten Dog
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 308 The Forgotten Dog

Luke didn’t feel guilty about lying. While he didn’t know exactly when Wales’s
reinforcements would arrive, it would be too embarrassing for the FBI’s 17th Division if
they couldn’t get here within an hour after Luke made the call for help.

Twenty minutes had already passed, and if Captain Wales was capable enough,
reinforcements would hopefully arrive in twenty minutes.

After all, Boom Town was only eighty kilometers away from Phoenix, the capital of
Arizona, and it was only half an hour by helicopter.

Thinking that, Luke called Wales.

The call was picked up quickly. “Luke, how’s it going?” Wales’s voice was as calm as ever,
but his question was to the point.

Luke quickly said, “About four hundred residents have evacuated to the newly-built
shopping center in the town, and they’re doing their best to hold off the spiders, but
several hundred other residents are still scattered throughout the town. Also, there’s a
mine underneath the shopping center which leads to a nest of spiders. The spiders have
found us. I’ve closed down the tunnel, but I doubt that will stop them for long.”

Wales said quickly, “Don’t panic. We’ve deployed two helicopters and sixteen agents.
Also, we’ve informed the sheriffs of the towns in the vicinity. They’ll probably be arriving
soon.”

Luke was dumbfounded. “What?”

Wales noticed that his tone wasn’t right. “Is something wrong?”

Luke said, “More than two hundred giant spiders have gathered around the shopping
center, and still more are hunting people around town, but you’ve asked police officers
from other towns to back us up? Do you want them to become food for the spiders?”
Wales said, “Sh*t! Why are there so many spiders?”

Luke said, “I have no idea, but your agents better not be stupid enough to land directly in
town. They won’t survive ten minutes if they do. I injured a huge tarantula more than
seven meters long earlier. There’s also another big guy in the mine that hasn’t come out
yet.”
Wales was lost for words. “…You should’ve told me that sooner.”

Luke said, “…Fine. My bad. But I have good news.”

Wales asked, “What’s that?”

“Wade, the town mayor, had dealings with a company called Vitello, and a lot of barrels
are secretly stacked up inside the cave. We don’t know what’s inside the barrels, but the
big guy has already taken over. Does that ring any sort of bell?” asked Luke.

Wales immediately got it. “Okay, no matter what you do, don’t destroy the mine. Just wait
for my men. Hang in there.”

Luke chuckled. “I believe in you, Captain Wales. Also, remember to tell the sheriffs of the
other towns to stay away.”

Luke curled his lip after he hung up.

This bait would definitely hook S.H.I.E.L.D..

The unknown substance handled by that Vitello company could turn a tarantula the size
of a palm into a monster the size of an elephant. This was definitely something that
S.H.I.E.L.D. would be interested in.

At that point, a lot of people had moved planks and ropes to the basement.

After checking the materials, Luke directed everybody in blockading the storeroom.

They didn’t need to completely seal it off; they just had to make it difficult for the spiders
to get through.

Luke wasn’t betting on the blockade to last for long; they just needed to delay the spiders.

If he really had no other choice, he could still set a fire. He had seen many flammable
objects in the stores.

After that was done, Luke left two men to watch the cave opening from the entrance of
the storeroom with a walkie-talkie.

Even if the spiders came, the two men would hear them digging first, and since the room
was blocked with ropes and wooden planks, the two men would be fine.

When that was done, Luke returned to the second floor.

Selina waved her hand quickly when she saw him.

Luke knew why she wasn’t using the walkie-talkie.

The town residents were on the verge of a meltdown, but hadn’t collapsed yet.

If she yelled for Luke to help, however, chances were that their morale would plummet.

Without any hesitation, Luke stepped forward and pushed aside two residents who were
in front of a window. He then started firing the M4A1, which had cooled down
completely.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

A few giant spiders that had scuttled over to a corner of the wall were blown up.

After eliminating the biggest threats, Luke assumed the standard posture for shooting
and adjusted his breathing.

Sensing that he was in his best state, Luke unleashed fierce fire.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was as if a giant bite had been taken out of the
middle of the aggressive army of spiders as they collapsed in the center.

Luke didn’t stop at all. After using up one clip, he immediately reloaded the gun with the
clip in his left hand.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the spiders within a range of twenty meters
were killed.

“Selina,” Luke said just as the last bullet was used up, and he tossed his M4A1 to Selina.

Selina threw her M4A1 to him at the same time, the two of them exchanging guns
smoothly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The residents nearby all stopped shooting, since
Luke killed the targets that they had been aiming at.

Luke was far more relaxed this time when he reloaded his gun again.

He looked around. “Hey, the spiders aren’t all dead yet. You can shoot further than thirty
meters, right?”

Everybody came back to themselves and opened fire again.

After close to a hundred shots, Luke had eliminated all the spiders within a range of thirty
meters, and more spiders were starting to take their place.

Selina reloaded the gun and looked at Luke with sparkling eyes.

This fellow was the coolest when he was shooting!

Luke backed away and had the residents nearby take his position.

He suddenly felt his backpack move, and couldn’t help slapping his forehead.

He opened his backpack and cut open the small cocoon with his knife, and a black-and-
white animal inside started to cry aggrievedly. Luke petted the dog with a smile. “Haha,
Bruce, you almost became a real hellhound! Don’t run off again.”

The little creature was none other than Gladys’s bulldog.

It must’ve been captured along with Gladys, and by the same unskilled spider, since a
small gap had been left around the dog’s mouth and nose, which had enabled it to
survive.

Luke went downstairs and tied a rope around the dog’s neck before passing it to Gladys,
who hadn’t fully recovered from the shock. “This should make you feel better.”

Now that it was free and meeting its owner again, Bruce jumped on Gladys in excitement.

Gladys’s voice shook. “Oh, Bruce, you’re fine? That’s great.”

Luke smiled at the reunion between master and pet.

It was the only happy scene that he had seen so far on this disastrous night.

Suddenly, a voice rang out in his earpiece. “Detective Luke, quick, come quick! Spiders! A
lot of spiders! Ahhhh, hurry up and run!”
Chapter 309 - Eliminating the Black Widows
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke could tell that it was the two residents in the basement who were yelling for help.

They were the only people who had a walkie-talkie.

Luke rose quickly and ran to the basement, activating the walkie-talkie. “Don’t panic, I’m
on my way. What’s going on over there?”

The walkie-talkie was quiet for a moment. Then, the residents yelled in panic again.
“Spiders! A lot of spiders are coming from the underground parking lot! They’re chasing
as!”

Luke said calmly, “Retreat to the stairs. I’m coming to get the both of you.”

He was already on the first floor, and made a beeline for the basement.

Despite his calm expression, his heart was a little heavy.

The residents had been able to hold on in the shopping center because the spiders at the
entrance didn’t have a real leader. They were basically relying on instinct, and were
drawn here by the gunshots.

Rather than say that they were besieging the shopping center, they were more like a
bunch of pests.

However, the spiders in the underground parking lot could break this fragile balance, and
the traumatized residents in the shopping center could crumble at any point.

He ran ten meters through the basement and around a corner to meet the two frightened
residents who had been watching the mining opening. Shocked, they stumbled to a halt
when they saw Luke.

Luke reached out to pull both of them behind him. “Wait for me at the foot of the stairs,
and don’t go up to the first floor.”

Even as he spoke, he was already opening fire with his M4A1.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two giant black widows that had been chasing
them closely were blown back.

Luke pulled up the gas mask hanging around his neck with his left hand and then reached
into his pocket as if he was looking for something, when he was actually extracting the
raw materials to make tear gas from his inventory.

He also took out a small plastic explosive which he had set up earlier, and then stuck it to
the jar of raw materials.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He fully opened fire and blew up the black widows in the hallway, clearing a path for his
throw.

Luke then threw the jar into the center of the swarm of black widows, and it landed more
than ten meters outside the storeroom.

Ducking behind a corner, Luke swiftly switched to the detonation interface on his fake
phone and found the corresponding detonation number before pressing the button.

Bang!

After a small explosion, white smoke spread out in the hallway.

It was chaos in the hallway, and the black widows scuttled around frantically.

They were very sensitive to tear gas, but without gas masks, they could only crawl about
randomly in the smoke.

Luke in fact didn’t like this situation, because tear gas also hugely affected his Sharp Nose.

But this was an emergency, and he couldn’t blow up the hallway, so tear gas was the most
cost-effective choice.

His M4A1 trained on the turn in the hallway, Luke slowly backed away as he spoke into
the walkie-talkie. “Samantha, have Chris bring me a gun. I’ll wait for him at the bottom of
the basement stairs.”

Chris arrived in less than two minutes with the very M4A1 which Samantha had
borrowed from the gun store.

Luke was lost for words. Something was definitely going on between those two! The
beautiful sheriff had given the lifesaving weapon to her lover.

Roasting them in his heart, Luke took off his gas mask, nodded at the two residents, and
said in a low voice to Chris, “Watch those two and don’t let them go back up to the first
floor; things might get out of hand if word spreads that a lot of spiders have shown up
here.”
Chris immediately understood.

Luke said again, “You two, defend the stairs with Chris and don’t shoot randomly. I’m
going to eliminate those spiders.” Saying that, he put on his gas mask again and walked
into the hallway, which was gradually filling up with smoke. Chris couldn’t help but say,
“Luke, it’s too risky. Let’s just defend this position.”

Luke turned to look at him and shook his head. “We don’t know where these spiders
came from. It’s too dangerous. I need to force these guys to retreat. Relax, I’ll be fine.” As
he spoke, he had already disappeared around a corner.

When he was out of Chris’s sight, a revolver suddenly appeared in his hand, and he put it
into a special holster on his thigh.

It was a Smith & Wesson M500, known as a hand cannon.

Few revolvers were more powerful than this gun. It was one of the most classic models.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The M4A1 fired at regular intervals, blowing up the enormous spiders that were
struggling in the smoke one by one.

Walking through the hallway enveloped in smoke, Luke glanced into the storeroom when
he passed by, and there were no signs that the tunnel entrance had been disturbed.

According to the two residents, the black widows had emerged from the underground
parking lot. It seemed that they weren’t making it up.

At the end of the hallway, the smoke was a lot thinner.

Beyond that was the underground parking lot.

It wasn’t large, but was still a lot more spacious than the narrow hallway. The smoke that
came out of the hallway dispersed here, and was no longer a threat to the black widows.

Luke immediately saw a bunch of giant spiders wandering around restlessly outside the
hallway, not daring to charge into the smoke.

Smiling, Luke lowered the M4A1 and drew out the M500.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

Outside the hallway, almost ten black widows in three straight lines exploded at the same
time.
Their bodies obviously weren’t very solid, and in the face of the hand cannon which had a
caliber of 12.7mm, they exploded like balloons full of water.

Bam! Bam!

Seizing the opportunity, Luke shot at the spiders twice again.

Quite a few of the spiders blew up. It was a complete mess.

Shaking his head, Luke reloaded the M500 and put it back into the holster, before he
raised the M4A1 again.

There were too many black widows outside. An automatic rifle would be more
convenient for dealing with them.

Of course, it would be better if he had a machine gun… But Luke couldn’t use any since it
would be impossible for him to explain how he had one.

Taking advantage of the tear gas and the terrain, Luke went on a killing spree and
slaughtered the spiders outside.

A moment later, most of the black widows subconsciously stayed away from the hallway
entrance, giving Luke a better look at the situation in the parking lot.

The underground parking lot’s metal roller shutter seemed to have been twisted and
bent out of shape by some enormous force, leaving behind a huge hole.

The black widows were pouring through this very opening

Luke quickly took out a 20L barrel of oil from his inventory and opened the top.

While firing his M4A1, Luke quickly moved away from the hallway until he reached a
medium-sized van, tilting the barrel to leave a trail of oil behind him.
Chapter 310 - Professional Weapons For Professional Men
Generated by NovelGet.com

Luke ignited the oil trail with a lighter. As the bright fire rose, the black widows stepped
back in fear.

They were scared of both fire and light. Luke then broke the window of the van next to
him with a punch and poured the remaining oil from the barrel into the van.

After that, he released the van’s emergency brake and jammed the wheel in place with a
club. Finally, he threw the lighter into the driver’s seat.

Very soon, the van was consumed by fire.

Luke walked to the back of the van. He reloaded the M4A1, and holding the gun in his
right hand, he suddenly lifted the back of the van with his left hand and turned it by thirty
degrees.

He craned his head to make sure that he was aiming in the right direction, and with a low
yell, he unleashed all his strength.

The van was immediately pushed forward, and started moving at a regular speed.

Luke gradually exerted more strength to increase its speed.

Pushed forward by Luke’s brute force, the burning van accelerated and crashed into the
broken entrance of the parking lot at around twenty kilometers per hour.

After an explosion, half the van was stuck in the entrance.

In the meantime, Luke opened fire with his M4A1 to eliminate the giant black widows
nearby.

After Luke cleared the area earlier, and now that the gap was blocked, the number of
black widows plummeted.

In the next few minutes, Luke blew up the remaining dozens of black widows in the
parking lot with his M4A1, Glock and M500 in

turns.

Luke reloaded the three guns and found a car. He broke its window, hot wired the car,
then drove the car to the van and stopped behind
it.

He pulled up the brake, got out, and pushed the car so that it was pressed up to the back
of the van, before he was satisfied.

He packed up the flammable junk in the car and tossed them to the front of the van to
keep the fire going.

After that, Luke took out his fake phone and checked the time. Fifty minutes had passed
since he contacted Captain Wales. The reinforcements from the FBI’s 17th Division
should be arriving soon.

At that point, Selina said over the walkie-talkie, “Luke, I think I hear a helicopter.”

He was delighted. “I’m coming. I’ve settled things down here for now.”

After setting up a camera to monitor the entrance to the parking lot, Luke quickly went
upstairs. When he got to the stairs, he told Chris to stay on guard.

On the second floor, he eliminated some of the spiders at the entrance with the remaining
bullets in his M4A1, before he said, “Everybody, stop shooting for thirty seconds.”

Ten seconds later, all the defenders stopped shooting.

Luke took out his earpiece and listened carefully at an open window, and finally sighed in
relief.

It really was a helicopter! It couldn’t be a random helicopter passing by such a remote

town in the middle of the night.

Luke raised his head to scan the dark sky where the sound of the helicopter had come
from.

A moment later, two flashing red spots emerged.

At that point, Luke’s phone rang as well.

He left his post and had the defenders resume shooting. He then quickly ran to the first
floor and picked up the call. “This is Luke.”

The guy on the other end of the phone said, “It’s Charles, Luke. I’ve been ordered to back
you up. We’re close to Boom Town now. Hang in there…”

Luke interrupted him. “Okay, thank you very much, Charles. We’re at the shopping center,
the place with the most intense gunfire right now. I need to remind you that those spiders
are very tricky. They’re great jumpers and can ambush you from dark corners.”

Agent Charles (whose real name was Cheney Spike) said on the other end, “Captain Wales
already reminded us, so we won’t land for now. We’ll provide firepower support from the
air until most of the spiders are eliminated.”

Luke was greatly relieved.

Captain Wales was indeed a leader familiar with field missions, unlike Dewey Robinson,
who was more used to office work and would put his men in danger.

The greatest advantage of a helicopter was that it could attack the spiders without being
attacked itself.

A moment later, Luke was impressed by the professionalism of their reinforcements.

He thought that they would shoot from the helicopters with rifles, like police officers did
most of the time.

But unexpectedly, chains of fire were launched from both helicopters with a dull and
intense boom to create furrows in the dirt in front of the shopping center.

Luke was lost for words; they weren’t using rifles at all, but aircraft artillery!

The helicopters hovered above the shopping center, and very soon, almost all the spiders
nearby were exterminated.

They all burst like cockroaches that had been swatted with a flip-flop, when they had
seemed invincible a moment earlier.

After a brief silence, the townsfolk in the shopping center all cheered wildly with joy.

Luke said to Samantha via the walkie-talkie, “Keep the residents under control, and don’t
let them run off. Although reinforcements are here, it’ll still be dangerous if the people
run into spiders that are still alive. Have them stay there until the agents have eliminated
all the spiders.”

Samantha had been cheering too, but she calmed down at Luke’s words.

She then realized some of her crazy compatriots were already yelling about charging out
and getting revenge on the spiders.

She immediately sweated. “I’ll try to, but they seem too excited at this point.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Got it. You hold them back for now. I’ll convince the
overexcited ones later.”

It was easy for people to act irrationally when their emotions were running high.

The townsfolk were all ordinary people. It wasn’t unusual at all that they would lose
control of themselves.

Ending the communication, Luke took out his M500 and fired.

Practically all the residents were cheering. They had stopped shooting when the spiders
outside fell.

They were all shocked by the sudden burst of loud gunfire from the M500.

They turned back, only to see Luke standing calmly with the revolver in his hand. They
almost subconsciously stopped cheering.

They all remembered Luke’s valiance in the battle just now very well!

Human beings tended to respect those who were strong, particularly when their lives
depended on those people. When everybody fell quiet, Luke said indifferently,
“Everybody, I need to remind you that you were crying for help and could barely stand an
hour ago because of those giant spiders.”
Chapter 311 - Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 311 Suppress the Warriors and Steal the Points

After a pause, Luke continued, “Your family and friends may have been killed by the
spiders. So, you must not underestimate them. They’re still monsters that can easily kill
you with one bite.”

He was quite blunt, but it was the truth.

A moment ago, he had to maintain morale and couldn’t have the residents getting
depressed.

But now that reinforcements had arrived, he needed to calm them down.

Laying low and staying alive was the most important thing.

Otherwise, what was the point of them fleeing and fighting just now? To be killed for
nothing before dawn? That totally wasn’t worth it. “Now, check your weapons and stay
alert. I can tell you that the dead spiders may only be half their population. This shopping
center is the only thing keeping you alive to see tomorrow. Are we clear?” asked Luke,
raising his voice.

“Got it,” replied some of the residents. Luke said, “I can’t hear you! Are they the only
people who understood what I said?”

“Got it,” said everybody in a jumble.

“Are you all dead? Are you going to use that attitude to deal with those monstrous
spiders? Answer me in loud voices!” yelled Luke.

“Got it!” All the residents finally yelled at the top of their voices.

Their frustration at Luke’s stern criticism earlier also disappeared.

Luke nodded and put on a gentle smile. “That’s great. Everybody, I hope that I can leave
this place safely with all of you tomorrow morning!”

After that, he got up and went downstairs. When he passed Selina, who had a question in
her eyes, Luke looked around and said in a low voice, “Their mindsets are very shaky.
Suppress them with that air of yours from killing the Carlos family shooters in
Shackelford so that they’ll listen to you.”
Selina smiled and punched his chest. “Don’t underestimate me, little brother.”

Amused, Luke went to the first floor and saw that while Samantha was shouting
anxiously, most of the residents weren’t listening to her. Instead, they were all excited, as
if they were about to charge out of the shopping center and fight the spiders outside.

Luke raised his hand and fired.

Bang!

Everybody fell quiet. Since nobody here had been fighting, they weren’t wearing ear
plugs. While the gunfire on the second floor was noisy, it wasn’t entirely intolerable
because of the distance.

Everybody’s ears buzzed at the M500’s loud report.

As he had done on the second floor, Luke rebuked all the residents on the first floor.

Then, he declared that he could give a hand to the warriors who didn’t fear death, and
who planned to fight the spiders.

How, exactly? By throwing them onto the street from the windows on the second floor, of
course.

Luke even promised to give those determined warriors a splendid weapon, say, a spear
or a knife, so that they could demonstrate their valiance in front of their fellows.

Everybody in the lobby fell quiet.

It was human nature to follow the crowd, particularly in a crisis like this one.

When someone proposed to attack, everybody grew bold.

But if some idiots were picked out and told to take action alone, they would immediately
chicken out.

Looking at the residents, Luke said, “If you’re really willing to help, go to the second floor.
The people there are still fighting to protect themselves and their families even though
they can barely hold up their guns anymore. You can prove yourself there, instead of
encouraging other people to do silly things with you.”

encou

He then raised his voice. “Samantha, replace the defenders upstairs with anyone who is
willing to help. Remember, don’t let anyone who is bad at shooting or cowardly go up.”
Samantha nodded, but she knew that most people on the first floor didn’t meet the
requirements except for a few like herself.

But her children were here, and she had to keep the residents calm as the sheriff. So, she
couldn’t go to the second floor either.

Luke returned to the second floor and observed the situation.

The area outside the entrance to the shopping centre was pretty broad, which made it
easy for the spiders to gather, but just as easy for the FBI’s helicopter to launch a barrage.

After the barrage, most of the spiders were wiped out, leaving behind stragglers who
weren’t a threat at all.

So, Luke quickly deployed some manpower to the basement stairs to assist Chris with the
defense there.

While the entrance to the underground parking lot was blocked by the van, he didn’t
know how many black widows there still were outside, so there had to be a line of
defense down there.

After completing the arrangements, Luke said a few words to Selina before he quickly
climbed out a window.

All the residents on the second floor were puzzled, wondering what the young detective
was going to do.

On the outer wall where they couldn’t see, Luke climbed up to the roof with the help of
protruding bricks.

With his Sharp Nose, he could tell that there were no longer any spiders on the roof.

After clearing the area here, the two helicopters gradually widened their attack range.
Under the searchlights, the spiders couldn’t escape their doom even as they jumped away
and tried to hide.

Luke called Charles back. “Charles, I’m going to start rescuing the residents in the areas
that you’ve already cleared. Ask your shooters to pay attention and not hit me.” Stunned
for a moment, Agent Charles said, “Luke, that’s too dangerous. Why don’t you act with us
once we’re done with the clean-up?”

Luke said, “Don’t worry, I’ll stay away from your helicopters. I’ll start with places close to
the shopping center.” He then hung up the phone.
He murmured to himself, If you kill all those spiders, I might not get any points for
rescuing the survivors!

Now that the fake FBI agents had wiped out the bulk of the army of spiders, Luke could
use this opportunity to rescue the residents in the houses around the shopping center.

With his Sharp Nose, he could easily detect the spiders that were hiding and the
residents, and he would be much more efficient than Cheney’s team.

Saving one person meant twenty experience and credit points. That was easy income.

In the next two hours, Luke carried out a solo search and rescue operation.

Half an hour later, after the helicopters sprayed the spiders that were still visible on the
ground with bullets, it had become much less dangerous, and the agents in the
helicopters joined the search and rescue.

Luke asked Charles for four agents to cooperate with him.

That way, he only needed to locate the survivors and kill the spiders, and the time-
consuming task of bringing the survivors to a safe place could be given to the agents with
him.

Charles moved with another team, while the remaining agents all went to the roof of the
shopping center, where they eliminated the occasional spider on the street with sniper
rifles and protected the survivors who made their way to the shopping center.
Chapter 312 - Good Rewarded with Good
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 312 Good Rewarded with Good

The shopping center was at a good height, and a straight street lay before it. Thus, four
sniper rifles and four drones were enough for the agents to control what happened in a
range of several hundred meters around the shopping center.

The search and rescue operation didn’t stop until midnight. After all the survivors were
rescued, an exhausted Luke finally returned to the shopping center.

Before he returned, he gave Agent Charles the maps of the mines and marked a location.
“Here, this is the cave where that unknown substance is stored. According to the manager
of the mines whom I saved, there’s a super big guy in the cave as well as many smaller
spiders.”

Agent Charles was reinvigorated by the information, since that was the reason why he
was here.

He hadn’t asked Luke earlier, partly because they couldn’t search the mines before all the
spiders were killed, and partly because he didn’t think that Luke knew the specific
location of the unknown substance. After all, Luke had only been here two days.

Who knew that Luke would directly verify the exact location.

After Luke told him about Gladys, her nephew Chris, and the previous proprietor of the
mines, Agent Charles had a lot of mixed feelings. It almost felt like fate.

Gladys had refused to hand over the maps of the mines because they were her brother’s
lifelong work.

However, Chris gave Luke the maps, which enabled the latter to rescue Gladys.

So, was this good being rewarded with good? Hearing Agent Charles sigh, Luke
whispered inwardly, You’re damn right, but you don’t know what my real reward is.

After that, Luke went to the shopping center to look for Selina, and found her bellowing at
the residents and telling them to find a place to rest on the second floor.

The town hadn’t been fully purged of the spiders yet, so the residents couldn’t go home.

Even though they were in a safe place, they had to take turns keeping watch in case a
spider snuck in and killed them.
Luke observed them quietly for a moment, before he went downstairs with a smile. He
cleaned himself up in a bathroom and found his car.

Thanks to his foresight, he had gotten Selina to park the car on one side of the shopping
center, and it was basically undamaged except for a few scratches.

The cars that had been parked in a panic at the entrance to the shopping center were
buried under the bodies of spiders and their disgusting fluids.

Luke didn’t even need to look to know that there had to be a lot of bullet holes in the cars.
It would cost a fortune to fix them, if the townsfolk could get their cars back at all.

If there was something wrong with those spiders, it was possible that all the cars had to
be destroyed.

Luke had learned this the hard way when he lost his car in Laquin.

Luke took out the Napoleon cake from the mini-fridge in the car and returned to the
shopping center.

Patting Selina on the back, Luke showed her the box in his hands and said, “Please take a
break, Detective Selina.”

Selina turned around. Seeing the big box in his hands, she immediately smiled.

This was their exclusive food box, which contained delicious food every time it made an
appearance. She would automatically start drooling whenever she saw it.

She was about to open the box, when Luke moved it out of reach. “Wash your hands,
okay? I washed my hands multiple times before I fetched the cake for you.”

Selina glared at him angrily but still went to wash her hands.

Following her and making sure that she cleaned her hands and her face, Luke finally gave
her the box. “Let the FBI take care of the rest. I’ve already spoken to Charles. We should
get some rest now since we’ll likely be questioned for a while tomorrow.”

Selina nodded and asked, “Where do we sleep?”

Luke had already scouted the area. “There’s an unused utility room in a corner on the
first floor. It’s absolutely safe and away from the lobby. We can get some sleep there.”
Selina said, “Haha, that’s good…” As they spoke, they reached the utility room.

Seeing that an inflatable camping tent had been set up inside the utility room, Selina was
even more satisfied. “We don’t have to sleep on the floor? Great! Right, where did you
find this?”

Luke said sorrowfully, “It’s an offering from the dearly departed ex-mayor Wade, who
owned a camping equipment store here.”

Selina shrugged. “What a shame. I’ll pray for him tomorrow morning.” Luke nodded. “Yes,
we must thank him for his generosity, if there’s nothing wrong with him.”

Selina was curious. “Is there anything wrong with him?”

Luke replied, “Those giant spiders are probably related to Mayor Wade. However, since
your acting is terrible, I’ll tell you the details when we’re out of here. Now, be good and
finish the cake, brush your teeth, and go to bed.”

Selina nodded. She wasn’t in a hurry now that she had a basic gist of the situation.

She yawned, quickly brushed her teeth with some mineral water, then collapsed inside
the tent.

With a smile, Luke straightened Selina’s body, before lying down on a blanket next to the
door and falling asleep as well.

Luke woke up after only two hours of sleep, which was all the sleep he needed now.

Elementary Self-Healing was definitely a valuable ability for anyone who burned the
midnight oil.

After he got up, he called Agent Charles, but nobody picked up.

Setting up a camera in the room, he closed the door, then went to look for an FBI agent.
He then learned that further reinforcements had arrived, and Agent Charles had led them
into the mines.

Luke immediately lost interest in the matter.

This was something that only the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents pretending to be the FBI could do. He
would be a pest if he was too enthusiastic about it.

There were more and more residents in the shopping center. The four hundred survivors
at the beginning plus the couple of hundred that were rescued by Luke and the agents
later added up to around six hundred people here.

According to Elizabeth, around a thousand people lived in this town; it seemed that the
rest of them had been killed.
It was already midnight, but the shopping center was still noisy.

Some people were sleeping soundly and some were weeping quietly, while some were
devastated and some wandered about aimlessly.

The beautiful sheriff was still busy.

She had to keep the anxious residents calm, make sure that the situation was under
control, and deal with the issues of food and a place to sleep.

This was supposed to be the mayor’s job, but Wade had gotten himself killed, so the
sheriff had no choice but to take charge of the remaining members of the town council to
handle this matter.

However, with Chris’s help, she wasn’t on her own.

Luke walked over and greeted her. “Samantha, you can take a break. Chris can help you
look after things. Isn’t that right, Chris?”

Chris smiled. “I’m not half as capable as Samantha.”

Chapter 313 - An Invitation From Good Guy Luke
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 313 An Invitation From Good Guy Luke

Luke shook his head with a smile. He then signaled to Samantha, and they spoke in
private a few steps away. “Samantha, have you called Elizabeth?”

Stunned for a brief moment, Samantha slapped her forehead. “I forgot.”

Luke comforted her. “It’s fine. I’ll call her in the morning and tell her what happened, but
she’ll be more relieved to hear from you. So, get some rest and call her in the morning,
okay?”

Samantha nodded. “Thank you, Luke.”

She was feeling grateful, fortunate, scared and happy all at the same time. If her daughter
hadn’t persuaded her to allow Luke and Selina to help with the case, it would’ve been
hard to say if her family could have survived the disaster last night.

Looking at the six hundred residents here, Samantha knew that almost half of the town’s
population was gone.

But it was a good thing that nothing happened to her children, or she would’ve broken
down.

Luke nodded with a smile. “You’re welcome, but you should really thank Elizabeth, who
asked for our help even though she could’ve been reprimanded for it. You have a good
daughter!” He then left.

It was three in the morning, not the best time for phone calls. He would have Selina call
Los Angeles in the morning.

It was already habit to leave the long-winded reports to Selina.

After speaking with Samantha, he went through the shopping center once more and took
back all his equipment.

There was no way he would let the fake FBI agents take his steel wires or the cameras.

Those agents were now too busy searching the mines and rescuing residents to examine
the shopping center yet; this was the best time for Luke to cover his tracks.

After that, Luke walked over to the front of the shopping center and nodded at the two
agents who were guarding the entrance. “Don’t mind me, I’m just looking around.”

The agents simply nodded and remained on guard against any activity outside.

The door had been rolled up, and a lot of things could be seen through the glass doors of
the shopping center.

A helicopter hovered in the sky and occasionally took potshots at the giant spiders that
popped up every now and then.

Teams of agents were searching the rest of the town to see if they could find more
survivors who might still be hiding. Luke shook his head slightly and stopped looking
around. This town had been about to close down in the first place. After this incident,
most of the residents would probably move away.

However, there might still be a way to turn things around. As he pondered this, Luke
returned to the utility room. Selina was still sound asleep inside the tent.

Luke sat down on his blanket and examined his harvest from tonight.

For each resident he saved, he got twenty experience and credit points. After a night of
hard work, he obtained 4,200 experience and credit points.

He was also rewarded with more than three hundred experience and credit points for
miscellaneous tasks that he had accomplished.

So, he obtained more than 4,500 experience and credit points in one night. The hard
work had been worth it.

Good rewards for a good guy! Luke smiled in delight. At dawn, the residents were
escorted to buses and transferred to a temporary shelter in the neighboring town of
Wintersburg. They couldn’t return until Boom Town was completely cleaned up.

At the shelter in Wintersburg, investigators who had already been waiting questioned the
survivors one by one about what happened last night.

Luke and Selina were the very first to be questioned and also took the longest time.

Luke basically told the truth. After all, this matter was on file in LAPD, and so was
Elizabeth’s birthplace.

The two agents in charge of the interview were very polite as well.

They had personally seen Luke risk his life to rescue others when the agents had still
been eliminating the spiders in town.
After hours of arduous work, Luke rescued dozens of residents.

Everybody liked a hero.

But of course, if the hero had died the moment he showed up, he would’ve only ended up
as a name in the casualty report and would have been easily forgotten. The questioning
was finally over by noon. Luke asked the agents if he could leave.

The agents made a call and soon returned. “Detective Luke, you and Detective Selina are
free to go, but I’m afraid we might have to trouble you again during our investigation in
the future.”

Luke thanked them with a smile. “That’s fine. We’re in Los Angeles anyway, and you can
look for us there at any time.”

They bumped into Samantha on their way out.

After some thought, Luke greeted her. “Samantha, is your interview over?”

Samantha replied with a tired expression, “Yes, it is.”

Luke said, “That’s good. We’re returning to Los Angeles today.”

Samantha was surprised. “You’re leaving so soon?”

Luke nodded. “Since all of you are safe and sound, we can report to Elizabeth now that
we’ve completed our mission.”

Samantha was a little embarrassed. “Thank you very much for everything.” Luke
chuckled. “You’ve already said that. Right, why don’t all of you come to Los Angeles with
us?”

Samantha shook her head. “But there are a lot of things that need to be done here.”

Luke waved his hand. “Samantha, the incident here isn’t simple. Boom Town will
probably be closed for a while for investigation. You might as well make a trip to Los
Angeles for a couple of days instead of idling here. After what happened last night, don’t
you think Elizabeth will be relieved to see you in person? She almost asked for leave to fly
back here right away when I called her this morning.”

Samantha hesitated. “But…” She then looked at Chris.

Luke noticed that and smiled. “How about this? I think Chris is a nice guy. Bring him to
Los Angeles with you. As it so happens, there’s something I want to discuss with him.”
Samantha found that odd. “What is it?”

Luke simply replied, “It’s about the mines.”

Samantha didn’t ask further, and went over to talk to Chris.

When the two of them returned, Luke talked to Chris in private. “Chris, can your mines
still operate?”

Chris shook his head with a bitter smile. “The FBI told me that they have to clear the
spiders’ nest in the mines before I can send workers in. That’ll take at least two months.”

Luke nodded. “In that case, why don’t you come to Los Angeles with Samantha? I want to
talk to you about the mines.”

Chris thought that Luke was only being polite, and quickly shook his head. “Thanks, but
I’ll be fine here.”

Luke patted his shoulder. “Chris, even if the FBI clears the mines for operation, will they
still make money? As far as I know, your mining business isn’t doing very well.”

Chris smiled bitterly.

“Not very well” was an understatement. The truth was that the company was about to go
bankrupt.
Chapter 314 - Guests At a Picnic
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 314 Guests At a Picnic

Chris hadn’t declared bankruptcy yet because the company was his father’s lifelong work,
and he felt very guilty toward his father.

Luke said, “Come to Los Angeles. I have some thoughts about your mines. I’ll have my
secretary talk to you.” Chris was surprised. “What?” Why would a detective have a
secretary? Why are you talking like a big boss? Are you serious? Luke simply patted his
shoulder again thoughtfully. “Chris, the opportunity is right before you; it’s up to you
whether or not to seize it. Don’t let Samantha down.”

Chris looked at Samantha, who was talking to Selina not far away. That familiar and
mature charm wasn’t something he could give up. “Fine, I’ll talk to my aunt.”

Luke waved his hand. “Take Gladys with you. And Bruce, too. I’ll arrange your room and
board in Los Angeles.”

Chris walked back in a daze, with no idea what Luke was up to.

It definitely wasn’t about Samantha. Charming as she was, she was 38.

However…

Chris looked at Ashley, who was standing next to Samantha. This one seemed to be of a
more appropriate age.

But recalling everything that Luke had demonstrated last night, he subconsciously shook
his head.

Ashley was the right age, but their temperaments and styles didn’t match at all.

Then, he remembered that Ashley had an elder sister who was Luke’s colleague.

But it still didn’t seem right, since Luke already had a hot detective named Selina with
him.

For a moment, Chris became even more confused as he overthought things.

Eventually, Luke and Selina left in their car first.

However, both Samantha and Chris promised that they would visit Los Angeles in a day
or two after they dealt with the aftermath of this incident.

They weren’t in a hurry to return, and Selina took a nap in the backseat after talking to
Luke for a while.

Luke turned on the radio, making sure to turn down the volume.

“…God, aliens are attacking Earth. They have eight big claws, and hop about and kill
human beings…”

Luke was lost for words. He recognized it as Boom Town’s resident radio station. The
radio host was fine? S.H.I.E.L.D. hadn’t done anything about him?

But Luke then realized that it was impossible to gag hundreds of people forever. They
had probably only been told not to exaggerate the story.

But what was this guy talking about? Aliens? Eight claws? Those who didn’t know might
think that the monsters were octopuses.

Aliens like these appeared all the time on local radio stations across the country every
day. Nobody would believe it.

Luke changed the channel to country music. He nodded in satisfaction and then…
changed the channel again.

Some people said that listening to too much country music would cause depression.

Though Luke didn’t believe it, he wanted to listen to something more relaxing. A moment
later, the pleasant sound of a violin rang out. Hands back on the wheel, Luke whistled a
tune as he drove.

He drove all the way out of Arizona into California.

In the afternoon, after taking a turn, Luke couldn’t help but stop the car.

He observed the flat land that had more grass than trees. It was bright under the brilliant
afternoon sun. The wild flowers in shades of pink and purple amidst the grass added
color to the view.

Luke couldn’t help but look back at Selina, who was still sound asleep. With a smile, he
turned the wheel and drove into the grass. A moment later, he woke Selina up. “Hey, it’s
time to eat.”

Selina opened her eyes in confusion. “Huh? We’re in Los Angeles?” She sat up and turned
in the direction of the noise.
Luke was standing outside. Behind him was glorious sunlight, as well as a blanket and
food boxes on the grass. Selina smiled. “A picnic?”

Luke pulled her out of the car and showed her what he had been hiding in his left hand.

It was a bundle of tiny wide flowers in pink, purple and white. It wasn’t spectacular, but it
was pretty cute.

“My angel, do you like it?” asked Luke with a smile.

Accepting the flowers from him, Selina observed them in satisfaction and smiled
brilliantly. “Yes, I do.”

They then enjoyed a late lunch in the meadow under the afternoon sun. The tension of
last night’s battle and the exhaustion from the long inquiry today gradually faded.

In the car, a female host was speaking passionately on the radio.

“…It’s camping season again! Let’s see what places are worth visiting nearby.

“… Lake Salton is big enough for most water activities… Lake Maxwell is closer…
Huntington Park, which is 73 kilometers to the southeast of Long Beach isn’t bad either…

“…Do avoid the school holidays… However, the water at Crestview is clear, and kids love
it…”

As Luke chatted with Selina, he couldn’t help but recall the famous opening line of a
certain program in his previous life: Spring is the best season for mental and physical
communication between living creatures.

They resumed their journey as the sun was setting, and night had fallen by the time they
got back to Los Angeles. They headed straight for home.

Selina went to her room and put the flowers in a vase that she had never used.

She didn’t come out of her room again until Luke made dinner.

Just as they were about to enjoy the food, there was a knock on the door.

Selina opened the door. “Oh, Elizabeth, are you here for free food?”.

Luke was secretly amused. A visit during a meal was definitely one of Selina’s least
favorite things.
Though she wasn’t happy, she still let Elizabeth in.

Luke looked at Elizabeth and asked, “Do you want some?”

Selina rolled her eyes and knew that he would say that. She hurriedly returned to her seat
and made the first move as she picked up a huge chunk of steak and started chewing.

Elizabeth nodded without any hesitation.

She had learned that from Selina and Elsa.

The female detectives of the Major Crimes Division couldn’t be as coy as regular women,
or they would never get their jobs done properly.

Luke didn’t talk about Boom Town during dinner.

Elizabeth’s family was safe, so it was unnecessary to talk about depressing things at the
dinner table.

Thanks to their collective efforts, the food was finished very quickly.

Selina picked up the dishes to wash them in the kitchen, leaving the living room to Luke
and Elizabeth.

Elizabeth even complimented her. “Ah, Selina, that was a wonderful dinner you made.
You must teach me later.”

Luke chuckled, and Selina didn’t know what to say.

Chapter 315 - Gratitude
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 315 Gratitude

After Selina left, Elizabeth finally expressed her gratitude to Luke solemnly.

Samantha had already told Elizabeth what happened, particularly the part where Luke
rescued many residents, including her family.

Without Luke, the whole town could’ve ended up as the spiders’ food. Luke quickly
interrupted her. “Alright, that’s enough. I helped your family, so you better work harder
in return. Did your mother mention that she’s coming over with your siblings?”

Elizabeth nodded. “She did. I’ll take care of them.”

Luke thought for a moment before he continued, “Do you remember that Chris?”

Elizabeth smiled in embarrassment. “I do. He’s my mother’s… old classmate.”

Luke could tell from her face that she knew about their relationship. He nodded with a
smile. “Good to know.”

They talked for another ten minutes. Then, Elizabeth went to the kitchen and thanked
Selina as well.

A few minutes later, Luke saw her off.

At the door, Luke suddenly asked, “Elizabeth, if you become rich someday, like, super
rich, will you continue doing this dangerous job?”

Elizabeth considered for a moment before replying with a smile, “You’re already very
rich. Why are you still doing this job?” She pointed at the house behind her.

Luke shrugged. “It’s more of a hobby. A life without anything to work on would be too
boring.”

Elizabeth nodded. “I think so too. When I’m older, I may consider transferring to a
different post. But right now… I love my job.”

Luke patted her shoulder and said, “Remember that, and have a good rest. I’ll see you at
work tomorrow.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Okay, we’re waiting for you to come back. I’m leaving.”
Watching her get into her car, Luke closed the door and turned around, and Selina looked
at him playfully. “You’re more and more proactive now, aren’t you?”

Luke sat down on the couch. “Proactive about what?”

Selina said, “About girls, of course.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “If you think that’s being proactive, wouldn’t Dustin be harassing his
female subordinates every day?”

Lost for words, Selina asked him a moment later, “Do you have high hopes for her?”

Luke nodded. “Pretty much. Given how smart she is, and her diploma and her diligence,
she’ll become a sergeant in a few years with any luck, and my support then won’t be as
valuable as it is right now.”

Selina wasn’t convinced. “You’re lying. That’s definitely not the reason why you asked her
what she would do if she were rich.”

Luke admitted it. “I’m only checking out the situation beforehand, in case I lose a capable
helper. If that happens, there’ll be too many things for you to do.”

Selina thought for a moment. “Are you saying that she’s going to be rich soon?”

Luke said, “I’m not sure. She might not be the one who’s gonna get rich, but it doesn’t hurt
to ask. Okay. Take a break. We’ll start training later.”

Selina was speechless. “This is definitely payback, isn’t it?”

The next morning, Selina was woken up by Luke’s alarm. She enjoyed Luke’s breakfast
and went to work with Luke’s dessert in a good mood.

They went to Elsa, but saw that Martin and Roger were in her office.

Naturally, they didn’t barge in. Luke quickly turned around and led Selina back to their
desks, where he observed the door to Elsa’s office from afar.

Roger had gotten Luke involved in an assignment last time to split the risks, but then they
were ambushed by Bullseye.

Luke decided that he needed to keep a distance from that guy, or he might be caught up
in yet another disaster.

The battle against Bullseye actually wasn’t a big deal, since it would’ve happened sooner
or later. However, Luke suspected that Roger was a harbinger of misfortune. Why else
would his partner Martin look so wretched?

Very soon, Roger and Martin left the office. They didn’t notice the two people hiding in
the distance.

Luke and Selina slipped into the office and closed the door.

“Boss, what’s with Roger and Martin?” asked Luke casually.

Elsa sighed. “Martin… hasn’t been in good condition recently. He needs more rest. So,
they came to talk to me and transferred their cases to us.”

Luke frowned. “What happened to Martin?”

Elsa shook her head. “Don’t ask, and don’t tell anyone else, but he can’t take any cases for
the foreseeable future.”

Luke got it.

If it was just a short break to readjust, a detective would only transfer the urgent cases at
most so that the investigations wouldn’t be held up.

But Elsa had implied that those two had transferred most of their cases, and that it was
possible that Martin might stop being a police officer.

That wasn’t unprecedented.

Family mishaps, trauma, serious illnesses and many other reasons could prevent a police
officer from working. They could only take a break, and after a period of time, they might
resign.

Elsa clearly wasn’t happy about it either.

Martin had only just transferred to the Major Crimes Division a few months ago, and Elsa
wasn’t very familiar with him, but Roger was a seasoned detective in the department.

It was obvious that Martin’s problem had something to do with Roger.

An officer’s partner was like their spouse. If they had a terrible one, work would be a
nightmare.

Elsa stopped the unpleasant conversation and said, “Now, you need to pick up their
important cases.”
Luke nodded and asked, “Where are the case files?”

Elsa jerked her chin to the side.

Luke and Selina looked over, only to see a stack of files that was more than thirty
centimeters tall.

“You’re kidding.” Luke turned around and looked at Elsa suspiciously.

Elizabeth sighed helplessly. “Sadly, I’m not. It’s the boss’s order. Yours are just the
important ones. Actually, most of the cases have already been given to Elizabeth and
Billy. I even have to work on some of them myself.”

Luke chuckled. “Truly appreciate your efforts, boss.”

There was nothing he could say now; he couldn’t avoid it since even Elsa herself had been
assigned some cases.

Luke picked up the files, and Selina put the dessert down as usual, before they returned
to their desks.

Elizabeth and Billy greeted them and said, “Good to have you back.”

Luke threw the case files onto the table. “We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “That’s why I said last night that we’re waiting for you.”

Selina said, “Thanks very much, Elizabeth. You let us have a good night’s sleep, at least.”

Elizabeth said, “You’re welcome, I only did what I should.”

Naturally, Luke and Selina didn’t blame Elizabeth for not informing them earlier, since
they had already been assigned the cases.

There were even more case files on Elizabeth and Billy’s desks. Stacked together, the pile
would be more than fifty centimeters tall.
Chapter 316 - Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 316 Old Cases and Sticking Your Nose In

Although Elizabeth and Billy had more cases, that didn’t mean that their burden was
heavier than Luke and Selina’s.

Most of the cases were minor ones, and didn’t have to be cracked within a certain period
of time.

The cases that Luke and Selina had received, in comparison, were the really tricky ones,
as were all the cases that they had ever worked

on.

Luke didn’t find it surprising.

Martin was new to the Major Crimes Division, even if he was a great marksman who had
retired from the navy. Roger, on the other hand, was a true veteran.

Five years ago, Roger’s partner was Dustin Hammond, who was now the head of the
Major Crimes Division.

He had worked with Dustin for three years, before Elsa worked with Dustin for another
year.

Roger was definitely one of the most experienced detectives in the Major Crimes Division.

However, he didn’t have the mental fortitude for more important positions, nor did he
want to shoulder even more pressure. Thus, he had never chased a promotion, and
stayed in the Major Crimes Division.

He was one of the people that Dustin trusted the most.

Luke ran into Bullseye on the case that Roger had asked Luke for help with last time,
which showed just how dangerous the cases that he worked on were.

Luke and Selina stopped chatting with Elizabeth and Billy as they were all busy.

Selina quickly screened the files and threw three of them to Luke. “Check them out,
especially the first one.” She then continued reading the other files.

After reading the first case file for a moment, Luke frowned. “This case… hasn’t been
closed

yet?”

There were too many unsolved cases in the Major Crimes Division, but this particular
case had to do with the shooting in the donut store, which was related to Bullseye.

Luke hadn’t investigated the case further after he drove Bullseye away.

After all, this case belonged to Roger and his partner, and his intervention might not be
appreciated unless they asked for his help.

Now, according to the file, Bullseye had only been following orders, while the
mastermind in this case hadn’t been found yet.

Thus, the case hadn’t been closed even though Bullseye had run back to New York.

Palmer, the beautiful DEA agent who had something going on with Martin, had been in
another shooting recently, but fortunately was unharmed. So, it was easy for Luke to
reach a conclusion: It was Palmer, and not her unfortunate partner, who was the real
target in the shooting at the donut store. Bullseye had taken action because of Kingpin.
However, Palmer wasn’t looking into Kingpin, but the head of a local drug gang which
had major dealings with Kingpin.

Luke didn’t dive into the details, but browsed the other two cases first, only to find that
they were just as tricky. One was the murder of a police officer, and the other was about a
girl in pajamas who had been hit by a car on the road.

These two cases weren’t any easier than Palmer’s case, but there was no deadline on
them for now, so they could be worked on one at a time.

Luke raised his head. “Is there anything else? Is it just these three cases?”

Selina nodded. “The other cases aren’t as important. The three cases you’re holding can
turn into a huge deal if they aren’t closed. Well, fine, they’re actually already pretty big
deals now.”

Luke grabbed his coat and said, “Let’s go and talk to Martin’s quasi-girlfriend.”

Selina didn’t joke about Palmer with Luke this time.

Anybody with the least bit of intelligence could see the sparks between Martin and
Palmer.

Also, Luke and Selina were still in the police department. There were eyes and ears all
over the place, so jokes like that were inappropriate.

Elizabeth raised her head. “Do you need any help?”

Luke pointed at the case files in front of her and said, “Only come help out after you’ve
handled your cases. Also, don’t forget about Samantha. I can arrange accommodation for
them.”

Elizabeth said, “Alright.”

As he walked to the parking lot, Luke murmured to himself, This is a case with psychos
like Bullseye. If you get involved, you might die like that SWAT team.

He had high hopes for Elizabeth and Billy, and didn’t want them to get involved.

While every case could be dangerous for a detective, the opponents in this case were too
ruthless.

Los Angeles now had a crime rate that was even higher than New York’s, but cases were
still rare where someone would spray bullets at a DEA agent with an automatic weapon.

That was nuts!

The FBI had targeted the Carlos family previously when the latter killed several police
officers and FBI agents.

The DEA was just as powerful as the FBI, and even tougher, since it was impossible to
deal with crazy drug dealers without being fierce themselves.

A lot of their people were retired special force veterans.

Luke wouldn’t be interested in getting involved if Roger and Martin hadn’t handed them
the case. It was possible that the DEA was about to eliminate some gang; they didn’t need
Luke going in to steal their credit.

For the sake of Martin’s girlfriend-to-be, however, Luke decided to work on this case first.

He never felt guilty about wiping out drug dealers.

He called Palmer, only to discover that she happened to be at the police department, and
was with Martin.

Selina blinked and asked, “Are we really going to go over? Wouldn’t we be interrupting
them?”
Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Let’s see what’s the situation. If they’re done, we’ll
stick our nose in. If they’re still cuddling, we’ll… wait for five minutes.”

While whispering to each other about Martin and Palmer’s love story, they reached the
lounge. They found Roger standing forlornly outside the lounge, and saw that Martin and
Palmer were talking in the lounge, which had tempered glass walls.

Luke had no choice but to take a deep breath and walk over to Roger. “How are they
doing?”

Roger smiled bitterly at them. “Thank god Palmer is here. A woman is much better
comforting someone than I am.”

Looking at Roger’s dark face and his bald head, Luke couldn’t agree more.

A man with a dark face and a bald head tended to leave the impression that he was a
villain, even if he actually defended world peace.
Chapter 317 - Tailing the Beauty
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 317 Tailing the Beauty

Luke could only change the topic. “I’ve read Palmer’s case file. Did you find anything in
your investigation?”

Roger said, “A little bit. It’s possible that Palmer found a thing or two about a guy
nicknamed ‘The Maker,’ which is why the guy’s trying to kill her.” Luke asked, “Exactly
what did she find?” “I don’t know,” Roger said decisively. “Palmer’s been looking into him,
but she can’t share all her information with us. You know, she’s investigating too many
targets. If she gives us all the information, we would have thirty suspects at least.”

Luke sighed and didn’t ask who the suspects were.

The guys that the DEA investigated were mostly tricky vermin who baited and corrupted
people.

It wasn’t unusual to investigate one suspect and then unearth a whole bunch of them.

Luke looked inside and asked in an even lower voice, “What’s with Martin?”

Roger said bitterly, “I hope that he can more or less recover after a month of rest.” Luke
hesitated. “What about you?” Roger didn’t have to rest when Martin did.

As an experienced detective, he could totally get a new detective to help him with the
cases.

Roger scratched his bald head. “I’m old. With Martin’s issue and my family situation…”

After a brief silence, Luke patted his shoulder and said, “Get some good rest, but you
better come back soon, or I’m afraid Dustin will go crazy.”

Roger simply nodded and didn’t say anything.

After about twenty minutes, Palmer and Martin were finally done with their
conversation, and they walked out of the lounge.

Roger had a few words with them and then took Martin home to rest.

Palmer managed a smile for Luke and Selina. “Luke, Selina, how can I help you?” Luke
pointed at the lounge. “Let’s talk inside.”
They talked for half an hour in the lounge, before they came out again. Palmer said, “Luke,
you don’t need to pay too much attention to this case. Our people are already working on
it; oh, I don’t mean anything else by this.”

Luke knew that she was saying that she wasn’t trying to drive them off the case.

He nodded with a smile. “Palmer, I understand, but we have to do what we can, for
Martin’s sake. At least, we can’t allow those guys to wander around with automatic
weapons and find an opportunity to shoot you, right?”

What could Palmer say? Naturally, she didn’t want to live in fear every day and with the
suspicion that anyone around her who didn’t look right might be a shooter out to get her.

Luke said, “We’ll follow up on the case for a couple of days and let you know if there are
any updates; we won’t meddle with any of the cases on your end.”

Palmer nodded. “Thank you. Then, I’ll take my leave.” She knew that Luke was doing this
for Martin’s sake.

Luke was only going to work on the assault case, and wouldn’t steal the drug cases that
the DEA was working on.

Watching Palmer leave, Luke said, “Let’s follow her.”

Selina was surprised. “What?” It was a serious violation to follow a DEA agent without
official notification.

If the situation was reversed, the Major Crimes Division would also be unhappy if
someone from the DEA was tailing a detective from their department.

Both organizations were engaged in dangerous work, and were quite sensitive about this
sort of thing.

Luke said, “We don’t need to follow her too closely. I just want to see if the shooters are
still around her.”

Palmer was the perfect bait. He wouldn’t be able to track the shooters without her.

When he drove the car out, Selina was still at a loss. “Are you really going to follow her?”
Luke chuckled. “Only you know that we’re following her. To everyone else, we’re just on
our way to investigate a case.”

Selina was befuddled.

She couldn’t see Palmer’s car at all. How could they track her?
Luke smiled as he drove the car at an unhurried speed. He caught a whiff of the unique
perfume that Palmer was wearing.

It was Givenchy Jardin d’Interdit, which matched her personality perfectly.

Any woman, even a DEA agent, loved being beautiful!

They followed her all the way to the DEA’s office building, and nothing happened.

Luke wasn’t disappointed, since it was only natural.

When detectives followed or monitored suspects, they spent most of the time in their
cars instead of chasing the criminals. They were often bored, but had to stay focused.

It was easier for Luke. He drove the car around the area surrounding the DEA building as
he looked for unusual guys.

Other people could only observe with their eyes, but Luke had Sharp Nose, which let him
know if anybody was carrying a gun.

After all, it would be quite suspicious for anyone to be loitering outside the DEA building
with a gun.

He looked around and detected a few armed people, who were all DEA guards.

If a shooter was waiting for their target to show, they would exhibit more unusual
behaviour.

For example, they would be anxious, or keep looking at the exits, or pay attention to
people with similar features — like those who were female, beautiful, had long hair, and
were dressed professionally.

All these described Agent Palmer to a tee.

After taking stock, Luke and Selina simply went home for lunch.

Palmer bought lunch from a hot dog stand at the entrance of the office building, and went
back inside. Clearly, she wouldn’t be out any time soon.

Luke and Selina didn’t know what Palmer’s schedule was like, and the shooters probably
didn’t either.

After the second attack, Palmer’s movements were kept strictly confidential, and it
wouldn’t be easy to ambush her.
So, the only time the shooters could probably attack was when she was on her way to and
from work.

Anybody who had a fixed job usually had a fixed schedule for when they started or got off
work.

Luke had asked Roger earlier about Palmer’s office hours.

Luke and Selina returned to the DEA building before half-past four, and did another
round of the area one block away.

Very soon, Luke chuckled and said, “Selina, keep an eye on the silver Toyota on the right
with the 5AJ**** plate.”

Selina didn’t even raise her head. She simply operated her tablet and adjusted the angles
of the cameras on the car to focus on a Toyota that was half-exposed at a street corner.

The Toyota’s car windows were tinted black, but it was clear that the people inside didn’t
know the first thing about tailing someone, as they took turns smoking outside the car
every now and then.

Although they were smoking behind the car and out of sight as much as possible, Luke
already had a clear picture of them from the specially modified cameras on his car.
Chapter 318 - Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 318 Ambush, and Singing With the Beauty

The tattoos on the necks and arms of the two men in the Toyota suggested that they
probably weren’t good guys.

Tattoos weren’t rare. People of any age and gender could get a tattoo if they wanted.

There were plenty of people who got tattoos on their arms or backs.

But the tattoos on these two men were different.

Nobody in Los Angeles would dare get a tattoo like this, and even if they wanted to,
regular tattoo parlors wouldn’t do it so casually, since this design had a special meaning.

It was a tattoo of a church steeple; the number drawn on the cross indicated seniority,
and the subtle differences in the crown on the cross represented the role each individual
played in the group. The black drops of blood that fell from the crown represented the
number of people they had killed.

Of course, some reckless young men really had gotten this tattoo design, but these idiots
usually didn’t live to see the end of the week.

If someone with this tattoo walked down a particular block, a car might suddenly stop
next to them, and someone would ask, “Where are you from?”

It seemed like a common question, but the person who was asked might be fired upon
like crazy.

That was because the tattoo suggested that the person held a high position and had killed
many people, and since he had accidentally trespassed on enemy territory, they would
definitely kill him in the most ruthless way to defend their turf.

The two people lying in wait here could be considered pretty cautious.

They were wearing long-sleeved shirts and had even buttoned their cuffs and collars.
Only the edges of their tattoos could just be seen on their necks and wrists.

Unfortunately for them, the mini-program which Luke had created very quickly
compared that small bit of the tattoo with the criminal database, and found an 80%
match with the tattoo of a certain gang. Also, why were they hanging around one block
away from the DEA building?
This might be a free country, but the truth was that people who weren’t supposed to
appear in a certain area would barely appear there.

Even if they did, they would usually only be passing by; if they hung around for too long,
something had to be wrong.

In a relatively safe area, anybody wandering around dressed like a vagrant would be
stopped and questioned by a patrolling officer, even if they hadn’t broken any sort of law.

Taxpayers and the poor were completely different species.

The safety of the taxpayers had to be ensured, and uncertain factors should be discreetly
removed from good places, like depicted in the movie First Blood.

Of course, Luke didn’t really go up to the two gangsters to question them. He simply
leaned in to look at the surveillance image with Selina.

“Run them through the database. Start with the Latino gangs,” instructed Luke.

Selina nodded and started working.

Less than five minutes later, she chuckled and said, “Sure enough, these two guys aren’t
clean.”

There were mugshots of the two guys in the Toyota.

Luke now had the support of all the bosses in the police department, and had found a way
to copy certain files in the police department.

Of course, it was definitely against the rules, and he hadn’t really gotten permission.

He had set up a mini database inside his car that primarily had information on local
suspicious figures, most of whom were gang members.

On the tablet, two names were displayed: Domingo Torres and Paladia Mendoza.

They were hardcore members of a particular gang, who were involved in multiple cases
of severe bodily harm. They were currently on parole, but hadn’t contacted their parole
officer in months.

In other words, there would be no problem if Luke and Selina arrested them immediately.

But of course, Luke wouldn’t waste such an opportunity; right now, they could only be
charged with breaking parole at most, and would only be in jail for another couple of
years.

He would wait for them to take action and then catch them in the act, which would be a
felony.

Even if their attempt wasn’t successful, most lawyers would be reluctant to defend them
because they didn’t want to end up on the police officers’ blacklist.

A large part of how much power a lawyer had depended on how close they were to the
local police and court. Furthermore, the district attorney who was in charge of
prosecution would usually have gone through the police system.

Being blacklisted by the police meant being shut down by the district attorney, which
wasn’t good for a lawyer’s business in the long run.

Luke said something to Selina, who then dialed Palmer’s number. “Palmer, it’s me, Selina.
Are you getting off work soon? We want to talk to you about something. Why don’t we
have dinner together? I hope we aren’t disturbing you? Okay. We’ll wait for you at the
parking lot exit.”

Hanging up the phone, Selina made an okay gesture. “Done. She’ll be out in twenty
minutes.”

Luke nodded with a smile and said, “The car is yours. Let me know if anything happens.”
As he spoke, he took out his wireless earphones and got out.

Selina moved to the driver’s seat. Looking at the surveillance feed, she drove the car to
the DEA’s parking lot exit.

After he got out, Luke strolled leisurely toward the DEA’s office building.

He surveyed his surroundings as he walked, looking like an eager young man with too
much energy and time on his hands.

A young woman in tight sportswear, a white towel around her neck, and a pedometer on
her wrist, ran past him.

Luke whistled as he looked at her.

She didn’t hear him at all since she had earphones on, and she continued jogging. Luke
chuckled and ran behind her as well.

He stayed five meters away from her, his eyes landing on the girl’s exercise pants every
now and then.
Well, those are definitely tight buns, he murmured to himself.

He followed her down the road, before finally stopping at a street corner.

Seeing that outstanding figure gradually disappear into the distance, he took out two
coins with a regretful expression, and bought a Dr. Pepper from a vending machine.
Sitting down on some steps, he opened the can and drank from it.

Burping comfortably, he began to whistle Baby Got Back.

“I like big butts and I cannot lie,

“You other brothers can’t deny,

“That when a girl walks in with an itty bitty waist,

“And a round thing in your face…”

At that moment, another girl ran past him.

She was a curvy Latino girl in a halter neck sports top and shorts, and with a fiery
personality. “What a rogue!”

Luke didn’t know what to say.

The girl even looked back at him and chuckled.

Chapter 319 - Lookout and Sniper
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 319 Lookout and Sniper

Luke wondered if he had just been hit on. However, this wasn’t the best time.

Helplessly, he looked out of the corner of his eye at the Toyota on the street corner thirty
meters away. Selina said, “Luke, you’ve changed! You’re actually expressing your interest
in song now instead of keeping it to yourself!”

Luke mumbled, Acting! It’s all acting, alright?

Selina’s sarcasm stopped there, and she didn’t continue teasing him.

They were going to catch a big one, and using the comms to gossip would be going
overboard.

A few minutes later, Selina alerted Luke. “Palmer’s car is out. It’s at the B2 exit.”

Luke got up and walked unhurriedly to the parking lot exit.

Almost at the same time, the Toyota moved as well.

Luke narrowed his eyes.

The parking lot exit couldn’t be seen from here, so… did someone inside the DEA let these
two gangsters know, or was someone keeping a lookout nearby?

A traitor inside the DEA would be the DEA’s own problem; it wasn’t unusual to have
moles inside the DEA.

But if there was a lookout, Luke had to be extra careful.

Let alone Bullseye, a veteran or someone from the special forces would already be very
dangerous.

“Selina, move the cameras on the top of the car and check the surrounding buildings for
possible lookouts,” said Luke quietly.

“Got it. I’ve already adjusted them. I’m also monitoring the streets with the roadside
surveillance cameras nearby,” replied Selina.

Luke hummed in response and pressed on.

He was walking on a straight path through the trees on the edge of a small square.

The Toyota, on the other hand, had to turn a corner in order to reach the parking lot.

Luke was walking along the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle, while the gangsters
were taking the L-shaped route; they were weirdly coordinated.

We

By the time the Toyota reached B2, Luke was already in position.

“In the northeast, there’s unusual activity in the third window on the tenth floor of that
gray apartment building,” said Selina. Luke shook his head to clear his mind, and as he
hopped forward on the path, he glanced at the window.

With his keen sight, he saw the light glint off something faintly.

Lens? Was it binoculars or a scope?

“Selina, call Palmer and tell her to wait five minutes before she comes out. I’ll check out
the guy on the tenth floor,” said Luke.

The apartment building to the northeast wasn’t far away from B2, but a row of trees
blocked the line of sight.

Only when Palmer turned out of this exit would those lying in ambush have the best
chance of shooting her.

Nobody knew how long it took a woman to get off work, and it wouldn’t be unusual for
Palmer to touch up her makeup in the parking lot. A five-minute delay shouldn’t alarm
the assailants.

Of course, Palmer would have to be allowed to take part in the interrogation later.

She had been used as bait, so she had the right to some of the credit.

Luke passed B2 and moved northeast.

His movements were concealed by the trees, and he had put on the close-fitting alloy
bulletproof vest before he went on duty.

In two minutes, he had dashed into the apartment building two hundred meters away.
Instead of waiting for the elevator, he simply rushed up the stairs and activated the
surveillance function on his fake phone.
If the enemy was a good sniper, it was possible that they had high-tech equipment too.
Luke had to be careful.

This was an old apartment building. Naturally, there were no surveillance cameras in the
hallways. Thanks to his extraordinary Strength and Dexterity, Luke reached the tenth
floor in just thirty seconds.

It would’ve only taken him ten seconds if he hadn’t been worried about the creaking
floors of this old building making too much noise. On the tenth floor, Luke took a deep
breath, and caught the mixed smell of gun oil and powder.

Even though the man had taken a shower, he couldn’t completely get rid of the scent.

Luke quietly approached the unit and paused for a few seconds to make sure that there
weren’t any traps on the door and to pinpoint the man’s location inside.

With one hand, Luke abruptly struck the lock.

The lock was sent flying into the room with a bam, as if it had been hit by a battering ram,
and the door was abruptly flung open.

A baseball suddenly appeared in Luke’s hand, and he threw it at the head of a man three
meters away who was turning around.

Bang!

The man had only turned halfway when he was hit, and he fell over the table.

Luke quickly handcuffed him and found a walkie-talkie when he did a body search.

He took a photo of the guy’s face and sent it to Selina. “I’ve sorted out the guy on the tenth
floor. Look into him. He might be from the military.”

It was easy for Luke to guess what the man’s background was.

His gear was all standard military equipment. He looked exactly like a special force
soldier sans badge.

Looking at the layout in the apartment, Luke could tell that the man was well-trained.

The long dining table had been pulled over to the window and the back had been raised
to create a natural incline.

The curtain was drawn open just a crack and fastened in place so that it wouldn’t move in
the wind and affect the shot.

This man was clearly much more professional than shooters who just casually placed
their guns on the windowsill.

Naturally, a sniper didn’t always have the most comfortable environment to shoot in, but
the best situation that they could make for themselves would significantly increase the
accuracy of their shot.

Luke examined the sniper rifle.

It was an M24. It had obviously been modified, and definitely wasn’t a new gun.

But to his surprise, the glint just now wasn’t the light reflecting off the scope of the gun;
this professional had covered it well with a hood.

What the light had reflected off was actually a glass object on the top of a cabinet.

This uninvited sniper obviously hadn’t expected the owner to use the top of the cabinet
as storage.

Luke dragged the man into the bedroom and tied him up with the rope from his
inventory. Basic Roping made him deft with using rope.

Finally, he taped the man’s mouth shut.

Closing the apartment door, Luke quickly went downstairs and made a call. “Elsa, I’ve
caught a sniper who was about to target Palmer. I’ll send you the address. Send someone
to pick him up ASAP. There are another two shooters that I need to take care of, I don’t
have time for this guy.”
Chapter 320 - Captives, Doctor, and Texans
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 320 Captives, Doctor, and Texans

Elsa replied without any hesitation, “Got it. Be careful.”

Luke quickly added, “The sniper is likely from the military. Tell reinforcements to
exercise caution.”

Elsa hummed a response and ended the conversation.

After he was done with the call, Luke left the apartment building and walked over to the
street in front of the parking lot at a quick but not urgent pace.

The Toyota was already parked on one side of the street.

Luke said, “Selina, you can ask Palmer to come out now. Tell her to pay attention to the
Toyota.”

“Copy that,” Selina replied. She then contacted Palmer. A moment later, she said, “Palmer
is on her way out. She just told me that her car is specially modified, and the doors and
windows are bulletproof against common rifles.”

“That’s a relief.” Luke approached the Toyota from one side.

“She’s at the exit. I see her,” said Selina.

Luke also saw the black Chevrolet SUV at the B2 exit. It was every agent’s favorite color
and car model.

The SUV left the parking lot at a normal speed and turned right on the street.

However, there was no response from the Toyota.

“What’s going on?” asked Selina.

Luke said, “Don’t be hasty. Even if they don’t do anything, we can arrest them later.” In
any case, he had caught the sniper in the apartment building, who might know more than
these two did.

There was nothing unusual about Palmer’s car. Like most people, she slowly sped up
after she got on the street, and switched to the middle lane.

At that moment, the Toyota finally moved. Driving directly against traffic, it crashed into
the left side of the SUV.

Caught unprepared, the SUV swerved and stopped on one side of the road.

The Toyota also sped over.

Before the car even stopped, the shooter in the passenger seat had already gotten out and
started to fire the Uzi in his hand at the driver’s seat of the SUV.

The driver of the Toyota got out too, and was also about to open fire with his own Uzi.

Luke was no longer worried the moment he saw the Uzis. He knew that this gun wouldn’t
be able to penetrate the special bulletproof doors so quickly.

He had started running the moment the Toyota turned around. When the first shooter
opened fire, Luke was only twenty meters away.

He opened fire with the Glock in his hand almost at the same time as the gangster did.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Both shooters screamed and collapsed.

Luke hadn’t yelled out a warning since due procedure didn’t really matter at this point.
He could directly kill these two gangsters for attempting to murder a government agent.

Bloody bullet holes appeared in the legs of the two shooters, and Luke put his gun back
into the holster. He jogged over and stepped on the right hand of the driver, who was still
holding the Uzi.

Crack!

The driver screamed wildly.

Luke kicked the Uzi away from the driver’s hand with a sweep of his foot. The driver’s
fingers were mangled from the force of the strike.

Pushing off the ground with his other foot, Luke jumped and slid over the top of the
Toyota. Landing on the other side, he kicked the person in the passenger seat and
knocked away his Uzi as well.

Selina drove the car over at that moment and directly pushed the Toyota back to cover
Luke.

Luke caught the handcuffs that Selina threw to him and handcuffed both shooters.

Both men were screaming that their hands were broken as they were handcuffed, but
Luke and Selina simply turned deaf ears to them.

On the other side, Palmer straightened in the driver’s seat in the SUV and was about to
get out.

Luke raised his hand to stop her. “Don’t get out. Let’s take them back to your agency right
now and interrogate them there. Someone there should know first aid, right?”

Palmer sneered. “Of course, we have medical doctors inside.”

She waved at Luke, then the SUV turned around. After Luke stuffed the two men into the
back of the car, she led Luke and Selina back into the DEA building.

The two unfortunate shooters were pale, not just because they were bleeding from the
bullet holes in their legs, but also because they had been caught in the act of trying to kill
a DEA agent.

DEA agents weren’t ordinary police officers; their interrogation methods were a lot more
ruthless.

Naturally, the shooters who accepted such a mission weren’t cowards, but there was a
limit to human endurance, while there was no end of tricks to extort a confession.

Also, in many cases, the DEA wouldn’t convict the gangsters who pissed them off, but
release them after the interrogation.

The next time they were caught, those uncooperative gangsters, along with everybody
else in their nest, would be killed as drug traffickers.

The DEA’s tough reputation wasn’t just hot air.

When Luke and Selina drove their car in, five people had arrived at the carpark.

Four of them were clearly agents, but the last person was wearing a white coat and
complaining, “Hey, I’m a doctor in pharmacology and biology, not a medical doctor,
okay?”

Palmer stood calmly in front of him. “Morris, I want these two guys alive for the next two
hours. I’m sure you can do that, right?”
The doctor called Morris instantly became uncomfortable under Palmer’s gaze. “But… I’m
not a professional at saving lives.”

Palmer suddenly gave a charming smile and patted the man’s shoulder. “These two guys
fired multiple shots at me earlier. I’m sure you can understand how I feel, right, Morris?”

Morris shivered and stepped back abruptly. “Okay! Okay! I understand. Carry them to my
lab. I can’t do any surgery here.”

Luke and Selina watched as the two shooters were calmly carted off, as if nothing had
happened just then.

After the five guys took the shooters to the elevator, Palmer turned to Luke and Selina.
“Thank you.”

Luke shrugged. “It’s fine, as long as you don’t blame us for using you as bait.”

Palmer chuckled and ran a hand through her hair. “I agreed to it, didn’t I?”

Luke said, “We need to be there during the interrogation. We don’t care about anything
else, but we want to know who’s after you.”

After a long moment, Palmer finally sighed. “Are people from Texas all this persistent?”

Luke spread his hands to indicate that there was nothing he could do to change that. Both
he and Selina were born and raised in Texas.

Martin was also from Texas. He had been a soldier in his youth, and joined the police after
he retired.
Chapter 321 - I Have An ’82 Lafite
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 321 I Have An ’82 Lafite

Martin’s hometown, however, was El Paso, which was further south of Shackelford and
close to the Mexican border. The place was known for how chaotic it was.

Thus, while he didn’t have the protection of Luke’s daddy system, Martin was adept at
killing.

Palmer didn’t say more. After all, she couldn’t blame Luke for being concerned about his
colleague.

Palmer led Luke and Selina to the room next to the interrogation room. Two DEA agents
in the room glanced at them but didn’t say anything.

It was Luke who had caught these two gangsters, and they were all on the same side
today.

The interrogation lasted an hour.

Luke observed the proceedings with a calm expression, as did Selina.

Ever since the encounter with the Carlos family, they had no sympathy for drug dealers at
all.

These two shooters happened to be hardcore members of a particular drug trafficking

gang.

Luke would’ve blown up their heads just now, if he wasn’t interested in their intelligence.

Palmer’s expression was exhausted when she came out, and she looked at Luke and
Selina with an apologetic smile. “I didn’t scare you just now, did I?”

Luke grinned and gave her a thumbs up. “I like your efficiency.”

Palmer chuckled and nodded. “The Maker should be hiding in Wellborn Consulting.”

As she spoke, she took out a case file and flipped to a particular page. “Stanford White,
major shareholder and chairman of the board.”

Luke looked at her. “Are you going to do it, or should we?”

Palmer hesitated for a moment before she said, “If possible, can you let us…” She
appeared a little embarrassed.

Luke raised his hand. “Not a problem, but remember that you owe me one.”

Stumped for a moment, Palmer smiled wryly. “Fine.”

She didn’t like owing other people favors.

Neither did Luke, since it meant that he would have to return the favor later, even if it
was something which violated the law, or he would lose his good fortune.

Luke smiled. “Don’t worry, I won’t hold it over your head for long.”

Lost for words, Palmer nodded.

Luke said, “Like I said earlier, we need to follow up on this case until we uncover the
person who’s trying to kill you; we won’t meddle in anything else.”

Palmer rolled her eyes. “Then I don’t owe you anything.”

Luke nodded firmly. “Not a problem.” In any case, he didn’t really care about the favor.

Everybody got in their cars and left for Stanford White’s residence.

Twenty minutes later, three cars carrying five people reached a high-end apartment
building

After they entered the building, Palmer showed the building manager her badge, and
everybody waited for the elevator.

Since it was midnight, there were very few staff members around.

As the elevator was coming down, Luke took a sniff, then tapped Selina’s arm in a fixed
rhythm without drawing anybody else’s attention.

Selina immediately got it. She said, “Oh, I should’ve used the toilet just now. You go up
first. Don’t wait for me.”

She then went over to the manager with an embarrassed face. “Excuse me. Is there a
public bathroom here?”

After a brief hesitation, the manager said, “I’m sorry, but we don’t have a public
bathroom.”
Selina looked even more embarrassed. “Then can I use yours?”

The manager was quite surprised, and didn’t immediately agree.

While Selina was talking to him, Luke stepped forward and said, “Palmer, would you like
to have dinner with me later? I have an ’82 Lafite.”

Palmer stared at him blankly at first. She then said, “That’s impossible. You can’t afford
that.”

Luke leaned in close and grinned. “Maybe it’s an ’02. I don’t know much about the
numbers.”

The other two DEA agents looked at each in bewilderment. What are you doing? Are you
seriously discussing private affairs during an assignment?

At that moment, the elevator dinged and the doors slowly opened.

Luke had already drawn close to Palmer by then under the guise of chatting, and he
suddenly tackled the woman and rolled over the floor.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

The moment the elevator doors opened, two men inside opened fire with their Uzis.

At the same time, the manager’s face darkened, and he took out a pistol and aimed at
Selina right in front of him at the reception counter.

Selina’s head was turned, as if she had been distracted by the sound of the elevator doors
opening, and her guard looked like it was down.

But the moment the manager pulled out his gun, Selina braced herself on the counter and
jumped onto it, and her legs went under the man’s armpits before she wrapped them
around his neck.

At the same time, she grabbed the manager’s right hand that was holding the gun, and her
entire body pulled and twisted at the same time.

Crack! The manager howled in pain.

But Selina didn’t show any mercy. She fiercely twisted the man’s wrist again.

Crack! This time, the manager was in so much pain he couldn’t even scream anymore, and
could only gasp helplessly with his mouth wide open. His gun fell to the floor, and Selina
kicked it into a corner.
Only then did Selina take out her gun and hit the manager in the head to knock him out,
before she took cover behind the counter.

On the other side, Luke rolled away with Palmer in his arms. It looked like a mad
scramble, but it was very quick, and they were actually able to duck behind the stairs
some ten meters away quickly.

Both shooters weren’t able to follow Luke’s strange but quick movements, and their
storm of bullets only hit the empty floor behind Luke.

At the corner of the stairs, Luke put Palmer to one side and pulled out his Glock. He raised
his hand and waited a couple of seconds.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two shooters who had just appeared on the second floor
screamed and rolled down the stairs.

Luke didn’t even bother to look at them. When they hit the landing, Luke pulled the
trigger again.

Bang! Bang!

The shooters instantly stopped screaming.

Luke then looked at Palmer and gestured at her to keep an eye on the stairs above them.

The woman absolutely wasn’t just a pretty face.

When Luke killed the two shooters from upstairs, she had already taken out her pistol.

It was a Beretta 92FS, an expensive and elegant little guy.

Luke was very pleased with Palmer’s composure. He pretended to feel around in his
chest pocket, and took out a small mirror.

Of course, he had better items, but since Palmer was right behind him, he would rather
not reveal any of his trump cards.

Actually, even the mirror was just a cover.

The moment he held out the mirror with his left hand, he also stuck out the Glock in his
right hand.

Bang! Bang! A shooter who had been closing in on them was shot twice, and he collapsed
with a scream.
As calm as ever, Luke slightly readjusted the angle.

Pa!

The shooter’s scream was cut off abruptly as he was shot in the head.
Chapter 322 - The DEA Without Traitors Wouldn’t Be the
DEA
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 322 The DEA Without Traitors Wouldn’t Be the DEA

Luke suddenly darted out and fired at another shooter who was closing in.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Ah!”

The second shooter also screamed and fell. He had been killed in three shots, and Luke
didn’t need to put any more bullets in him.

Luke took cover again and put the mirror back. He took out his fake phone and activated
the voice connection function.

A few seconds later, he heard the sound of faint tapping in his earphones, which was
Selina’s signal that she was online.

Luke simply said in a low voice, “Don’t expose yourself by leaving cover.”

Behind him, Palmer’s hands trembled slightly, and she was frowning as well.

Luke turned back to look at Palmer. “Call for reinforcements, but don’t contact anyone
who’s close to those two ‘colleagues’ of yours.”

Face dark, Palmer nodded and took out her phone. She quickly dialed a number and said,
“Boss, I’ve got a problem. You’ll have to come in person. That’s right, something’s wrong
with Walker and Semir…”

Luke leisurely sent Elsa a text message with his fake phone.

A moment later, he received Elsa’s reply, and was relieved.

Martin, your future girlfriend is really a huge troublemaker! Luke sighed inwardly.

For a moment, it was quiet in the lobby of the apartment building.

Five minutes later, two police officers cautiously stuck their heads in and shouted, “LAPD!
You’re surrounded. Lay down your weapons…”

Luke was amused.

He had to admit that the familiar line was too reassuring

On the other side, Selina had already handcuffed the unconscious manager, and she
slowly backed away to the entrance, using the manager as a shield.

At the same time, she showed the officers her badge. “LAPD! I’m from the Major Crimes
Division.”

Seeing the way she was moving, the officers grew even more vigilant. Instead of barging
in, they took out their guns and covered her retreat.

Only after Selina left the building with her shield did Luke relax.

Nothing could go wrong now.

The two agents who came with Palmer slowly backed out from where they were hiding
as well.

Luke shot them a glance from around the corner and whispered, “Those two guys are out.
Keep your distance.”

Next to him, Palmer’s expression was awful and furious.

Of course, she wasn’t looking at Luke but outside the entrance.

Three more patrol cars had arrived with the wail of sirens to join the first one.

Luke said, “Let’s go, Palmer. I’m guessing you’ll be working overtime tonight.”

Palmer smiled bitterly. “I must thank you for this.”

Luke chuckled. “You’re welcome. I only did what I should.”

Palmer didn’t know what to say.

Luke had already said earlier that he was only aiming for her attackers, which was
exactly what he had just done.

What made her mood foul was that the two DEA agents who came with her might be
traitors.

Palmer wasn’t stupid; she hadn’t relied on her outstanding looks to get to her position in
the DEA.
She just needed to recall the details of the attack earlier to know that something wasn’t
right.

The shooters hadn’t attacked her colleagues. Instead, they simply focused on her and
Luke. Furthermore, her colleagues hadn’t fought back.

She hadn’t seen what happened when Luke grabbed her and ran for cover, but she wasn’t
deaf.

She hadn’t heard the sound of return fire at all.

Also, she had driven herself here.

Only she, four agents, and Luke and Selina knew that she was coming here.

Putting the two colleagues back in the office aside, the two agents who came with her had
reacted too abnormally.

They weren’t ordinary police officers, but elite agents who were always on the frontline
in the fight against drug trafficking. It was unfathomable that they wouldn’t fire in a
surprise attack, nor get shot at.

She also knew that the two shooters could’ve killed her easily if Luke hadn’t grabbed her
and escaped just now, in which case the two agents wouldn’t have needed to do anything.

After Luke escaped with her, those two couldn’t find an opportunity to approach them,
which was probably why they hadn’t attacked.

And the reason why they hadn’t attacked before that was very simple.

Until Selina went to the front desk and Luke hit on Palmer, the two of them had been
behind the three DEA agents the entire time, and it wasn’t easy for the two agents to kill
three people at the same time.

Chances were these two had already cursed Luke and Selina countless times in their
hearts for being such pains.

Neither too far nor too close, Luke and Selina stayed in the agents’ blind spots — behind
them — the entire time.

Experienced fighters that they were, they weren’t dumb, and could easily tell that Luke
and Selina were very vigilant. Although it wasn’t necessarily toward them, Luke and
Selina still had their guards up nonetheless.

While this wasn’t necessarily unexpected to Luke, it wasn’t as if he would think there was
something wrong with these two agents at the beginning. Having said that, he didn’t
believe that all the agents in the DEA were clean either.

On the contrary, the DEA and drug gangs often infiltrated each other. After all, the drug
dealers were rich and stayed in the dark.

Luke led the way and kicked the second shooter’s Uzi a few meters away, before he
slowly retreated out the main doors.

He had already put on his badge by then. The officers simply looked at him and didn’t
point their guns at him.

Luke grabbed the nearest officer and said to him, “I need two men to go in with me and
carry the wounded suspects out and take them to the hospital. You can ask Agent Palmer
here about the rest. She’s the DEA person in charge of this case.”

The officers nodded and sent two patrol officers in with Luke.

Luke gave Selina a meaningful look, and she nodded slightly in return.

At that moment, two more patrol cars arrived, followed by three of the black SUVs which
DEA agents were fond of.

Luke didn’t approach them, but saw that the ten or so people from the SUVs were fitted
out with bulletproof vests and helmets, and were armed with automatic rifles.

Clearly, Palmer’s boss was pissed off at the shenanigans of these drug traffickers, and had
directly deployed agents with heavy firepower to pick her up. Well, it might also be to
detain those two highly suspicious DEA agents as well.

Luke brought the two patrol officers in with him, and when they carried the bodies of the
four shooters out, he noticed that the two agents were already sitting in the back of one
of the SUVs — a place that was usually reserved for drug traffickers.

At that moment, a middle-aged white man walked over to Luke, with Palmer following
behind him.
Chapter 323 - Returning the Favor
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 323 Returning the Favor

The middle-aged man stretched out a hand to Luke. “Hello, Detective Luke. I’m Bill
Yorlington. Thank you for helping Palmer.”

Luke shook hands with this Bill with a smile. “You’re too kind. She’s a friend, and more
importantly, a colleague who’s working on the same case as I am.”

Bill had a sturdy frame, but his narrow eyes and thin lips made him look grim and cold.

There was nothing but a chill in his gray eyes. Though the man was expressing his
gratitude, Luke couldn’t sense any warmth.

Luke wasn’t really surprised.

Bill was the deputy director of the DEA branch in Los Angeles. There was no telling how
many drug traffickers had been put down because of him.

So, Palmer had a powerful supporter behind her.

Whoever tried to kill her would have to face Bill’s direct wrath once they were found out.

Different from most deputy directors who did admin work, Bill used to be a field agent,
and he was well-known for his bad temper.

He wouldn’t hesitate to go out and shoot the drug traffickers himself if he was pissed off.

Tonight, the man was clearly enraged by the consecutive attacks. He wouldn’t hand the
two traitorous agents over to LAPD either. This was an internal matter that the DEA
should handle themselves.

Luke couldn’t argue with him even if he was the one who had saved Palmer and unveiled
the two traitors.

Only by preventing this scandal from leaking out would the Los Angeles branch of the
DEA avoid a hit to their reputation.

Luke could only go through the formalities with Bill before tactfully withdrawing.

This man was too powerful and wasn’t Luke’s direct boss, so there was no need to try and
curry favor with him.

Before he left, he gestured to Palmer and stepped away from the cars.

Then, he said with a smile, “I’m calling in that favor.”

Palmer said, “Tell me.”

Luke said, “No matter how busy you are with this case, don’t forget to check up on Martin
once in a while. I’ll consider the favor returned if you talk to him every few days. How
does that sound?”

After staring at him for a long moment, Palmer heaved a sigh. “Are you Martin’s long lost
brother?”

Luke chucked. “Given the way I look, I don’t think so. Alright, deal?”

Palmer nodded without any hesitation. “Deal.”

Luke said, “It would be even better if you can have dinner with Martin. That’s not part of
the deal. Just a suggestion.” Then, he waved goodbye and left.

Palmer shook her head in amusement and got into her car. “Let’s go back to the office. We
have a busy night ahead of us.”

Luke exchanged a few words with the patrol officers, before he and Selina got into their
own car.

On the road, he called Elsa and said, “Boss, that sniper may be useful. Don’t let the DEA
know anything, and don’t let them take him away. I’ll give you more details later.”

They returned to the police department.

Since it was late at night, the police department wasn’t as crowded as it was during the
day.

They went to Elsa’s office, only to find Dustin there too.

They closed the door, and Luke briefed them on what happened today.

Elsa didn’t say anything, but simply looked at Dustin, who was pacing and lost in thought.

A few minutes later, Dustin nodded. “I got it. You can drop this case now.”

Luke shrugged. “Deputy Director Bill was there. I’m not qualified to look into this case
even if I wanted to.”

Dustin looked calm but secretly scoffed, You think I don’t know how ballsy you are? If I
didn’t specifically say anything, you would be wiping the DEA’s asses for them.

Luke’s earliest kill record was of thirteen shooters from a drug gang in one night.

Dustin didn’t think that Luke would go easy on any other drug traffickers.

Besides, Luke had already cleaned up a number of drug traffickers and shooters during
the day. In the afternoon, Luke had delivered two shooters to the DEA, and one sniper to
the police department. That night, three shooters were shot in the head, while one was
shot three times in the abdomen, and died before he reached the hospital. There were no
survivors.

Dustin was certainly scared of how efficient Luke was at sending people to the morgue.

After his instruction, Dustin said, “Alright, you can go back now. There’s work to do
tomorrow.” He got up and left.

The other three people rose and saw their boss off.

Elsa picked up her purse and said, “Okay, we’ve finally closed one case today. Let’s keep
trying tomorrow.” Luke snorted and walked out with Selina. Shutting the door for Elsa, he
asked, “Boss, aren’t you going to praise us?”.

Elsa said without looking back, “Forget it; it’ll be good enough if I don’t have to take
responsibility for the other two cases you’re working on.”

Luke was silent.

He wasn’t an idiot.

A lot of wrangling would be involved in the other two cases.

When it came to wrangling, Dustin and Elsa were professionals, and Luke only needed to
work the cases.

Elsa wasn’t asking Luke to promise it wouldn’t happen; she was merely reminding him
not to cross the line, or the pressure on her and Dustin would be too much.

The three of them went their separate ways.

After dinner at home, Luke began to go through the information.

He felt a little regret.

The gang that had put out the hit on Palmer was probably 23rd Street, which was a fairly
large criminal group in Los Angeles. It was also one of Luke’s key targets, and he had
cleared several of the gang’s nests.

The shooters weren’t from 23rd Street, however, but another smaller gang called Hellish
Mushroom.

When Luke annihilated the members of WD-36, he had triggered conflict among the
gangs, and the crime rate in Los Angeles had jumped.Now that the DEA had their eye on
23rd Street, Luke could take advantage of it.

Once the DEA’s revenge operation began, there would be a lot of movement, whether it
was the police or the gangs; it wouldn’t be unusual for other gangs to move against 23rd
Street.

Luke started to plot; he was sure everybody would be happy to see the smaller groups,
which had popped up after WD-36 broke down, disappear.

The next morning, Selina was surprised to see Luke, who had just cleaned up, walk out of
his bedroom. “You haven’t made breakfast yet?”

Luke chuckled. “I like a lie-in every now and then too, you know, unlike a certain
someone who can sleep to eight o’clock every day.” Selina snorted. “But how many people
have to train until midnight, and can only go to bed at one?”

Luke said, “Which is why I’ve made new snacks for you today.”

Selina had already rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.

She knew that Luke wouldn’t allow her to touch the food until she had cleaned up.
Chapter 324 - One Riot, One Ranger
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 324 One Riot, One Ranger

A few minutes later, while enjoying her cheese and ham sandwich and milk, Selina looked
curiously at the cake that Luke was packing. “What’s that?”.

Luke said, “An opera cake. It occurred to me that both you and Elsa like tiramisu. An
opera cake also has chocolate and coffee, but it’s a little tricky to make.”

Actually, it wasn’t tricky so much as torturous.

Luke only made it because he didn’t need much sleep, and the meticulous process was a
way to stabilize his mood. It had taken him two hours last night to come up with this
extremely difficult product.

He could also now add another fancy dessert to the recipe list for Selina.

Before Selina could say anything, Luke had already pushed a piece of the cake to her.
“Don’t eat too much, or it may put you off.”

Selina said, “No way, I’ll never get tired of this sort of bittersweet taste. Food like this is
God’s gift to me.”

Luke said, “…Do I have to remind you that I stayed up last night to make this cake, not
God?”

Selina said, “I’m referring to my tastebuds and the fact that I don’t put on weight no
matter how much I eat, okay?”.

Looking at Luke’s face, she immediately added, “Of course, the person I still need to thank
the most is you, darling.”

This glutton’s desire to live was still strong! Luke was amused.

After Selina had breakfast, they went to work.

They checked in at the police department and let Elsa know which case they were
working on so that she could be prepared.

Elsa simply nodded. She had them wait a moment, before she picked up the phone and
said a few words.
A moment later, she jerked her chin toward the door of the lounge. “See that? Someone
from your hometown is waiting for you.”

Luke and Selina, and with one glance, they could tell that the stranger was Texan.

“Who is he?” asked Luke.

Elsa said, “A Texas ranger, who’s here specifically for the Mark Owen case.” He was the
person whom she had called just now.

Luke and Selina went to greet the man, before they left for the morgue together.

Samuel Petri was the name of this old Texan man.

Of course, it was a little exaggerated to call him old, but he was coming up to fifty, and
with his white cowboy hat and massive gut, he did seem older than he actually was.

He was a Texas ranger, which was under the state police.

At the same time, Samuel was the boss of the victim in Luke’s case.

Luke had good reason to say that Roger and Martin’s cases were tricky, based on the two
cases he had in hand.

Palmer was attacked multiple times, but was lucky enough to survive all of them.

This Texas ranger called Mark Owen who was lying on the table wasn’t as fortunate.

Three days earlier, Ranger Mark was escorting Wade Davis, a murder suspect, back to
Texas for a trial, when he was ambushed on the road outside L.A..

Mark was shot three times and killed on the spot, and the suspect was in the wind.

“Mark was a good kid, so I’m here to bring him home.” Looking at Mark’s pale face on the
table, Samuel took off his hat and pressed it to his chest.

After a brief silence, he continued, “I want to say that doing all you can to fight criminals
is the right thing to do, but…” He stared sorrowfully at the young face not far away.

Luke sighed. “But it’s not always the best option.”

He then stretched out his hand. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

Samuel shook hands with him as well as with Selina, who also offered her condolences.
Scorsese, a black forensic scientist, said, “All the test results will be out in two days.” This
could be considered extremely quick; it was clear that the department was working
overtime on this case.

The three detectives all nodded.

Luke said, “Let’s talk outside.”

A short while later, the two of them watched Samuel leave.

Selina shook her head with a bitter smile. “A Texas ranger?”

Luke knew what she was sighing about. “Their motto is ‘One Riot, One Ranger’.”

Smiling at each other bitterly, they went off to investigate.

The murder suspect whom Mark had been escorting was a real estate business magnate
in Texas, yet the Texas police had only sent one police car and one Texas ranger for the
long transport back.

Those people were truly audacious.

After flipping through the case file and talking to the detectives who had helped out with
this case previously, Luke and Selina left the police department at noon, and a car was
waiting for them outside.

Luke waved at the black female officer in the car when he passed by to indicate that they
could leave, and two cars left for lunch.

They had a quick lunch, and both teams traded information as they ate; it was more
comfortable to communicate in a less formal setting

After lunch, they left for the Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department in two cars.

Luke frowned when he walked into the lobby.

The place was utter bedlam, with people milling around and shouting.

He nodded slightly at the other police detectives who had come with him. Sonia Belly, the
black female officer, took her partner with her to the reception desk to explain the
purpose of their visit.

The receptionist, who was also a black female officer, looked at Sonia’s partner in
surprise. “Alessandro Cruz? Thanks for helping me win fifty bucks — I bet that you’d be
here again. Fine, what did you do this time?”

Sonia said without a change in tone, “Yes, he did the dumbest thing in the world — he
became a L.A. police officer.”

The receptionist was speechless. “I know that LAPD is having a harder time recruiting
people, and that you’ve been lowering your requirements, but this is… absurd.” With
utter mocking and disdain, she picked up her phone, as if she didn’t want to talk to them
anymore.

Sonia said calmly, “We’re looking into the murder of an officer. So, we can wait until
you’ve finished your important call to answer our questions.”The receptionist paused,
then put down the phone awkwardly. “I’m sorry. How may I help you?”

Sonia said, “Two days earlier, a suspect called Wade Davis was transferred to a Texas
ranger. We would like to know who was responsible for the transfer.”

The receptionist said, “Then you need to talk to Lila Jones. She was on duty two days ago.”

Sonia asked, “Where can we find her?”

The receptionist pointed to one corner of the lobby. “She just went to Big Nick’s office.”

Luke had been listening to the talk around them as he surveyed the situation. He
suddenly asked, “What happened here?”

Stumped for a moment, the receptionist asked, “You are…”

Luke showed her his badge and said, “Luke, from LAPD’s Major Crimes Division.”
Chapter 325 - Extravagant Big Nick
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 325 Extravagant Big Nick

After a brief hesitation, the receptionist said, “Three days ago in the morning, someone
ambushed an armored car, and four of our colleagues died in the line of duty.”

The faces of Luke and his companions turned dark after hearing that.

Those robbers really had guts to kill four police officers at the same time.

No wonder the receptionist had seemed busy and impatient.

Sonia apologized in part for the minor quibble just now, before they went over to the
office that the receptionist had pointed at.

Sonia leaned in close and asked in a low voice, “Luke, isn’t this a bad time for us to visit?”

Luke said helplessly, “How could we have known we would run into this? But the ranger
was a police officer too. We can’t give up on him.”

Sonia frowned and fell silent.

Four police officers of the Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department died in the line of
duty, but so did the Texas ranger called Mark.

Luke narrowed his eyes when they entered the office. Holy sh*t! Who are you declaring
war on?

The office was plain with just wooden and glass partitions, but it was quite spacious.

In a room more than fifty square meters in size, a dozen police officers were aggressively
checking their weapons.

Not only did they have M4A1s and AR15s, they also boasted expensive guns like the
HK416, which was unbelievable.

Even the special forces only had submachine guns and shotguns as one part of their
whole setup, but these county officers all had heavy firepower weapons. An officer
noticed Luke and asked with a frown, “What do you want?” Luke flashed his badge. “Luke,
from LAPD.” The man was stumped. “Why are you here?”

Luke replied, “I’m here about the murder of the Texas ranger.”
With an ugly look on his face, the man turned around and shouted, “Big Nick, a detective
from LAPD is here on a case.”

Almost everybody in the office stopped what they were doing to look at them.

A moment later, a tall, bearded middle-aged man approached them with a displeased
expression. “What do you want?”

Luke said calmly, “Do you remember Mark Owen, the Texas ranger who was shot dead on
the road three days ago?” Nick frowned. “Yes, so what?” Luke said, “So, I would like to
know who approved the transport route.” Nick grew cold. “It was me. What are you
implying? Do you want to take me back to your police department for an interrogation?”
Luke said as calmly as ever, “Mark Owen was a police officer who died in the line of duty.
I believe his family would want an answer.”

Nick’s expression was ugly, but he didn’t dare say anything outrageous.

Nobody liked a scumbag who would dare disrespect an officer who died in the line of
duty, particularly when some of their own colleagues in the department had just died the
same way.

“I can see that you’re all very busy. How about we save some time, and talk in private for
a moment?” asked Luke.

Nick led them to a corner of the office and kicked a man who was preparing his gear
there. “Off you go; make room for our dear colleagues from LAPD.”

The man was chased off, but the grin he gave Luke was full of ridicule.

Luke didn’t even bother to look at him.

He knew that he tended to be underestimated because of his looks, but he didn’t rely on
his face to make a living.

Less than ten minutes later, Luke said goodbye and left.

Sonia was about to say something after they exited the office, when Luke interrupted her
and said, “Let’s talk outside.”

Sonia looked around and closed her mouth. After they left the building and were on their
way to the parking lot, Luke finally asked, “Sonia, did you notice something?” After a brief
hesitation, Sonia said, “Luke, did you notice what they’re wearing?”.

Luke nodded and said, “It’s all custom made; it can’t be cheap. What else?”
Sonia said, “Their shoes. I didn’t recognize all of them, but I know the brand of the leather
boots which Big Nick’s wearing: they’re from a particular boutique shoe store in Los
Angeles.”

Luke chuckled. “Let me guess. The price is crazy, right?”

Sonia nodded. “I wanted to buy a pair as a birthday gift for my father before, but even the
cheapest cost almost two thousand dollars a pair. The calfskin boots that Nick’s wearing,
on the other hand, are at least twice that.”

Selina clicked her tongue. “Wouldn’t that be weeks’ worth of our wages?” She then looked
at her own boots.

Well, she was wearing custom made boots too, but they weren’t branded — because they
were modified by Luke. Nick’s calfskin boots were nothing compared with her genuinely
special pair of boots.

The special alloy layer in them alone was worth almost ten thousand dollars, and didn’t
even include Luke’s labor fee.

The young police detective Alessandro, who had the same name as the son of a drug
dealer that Luke had taken down, spoke up. “Quite a number of them are wearing pricey
watches too.”

Luke looked at him. “How much are they?”

Alessandro replied, “Some are worth thousands of dollars, and there were a couple that
were worth over ten grand.”

Selina and Sonia were utterly nonplussed.

It wasn’t unusual for the odd police officer or two to wear an expensive watch, but
something was definitely off when so many field officers had them.

Dirty cop!

Everybody thought the same thing. In a seemingly strict police system, a lot of police
officers in fact weren’t clean.

The Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department was the biggest county department and the
fourth biggest police department in America. It was responsible for the wider L.A.
district, and provided law enforcement services to 42 of the 88 cities in the district.

It had as many employees as LAPD did, and the number of people in its jurisdiction
rivaled the population of downtown Los Angeles.

It was definitely impossible for every police officer in this enormous police department to
be loyal and dutiful.

Without sufficient diplomacy and skill, honest officers wouldn’t be able to navigate the
complicated web of affairs and interests inside the department.

Dustin was about to be promoted as captain, but he didn’t dare wear expensive clothes or
watches at all.

Big Nick was only a sergeant, but had the balls to wear them in public.

Luke had also noticed even more details.

With his keen sight, he had easily spotted identical tattoos on a handful of people in the
room.

These were only the ones that he could see that weren’t covered — who was to say that
more people didn’t have the same tattoo under their clothes?

Clearly, Sergeant Big Nick wasn’t alone, and had a bunch of loyal underlings or brothers.

As they spoke, they reached the parking lot, and got into their cars.

Sonia asked through the open window, “Where to now?”

Chapter 326 - Bank Robbery
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 326 Bank Robbery

Luke looked back at the county police department and was about to say something, when
a bunch of police cars suddenly charged out of the parking lot and headed northwest.

With his sharp eyes, Luke caught sight of Big Nick and his group in a few black SUVs. He
said, “Let’s follow them.”

Almost ten cars had been deployed. It was definitely something big.

This was probably what Big Nick and his group had been preparing for when Luke and
the rest interrupted them earlier.

Luke wasn’t going to steal credit or whatnot; he only wanted to see how Big Nick worked.

Following them all the way to a small bank called Piclavie, Luke saw that more police cars
from the county police department had arrived.

There was even a helicopter in the sky.

That was right, the Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Police Department had their own air
support division.

The air support division provided backup during wildfire disasters and rescues which
required a helicopter.

To Luke’s surprise, he even saw two FBI agents at the scene.

Luke murmured to himself, What major case is this?

Thinking for a moment, he had Sonia and her partner watch their surroundings and
remain on standby.

“Have the cameras monitor the bank. Aim the long-distance sound collector at LASD and
monitor their comms,” said Luke.

Selina quickly operated the tablet to monitor the comms line via her earphones.

The car radio played the information gathered by the long-distance sound collector at a
low volume.
Putting everything together, Luke soon figured out what was going on.

Nick’s team had recently been monitoring the group of robbers which was currently
inside the bank, but the FBI also had its eye on this bunch.

These were most likely the same suspects who had robbed the armored truck and killed
four county officers a few days earlier. So, the local police and the FBI were both after the
robbers.

Suddenly, there was the sound of a gunshot.

Luke was stunned. Then, he heard Nick and an FBI agent arguing.

At that moment, they were so loud that Luke could hear them even without the sound
collector.

A hostage was dead!

This was a warning from the robbers, since the county officers had half-heartedly said
earlier that they needed to consider the robbers’ demands: ten million in cash and a
helicopter with a full tank.

Luke furrowed his brow.

Robbers who didn’t hesitate to kill hostages to put pressure on the police were the
trickiest.

Also, they hadn’t minced words with the county police, and weren’t giving them a chance
to negotiate.

Criminals who talked too much lost — the robbers were clearly aware of this principle.

Luke rolled down the window and activated Sharp Nose.

Selina alerted him: “The county police are about to send a helicopter.”

Luke nodded and closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened them and signaled to Sonia
to withdraw.

The two cars moved back twenty meters and hid behind a building not far away.

Deep in thought, Luke asked, “Selina, in what sort of situation would robbers put
pressure on the police by pretending to kill a hostage?’

Selina was going to say, “When they don’t want to kill.” After all, murder was a more
serious felony than robbery. Looking at Luke’s face, however, she thought of something
else. “Are they playing tricks?” Luke said, “Let’s wait and find out. These guys are… heh,
interesting.” That being said, there was nothing but indifference in his eyes.

He had no mercy for robbers who killed police officers in the line of duty. In the next few
minutes, Luke kept his eyes closed, while Selina monitored what was going on around
them.

Suddenly, there was an explosion, which shattered the bank’s windows.

“Are they blowing up the vault?” Selina exclaimed in surprise.

Luke simply hummed a response and didn’t reply.

A moment later, he suddenly said, “Selina, tell Sonia to follow us.”

Selina signaled to Sonia’s car behind them, and Luke drove the car west.

Luke stopped one street away and got out of the car. Checking some location on the side
of the road for a moment, he had Selina give Sonia a walkie-talkie. “We’re going to check
out the robbers. Be careful and don’t expose yourselves. Those guys probably have
military backgrounds, and are too ruthless.”

Sonia said, “What?” She didn’t expect this to be the reason for Luke’s mysterious
departure earlier.

While the county officers were still arguing, her amazing colleague was going to lead
them to the robbers.

Thinking this, Sonia’s palms were wet with sweat. She was both nervous and excited.

These weren’t simple robbers, and this could be a big case.

The danger of getting involved in a case like this with Luke wasn’t low, but it was still a
lot safer than with anybody else.

After all, Luke was the detective with the best fighting ability, not just in Westside, but in
the entire LAPD.

The two cars stayed a hundred meters away from each other, and communicated via the
walkie-talkies.

Luke wasn’t really counting on Sonia and her partner to back him up.

Sonia could be helpful. She was only twenty-four and a fit woman, but her partner,
Alessandro, was pitiful; Luke felt that one Sonia could take down two Alessandros.

Thus, he had them hang back to act as lookouts.

Like he said earlier, the robbers might have military backgrounds, and Sonia and her
partner might be killed in a matter of seconds at their level.

After the Texas rangers and LASD, Luke didn’t want Westside LAPD to lose police officers
too.

“Don’t lose your head, and don’t be reckless. Follow my lead,” said Luke.

“Copy that,” Sonia replied naturally, as if it was Dustin himself who was speaking; she
didn’t react adversely to the way Luke’s words sounded like a command.

As they talked, Luke sped up, before stopping the car a hundred meters away from a
building.

He narrowed his eyes at the building, which was the Federal Reserve’s Los Angeles
branch!

Selina looked at the building as well. “Is that their real target?”

Working with Luke, her wits had gotten much sharper, and it was easy to derive the
formula: bank robbers + cover-up = trick + real objective.

When she got a clear look at the sign on the building, she was shocked. “Are they crazy?
That’s the bank of all banks. Nobody has ever robbed them.”

Luke’s mind was whirling with thoughts, and he said, “There are always some people
with more guts than others.”
Chapter 327 - Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 327 Bank of Banks, and Garbage Trucks

Selina frowned. “Whoever hangs around here for more than ten minutes will be chased
off by security. If they show up again, the FBI will look into them. How can they possibly
succeed?”

Luke nodded and turned on the walkie-talkie. “Sonia, do me a favor and find out which
bank the county department’s armored truck in the murder case was from.”

Sonia was good at gathering intelligence and at cybertech. She was a promising specialist
in the Major Crimes Division.

Two minutes later, Sonia replied, “Luke, I think the armored truck belonged to the
Piclavie bank which was robbed this morning.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Check if the truck’s route includes the L.A. Federal
Reserve branch.”

Sonia’s reply was even faster this time. “Yes, the truck transports money there on a daily
basis.”

Luke hummed in response and ended the call.

Selina immediately realized what was going on. “Are you saying that they hijacked the
armored truck to use it to sneak into the L.A. Federal Reserve branch?”

Luke nodded, but then shook his head. “To be more exact, I think they want to quietly
take the money out.”

The Federal Reserve was the bank of banks.

Pissing off the FBI wasn’t as bad as pissing off this agency, which was America’s
moneybag. These robbers wouldn’t be stupid enough to really force their way in to rob
this place. One mistake from idiots like that and they would be killed on the spot.

The Federal Reserve branch had extremely tight security to begin with, and if it really
was attacked by dauntless criminals, thousands of police officers from LAPD and LASD
would swarm them; there would be no way for them to escape.

Luke checked the time, and it was slightly past three.

Telling Sonia and Alessandro to keep an eye on the building’s exit, Luke drove the car
around the neighboring area.

After half an hour, Sonia suddenly contacted him. “Luke, something’s going on.”

Luke said, “Tell me.”

“That Big Nick brought two cars of county officers with him. They detained a black man
who just came out of the Federal Reserve branch, and are now beating him up,” said
Sonia.

Luke said, “Don’t do anything. Just keep an eye on the environment. I’ll be back soon.”

He turned the car, and just as he was about to pass the exit of the Federal Reserve
branch’s underground parking lot, a garbage truck came out of the parking lot ahead of
him.

Luke took a sniff and smelled a lot of cash, but the scent was a little strange.

“Focus the cameras on the garbage truck up ahead,” said Luke.

Suddenly, another garbage truck appeared and cut into their lane, before it sped up.

Luke was stunned. Two garbage trucks in a row?

It wasn’t entirely impossible, but it definitely wasn’t common.

Each garbage truck was responsible for a certain area. It wasn’t too surprising that their
routes would overlap from time to time, but it was unusual for two garbage trucks to
gather outside the L.A. Federal Reserve branch.

Even more strangely, the second garbage truck also had an odd smell of cash; it was very
similar to the smell from the first truck, but not the same.

“Luke, Nick is taking the black man away. Do we follow him?” Sonia updated him.

Luke closed his eyes and considered for a moment. “No need. I’ll be back soon. Just stay
where you are.”

At that moment, the garbage truck in the lead took a left turn off the street.

The garbage truck in front of Luke, however, slowed down to thirty kilometers per hour.

Luke slowed down as well and tapped the wheel unhurriedly.

A minute later, the truck took a right turn off the street.

Luke’s car also took a right turn to follow it. Selina suddenly said, “Luke, someone’s
robbing the other garbage truck.” Luke was surprised. “What?” Why would anyone rob a
garbage truck? He took a quick glance at Selina’s tablet, only to see a man pointing a gun
at the driver in the other garbage truck several hundred meters in the distance, before he
got in and drove it away.

What a surprising move! Luke suddenly chuckled and looked at the garbage truck in front
of him.

He suddenly activated the walkie-talkie. “Sonia, stay on the garbage truck in front of me.
Do you see it?”

Sonia soon replied, “I’m on it.”

Luke said, “Don’t get too close. Just follow it and make sure that it doesn’t escape. I’ll call
the boss to come over, and the both of you can stop the garbage truck together.” “Okay,
don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on it,” replied Sonia.

Luke turned off the walkie-talkie and made a call. “Boss, we’ve got a situation.”

Elsa asked, “What situation?”

Luke said, “I have two suspicious garbage trucks. I suspect that the robbers are using the
trucks to transfer their loot. On my side, one of the robbers has just hijacked a garbage
truck, and I’m not sure about the situation with the other truck. I’ve asked Sonia to keep
an eye on it, and to wait for you to back her up.”

Elsa said, “Got it. I’ll contact Sonia right after this. Anything else?”

Luke said, “Those robbers probably have military backgrounds, and they’re ruthless. For
your safety, boss, you better bring more men and weapons with you.”

Elsa said, “Okay, I’ll ask Dustin for enough reinforcements.”

Luke said, “It would be best if we get the garbage truck back to our department before we
examine the stuff in it. You copy, boss?”

Elsa said, “…I know better than you do.”

It was very likely that the garbage truck was carrying a load of cash, which could be a
major problem if it wasn’t sorted out in the police department.

The problem could be from the outside, or from the officers involved in the operation.
Elsa knew that very well.

After the conversation, Luke turned the car around and went in pursuit of the garbage
truck that had been hijacked.

A moment later, Sonia said over the walkie-talkie, “Luke, I’m following the truck. Elsa just
called too.”

Luke said, “Listen to Elsa for now. I’ll call you when I need you.”

Sonia said, “Got it.” After ending the call, she heaved a long sigh.

She had planned to learn more by following Luke today, but it was quite a bummer that
the two targets split up.

But she was a professional, and quickly threw away irrelevant thoughts and focused on
the garbage truck in front of her.

Luke wasn’t interested so much in the garbage trucks as he was in the robbers.

He followed the hijacked truck all the way to an old, abandoned car yard.

He stopped the car at a distance and closed his eyes for a long time. Then, he opened
them with an odd expression on his face.

Ten minutes later, two SUVs belonging to the robbers drove out and headed southeast.
Chapter 328 - Overly Professional Robbers
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 328 Overly Professional Robbers

Luke didn’t follow the SUVs until a moment later.

On the road, Selina alerted him: “It looks like they’re going to take Route 91. If that
happens, they would be able to escape using either Route 605, Route 5 or Route 57.”

Luke agreed with her.

Suddenly, three SUVs sped past them.

He quickly checked the surveillance feed, only to see that it was Big Nick and his brothers.

Frowning, Luke took a right turn at the next intersection and sped up, before turning
back onto the earlier road.

At that point, he was in front of the robbers’ two SUVs.

It was actually a good thing that the county officers led by Nick had arrived, or there
would be a lot of bickering between Westside LAPD and LASD later.

Suddenly, one of the tires blew on a big freight truck in the distance up ahead, and the car
behind it crashed into the truck.

The truck immediately swerved and scraped the cars next to it before it finally stopped.

The driver of the truck got out and looked around with a worried frown on his face; he
knew that he was in serious trouble.

Sure enough, the drivers of the other cars got out to surround him and kick up a fuss.

Some of them called the police, but the road was completely blocked.

Luke’s car was fifty meters away from the accident, and he couldn’t move further.

He looked at the surveillance feed with an odd expression on his face.

Selina raised her head and looked at him. “The robbers are stuck as well.”

Luke heaved a helpless sigh. “Let’s just hope that nobody gets hurt.” There wasn’t much
he could do in this situation
The eight fully-armed robbers in the two SUVs probably had special force training, and
were highly anxious at the moment.

It was the middle of the day, so Luke couldn’t reveal his full strength.

More importantly, the county officers including Nick had reached the back of the traffic
jam.

Considering what Luke had seen, he didn’t think that the bad-tempered Big Nick would
be able to hold back.

“Let’s change into our gear,” said Luke.

Selina pressed a button to recline the passenger seat, and she crawled into the back and
quickly put on the gear which Luke threw to her.

In the meantime, Luke darkened the car windows while he monitored the robbers and
the officers behind them.

A moment later, he couldn’t help but curse. “Are they crazy? There are dozens of cars and
people here.” He had considered waiting until the robbers drove to a less populated area,
but Nick obviously wasn’t as patient.

The county officers had already gotten out of their vehicles. They were all armed with the
heavy firepower weapons that Luke had seen in their office.

Luke quickly checked his own guns and threw an M4A1 to Selina in the backseat, but
didn’t take a gun himself.

It wasn’t the first time that he had fought among cars.

He had done it before when he eliminated Sergei’s gang in New York.

His opponents this time were stronger, but he had grown stronger as well.

Luke was certain that in a range of twenty meters, he could attack faster with a pistol
than the robbers could with their automatic rifles.

The next moment, he was slightly relieved.

The county officers, including Nick, weren’t too crazy after all.

Coming up from the rear, the twelve officers spread out and pushed forward slowly while
they warned the people in the cars to stay low or run away ASAP.
The green bulletproof vests and the yellow “Sheriff” words on them were a clear
indication of their identities to everyone.

Seeing the heavy firepower weapons they were holding, almost everybody who was
warned fled quickly.

Hiding inside their cars wasn’t safe, since there was still a chance that they would get hit.

The officers weren’t holding pistols but automatic rifles. Anybody with the slightest bit of
common sense knew that apart from the engine, a regular car couldn’t block a rifle shot.

But a car only had one engine, and wasn’t absolutely safe.

Done changing, Selina examined her gun and asked, “When do we take action?”

Luke frowned.

He didn’t really dare open fire in the current situation.

This was Los Angeles County, not downtown Los Angeles.

More critically, the county officers and the robbers were all heavily armed.

If Luke was the first to shoot, all the casualties would be on his head.

It would be impossible for him to immediately kill eight fully-armed, highly vigilant
robbers with military backgrounds.

“Wait a moment. Don’t be hasty,” Luke said.

But his tone changed the next second. “Sh*t!”

That was because he saw a robber get out of the passenger seat of one of the cars… with
an M249 paratrooper machine gun. Lunatics!

That was all Luke could think.

Do you need such a lethal weapon for a robbery? This isn’t a warring country!

Thinking quickly, Luke took out a tear gas grenade from his inventory. Getting out of the
car, he threw it out.

With his current Strength, fifty meters was nothing.

A moment later, smoke suddenly spread out from the robbers’ SUVs with a bang.

Alarmed, the county officers immediately went low.

But the robbers were too professional. A few gas masks were thrown out of the cars, and
everybody put them on.

Luke was lost for words. Are you here for a robbery or to fight terrorism? Why would you
carry gas masks for this operation?

But his tear gas grenade had achieved its purpose.

The robbers’ pace was disrupted, and the county officers behind Luke were now more
vigilant and had slowed their approach as they became even more cautious.

Luke sat back inside his car and closed the door in relief.

If he hadn’t thrown the grenade out just now, it was possible that some of the county
officers might’ve been killed.

Though they might be dirty cops, there was no evidence to prove it yet. Besides, they
were doing their duty to catch the robbers, and Luke certainly couldn’t watch them die.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Selina was quite shocked by the deafening gunfire. Her
mouth was wide open as she watched the surveillance feed on the tablet. “A machine
gun? Seriously?” Those who had never seen a machine gun barrage could barely imagine
its power.

Machine guns appeared in countless movies, but their force tended to be weakened for
plot purposes.

A burst of hundreds of bullets from a machine gun could easily suppress dozens of foot
soldiers.

This was something that the county officers were all too well aware of.

Almost everybody was lying on the ground, and didn’t dare raise their heads at all.

Even so, there were still two screams amidst the gunfire.

Luke looked carefully at the surveillance feed; it seemed that two unfortunate officers
had been hit by stray bullets.
Chapter 329 - Stubborn Robbers and Luke’s Secret Weapon
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 329 Stubborn Robbers and Luke’s Secret Weapon

The screams were good, since it meant that the injuries weren’t critical hits and that the
officers would still live, even if they might be disabled.

Luke frowned.

He didn’t dare casually stick his head out now.

After this setback, the county officers returned fire the moment the robbers’ M249
stopped firing.

Their dozen automatic rifles were almost as powerful as the machine gun, and had a
wider range.

Unfortunately, Luke’s car was in the way of their bullets.

Bending down, Luke whispered to Selina, “Stay low.”

He had already changed the car’s windows so that they were bulletproof, but they still
weren’t as safe as the reinforced steel and Kevlar in the car’s frame.

Naturally, Selina listened to him and lay almost flat in the backseat, her eyes fixed on the
tablet as she observed the battle outside.

The battle was heated and desperate the moment it began.

After the robbers injured two officers with the M249, the other officers were enraged.

With their advantage in numbers, they suppressed the robbers with a storm of bullets.

However, the robbers were well-organised, and covered each other in turns as they
yelled out when they were moving or reloading.

The county officers were obviously well-trained too.

Not a second went by without gunfire.

But luck seemed to be on the county officers’ side, as they hit two of the retreating
robbers first.
One was hit in the thigh and then in the head while he was struggling. He was killed on
the spot.

The other was shot in the neck. He clamped a hand to the injury and gasped for breath on
the ground, but it was clear that he was dying Ten against six – the county officers had
the clear advantage.

But the robbers’ battle training was exceptional. They covered each other and continued
to retreat at a steady pace despite their two fallen comrades. Their formation didn’t
collapse, nor did they scatter.

Soon, another two officers were shot. They screamed and fell.

But they were lucky they could scream at all, when the two robbers who were shot were
already growing cold

Eight against six!

The situation seemed to be at an impasse once again.

Luke saw the officers split up on the surveillance feed. Two officers jumped over the
guardrail and ran to an abandoned factory next to the road, hoping to flank the robbers
from behind.

The robbers were gradually drawing close to Luke’s location in their retreat. Luke could
hear the thuds of multiple bullets hitting his car.

The number of police officers and robbers dropped, but the battle grew even more
intense.

A robber collapsed with a scream. He struggled but couldn’t get back to his feet, and his
rifle had also been sent flying.

One of the officers also screamed at the same time and fell, gripping where he had been
shot in the leg.

Seven against five!

At that moment, the robbers were only four cars away from Luke.

One of the robbers shouted “Moving,” but was only able to take two steps before he was
shot right in the head.

The other robbers couldn’t check on him at all, and continued to retreat.
The situation was clearly becoming more and more disadvantageous for them. They were
in the territory of the county officers, who had reinforcements coming.

Luke narrowed his eyes as he observed the positions and movements of the four robbers.
He quickly took out a car jack from his inventory, and gave it to Selina without looking
back.

Selina was dumbfounded. She asked in a low voice, “What??”

Why are you giving me a car jack when everyone one else has rifles and machine guns?

Luke whispered something to her, and Selina’s eyes lit up. She took the car jack and
weighed it in her hand, looking very pleased, before she leaned against the back door on
the right.

Finally, one of the robbers retreated to Luke’s car, and leaned on the hood of the car to
change clips.

Luke stared at the guy in silence. Seeing that the guy’s sweaty elbow was on the hood,
Luke immediately pressed a button on the center console.

While taking out a new clip, the robber shouted, “Relo… uh uh uh.”

Crash!

The man’s entire body convulsed and he fell over the car hood.

Looking at the surveillance feed, Luke raised three fingers at Selina, who was waiting at
the back door.

Three! Two! One!

When Luke dropped the last finger, Selina had already rolled down the car window.

A robber who had used up his bullets was reloading his gun when he passed the back of
the car. He was shouting, “Reload…”

Clang! There was a low but pleasant sound.

Hearing it, Luke could tell that the guy had a hard skull.

The robber who had a hard skull didn’t finish his sentence. He passed out from the pain
that exploded in the back of his head.
Selina quickly pulled back, lay down, and rolled the window up.

On Luke’s end, he sat up straight and rolled down the window on the driver’s side. Just
nice, a robber who was crouched down was facing Luke.

A white ball grew bigger and bigger in the robber’s line of sight.

Bang!

The robber’s head jerked up violently, and he was knocked into a car on the side before
he fell to the ground. Only the whites of his eyes could be seen, and blood oozed from his
mouth and nose.

All of a sudden, the gunshots became sparse.

The last robber turned around, only to see the robber who had just fallen on the left side
of Luke’s car, and his eyes turned red. “McCourt!”

He dashed over to check the robber who had just fallen, and completely missed Luke,
who rolled down the window once again.

The car on Luke’s left was slightly to the back, and the driver’s seat of Luke’s car was
parallel with the other car’s front hood.

The last robber was only one meter away from Luke.

As he rolled down the window, Luke stretched out his right hand, and Selina immediately
passed him the car jack which she had used to knock out a robber just now.

Switching the jack to his left hand, he stealthily stretched his arm out the window, and it
hung in the air for one moment, before he finally brought it down on the last robber’s
head.

Clang!

The robber’s body went limp, and he collapsed. Luke quickly pulled back and threw the
car jack into the front passenger seat. “Handcuff the guy at the back door.”

Selina immediately opened the door and handcuffed the robber she had knocked out.

Luke shifted over to open the front passenger door and quickly got out. He dragged the
unfortunate robber who had passed out from an electric shock off the car hood and
handcuffed the guy as well.
Where was the shock from? Naturally, it was an electric shock defense system that Luke
had come up with to deal with car thieves.
Chapter 330 - A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind
Behind the Curtain
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 330 A Lose-Lose Situation, and Mastermind Behind the Curtain

After everything was done, Luke and Selina pulled back into their car again.

With the county officers approaching, they certainly didn’t want to be taken for robbers
and shot.

In less than a minute, the county officers arrived, providing cover for each other. Seeing
the four robbers on the ground, they subconsciously looked around.

They surrounded the robbers warily from behind the cars with their rifles. Two men
stepped forward and kicked the robbers’ guns away before they shouted, “Clear!”

At the shouts, the county sheriffs approached the robbers warily, and two people quickly
collected the robbers’ guns.

It was only now that the two county officers who were going to attack the robbers from
the rear finally arrived. All of them were stunned.

“What the heck?” Big Nick’s expression was a mix of surprise and vexation. “Who
handcuffed them? You?”

The two officers who had just arrived quickly shook their heads. They were panting hard
from running. They weren’t capable of capturing four tough criminals alive without
getting hurt. Luke finally sat up straight and rapped the car window, before rolling it
down a little. Immediately, all the guns were trained on him.

Luke was as calm as ever. After all, his car was bulletproof, and he would be fine even if
any of the guns went off.

That was also the reason why he was still in his car and had yet to fully roll down the
window.

Big Nick narrowed his eyes and stared at him in disbelief. “You’re… that guy from LAPD?”

Luke raised his hand to point around, and Nick came back to himself. “Put down your
weapons. He’s with us.” In the current situation, Luke was without doubt on their side.

Seeing them put their guns down, Luke finally opened the window. “Those people were
planning to hijack my car, so I fought back. There’s nothing wrong with that, is there?”

Nick was stunned. “You…”

But looking at Luke’s calm face, he suddenly realized what was going on.

Big Nick wasn’t some good, naive cop. He was even more familiar with dirty tricks than
Luke was.

He knew that by saying that, Luke was giving away the credit for arresting the robbers to
Nick’s team.

Nick immediately looked much friendlier. “Not a problem at all. So, how did you…”

Luke interrupted him. “Nick, your men are injured. I happen to know some first aid, and I
have some medicine and bandages with me. Do you need help?”

Nick slapped his own face in annoyance. “F*ck!” He had been so surprised just now that
he had forgotten about his colleagues who were still lying on the ground.

At Luke’s reminder, he nodded quickly. “That would be great. Thank you.”

Luke picked up the first aid kit that Selina passed to him and gestured subtly at her.

Selina nodded slightly. After Luke got out of the car and closed the door, Selina moved
into the driver’s seat and continued observing their surroundings. In the meantime, she
called in and reported to Elsa.

She would’ve done so even without Luke’s subtle reminder.

These county officers weren’t entirely trustworthy, and it would be safer for both her and
Luke if she stayed in the car.

Ten minutes later, the ambulance arrived to take Nick’s injured men away.

Luke stopped to greet Nick when he drove the car past him. “Nick, I’m sure you’re very
busy, so I won’t waste any more of your time.”

Nick nodded wryly. He thought for a moment, then said, “About that thing you asked
about… Call me tomorrow. We can talk about it later.”

Luke nodded and drove away.

“Just now, Nick and his men uncovered a huge amount of cash in the robbers’ truck, but
they discovered it was counterfeit.” Watching Big Nick disappear in the rearview mirror,
Selina asked, “So, did the robbers play the county officers?” Pondering for a moment,
Luke shook his head. “Not necessarily. If they were so smart, they wouldn’t have been
stuck here. From what we saw, they didn’t expect Nick to catch them at all.”

Selina asked, “Then what’s with the counterfeit money that Nick found?”

Luke chuckled. “Why don’t you make a guess based on the information we have?”

Deep in thought, Selina said in a low voice, “The county officers suffered severe casualties
and the robbers were all caught. Obviously, both parties thought that the money was real.
Is there something wrong with the other garbage truck?”.

Just then, Luke picked up a call. “Hey, boss. What’s up?”

Elsa said a few words on the other end before hanging up. Luke said, “Good news. Elsa
stopped the other garbage truck and brought it to our department. Just now, they found
several large bags of hundred-dollar bills in the truck.”

Selina was stunned. “So I was right?”

Luke chuckled. “No. They investigated the truck driver. He was just driving his usual
route and didn’t act out of the ordinary. According to his schedule, he moves the trash to
a dump an hour after leaving the Federal Reserve. He didn’t act unusually at all during
questioning.”

Selina frowned. “If he was one of the robbers, or knew that we had intercepted the
money, it would’ve been difficult for him to hide his emotions.”

Luke nodded in agreement.

That wasn’t something that one could rationally control.

It would be impossible for anyone to control their feelings with so much money at risk.

Luke had told Elsa to take more men and even Dustin with her to intercept the garbage
truck, precisely because he was scared that someone would embezzle the money if they
weren’t enough people around.

A huge pile of cold hard cash was much more attractive than a dull number on a check.

Selina frowned. “So, who’s behind this?”

Luke chuckled. “Do you need me to give you an answer?”

Selina raised her hand. “Wait, I’ll figure it out on my own. The answer can’t be so
complicated, otherwise you would’ve told me directly. Wait. One of the robbers escaped;
the black guy who was at the Federal Reserve branch!”

Luke didn’t say anything.

Encouraged and inspired, Selina declared, “He was there when the robbers used the
armored truck to enter the treasury, and also at the Federal Reserve branch. He’s clearly
an important part of the operation, but he didn’t leave with the robbers. Just now, he took
advantage of the fight to secretly undo his handcuffs and escape from Nick’s car.”

Luke nodded slightly. “Anything else?”

Selina closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair, as she subconsciously tapped the car
door with her right hand. “The black man was caught the moment he left the Federal
Reserve branch. Nick then came here to intercept the robbers. Now, his companions are
either dead or have been caught.”
Chapter 331 - Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 331 Firmly Evading Non-Beneficial Matters

“Wait.” Selina suddenly opened her eyes. “If we hadn’t intervened, none of the robbers
might’ve survived.”

Four robbers were caught alive because of her and Luke.

Considering the fierce battle between the police and the robbers, it was unlikely that they
would have surrendered. They would probably have all been killed.

Big Nick wouldn’t have let them go when so many of his men were wounded.

Selina’s eyes glittered. “So, the black guy is the mastermind behind the curtain. He
intentionally led Nick to this place to try and get his companions killed. While the robbers
he sold out thought that the counterfeit cash was real, he could hijack the other garbage
truck and take the money for himself.”

After that, she looked at Luke. “Is that the case?”

Luke applauded her with a smile. “Correct, my thoughts exactly.”

Just now, he had received the system notification.

Mission: Catch the bank robbers and reclaim the loot.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +400. Credit +600.

EXP 16,890.

Selina asked, “Shouldn’t we go after him?”

Luke chuckled. “Don’t forget that the loot is in Dustin’s hands, so this isn’t entirely our
case anymore. We should ask the boss what to do next.”

Selina was stumped, wondering when Luke had become so obedient.

Luke, however, knew that too much money was involved, and that it might not be good to
go off on his own and detain criminal suspects without talking to Dustin first.
More importantly, the Federal Reserve hadn’t responded yet.

How could the Federal Reserve still be so calm when the robbers stole so much money?
They should’ve sent out a request for investigation before this.

It was this unusual situation that made Luke decide to talk to Dustin first.

Sometimes, people wouldn’t necessarily thank you for cracking a case, and might hate
your guts instead.

Luke returned to the police department and went to a corner of the underground parking
lot, which had been cleared out and partitioned off with plastic sheets. A foul smell
wafted out from the area.

Luke’s nose twitched, and he instantly shut off his Sharp Nose.

Elizabeth was guarding the entry point in the plastic sheets. Her big mask covered her
pretty face.

Seeing Luke, she said excitedly, “Luke, you’re back. Do you know that the garbage truck…
Forget it. The boss will tell you about it.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “That’s right. Don’t say anything that you shouldn’t.”

Selina patted Elizabeth’s shoulder and said, “Good girl!”

Elizabeth took out two masks from her pocket. “Take these. It doesn’t smell very good
inside.”

Luke and Selina put on the masks and walked in.

Both Dustin and Elsa were inside.

Billy and Simmons were going through the trash meticulously.

On one side, Elsa was taking cash out from the black bags and throwing it into a plastic
box.

Most of the garbage was shredded paper that had been compressed into round blocks.

This was also the source of the weird cash smell that Luke had detected earlier. Old dollar
bills had been shredded and compressed into round blocks, and thus gave off a distorted
smell of money.

Seeing Luke and Selina, Dustin waved at them. “Luke, Selina, over here.”
Dustin led them to one side. Elsa simply nodded, but didn’t follow them.

In the corner, Dustin asked in a low voice, “What’s the money about?”

Luke briefed him on what happened in the afternoon and shrugged. “I don’t know exactly
what the money is about. I only found the garbage truck suspicious because it was in the
wrong place. I don’t dare guess where the money came from.”

Various emotions flashed across Dustin’s face as he looked at Luke. “Who else knows
about this?”

Luke said, “Just us, Sonia’s team, and the people who were with you, boss.”

Dustin nodded and said, “Keep this under wraps, and you don’t have to follow up on it.”

Luke hummed. “Got it. This wasn’t our case in the first place.”

Dustin was stumped. “Huh?”

Luke chuckled. “It was Sonia who watched the truck and you who examined the garbage.
We didn’t have anything to do with it.”

Dustin was lost for words. It all sounds very reasonable, but why do I feel like beating you
up?

“Then, we’re leaving, boss.” Luke said, “We’re making progress on the Mark Owen case. I
need to follow up on it.”

Dustin looked at them and opened his mouth, but couldn’t say anything.

He himself had told Luke and Selina to steer clear of this case.

Luke had also made it very clear that the money had nothing to do with him, and that he
had done nothing more than ask Sonia to keep an eye on the truck. Any discoveries
related to the truck could be attributed to Sonia’s team, or Elsa’s team, or even Dustin’s
team, but they had nothing to do with Luke or Selina.

Since they weren’t involved in this case, Dustin couldn’t ask them to go through the trash
here.

Waving his hand helplessly, Dustin said, “Get out of here.”

Luke chuckled. “Where’s Sonia and Alessandro? I need their help in our investigation.”
Dustin said, “Call them yourself. Am I an
operator?”

Luke immediately saluted him. “Yes, sir.” He then ran away with Selina.

This case was so complicated that he didn’t want to touch it at all.

He wasn’t interested in the black man who was likely to be the mastermind either.

Luke wasn’t a man of pure integrity. This case entailed a lot of trouble and promised few
rewards. He certainly would rather keep a distance from it.

The problem wasn’t the police, but the Federal Reserve.

The huge amount of money could’ve only been acquired from the Federal Reserve
branch, but the Federal Reserve had yet to respond.

The FBI would search for leads like crazy even if only one dollar was stolen, to say
nothing of the looting of tens of millions of dollars.

Furthermore, it wasn’t just about the money, but also about the holes in the Federal
Reserve’s security system.

Who knew how much money would be lost the next time something like this happened?

Luke immediately withdrew from the case before he was too deeply mired in it, and
threw everything to Dustin.

He could ask to join the investigation since he was the one who had found the initial
leads, and Dustin trusted him, but what could he get out of it?

Even if Luke took the money, it would still be illegal cash. Like the millions of dollars
sitting in his inventory, he wouldn’t be able to use it openly.

It wouldn’t help with getting a promotion either. Elsa had already said several times that
no matter how he and Selina put it off, they would be promoted to level three detectives
in a month, which was the highest level for detectives.

So, it was unnecessary for them to work for more credit.

If he was involved in this case, it was likely that the FBI would fully investigate Luke and
his family, and that was something that Luke wanted to avoid.
Chapter 332 - Communicating Important Business Matters
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 332 Communicating Important Business Matters

Luke decisively let Dustin take responsibility.

Dustin was a professional at dealing with complicated situations. Plus, he had Director
Brad behind him.

Luke walked out of the parking lot and threw his mask to Elizabeth. “Get a good taste of
the daily life of a forensic scientist. It’ll be good for you.”

Elizabeth didn’t know what to say. Gee, thanks very much!

Luke and Selina went back to the Major Crimes Division to look for Sonia. Luke said,
“We’re following up on the officer’s murder, but what happened today will be handled by
someone else. Just keep it between us, okay?”

Sonia nodded and asked, “Luke, exactly what happened on your side?”

Luke was too lazy to explain. He simply gestured to Selina, before going off to buy a few
drinks from the vending machine.

He got soda water for himself, Dr. Pepper for Sonia, juice for Sonia, and milk for
Alessandro.

Looking at the milk in his hand, Alessandro was stumped. “… This is for me?”

Luke snorted and looked around. “I think you’re below average in terms of body build.
Milk will be good for you.”

With a bitter smile, Alessandro could only drink the milk.

Luke was famous for his capabilities in fighting, Selina was one of the top three fighters in
the Major Crimes Division, and even Sonia could defeat him single-handedly.

After all, each of Sonia’s legs was almost as thick as Alessandro’s waist.

Alessandro knew that this was a friendly reminder from Luke, expressed as a joke.

If a detective of the Major Crimes Division had health problems, they would likely switch
to a desk job or retire in a few years.
Alessandro was only 23 and hadn’t been a detective for long; he had no plans of retiring
any time soon.

Selina had already told him and Sonia about the battle between the robbers and the
county police, which shocked them and made them sigh.

They were shocked at the unexpected event, and sighed at missing it. However, they also
felt lucky that they hadn’t gotten involved randomly.

When Selina described how the robbers had taken down two county officers with an
M249, Sonia and Alessandro were dumbfounded.

Why would anyone use a machine gun in a robbery? In that famous North Hollywood
bank robbery years earlier, the two robbers only carried AKs with a hundred bullets.

At that point, Sonia and Alessandro felt that it wasn’t entirely a bad thing that they hadn’t
followed Luke.

Police usually kept an eye on their target from behind.

If they had been behind the county police, wouldn’t they have been in the M249’s line of
fire as well?

Luke smiled. “However, there’s good news. Nick has agreed to talk about the Mark Owen
case with us.”

Sonia was delighted at first, but then her expression turned heavy. “Luke, is it possible…”

Luke nodded slightly. “Let’s hear him out first. Things can’t be worse than they are right
now, can they?”

Sonia had her doubts. Considering Nick’s attitude, it was possible that the case was more
complicated than it seemed.

The power struggle in LASD was as bad as in LAPD.

After the meeting, everybody went home.

After taking a shower, Selina had dinner, and was the happiest as she lazed on the couch
afterward.

Luke’s phone rang.

He picked up the phone and said a few words, before he got dressed. “Well, I’m going out
for a business negotiation.”
Selina was surprised. “What?”

Luke said, “You haven’t forgotten that you own 5% of my company shares, have you?”

Selina was astounded. “Seriously? My two hundred thousand dollars really turned into
shares in your toy company?”

Luke was speechless. “Let me tell you some good news: Jenny reached out to a VP at
Google and is going to sell two products to them.”

Selina wasn’t entirely convinced.

Luke didn’t try to convince her, either. He was only letting her know in advance, to
prevent her from trying to extort new snacks or food out of him in compensation for her
shock later.

Selina said, “So, I can lock up the house tonight?”

Luke hummed in assent. “Also, turn on all the alarms, and don’t sleep too deeply.”

Selina nodded her head listlessly. “Okay, get the hell out of here.”

Luke didn’t forget to remind her, “Don’t skimp on your training today.”

Selina said, “And you’ll be training in bed tonight, I’m guessing.” Luke shrugged and drove
off.

He went to the hotel in Beverly Hills again and knocked on the door of a suite, which was
answered very quickly.

He hugged Jenny, who jumped on him, and entered the room with a smile.

They sat on the couch and talked business first.

On Google’s side, Jenny directly found her Uncle Lamarck instead of talking to the staff at
the lower levels.

The VP of the company had better foresight than the Google staff whom Bobby had met.
He confirmed that Luke’s products were very valuable.

However, this VP Lamarck also felt that Luke’s asking price was excessive.

Luke wasn’t surprised. He said with a smile, “Don’t worry about it. Also, do you mind if
we use your Uncle Lamarck’s name?”
Jenny asked, “How, exactly?”

Lamarck said, “For example, we can tell Easygo that Lamarck is very interested in our
technology.”

Jenny didn’t get mad, but pondered the idea.

Business was business.

If Lamarck refused because it was too expensive, there was nothing to stop her from
marketing it elsewhere.

Luke didn’t interrupt her musings. He sipped on his wine.

He wasn’t a fan of wine, but he would drink some since he was with Jenny.

A moment later, Jenny nodded and said, “It shouldn’t be a problem.”

Luke smiled. “It’s just a suggestion. If you’re not keen, then forget it; you can keep
negotiating with Google. I’m not in a hurry, anyway. Hm, are they interested in the
touchscreen technology?”

Jenny said, “Yes, but…”.

“But the problem is the price as well, isn’t it?” asked Luke.

Jenny nodded.

Luke thought for a moment and said, “They’re not involved in manufacturing phones yet,
so I don’t have to sell it to them. Well, Jenny, are you interested in becoming a CEO?”

Jenny was surprised. “What?”

Luke chuckled. “Smartphones. We can create them ourselves.”

Jenny was lost for words. “Do you have any idea how much money that requires?” Luke
said, “That’s fine, we can take our time. You can lay the groundwork first.”

Looking at Jenny, who was deep in thought, his hands started to move sneakily.
Chapter 333 - Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 333 Cooperation, and the Elsworth Family

Jenny exclaimed and looked at him in surprise.

Luke used a little more strength. “Let’s forget the boring stuff for now and communicate
on more important issues.”

Jenny blushed slightly. “What… What more important issues?”

Luke said solemnly, “For example, mutual cooperation between a CEO and his personal
secretary.”

Jenny took a deep breath. “I… I thought you were going to talk business with me the
whole night.”

Luke said, “This is business too. Show me your work attitude, Secretary Jenny.”

Jenny said, “Okay, Mr. CEO.” As they talked, the secretary began doing her job.

The next morning, Luke knocked on Selina’s door. “Rise and shine!”

Selina grumbled, “Beat it.” She threw a police baton at Luke.

Luke caught the baton and threw it onto the bed with a smile. “Breakfast will be ready in
ten minutes. It won’t taste good once it’s cold.”

Selina immediately sat up and asked, “What is it?”

“A traditional Chinese dish,” Luke said casually, before he went back to cooking.

Ten minutes later, Selina sat at the table and said, “You may serve the food now, Chef
Luke.”

Luke brought breakfast over from the kitchen and said with a smile, “Soybean milk and
youtiao. If you want meat, there’s also pan fried dumplings.”

Selina was already drooling. She reached for the bowl.

Luke saw it coming, and slapped her hand away. “It’s very hot. Put sugar in the milk first,
or salt, if you want; I don’t like it salty myself. Also, you can dunk the youtiao in the milk if
you want. You can have the pan fried dumplings first, and see if you like those.”
Eventually, it was Luke who added sugar to the soybean milk, because Selina was too
busy devouring the pan fried dumplings. Luke had already anticipated that, so there was
hardly any hot liquid inside the pan fried dumplings, and the glutton wouldn’t burn her
mouth.

Luke, on the other hand, leisurely ate the youtiao that was soft from being dunked in the
soybean milk.

The crispy and salty youtiao with the hot and sweet soybean milk was most delicious.

After finishing six pan fried dumplings, one bowl of soybean milk, and two youtiao sticks,
Selina looked at her bowl and said, “Why do I still want to eat when I’m already full?”

Luke said, “Because it’s your first time having this. Let’s go. It’s time to work now that
you’re full.”

Selina had already gotten her reward from Luke, so she couldn’t goof off.

Elizabeth greeted them when she saw them at the police department. “The boss wants to
talk to you in her office.” She then nodded at Elsa’s office.

They went to the office and Selina gave the snacks to Elsa first, while Luke leisurely sat
down on the couch.

Elsa told Selina to close the door, before she asked, “Are you trying to dig me a hole?”
Luke chuckled. “Of course not; when I considered the benefits, the first person I thought
of was you.”

Wearing a complicated expression, Elsa glanced at Selina before she said, “Alright,
pretend that you don’t know what happened yesterday, and so will I.”

Luke nodded.

Elsa then continued, “What’s the progress on the Mark Owen case?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “A sergeant called Big Nick may be willing to tell us
something.”

Elsa asked, “Who is he?”

Luke said, “He’s the man who transferred the prisoner to Mark Owen. Selina and I helped
him a little when they caught the robbers yesterday, and I think he wants to return the
favor.”

Pondering for a moment, Elsa nodded, but then reminded him, “Don’t trust them too
much. Things are a lot more complicated in the county police than here.”

Luke understood that very well.

While the population in the county office’s jurisdiction was similar to that of downtown
Los Angeles, the area that the county office was in charge of was much bigger, and
covered 42 cities.

A person had to be shrewd to thrive in that sort of environment.

Luke could only blame himself if he was naive enough to believe that this sort of person
had good intentions, and he later wound up in a trap for it.

Instead of immediately sending them out, Elsa changed the topic. “You have another
tricky case on hand, don’t you?”

Luke thought for a moment and asked, “The girl in pajamas who was hit and killed?”

Elsa nodded solemnly. “I read the case file earlier and noticed something. Do you know
who was driving the car that killed the girl?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “It seems it was from Prime Exotic, a luxury race car
club? It’s definitely related to those rich kids obsessed with special hobbies.”

The club’s name could be interpreted in two ways: It could refer to expensive fine goods,
as well as to the best exotic dancers. When linked to luxury race cars, the meaning
couldn’t be any more obvious. Elsa asked, “Do you know who’s behind this race car club?”

Luke thought for a moment. “A bunch of sons from big name families?”

Elsa nodded, but then shook her head. “Most of those who play around at the club are
only customers. They’ll make a bit of trouble for you at most, but the Major Crimes
Division isn’t scared of them. However, I have information that the person who truly has
a deep connection to this club is called Dylan Elsworth.”

Luke hummed in response and waited for Elsa to continue.

But it was Selina who cut in. “The Elsworth family?”

Elsa said, “It seems you’ve heard of them. You give him the basic rundown on the
Elsworth family, then.”

Selina said, “If it’s the Elsworth family I’m thinking about, I only hope that they’re not
mixed up in this.” Luke grew interested. “Are they that amazing?”
“Dylan Elsworth’s father is Henry Elsworth. His grandparents are Sheldon Elsworth and
Doris Elsworth,” said Selina.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Are you kidding me?”

There hadn’t been much word on Sheldon Elsworth in recent years, but Luke had seen
this name before when he looked into the history of Los Angeles. The man retired as the
mayor of Los Angeles twenty years ago, and then continued working as a city councilor.

Ten years earlier, his son Henry Elsworth took his place as city councilor, and ran for
mayor.

Doris Elsworth wasn’t a politician, but she managed several major charity funds in Los
Angeles and was also the leader of multiple women’s rights organizations.

Organizations like these didn’t have any real power, but a lot of celebrities, as well as
their daughters and wives, took part in them.

Selina nodded. “That should be them. You know Elsworth Avenue, right? Or visited
Elsworth Park in the east? Both are named after their family.”

Elsa interjected, “If you’re not familiar with the roads or don’t go to parks, California also
has a city called Elsworth.”
Chapter 334 - Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting Place
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 334 Feeler, and an Unsavory Meeting Place

Luke’s and Selina’s eyes widened. “Their family’s… city?”

Elsa nodded. “Back then, their ancestors found a gold mine and built Elsworth on it,
making them one of the top families in California to this day.”

Selina drew in a sharp breath.

It wouldn’t be good to provoke families like these which were still going strong even
more than a century later.

And looking at Sheldon’s and Henry’s standing in the community, the family showed no
signs of declining. Luke asked, “So…” Elsworth said, “So work on other cases first! Unless
you’re absolutely certain… No, as long as the Elsworth family is involved, you must let me
know first before you touch them.”

Luke looked at her and suddenly smiled. “Okay, Elsa.”

Elsa wasn’t discouraging him. She was well aware of the power that these local families
had, and what their bottom lines were.

She was as good as saying that she would shoulder a huge part of the responsibility and
risks, which wasn’t a smart move.

But she was truly a boss whom Luke admired.

Those who didn’t cover for their subordinates couldn’t expect their subordinates to work
hard for them.

After he left the office, Luke went to Sonia. “How’s your investigation on Big Nick coming
along? We have an appointment with this big shot later.”

Sonia looked away from her screen and said in a low voice, “Something is seriously
wrong with them; they get no less than thirty complaints every year about their use of
violence.”

Luke chuckled. “Does that mean that each person gets a complaint every quarter?” Sonia
said, “That’s just complaints about their use of violence; they get other minor complaints
practically every week. But…” “But they’re good,” Selina finished for her.
Sonia nodded. “They’re basically either from the special forces or the military, but they
refuse to join SWAT, and just stay in the county police’s Major Crimes Division. They’re
really good at dealing with violent crime, which is why the county police turn a blind eye
to minor infringements.” Luke understood perfectly.

n
a

The county office couldn’t demand that they practice personal discipline when they were
so good at handling cases.

Why would such capable people want to stay in the county police? They would definitely
go somewhere better.

So, the county office chose the lesser of two evils and tolerated Nick and his crew.

After all, there were few officers who could have fought the professional robbers
yesterday without retreating.

A bunch of regular officers would have absolutely been taught a lesson by those ex-
marine corp robbers.

Luke pondered the matter for a moment as he leaned against Sonia’s desk. “So, this Nick
is actually quite influential in the county police department? Then our hard work
yesterday wasn’t for nothing.”

Sonia shrugged. “That’s right. They’re quite powerful and more well-informed.”

Luke was amused. Nick’s crew absolutely worked in the gray area; they didn’t come
across as decent police officers.

He looked at his watch. Since it was already eleven, he called Big Nick.

After a few simple words, Luke got up. “Let’s go. But later, only Alessandro and I will be
asking the questions.”

Both Sonia and Selina were confused, but neither of them said anything. They got into
their cars and drove off.

In the car, Selina asked, “What did Elsa mean?” She was puzzled by what Elsa said earlier.

They hadn’t started working on the case of the girl in pajamas yet.

If it was troublesome, they could just put the case aside. Why would Elsa warn them but
not stop them from working on the case?
After some thought, Luke sighed. “Those with power and influence will naturally have
enemies, who might use us as a feeler.”

Selina hadn’t expected that answer. “Are we going to follow up on that case?”

Luke nodded. “It’s our duty to work on cases. We certainly should investigate it.”

But he himself would decide how to investigate or even close the case. He wasn’t foolish
enough to become someone else’s

gun.

That was what Elsa had been implying earlier.

But someone who could go toe to toe with the Elsworth family certainly wasn’t someone
she could piss off, nor could she speak explicitly about it; she could only tell Luke to talk
to her before he did anything.

This was the knowledge and insight of a seasoned detective!

Luke was still a stranger here compared with Dustin and Elsa, and he wasn’t as sensitive
to the power struggles that were taking place.

After another year or two, however, he should be able to establish his own information
network, and not just anyone would be able to manipulate him then.

Very soon, the two cars reached their destination, and Selina’s eyes bulged when she saw
the sign. “You didn’t get enough last night? We’re coming here during the day?”

Luke said, “It was Nick who chose to meet here, okay? Also, I’m very healthy. One night is
nothing.”

Selina was lost for words.

True, Luke would never be desperate enough to come here during the day.

When he got out of the car, Luke said, “You and Sonia stay here. Keep the comms open
and pay attention to your surroundings.”

Selina nodded and took the driver’s seat.

Luke and Alessandro gave Nick’s name to the security guards at the entrance, and they
entered the club called South American Jungle.
It was very quiet inside.

It was only just past eleven, which was still time to rest for places like these.

The two security guards at the entrance shouted at them and pointed at one corner.

Luke and Alessandro went in that direction and passed through a hallway to reach what
looked like a room.

“1024, this is the place.” Looking at the number on the door, Luke knocked.

A moment later, the door opened with a click.

Nick opened the door in jeans and a tank top.

Luke could only turn down his Sharp Nose and try to keep his distance from the bearded
man.

But the smell in the room was even more vile.

For safety reasons, he couldn’t turn off his Sharp Nose, so he could only try to decrease its
sensitivity.

Nick stared at Alessandro. “He’s with you?”

Luke glanced at Alessandro and nodded. “Yes.”

Nick made way for them. “Come on in.”

Luke and Nick finally entered the room.

It turned out to be a suite, with a lounge that was more than thirty square meters in size
and which was connected to four or five other rooms.

It wasn’t especially lavish, but it definitely had class.

The leftover wine and food around the suite also clearly illustrated how expensive this
place was.
Chapter 335 - The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 335 The Real Suspect, and Taking You For a Spin

Thank god there wasn’t any weed or meth! That was good, since it would be a big
problem if the police officers were collectively indulging in these two things.

Also, the doors to two of the rooms were wide open, and Luke noticed pale and dark skin
entwined around each other.

Fortunately, these people were just sleeping and not doing anything else.

Luke also smelled blood, which belonged to the two officers who were injured in the
gunfight yesterday. Luke could only admire their lackadaisical attitude toward life. But
women and alcohol weren’t things that officers had to avoid. On the contrary, Luke
himself had to count on Jenny and Jimena to help stabilize his mindset, and he couldn’t
despise these officers for doing the same.

He didn’t wait for an invitation from Nick before he sat on the cleanest part of the couch
that he could find.

Alessandro didn’t sit down, and simply stood next to him.

Nick lit a cigarette and poured himself a glass of wine. After drinking a mouthful, he said
to Luke, “Do you want some?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “I don’t drink.”

Disdain flashed across Nick’s face, but only for a moment.

This detective who just looked like a boy was a tough character who had taken down four
robbers yesterday without getting hurt.

Both Nick’s team of twelve along with the eight robbers suffered more casualties, so he
really couldn’t look down on this young man.

“Mark Owen, Texas ranger. You’re interested in him, right?” Nick looked at Luke and
asked.

Luke nodded.

Nick was silent for a moment as he played with the glass he was holding, before he said,
“Are you sure you want to investigate this?”.
Alessandro couldn’t help but hold his breath; something about those words didn’t sound
right.

Luke nodded again. “He was a police officer who died in the line of duty in Los Angeles,
and I’m a police officer too.”

Nick fell silent again, before he said, “A word of advice: If you don’t have a boss who’s got
your back, you should give up.”

Luke smiled. “As it so happens, I do.” Nick stared at him, then suddenly grinned. Ridicule
flashed in his eyes, but it clearly wasn’t aimed at Luke.

Leaning back against the couch, Nick had another mouthful of wine before he said, “Lucas
Barton is a level 2 deputy sheriff. He’s a little below me and I’ve never crossed paths with
him before. However, he was the one who handed the Wade Davis matter to me, you get
it?”

Luke nodded.

Nick was a sergeant and a level higher than Lucas Barton in the county police system.

If Nick was telling the truth, Lucas Barton had obviously used him as a shield, which was
why Nick had given out his name so easily.

Luke had done Nick a great favor yesterday without asking for anything in return, while
Lucas Barton had set him up even though he was a colleague, so Nick didn’t hesitate to
sell him out.

Luke got up now that he had a name. “Thank you very much, Nick. I won’t waste any
more of your time. Goodbye.”

Nick didn’t ask him to stay.

Luke had helped him out a lot, but from their brief encounters, Big Nick vaguely sensed
that the young detective wasn’t the same type of person as he was.

The best would be if they went their separate and opposite ways.

Just as Luke was about to disappear from view, Nick finally said, “Hey! A piece of advice!”

Luke turned his head. “Huh?”

“Lucas Barton isn’t a one-man show,” Nick said. “Don’t cross the line.”
Luke chuckled and walked away without saying anything.

What was the line?

Nick was giving him a warning as a cop who wasn’t clean himself, so he clearly wasn’t
referring to the issue of Lucas Barton being a dirty cop, but was more likely implying that
there was someone behind Lucas Barton.

Mind whirling with these thoughts, Luke walked out of the club with Alessandro.

Before he got into his car, Luke said to Sonia, “The two of you go back to the police
department and look into Lucas Barton. He’s a level 2 deputy sheriff in the county police

rtment. Investigate the people related to him as well.”

Sonia nodded silently.

It was clear that this Lucas Barton was the real suspect in the officer’s murder.

Big Nick and his crew, on the other hand, were more blatant about being dirty, and the
probability that they were the ones who had killed the officer was very low.

The intelligence showed that Nick and his crew hadn’t gotten rich overnight.

They clearly had their own source of income, and didn’t have to break a prisoner out for
money.

Besides, they were very flashy in their police department, and an enemy would definitely
seize the chance to mess with them if they had killed an officer.

These were Sonia’s thoughts, which were more or less in line with Luke’s.

The two cars split up on the road, and Selina asked, “Now what?”

Luke said, “Let’s go for a spin.”

Selina chuckled. She didn’t believe him.

Luke had always been a boring old fogey. She didn’t think that he would ever take her for
a ride.

Some time later, Selina was surprised. “You’re really taking me for a ride?”

Luke stopped the car on the edge of a park with a smile, and fetched Selina’s regular
snack from the mini-fridge in the backseat. “Let’s go. How about an afternoon picnic
here?”

Selina asked, “Where are the drinks?”

Luke patted his head and took out a few Dr. Peppers and two cups from the trunk, which
he gave to Selina.

He then rummaged around for two thin blankets. “We’ve got everything now.” Selina
cheered and pulled him into the park. “Haha, I spotted a great place for sunbathing
earlier. Let’s hurry, otherwise somebody else will take it.”

Ten minutes later, Selina was blissfully lying on her stomach on the blanket, a small dish
with the opera cake on it in her hand. She had been obsessed with the cake recently.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to eat. Instead, he opened a Dr. Pepper and remarked, “The
sunlight’s nice.”

Selina didn’t even look at him and simply snorted. “Of course the spot I picked would be
good. Satisfied?”

Luke smiled at the three girls in their twenties who were several meters away.

They were basking in the sun in their bikinis.

Luke was generous with his praise. “Of course, you’re an expert.”

Selina enjoyed sunbathing too, but she was wearing too much gear at the moment, plus
they were on the clock, so she couldn’t be like the three girls.

She looked at the three girls and sniffed. “You’re fine with such skinny bodies?”

“It’s a free show,” Luke replied casually.

Indeed, the three girls weren’t nearly as magnificent as Selina. They weren’t on the same
level at all.

Selina asked casually, “Right, where are we? This place is quite nice.” Luke said, “Elsworth
Park.”
Chapter 336 - Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 336 Baby, and Unexpected Gunfight

Selina was surprised. “Are you kidding me?” No wonder this fellow suddenly said that he
was taking her for a spin. Also, did they just pass Elsworth Avenue?

While she was surprised, she didn’t say anything else.

Luke was a lot more prudent than she was.

Looking at the people who were enjoying the bright sunshine in the park, Luke remarked,
“What a quiet and peaceful…”

“Oh god, why is there a baby here?” a woman cried out in the distance.

Luke turned back, only to see a baby on a merry-go-round dozens of meters behind him.

The woman was also looking around as she exclaimed in shock.

She was too far away for Selina to hear her, and Selina was still enjoying her cake.

Luke frowned and got up.

He wouldn’t have bothered if it was any other minor issue, but a baby had been dumped
in the park, and he had to at least go over and confirm the situation.

“Selina, it’s time to work,” he called out to the glutton.

Selina raised her head in confusion, and followed his gaze. “A baby? What’s going on?”

Even as she said it, she was already putting down the cake and getting to her feet.

Right then, four men in black ran toward the merry-go-round. The woman picked up the
baby and raised her voice. “Whose baby is this?”

The four men in black quickly ran over. “Give us the baby.”

The woman subconsciously stepped back when she saw the four men. “You…” No matter
how she looked at them, they didn’t look like guardians at all. Luke sped up and shouted,
“LAPD! Don’t move!”

The four men abruptly looked at him, and two of them reached under their armpits, while
the other two lunged at the middle-aged woman.

Luke’s expression turned grim.

He was too far away.

He was thirty meters away from the four men, who were too close to the middle-aged
woman carrying the baby. He wasn’t confident that he could kill them all at once.

He could only push off of his feet with a burst of speed.

Bang!

There was a sudden gunshot, and the woman holding the baby screamed and fell as blood
burst out of her thigh.

Luke’s face turned cold, and he took out his gun.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

As he opened fire with his Glock, he began to zigzag instead of moving in a straight line.

Two men fell before they could aim their guns at him.

One was shot in the abdomen and the other in the head. They were killed instantly.

Luke came to an abrupt halt.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The other two men who had planned to steal the baby also
collapsed from a shot in the abdomen and the head respectively.

In those two short seconds just now, Luke had closed the distance to twenty meters, but
the woman had also been shot.

But the moment she fell, the woman broke free of their hold.

Luke no longer had any qualms.

These men were simply scum, to shoot an innocent woman holding a baby.

Selina had already closed in from the side, but she didn’t say anything, and instead looked
around warily.

She never doubted Luke’s ability to crush criminals. Her responsibility was to make up
for anything he might miss. “Three o’clock, fifty meters, the black SUV!” she suddenly
shouted.

Luke moved swiftly as he threw himself behind a nearby tree.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Grimly, Luke yelled, “LAPD! Everybody lie down and don’t
move!”

There were dozens of regular residents here who were enjoying the afternoon sun in the
park.

Two automatic rifles had already started firing wildly at Luke’s position from the black
SUV which Selina had pointed out, and the tree shuddered with the impact from the
bullets.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

There was suddenly a pause in the gunfire from the automatic rifles, as Selina had taken
cover and was firing back at the shooters in the SUV.

Almost at the same time, Luke darted out and fired his Glock rapidly as he ran.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Now that both he and Selina were coordinating, the shooters didn’t dare raise their heads
anymore.

Multiple bullet holes appeared in the windows of the black SUV, and the two people in the
car could only stay as low as possible.

At that moment, the sound of Selina’s gunfire stopped as she had used up her bullets.

Luke wasn’t surprised since he had been counting the remaining bullets in her gun.

He stopped shooting as well, and the shooter on the driver’s seat tried poking his head
out.

Pa!

The last bullet in Luke’s Glock 23 was reserved for this man.

The bullet pierced his right eye and blood blossomed on the back of his head.

Luke was now five meters away from the black SUV.

Over such a short distance, even a heavy machine gun wouldn’t be as fast as his pistol.
After the shot, Luke put the gun back in his holster and took out the M686 from another
holster. “LAPD! Open the door slowly, throw out your gun, and crawl out.”

As he was yelling out the instructions, he saw that Selina had closed in, and was behind a
tree ten meters away as she stayed on high alert.

If she hadn’t noticed the black SUV beforehand, the two of them might have been
seriously injured in the ambush just now, and they couldn’t let their guards down yet.

There was no response from the black SUV.

Luke wasn’t impulsive. Shifting his gun to his right hand, he observed his surroundings
while he put on his badge.

“I’ll shoot if you do not surrender on the count of three,” Luke said calmly.

“One, two, three…” Just as he finished counting down, the door of the black SUV opened
on the other side, and a man in black tried to run away. Bang! Bang!

After two gunshots, the man screamed and fell. The gun dropped from his hand, and he
clutched his legs as he writhed on the ground.

Luke had shot him in his right thigh and his left knee.

The man might still be able to use one of his legs if he was lucky, otherwise he would have
to choose between a wheelchair or a pair of crutches for the rest of his life.

Luke then stepped forward and handcuffed the man.

He searched the man and didn’t find any other weapons on him. He then said, “Selina,
bring our car over and call for reinforcements.”

The police intercom system in the car was the easiest way to call for backup.

Selina ran off to get the car. Luke didn’t check the black SUV, which now only had the
driver, whose head had been blown up.

He quickly ran back to the woman who had been shot, and examined her injury as he
soothed her.
Chapter 337 - Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 337 Licensed Legitimate Therapy Clinic

A moment later, Luke soothed her with a smile. “Ma’am, the bullet didn’t nick your
artillery or bone. There’s no need to be anxious.”

The woman finally calmed down at Luke’s gentle voice and warm air. She remembered
something and said, “The baby… a man took the baby. I couldn’t stop him.”

Luke comforted her. “It’s alright. I’ve already let my colleagues know to look for the baby.
It’ll be fine.”

Looking at the woman, he sighed inwardly. What a nice person! She was still worried
about a baby she didn’t know even when she had been shot in the leg.

Selina arrived with the car. Luke found the first aid kit and treated the woman’s injury,
before he had Selina watch her.

Luke then got up and examined the bodies of the four men in black. Verifying that they
were already dead, Luke left them alone.

He stood up and narrowed his eyes at a bridge hundreds of meters away.

On the bridge, a big man was leaving quickly with a baby.

How interesting.

A few minutes later, the patrol cars arrived.

Luke informed them of the situation since Selina was taking care of the wounded woman.

A few minutes later, an ambulance arrived.

Luke and Selina escorted the woman to the ambulance and gave her a card. “You can call
us if you run into any trouble.”

The woman nodded gratefully. “Thank you.”

Luke patted her hand and said, “You’ll be up and about in no time.”

Watching the ambulance leave, Selina asked in a low voice, “What’s up with that baby?”
She had noticed an impoverished-looking middle-aged man take the baby away, and that
Luke had seen him, but hadn’t given chase.

Luke took off his thin gloves and threw them into a dustbin. “That man was the one who
put the baby here in the first place.”

Selina was surprised. “What?”

Luke started the car and said to Selina, “Also, he was around the entire time we were
fighting the four shooters.”

Selina was even more confused. “But why?” They were police officers, and if the man had
planned to abandon the baby, he could’ve just given the baby to them.

Luke’s eyes flashed. “It’s hard to say. Let’s go and find out what this gentleman is up to.”
The car sped up and drove away from the park.

“Ask Sonia to look into baby-related cases in recent days, like missing person cases. The
baby can’t have been born too long ago,” Luke said.

Selina immediately called Sonia.

A moment later, she hung up the phone and shook her head. “Nothing.” There were
missing children in this enormous city every day, but no newborns had gone missing
recently. Luke wasn’t really surprised.

Six armed men, and a single man who clearly wasn’t to be trifled with – these were the
two parties involved in this incident, and their focus was the baby.

As for Luke and Selina, and the unfortunate woman who had been shot, they had only
gotten caught up in it by accident. The baby that the two parties were fighting over
couldn’t be simple.

Very soon, Luke caught up with the destitute man.

The baby he was carrying was much easier to track. What Luke hadn’t told Selina was
that the man carried a strong smell of the baby’s milk and poop, which meant that he had
been taking care of the baby for a while and hadn’t just picked it up for the first time
earlier.

The man had enough time and opportunity to kill the baby or use it to achieve some goal,
but he had instead put the baby in a park and waited for someone else to pick it up, which
was very strange.

Half an hour later, Luke parked the car in front of a standalone five-story building.
The red and white building looked like a church, but it definitely wasn’t one. With his
Sharp Nose, Luke was very clear on this point.

Selina looked at the building. “This is the place?”

Luke nodded and got out unhurriedly. “Let’s go. This will be a great eye-opener for you.
Remember not to look too surprised.”

Selina immediately grew vigilant. She thought of multiple possibilities: Rotten and bloody
corpses? Gang members torturing their enemies?

Luke knocked on the door, and a young woman in a nun’s robe opened it with a smile.

She was stumped for a moment when she saw the strangers. “How can I help you?”

Luke smiled and took out his badge. “LAPD.”

“Ah!” The woman immediately grew solemn. “We’re a licensed, legitimate therapy clinic.”

Selina was dumbfounded. Was this woman… a shrink in a nun’s robe?

She couldn’t help but examine the nun’s robe more carefully, and immediately sensed
something wasn’t right.

The nun’s robe that the woman was wearing was a little strange and seemed a little
revealing

Also, what was with her nipples?

It might not be a stipulated rule, but wearing a nun’s robe without a bra… didn’t make
sense.

During Selina’s observation, Luke said, “We’re not here to check your license or search
this place, but we don’t mind doing so if we don’t get satisfactory answers. So, I’ll ask and
you’ll answer, okay?”

The young woman’s face changed for a moment, before she finally nodded. “Ask, then.”

Luke asked a few questions, and the answers he received weren’t a surprise. He nodded
and said, “Okay, take us to this Mr. Smith.”

The young woman hesitated, but looking at Luke’s smile that wasn’t a smile, she could
only nod. “But please don’t interrupt the patients that are being treated, okay?”
Luke nodded.

The young woman let them in and closed the door, before she turned around and went
upstairs.

Selina almost couldn’t help exclaiming in shock as she stared at the young woman on the
stairs with wide open eyes.

Luke covered her mouth and said, “Be cool, okay? You also need to keep cool once we’re
upstairs.”

Selina nodded dumbly. Staring at the naked butt in front of her, a thought floated through
her mind: Were nuns allowed to wear G-strings?

But what nun would wear a robe that only covered the front?

Luke simply smiled and dragged Selina along. The nun’s robe that the young woman in
front of them was wearing didn’t have a back at all. Her back, waist, butt and legs were all
exposed to the air.

The woman definitely wasn’t a nun.

She looked back at Luke and Selina every now and then, afraid that they might suddenly
shout “LAPD,” which would reduce this place to chaos.
Chapter 338 - I Just Want An Answer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 338 I Just Want An Answer

It was true that this clinic was licensed, but it remained to be seen how many customers
in this place were willing to be interrogated by the police.

“Ah! Oh! Huh!” The door to the first room was open.

Unperturbed, the young woman said, “This is jiu-jitsu training to reduce stress.”

“Come on, baby!” Slapping sounds rang out from the second open room.

The young woman said earnestly, “That’s whipping therapy, which is quite expensive.”

Luke found that odd. “Do you serve female clients too?”

The young woman immediately realized his meaning. “No, the customers are men.”

Luke was rendered speechless.

It might be against the law if a male customer whipped a female therapist, but if he was
paying her to whip him… that seemed to be within the law?

Selina was shocked but didn’t say anything.

They reached a room at the end of the hallway on the second floor, which had an image of
the queen of hearts on the door.

The young woman knocked on the door. “Miss Donna, could you come out for a second?”

A moment later, a woman replied, “Please wait a moment.”

Luke raised an eyebrow.

There was the vague hint of an accent in the voice, and it sounded exotic, like whispers
late at night.

Her voice reminded Luke of Vanessa, the long-legged woman with electrifying eyes.

Of course, it wasn’t her, but the woman’s voice had the same allure.

Luke chuckled and patted the young woman’s shoulder. “You can go now. I don’t think
you’ll be interested in what happens next, right?”

After a brief hesitation, the woman went downstairs, but didn’t forget to add, “We have a
proper license, so don’t mess around, alright?”

Luke nodded wordlessly; while the woman had started off sounding righteous, she trailed
off into a gentle plea… maybe it was an occupational disease.

After the woman disappeared down the stairs, the door of the room finally opened with a
click.

Luke gave a few hand signals, and Selina dutifully stayed back and hid behind the door of
another room.

Luke smiled at the woman at the door.

She had long, straight, black hair and large, slanted eyes which made her look a little like
a fox.

Her lips were plump and attractive.

She asked, “Are you… here for therapy?”

Luke didn’t look like most of the customers who came to her for therapy.

Luke smiled slightly and sized her up for a moment. “No, Miss Donna, I’m here for Mr.
Smith.”

The woman was stumped for a moment. “What Smith?”

Luke chuckled. “The man who’s hiding behind the clothes rack next to the door with a
gun in his right hand and a baby in his left hand. He’s a middle-aged white male with
stubble, 6 feet 2 in height, and wearing a black jacket and a pair of jeans. Need I go on, Mr.
Smith?”

Luke looked in a certain direction, as if he could see through the wall.

The woman at the door was stupefied. She opened her mouth, but didn’t seem to know
what to say.

Luke glanced at her and sighed inwardly; the woman crushed Selina in every aspect!

She was wearing a dark red bondage outfit, which set off her breasts magnificently, black
silk stockings, and a pair of knee-high boots.
Wow. What a professional therapist!

As the random thoughts crossed his mind, nobody said anything in the room.

Luke said to Miss Donna directly, “Can I ask you a few questions?”

Miss Donna subconsciously nodded under Luke’s gaze.

The young man seemed friendly, but as a “special” therapist, she vaguely sensed an air
about Luke that was hard to describe and at odds with his appearance.

“Then please talk to my partner over there, will you?” He gestured to Selina behind him
to take Donna away.

Watching Miss Donna leave, Luke continued peaceably, “Mr. Smith, you had a chance to
shoot us in the park, but you didn’t. So, I think we can talk.”

After another brief silence, the man in the room finally said in a low voice, “What do you
want to talk about?”

Luke said, “The baby! Because of him, I killed five armed criminals in the park, and they
shot an innocent woman, who’s now in the hospital. I think I deserve to know the reason
for all of this.”

“Hehe. You’re a police officer.” The man chuckled but didn’t sound happy.

Luke said, “What’s the problem? I’m sure you saw my badge in the park.”

“Then this isn’t something you can take care of,” the man said. “You should go now.”

Luke narrowed his eyes. The police couldn’t take care of it?

“I haven’t received an order to stay away from this case yet,” Luke replied calmly.

There was a low sneer in the man’s voice. “A pregnant woman and more than twenty
armed gang members died in an abandoned factory last night. Have you seen the news?
No? I think you’ll receive a call soon.”

At that very moment, Luke’s phone rang. He looked at his phone and picked up the call.
“What’s wrong?”

A moment later, Luke hung up with a cold expression. Pondering for a moment, he
walked into the room and closed the door.

Turning to look to his side, Luke chuckled. “Mr. Smith, it seems that you’re right. I was
just told that the case has been transferred.”

Next to the door was a tall man who was holding a gun, but he didn’t have it raised.

This Mr. Smith smiled when he heard that. “So, I guessed right, but that doesn’t make me
happy.”

Luke observed the tall man for a moment before he said, “Me neither. Let me ask you
something. You must need money, and maybe weapons too, right?” Smith narrowed his
eyes. “What are you getting at?”

Luke told him an address and then took out a wad of cash from his pocket.

“There are a few guns in the basement of that abandoned factory. You can have them
since I won’t be using them. As for this…” He threw the money onto the bed. “Consider it a
reward!”

Smith frowned. “What do you mean?”

Luke kept smiling. “I’m a curious man, so when you find the answer, do let me know.”

Although he was smiling, there was no emotion in his eyes.

Chapter 339 - Rules and Violence
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 339 Rules and Violence

After a brief silence, Smith asked, “How do I contact you once everything’s over?”

Luke took out a card and flicked it toward Smith.

Smith caught it easily. “What do you want, exactly?”

Tilting his head, Luke thought for a moment. “Maybe, just an answer?”

As he spoke, he opened the door. “One last question: Why are you protecting this baby?”

Smith said, “No women, no kids. Those are the rules.”

Hearing that, Luke nodded at Smith in the dark corner, and stepped out of the room.

Smith frowned and listened to the footsteps fade away. A moment later, when Miss
Donna returned, he asked, “Quintano, are they gone?”

Donna Quintano was the woman with even more magnificent breasts than Selina. She
said in confusion, “Yes, I watched them leave.”

Smith sighed heavily with relief. He put the card in his pocket and memorized the address
he had been given, before he grabbed the wad of cash that was on the bed.

Donna’s eyes bulged. “Where did you get that?”

After a brief silence, Smith said, “A commission.” He then put the cash into his pocket.

“Now, five thousand bucks for taking care of him for a day. Deal?” He held up the baby
and looked at Donna.

Donna bit her lip and didn’t say anything.

On the other side, Luke turned to look back at the building after he and Selina left, and
curled his lip. “We’ve been running into a lot of rich people lately!”

They went home instead of returning to the police department.

After Selina took a shower, she found Luke bustling around in the kitchen. She hesitated
for a moment, before she asked, “Is there anything you need to tell me?”.
Luke asked, “About that call?”

Selina didn’t say anything.

Luke continued chopping vegetables swiftly but not carelessly.

He was precise and efficient. Nothing could be heard except the rustle of vegetables being
cut.

“Dustin called to tell me that someone from HQ is taking over the Elsworth Park case,”
Luke said calmly.

Selina was surprised. “Is Dustin…”

Luke paused for a moment, before he continued, “I thought about it. It’s probably
unrelated to him. He’s not a captain yet, and he was probably only relaying the order of
some big shot.”

That was a huge relief to Selina.

Dustin and Elsa were really good bosses whom she liked, especially compared with petty
Brock.

“You…” Selina abruptly stopped, then changed the topic. “When will dinner be ready?”

Luke chuckled. “In twenty minutes at most. You can watch TV for a while.”

Selina nodded and returned to the living room. She turned on the TV. “…Henry Elsworth
has recently proposed a new motion in favor of gun control to make school campuses
peaceful once more…”

Stunned for a moment, Selina turned down the volume and watched the broadcast for a
few more minutes before she picked up her phone and made a call. “Sonia, how’s the
investigation on Lucas Barton coming along?”

After dinner, Luke told Selina to train on her own as he went to the garage.

Looking at his back, Selina curled her lip as she took care of the dishes.

To save time, they now had a modified dishwasher. All Selina needed to do was put the
dishes inside, and once they were sparkling clean, take them out and put them away in
the cupboard.

Half an hour later, Luke stopped a black Ford SUV outside a rundown apartment building.
He lay down comfortably in the driver’s seat and watched a video recording on his tablet.

Another tablet that had been placed on the middle console had an image of the apartment
building on it.

After going through the footage that he had just received, Luke sneered. “These people
are really well-informed. They found the therapy clinic so quickly.”

Murmuring to himself, he checked the surveillance feed on the middle console.

The apartment building on the screen had already been abandoned, but there were lights
in a few windows on the fifth floor.

At that moment, there were five men in black outside the main entrance. One was trying
to open the door while his companions looked on.

Luke’s sound collector caught their conversation loud and clear.

“There are so many abandoned apartment buildings in this city. Why do you think he’s
here, boss? Another lucky guess?”

“No, he doesn’t guess. He can sense things we can’t see. He used to be a behavioral analyst
with the FBI.”

The man who was opening the door turned back with a resigned expression on his face. “I
was a behavioral consultant, as I’ve told you countless times. Can you stop giving me new
titles? Details! The details matter!”

While talking, he exerted strength, and the door opened. He was about to walk in, when
his underlings stopped him. “Don’t you think you should stay at the back, boss?”

The boss, who was wearing glasses and had a thick beard, grinned. “The leader who stays
in the back can only eat leftovers.”

As he spoke, he walked in first.

Luke raised an eyebrow.

This guy was quite interesting!

Luke sat up, but wasn’t in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, he merely adjusted the
voice collector.

“… Violence is the most interesting thing in the world that’s worth watching.” The man’s
voice was full of expectation.

Luke sneered. That was only true when you weren’t the victim of that violence.

“Get me at least fifty men. Our Mr. Smith is an expert marksman; he won multiple quick
shooting championships in the UK when he was just 16.” The man gave the order in a low
voice.

In some sense, the man and Luke walked similar paths.

Precise, efficient, cold and steady – no wonder Mr. Smith’s expression had been so
composed when he said that he had killed more than twenty shooters.

He was a natural assassin.

Interestingly, while Mr. Smith was supposed to be a heartless man who would do
anything for money, he was trying to protect that little baby. Luke shook his head in
amusement and pulled the hood of his shirt over his head before he got out.

“Do you know what I hate most in a movie?” the bearded man asked the group of people
who quietly entered the lobby of the apartment building.

The shooters all looked at each other in bewilderment.

“I hate it when the director always lets the good guy who plays the hero go.” The bearded
man’s smile was gone. “So, don’t let it happen to you; no one takes my money for
nothing.”
Chapter 340 - Smith’s Hardcore Battle and Luke’s Covert
Assistance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 340 Smith’s Hardcore Battle and Luke’s Covert Assistance

All the shooters nodded at the same time.

This big shot was known for his brutality. They couldn’t afford to piss him off.

One of the subordinates approached him. “Sir, the men on the roof are ready.”

“Now, go up and kill that baby as well as Mr. Smith. Right, kill that nanny too.” The
bearded man rose and waved his gun.

All the shooters immediately went upstairs.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang!

Whooosh!

Ahhhhhhh!

A moment later, the shooters in the lead had already engaged the target on the fifth floor
while the last of them were still on the second floor.

When they got to the third floor, Luke, dressed in dark clothing, walked right through the
wide open entrance of the apartment building.

He shook his head inwardly at the shooters that had swarmed upstairs; they hadn’t left
anyone behind to guard the entrance.

But that was understandable. They must’ve thought that they could finish Mr. Smith off
easily.

Thinking that, Luke took out a P226 and put a silencer on it.

He was only here to provide covert assistance, and would stay low as much as possible.

There was the sound of glass shattering, and one of the shooters landed with a crash on
the first floor.
Luke looked at him and chuckled inwardly.

The man had crashed through the skylight with a hole in his chest, and had gone on to be
killed by the fall.

Choosing a corner on the second floor, Luke raised his gun and aimed at the shooters at
the top of the stairs on the fifth floor.

Da! Da! Da! Da!

Four shooters who just reached the fifth floor collapsed.

Three died silently, but the last one still cried out.

Luke knew that the silencer affected his accuracy a little, and it wasn’t really unexpected.

A silencer couldn’t completely cancel out the sound of a gun.

With the silencer, his P226 sounded like a nail gun, and also masked the burst of fire from
the barrel.

In the apartment building that was full of chaos, it was as good as a soundless pistol.

Luke wasn’t greedy. He stopped for a moment after eliminating four opponents.

He paid special attention to the shooters’ responses, particularly that of the bearded man.

The guy had an ugly face that was wan and bloated, but he was quite the professional.

When he had the time, Luke would ask Old Greyson if he knew this behavioral consultant.

It was clear that this bearded boss hadn’t thought about the possibility of a sneak attack.
His attention was completely focused on the fierce exchange upstairs.

Luke continued decisively with his attack.

Da! Da! Da! Da!

Another four shooters went down without anyone struggling this time.

Luke swiftly retreated.

The bearded man glanced downward; he had clearly sensed that something wasn’t right.
Luke smiled. The man really was an expert.

Luke swiftly left his position and exited the building through one of the rooms. Throwing
out his grappling hook, he climbed to the top of the building.

During his earlier ambush, four shooters had rappelled down from the top of the
building.

Luke didn’t think that they had anybody left on the roof.

When he got to the top, Luke took a deep breath before he flipped over the edge of the
roof. Looking through a broken skylight, he moved to another one that was several
meters away.

This was close to Smith’s position.

He raised his gun and pointed downward.

Pa! Da!

Two guys who were firing wildly with their Uzis were shot in the back of their heads.

Luke quickly moved to another skylight.

Pa! Da! Da!

Three shooters were shot down one by one. This was like a game of shooting the balloons
for children! Luke chuckled to himself.

ns

While he was shooting the enemy from the dark, Mr. Smith went on a rampage down
below.

He stepped onto a table and jumped as he opened fire with the two guns in his hands.

The four shooters who surrounded him screamed and fell with sprays of blood.

Smith hit the floor and rolled over to a flatbed cart, before he pushed off with a burst of
energy to get the cart moving. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Another two shooters who had just reached the fifth floor rolled back down the stairs.

The cart collided with a shooter who ran out, and when the man doubled over, Mr. Smith
aimed a gun at the man’s head.
Pa!

Rolling over to some shelves nearby, Mr. Smith tossed his HK-P7 and P226 aside, and
grabbed a HK416 that was on one of the shelves.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two shooters who appeared at the other end of the
shelves were blown back.

Smith grabbed a long skateboard and lay down on it, before he pushed off of a shelf.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sliding through the shooters that surrounded him, Mr.
Smith opened fire left and right with his HK416, and the shooters screamed.

By the time he reloaded his gun at the end, the skateboard had already shot out of the
shelves section.

Ten or so shooters were in a rough circle, but their guns were pointed at the shelves.

Lying on the skateboard, Mr. Smith dashed into the ring.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He pushed himself around with his legs and the
skateboard drew a huge arc on the floor.

Mr. Smith didn’t even need to move his gun too much. He just let the skateboard carry
him around, and he fired at every shooter that he passed.

“Ahhhhhhhhh!” The shooters all collapsed.

Looking down from the skylight, Luke was amazed at Smith’s capabilities.

He glanced at the stairs again and almost laughed out loud.

The bearded boss was already charging… downward, followed by four of his trusted
subordinates, as they fled without hesitation.

The last bunch of unfortunate shooters who had reached the fifth floor were picked off
one after another by Smith, who was in berserker mode.

Smith was roaring to himself, F*ck! Do you think you’re the only ones with weapons? I
also have weapons now!

He had been short of money recently, and had had to use his bullets judiciously, so his
battle with the shooters last night had been quite unsatisfying.
Now that he had acquired a batch of excellent firearms and a tremendous amount of
bullets, he was finally able to let loose.

Seeing that Mr. Smith was crushing the enemy on his own, Luke simply put his P226 back
into his holster.

After a while, the gunfire on the fifth floor stopped.

Luke was full of admiration.

Smith’s marksmanship was absolutely first class. A shooter fell every time the HK416
opened fire, and after only a dozen seconds, all the remaining shooters had been killed.
Chapter 341 - Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 341 Genuine Carrot and Another Elsworth

Smith quickly packed up the guns and stuffed them into a long knapsack.

These guns were handy and top rate. There was no way he would throw them away.

Slinging the knapsack over his shoulder, he suddenly raised his head.

There was nothing but the dark sky outside the broken skylight.

Frowning, he grabbed Miss Donna, who was holding the baby, and said, “Let’s go; we’ll
check out the bar where that heavy metal band is playing.” Miss Donna ran after him.
“This is absurd. Oliver is so small, how can he be into rock music?”

Smith said, “That may be our only lead.”

He murmured to himself, In any case, I’ve taken ten thousand dollars from that young
man; I can’t not do anything. On the roof, Luke watched them leave before he jumped off.

Half an hour later, three black SUVs stopped in front of a rock n’ roll bar in the eastern
district, and a dozen men in black suits got out.

They definitely weren’t gangsters.

They had the air of professional security guards.

Luke whistled a tune: “If you like to gamble, I tell you I’m your man. You win some, lose
some, it’s still the same to me…”

It was the same song that could be vaguely heard from the bar.

Those men in black suits rushed in, and a moment later, a tall man led a gorgeous woman
who was holding a baby out of a side alley, before they entered a hotel that was
diagonally opposite the bar.

Naturally, it was Mr. Smith and the special therapist Miss Donna.

Luke was amused. “Sure enough, you’re good. Even professional security guards can’t
catch
you.”

A few men in black suits ran out and looked around with guns.

Someone then cursed, “Damn it, someone killed Philly. Did you see anybody suspicious?”

They spoke over the walkie-talkie for a bit, before they returned to the bar in frustration.

Luke knew that some of them must’ve been killed soundlessly by Mr. Smith after they ran
into him.

But what were those men doing here? As Luke pondered this, he looked at the
surveillance feed of the surroundings which he had set up, then suddenly exclaimed,
“What the hell?”

The men in black suits were moving close to ten bodies in black body bags out the back
door.

But one of the bags wasn’t zipped up all the way, and a man’s head lolled out while the
bag was being moved.

There wasn’t anything strange about the body itself; what was weird was that in his left
eye, there seemed to be… a carrot?

Was it a carrot-shaped toy? Murmuring to himself, Luke adjusted the camera to focus on
the carrot.

In the end, no matter how he looked at it, it was a genuine carrot.

A moment later, a man noticed the exposed head and the carrot. He cursed angrily and
zipped up the bag.

But in his carelessness, he accidentally broke off the carrot.

Luke was lost for words. Was that really a carrot?

In no more than twenty minutes, the men in black suits cleaned up everything and drove
off.

After some thought, Luke went to the back door.

He picked up the broken carrot.

Observing it carefully for a moment, he exerted some strength, and instantly crushed
some of it into powder.
Luke chuckled and put the carrot in a plastic bag, before he stored it in his inventory.

Returning to the street in front of the bar, he had yet to come out of the side alley, when
he saw that a dozen guys in black combat uniforms had surrounded the hotel.

Their objective was clear and their movements were swift as they surrounded a room on
the second floor.

Where were these guys from? Luke was baffled.

But the room they had surrounded was where Mr. Smith and Miss Donna were hiding.

Luke rolled his eyes and chuckled, before he took out his P226 and aimed.

Bang!

“Ah!” One of the men who was creeping forward on the first floor screamed and fell.

Luke ran off immediately after the shot.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Intense and chaotic gunfire rang out, and a number
of the guys in black combat uniforms fell from the second floor, screaming.

Some were blown out of the room, and some were killed before they could charge in.

Their weapons were quite good, and a few of them were using the expensive MP5K.

Regretfully, even the best weapons were nothing when wielded by unworthy users.

Mr. Smith in the room, on the other hand, was without doubt an expert gunsman, and he
was holding a top class weapon made by a HK company.

Despite their absolute advantage in numbers, the men in black combat suits died one
after another at Mr. Smith’s hands.

In less than five minutes, all eight men were killed.

Even the guy who was hiding in the shadows downstairs after being shot in the butt
didn’t escape death.

At that point, another song started playing in the bar opposite: “I’ve got a bad boy and
that’s all right with me. “…Is nothing that I can’t keep clean…”

Humming the song, Luke walked past unhurriedly on the opposite side of the road, and
waited in the dark.

A few minutes later, Smith reappeared with Donna and the baby, before they disappeared
around a street corner in the distance.

Luke smiled and went up to the room. Surveying the environment, he quickly took photos
of the men in black combat uniforms and their gear with his fake phone, before he left.

In his car, he took out a laptop from his inventory, transferred over the pictures he had
just taken, and had a program start looking for relevant leads.

He started up the SUV and drove off.

When he got home, Selina was wearing a bathrobe and drying her hair in the living room.

She simply looked at Luke and didn’t ask anything. After Luke took a shower and came
out, Selina said, “I checked Lucas Barton’s files. His record’s clean.”

Luke hummed a response and looked at the information that the program had just put
together on the tablet about the weapons and equipment of the men in black.

He saw a name – Hammerson Defense.

Selina continued, “This Lucas Barton is practically a model officer compared with Nick.
There’ve been no complaints about him in the last two years.”

Luke began to search for Hammerson Defense while he asked, “He sounds like an
upstanding officer, then. Does he not have any medals from the county office?”

“But there’s some information here which indicates that Lucas Barton is very close to
someone from the Elsworth family,” said Selina.

Luke paused and raised his head. “Who is it?”

Chapter 342 - Elsworth Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 342 Elsworth Again

“Wolf Elsworth, Henry’s biological brother. Also, what’s interesting is that this Wolf
Elsworth has been working with a real estate company in the last few years to try and
break into the real estate market in Los Angeles, and a big project was just launched
recently. Does that ring any bells?” Selina blinked as she looked at Luke.

Luke smiled. “As I recall, Wade Davis is in the real estate business in Texas? And he has a
pretty big company.” Selina gave him a thumbs-up. “That big project is managed by a
newly-established construction company called 3M, which has two major shareholders.
Wade Davis provides most of the capital and equipment, and has roughly 32% of the
shares, while Wolf Elsworth has about 21% of the shares. The remaining shares are
distributed among eight others, but even the biggest proportion among them is only
11%.”

“So, Wolf Elsworth is the second largest shareholder in 3M.” Luke was deep in thought.

With ridicule on her face, Selina said, “Regretfully, this new company is looking at
possible bankruptcy in recent months.”

Luke had some tea and said casually, “Wade Davis is a professional real estate
businessman, but has been accused of two first degree murders and will stand trial in
Texas. Things don’t look good for him.”

Both he and Selina grew up in Texas, so they knew very well what the place was like.

Texas was famous for a lot of things, including its criminal justice system, which handed
out more death sentences than anywhere else in America.

In comparison, California had the death sentence too, but it had already been decades
since anyone had been executed.

The southern American states carried out far more executions than the eastern and
western states, and Texas was a paragon southern state. No matter how many marches
and protests there were, the death sentence had never been abolished.

The judges in Texas were ruthless and merciless when handing down the death sentence.

It was almost as if they were declaring to the whole country that they dared to do what
other people didn’t.
This was exactly what the Lone Star Republic was like.

If Wade Davis stood trial elsewhere, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment at most.

After a few years and as long as he had the money, there would always be a way for him
to return to the beautiful world out there.

Once he was extradited to Texas, however, even if it might be years before he was finally
executed, there would be no way for him to get out of prison before then.

Wade Davis was the person supplying the project with money and equipment. If he was
caught, the project would lose its true patron.

The banks certainly wouldn’t give the project anymore loans, even if the Ellsworth family
was involved.

After all, business was business.

The Elsworth family’s enterprise wasn’t in real estate. They weren’t experts in the field,
and the banks wouldn’t bend for them.

So, this big project was as doomed as the new 3M construction company. “How are things
between Wolf and Henry?” asked Luke.

Selina said, “There’s no sign of a conflict between the two brothers, but they rarely see
each other.”

Luke shrugged. “It seems that they don’t share a close brotherly bond.”

Selina finally asked, “What’s the situation with that baby?”

Luke thought for a moment, then shook his head. “There’s no progress for now. I’ll tell
you later once things are sorted out. Go to sleep.”

Selina yawned and returned to her room. “Okay. Good night.”

Luke nodded and decided to sleep two and a half hours tonight; he would treat the
additional half an hour like a holiday.

The next morning, they drove to the police department after breakfast.

Sonia greeted them at the police department. “What’s the arrangement for today?”

Luke nodded. “I’ll go see Elsa first.”

Sonia went back to her own desk after hearing that.

Luke and Selina entered Elsa’s office and shut the door.

Elsa raised her head. Seeing them, she dropped her pen and asked, “What’s up?” Luke got
straight to the point. “Wolf Elsworth, Henry Elsworth’s brother, is involved in the Mark
Owen case. I thought you should know.”

Elsa dropped her forehead into her hand. “What happened?”

She had just warned them to be careful on the case with the girl in pajamas, but the
Elsworth family was also involved in the officer’s murder.

They were a big local family, and things wouldn’t be pretty if they were involved in the
murder of an officer.

While the rich might boss the police around, the police wouldn’t let themselves be led
around just like that, and couldn’t pretend that nothing had happened. If they had killed a
Texas ranger this time, who was to say that they wouldn’t kill a Los Angeles officer next
time?

This definitely wasn’t a precedent that could be set.

Elsa had already known that something was wrong with the county police, but she hadn’t
expected the Elsworth family to be part of this too.

Luke told her the basic situation, and Elsa took a deep breath and frowned as she leaned
back in her chair.

Wolf Elsworth was really a major suspect in this case.

The file showed that the real estate project he was on was worth hundreds of millions of
dollars, and tens of millions had already been invested into it.

While Wolf was mostly helping out on the project by making use of his social connections,
some of the money invested was his as well.

If the project succeeded, Wolf wouldn’t need to worry about money for the rest of his life.

Killing a Texas ranger wasn’t a big deal when so much money was involved.

Elsa got up and said, “I’ll talk to the boss. You wait here for a bit.”

She didn’t return until almost half an hour later.

She closed the door, and even before she sat down, she said, “Keep investigating the case,
but just focus on Lucas Barton. Do you understand?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. “Got it.”

Looking at him, Elsa sighed. “You’re really too…” She shook her head and waved her hand
at them to go.

At their own desks, Selina asked in a very low voice, “What was that?”

Lucas said, “We’ll make it very clear that we’re only investigating Lucas Barton. As to who
hired him, it’s none of our business.”

Selina frowned. “Is that possible? That Wolf Elsworth seems to be the mastermind.”
Chapter 343 - Falling Objects
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 343 Falling Objects

Luke sneered. “Don’t think that rich guys are stupid. Wolf would be an idiot to leave
behind any evidence that he bribed Lucas Barton, and without evidence, nothing that
Lucas Barton says will count. Besides, I don’t think Lucas Barton would dare reveal Wolf’s
name. If Mark Owen can die, so can Lucas Barton.”

Selina nodded quietly. She had seen for herself how savage the rich could be, back in
Wolfkyle.

There were always scumbags in this world who had no regard for life.

Sonia joined them and noticed their unusual expressions. “Is there a problem?”

Luke shook his head. “It’s nothing. Have you found anything else?”

Sonia said, “I talked to the female officer named Lila yesterday, and she told me
something interesting.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“She said that Lucas Barton doesn’t like talkative colleagues.” Sonia had a complicated
look on her face.

“And?” Selina grew curious.

Sonia took a picture out of a dossier. “And not long ago, the dog of a ‘talkative’ officer
died.”

Selina glanced at the picture before immediately giving it to Luke. “Damn it! This guy
killed a golden retriever?”

Sonia didn’t say anything, but she was obviously angry.

Many Americans regarded their dogs as part of the family. For example, the old golden
retriever called Dollar was the darling of Selina’s family, and had been with them since
Selina was a young girl. Dollar was old now, but still a loyal playmate for her brother and
sister, and absolutely a part of the family.

Selina would have no qualms shooting whoever hurt her Dollar.

Luke was also fond of dogs, but not as much as Selina.

Staring at the picture for a moment, he asked, “Has anyone examined the dog’s body yet?”
Sonia said, “That’s why I’m here; let’s go check out the autopsy results.”

Luke rose and said, “Let’s go and see what Officer Barton did to this dog.”

In the forensics department, they found the forensic scientist Scorsese, who was a young
black man with curly hair.

“Did you find anything?” Luke got straight to the point.

Scorsese’s complexion didn’t look good. “A little bit.”

Sonia stared at him and said, “Wow, you don’t look very well.”

Luke was curious. “Hey, Scorsese, isn’t it your job to dissect bodies every day?”

Scorsese said, “I specialize in dissecting human bodies, not dogs.” Luke was speechless.
Clearly, this man was a dog person too.

Scorsese avoided the uncomfortable topic and said, “All in all, we found two bullets in this
golden retriever called Lightning. They’re from a mini-14 assault rifle, which is a
standard gun in the county police department.”

Selina asked, “Is it the same gun that killed Mark Owen?”

Scorsese shook his head. “It’s the same model, but not the same gun.”

Luke asked, “Are there other leads?”

Scorsese shook his head again. “This is all we have.”

Luke nodded and said goodbye.

Sonia said in a low voice behind him, “During my investigation on Lucas Barton, I found
out that a charity group called ‘County Police’s Home for Boys’ recently bought four mini-
14 assault rifles.”

Luke nodded and said, “But it isn’t strange for a charity organization under the county
police to buy some guns for training, right?” Sonia sneered and said, “But this County
Police’s Home for Boys is actually a private organization, established and run by that
level 2 deputy sheriff.”

Luke paused for a moment. “A private charity group using donations to buy guns? Is that
their usual practice?”

Sonia said, “Not really. From buying records, this is the only time that the County Police
Boys bought guns in the last two years.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, “But the bullets in Mark Owen don’t match these
four guns?” Sonia said, “No.”

Luke wasn’t really disappointed.

Lucas Barton was an experienced officer who wouldn’t make such a rudimentary
mistake.

“Let’s go and visit this Officer Barton of honor and integrity,” said Luke.

They drove east.

They asked the receptionist at the county police department, only to learn that Officer
Barton had gone off to host a fundraiser.

“Ha. What a great philanthropist,” Luke couldn’t help but remark when he got into his car
again.

Selina, however, was focused on something else. “The county officers are pretty good,
they can go bowling together. Why doesn’t our department have anything like that?”

Luke was as calm as ever. “…Actually, there was something like that once, but we went
straight home after work and didn’t join them.”

Selina said, “What? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Luke coughed and said, “My bad. I’ll let you know next time.”

They would be wasting several hours fooling around during a social activity like that,
when they could spend the time training.

So, Luke had never intended to participate.

Selina wasn’t really bothered, as her thoughts once again turned to something else.
“Home for Boys… That name… Hehe.” She glanced at Luke in the driver’s seat.

Luke shrugged. “Every man is a boy who will never grow up. That’s definitely true.”

Selina couldn’t help but remark, “Do you really think the county officers are boys?” She
recalled the huge beard on Big Nick’s face.
At the venue for the fundraiser, Luke had a lot of mixed feelings when he saw the big
“DINNER” sign above the bowling alley. “This is a swanky fundraiser, isn’t it?”.

Sonia and Alessandro joined them as well.

Sonia said, “It looks like the county police has much better benefits than we do.”

Luke nodded, “That’s right. Why don’t you talk to the boss about getting us more benefits
too? You have my full support.”

Sonia rolled her eyes. Only an idiot would piss off their boss like that.

Leading them to the bowling alley, Luke said, “Don’t look like that. If the boss is reluctant,
I can personally invite all the colleagues in our division to…”

BOOM!

A huge noise interrupted him.

Luke turned his head, only to see something land on a nearby car.

His face changed as he looked up at the sky.

“Holy sh*t!” He couldn’t help cursing. “Don’t run about, stay together!”

There were several black dots in the sky that were falling rapidly, and they crashed
nearby with loud bangs.
Chapter 344 - Old Acquaintances
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 344 Old Acquaintances

The black dots got bigger as they fell, and four of them hit the empty ground around the
bowling alley, while three of them smashed into it.

Luke smelled an intense stench of blood. He quickly ran back to his car and took out a
pair of binoculars before he looked at the sky.

“What the hell?” He was dumbfounded by what he saw despite his usual calm.

Several more objects were still falling from the sky, but had already passed over Luke’s
group.

But that wasn’t important.

The important thing was that, with the binoculars and his acute dynamic vision, Luke had
seen Mr. Smith’s face.

Even wilder was that the guy and four men in black suits were shooting at each other in
freefall and had yet to open their parachutes.

Luke finally realized what was going on when he looked at the two bodies that had just
fallen.

Mr. Smith was somehow engaged in an air battle with those men in suits. The ten or so
bodies that he had caused to fall from the sky left quite a few huge holes in the bowling
alley.

Mr. Smith, I think only Detective John can compete with you in terms of crazy! Luke was
utterly stupefied.

He would never do anything like this – this was playing with your life. If the battle grew
too heated and he opened his parachute too late, he would be smashed to pieces on the
ground. Elementary Self-Healing wouldn’t save him from that. Swallowing hard, Luke
thought for a moment, before telling Sonia to wait here.

He and Selina drove the car in the direction that Smith had landed.

Mr. Smith opened his parachute in the end, but Luke had to find out if he had survived the
landing.
Suddenly, Luke raised his head, only to see a few more parachutes in the sky.

Looking at them through his binoculars, he was instantly amused. “Hey, they’re all old
acquaintances.”

The guys landing from the sky were none other than the bearded man who called himself
a behavioral consultant as well as his trusted subordinates.

Luke hit the gas pedal and sped toward the abandoned factory where they landed.

He snuck into the factory after the bearded man and his man entered, leaving Selina in
the car to keep an eye on the surroundings.

In the factory, Smith was struggling on the ground as he gasped, “You again?”

The bearded man gave an ugly grin. “That’s right, Smith. How are you going to escape this
time?”

Smith coughed and didn’t say anything else.

He had been shot in the shoulder, and he had broken several ribs during the landing. He
had also dropped his gun.

He was at the end of his rope now. Luke didn’t step forward, and merely watched in
silence.

The bearded man obviously wasn’t going to kill Smith immediately. He was like a cat
toying with a mouse.

“Smith, tell me where the woman and the baby are, and I’ll give you a quick death,” he
said with a creepy smile.

Smith spat a mouthful of blood and saliva at him.

The bearded man had seen it coming, and avoided it. “What a tough guy! So, let’s talk
somewhere else. We have a lot of time, don’t we, Smith?”

He then had his subordinates tie Smith up.

Twenty minutes later, two black SUVs arrived and picked up the bearded man as well as
Smith.

Luke returned to his own car and chased after them.

Selina asked, “What’s going on?”

Luke thought for a moment, but still shook his head. “Pretend you don’t know. I’m also an
outsider here, so it’s safest to know nothing.”

He had checked the bodies of the men in suits who fell from the sky earlier.

While their bodies were mangled, their clothes and equipment all suggested that they
were well-trained and very rich.

Or rather, that their employer was very rich.

The fifty shooters who attacked Smith last time were almost beggars compared with
these guys in suits.

Only the men in black combat uniforms who had been killed in the small hotel were on
the same level.

A boss who could afford a team like this couldn’t be ordinary.

Or rather, a boss who needed a team like this couldn’t be ordinary.

For example, Jennifer Perry could afford a team like this as a big celebrity, but she didn’t
need this sort of advanced equipment.

This was a team more geared toward killing rather than protecting.

Luke had made up his mind to stay out of the matter, at least on the surface.

Smith seemed to be a bigger troublemaker than he thought. He didn’t know why the guys
in suits were so bent on hunting him down.

From what Luke could tell, the guys in suits and the bearded man clearly weren’t on the
same side.

So, Mr. Smith had pissed off two tricky forces at the same time.

Selina didn’t ask anymore questions after getting an answer.

She wasn’t as good at acting as Luke was, and ignorance was the best cover.

Driving east for another twenty minutes, Luke stopped the car and said, “Drive the car
back and tell Sonia to return to the police department.”

Selina nodded and drove off after Luke got out.

Luke broke into an abandoned building next to the alley where he had stopped the car. A
moment later, he climbed out of another window in a black mask, gloves and a hoodie. He
then approached a factory two hundred meters away.

He turned on the electronic detection function on his fake phone; he didn’t think that
there were any cameras around, but it never hurt to be cautious.

With his grappling hook, Luke climbed nimbly up to a broken skylight. He fixed a camera
at an angle before stealthily slipping away. Looking at the feed on his fake phone, he went
around the factory and then eventually climbed up the side of one wall.

Entering through a wide gap between the top of the building and the wall, Luke slowly
made his way through the mess of abandoned machines as he approached the group at
the entrance.

Gloating, the bearded man said, “Some people are smart and some are idiots. Who’s the
winner now, Mr. Smith?”

Smith looked at him and said, “Your boss Hammerson’s plan is screwed. Henry Elsworth
is dead. You can’t threaten him with the baby anymore. Also, everyone will see his death
as the doing of weapon dealers like you, and his gun control plan will receive even more
sympathy and support.”
Chapter 345 - Rescuing Knight Smith
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 345 Rescuing Knight Smith

The bearded man burst out laughing. “Smith, do you really think that I was hired by just
Hammerson Defense? Councilor Henry’s gun control plan affects more than one person.
Also, I’m sorry to have to tell you that Councilor Henry’s plane just crashed into the
ocean, and his body can’t be recovered. How about that?”

Smith found that hard to believe. “That’s impossible. You can’t cover this up.”

The bearded man grinned sardonically. “Yes, we can. The people behind me are more
powerful than you can imagine. Now, tell me where the woman and the baby are.”

Smith was suspicious. “If you’ve succeeded, why are you still looking for them?”.

Chuckling, the bearded man was about to say something, when another group of men
entered the factory.

He rose and greeted the newcomers with a much more sincere smile. “Oh, boss, you’re
here.”

Luke raised an eyebrow at the “boss” who had just arrived.

It was none other than the chairman of the board of Hammerson Defense. After inheriting
the weapons manufacturing company from his father twenty years earlier, he became the
new leader of the company; he was someone who had been born with a silver spoon in
his mouth.

When Luke had examined the black combat uniforms of the men who attacked Smith at
the hotel, he had discovered that their arms didn’t carry any branding, but were quite
advanced.

After doing a search with his program, Luke discovered that those guns had the same
functions as some of the latest models that Hammerson Defense was about to release.

Recalling the conversation between Smith and the bearded man, Luke now had a faint
idea why the chairman of the board of Hammerson Defense was involved in this.

One of Henry Elsworth’s campaign promises was a large-scale clean up of illegal

weapons.

The focus was on illegal weapons, but less people buying weapons illegally would also
lead to less legal purchases of weapons.

Money was also needed to buy illegal weapons. Henry’s proposed bill wouldn’t affect just
Hammerson Defense, but also the livelihoods of other arms companies.

If the gun control plan proved to be a success in Los Angeles, which was plagued by crime
and gangs, other districts would definitely follow that example; after all, gangsters had
much fewer votes than regular citizens.

Hammerson Defense was a fairly large company, but most of its market was based in Los
Angeles and nearby cities.

Councilor Henry’s proposed bill thus unavoidably shook the foundations of Hammerson
Defense.

Even more critically, several new weapons which Hammerson Defense had developed at
great cost were about to be released. If they couldn’t make a profit in the Los Angeles
market, Hammerson Defense might risk losing a lot of money.

It wasn’t a complicated situation. Luke’s only question was: Why was the baby the center
of everyone’s attention?

While Luke was pondering this, Hammerson had joined the crowd.

He was close to fifty years old, and had a long and thin, sickly pale face.

Unexpectedly, he had brought a German shepherd with him to this unsavory affair.

Hammerson stepped forward with the dog, ignoring the bearded man.

It was clear that Hammerson didn’t think much of the bearded man, although the latter
had been so cocky a moment earlier.

“Mr. Smith, do you think yourself clever? There are so many things you can do in this
country, as long as you have money. For example…” Hammerson waved his hand.

A gorgeous woman with a baby was dragged in by two men in black combat uniforms.

The moment he saw the woman, Smith’s eyes widened and he struggled violently.

Hammerson chuckled.

The bearded man also started laughing out loud. “Oh, Smith, look at you now. How
humiliating.”
Hammerson waved his hand and stopped the bearded man. “Alright, since Mr. Smith
wants to play the knight, let him watch the person he was protecting die. That will be the
perfect ending.”

Hearing that, Luke knew that this Hammerson was scum as well.

The bearded man smiled maliciously. “As you wish.” Saying that, he raised his pistol.

Bang! Bang!

After two gunshots, everybody was stunned.

Miss Donna and the baby in her arms were safe and sound.

The bearded man, however, screamed. His arms dangled at his sides, a bloody hole in
each of his shoulders.

It was he who had been shot.

The four men in black combat uniforms that had come with Hammerson immediately
raised their guns. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! They fell at the same
time before they were able to spread out. They were all shot in the chest and the head.

The bearded man’s four trusted subordinates finally came back to themselves, and
protected him as they ran out of the factory.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out once again.

The loyal lackeys of the bearded man finally ran out of luck. They collapsed, as blood
sprayed from their chests and heads.

Smith had the keenest senses although he was heavily wounded.

Almost the instant the gunshots rang out, he raised his head and saw someone lurking in
the shadows.

Hammerson, this weak pansy, looked around in fright and shouted, “Who is it?”

He had barely yelled the words, when a wooden stick flew out and hit him in the head.

Hammerson’s eyes rolled back and he passed out.

Gritting his teeth, the bearded man roared, “Who are you? What do you want? Money?
We can give you a huge amount of money.”
Luke curled his lip.

People like this always liked to use money as a last ditch attempt.

While it worked most of the time, it was useless for a man who had a system.

Bang! Bang!

The bearded man screamed again, as a bloody bullet hole in each of his legs.

Smith didn’t say anything. He simply stared at the person high up in the shadows, his
eyes flashing

Under his gaze, the person unhurriedly reloaded his gun and then casually tossed the
Glock down to him.

Narrowing his eyes, Smith said to Donna, who was still stunned, “Come here and untie
me.”

Donna, who was holding the baby, jerked out of her stupor. She looked around and took a
dagger from one of the men who had just fallen.

Less than a minute later, Smith got up. Rubbing his numb arms and legs, he asked, “What
do you want?”

The person didn’t speak. He merely pointed at the bearded man and the unconscious
Hammerson, before he drew a finger across his throat.
Chapter 346 - Mr. Smith’s Rescue and Gratitude
Generated by NovelGet.com

Smith lowered his head and stared at the Glock on the ground in silence.

Suddenly, he picked it up and raised the gun.

The bearded man roared, “No, you can’t…”

Bang! Bang!

The bearded man’s expression froze as two bullet holes appeared in his forehead.

Smith didn’t even bother to look at him. He moved his gun to the side.

Bang! Bang!

Two holes appeared in the forehead of the unconscious Hammerson on the ground.

Lowering the gun, Smith was breathing hard as he looked at the person in the shadows.
“What now?”

When he asked the question, his finger trembled on the trigger; he was ready to attack if
necessary.

The person in the shadows seemed to chuckle and also clapped his hands soundlessly, as
if applauding Smith’s decisiveness.

Then, the person unslung a black travel bag from over his shoulder.

Throwing the black travel bag down to Smith, the person in the shadows quietly
retreated into the darkness.

Frowning at the spot where the person had vanished, Smith opened the black travel bag
after a brief hesitation, only to see rolls of euro and dollar bills.

After a quick check, he confirmed that the cash wasn’t new and was fine to use.

Taking a deep breath, he zipped up the travel bag and gave it to Donna. “Let’s get out of
here.”

Donna was surprised. “Huh?” She looked at the bodies all over the ground, then hurriedly
accepted the bag and helped Smith out of the factory.
Smith said, “We’ll take this car. Drive Hammerson’s car into the factory, then find
something to lock the entrance.”

Donna immediately understood.

Hammerson was a rich man and his car was very eye-catching.

Gangsters like the bearded man, on the other hand, definitely didn’t use cars registered
under their own names, so they wouldn’t be easy to track.

Secondly, this was an abandoned factory.

As long as the entrance was locked, nobody would notice the cars that were inside for
months, or even years.

Donna helped Smith into the car, then gave him the baby. “You can keep Oliver company
first. It seems that he missed you.”

Smith lowered his head with a smile; the face of the baby in his arms wrinkled with an
aggrieved look, as if it would start crying at any moment.

Smith said softly, “Hey, we’ll find a quiet and beautiful place soon, and start a new life.
Nobody will hurt you anymore, Oliver.’

The baby burst into tears despite the soothing, but Smith’s smile didn’t dim at all.

This was the cry of life!

He was alive, Donna was alive, and even little Oliver was alive.

There were hundreds of thousands of dollars in the bag, enough for them to hide
somewhere for years.

Rocking little Oliver in his arms, Smith’s mood was complicated when he recalled the
stranger just now and how the man had tossed him the bag of cash.

A German shepherd suddenly jumped out of the factory. It was none other than the dog
which Hammerson had brought with him.

It circled Smith and sniffed Oliver, and it whined as it wagged its tail in delight.

Smiling, Smith touched the dog’s big head and said, “It seems that you don’t want to stay
either. You can come with us.”

A few minutes later, Donna drove the car away from the abandoned factory with Smith,
Oliver and the German shepherd dog.

Soon after they left, Luke returned to the factory. Watching them go off, Luke chuckled.
“In the end, I’m still the one stuck with clean-up; hitmen really aren’t professional at
getting rid of trash.”

Ten minutes later, both the bearded man and Hammerson, as well as the men that had
come with them, disappeared completely from this world, although their cars were still
parked inside the abandoned factory.

Who was to say that these two didn’t suddenly receive enlightenment, and decided to go
on a journey with their subordinates?

Not long after, Luke waved his hand on the side of the road as Selina came to pick him up.

Recalling everything that had just happened, he secretly murmured that it was quite nice
to be a spectator once in a while.

He checked the system and was quite satisfied.

Mission: Eliminate Hertz’s gang.

Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000.

Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +1,600. Credit +1,600.

Mission: Kill Hammerson.

Total experience: 500. Credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 80%. EXP +400. Credit +400.

20% of the experience and credit had gone to Mr. Smith for being the one to actually kill
the two bosses, which was understandable.

And this was just Luke’s earnings for today.

He had also obtained 200 experience and credit points for killing the five shooters in
Elsworth Park, and 350 credit points for providing assistance last night.

He had earned 2,550 experience and credit points from Hammerson and the bearded
man in just one day, and his experience had reached a total of 19,440 points.

More importantly, Mr. Smith would take the blame for all the kills.
Suddenly, a system notification popped up.

System: You have received Smith’s appreciation. You may now learn all his abilities.

Smith’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Special Combat, Basic Intelligence Gathering…
Elementary Penetration (special mental class)

Luke was stunned. What was that?

Closing his eyes, he studied Smith’s ability in the system carefully.

Elementary Penetration (special mental class): Prerequisites: 20 Mental Strength and

10,000 credit points. There wasn’t much information, but Luke didn’t think that the
ability could be bad, based on both its value and the simple explanation.

An image popped into Luke’s head: The man in black in the body bag, who had a carrot
sticking out of his head.

Luke smiled. It seemed that there was one more ability for him to buy after his level-up.

He was running out of credit points again, which was so… exciting.

Selina noticed his smile. “You ran into something interesting again.” It wasn’t even a
question.

Luke nodded and said, “Let’s go back to the police department first and see if there’s any
news.”

Selina didn’t question him further. This definitely wasn’t a small matter, and confirming it
through official channels was also a good thing. What was an official channel? For
example, private information straight from Elsa and Dustin’s mouths, which would be
very trustworthy.

Back at the police department, Luke wasn’t in a hurry to see Elsa. Instead, he fetched two
Dr. Peppers and enjoyed them with Selina.

If it was big news, it would take time for it to be confirmed first, and Elsa and Dustin
wouldn’t get word so quickly.

No more than an hour had passed since Smith’s skydiving act.

Sonia and Alessandro joined them. Luke looked at them and smiled. “Do you want one
too?”

Sonia thanked him but declined, and Alessandro said, “I think I need more calcium.”
In other words, fizzy drinks were bad for the bones.

Luke chuckled and opened his desk drawer.

Chapter 347 - Rich Man Luke? Ascetic Luke?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Pa! Dum!

A carton of milk and a bottle of juice were placed on the desk. “The milk is for you, and
the juice is for Sonia.”

Alessandro was lost for words.

Sonia picked up the juice and had some, before she said in a low voice, “We ran into Lucas
Barton when we were checking out the bowling alley just now. It almost turned into a
fight.”

Luke didn’t stop drinking as he hinted with his eyes for her to continue.

Sonia said, “The guy was almost killed by a body that smashed through the skylight.
When we ran into him, he interrogated us like we were prisoners. He certainly didn’t look
like an officer who hadn’t received a complaint for two years running.”

Luke was amused; after encountering this massive incident, the mask that Officer Barton
used to fool the rest of the world had crumbled.

“Also, after he inspected the men in black who fell from the sky, Officer Barton’s
expression… was pretty ugly,” Sonia added. Luke nodded calmly. “Anything else?” Sonia
shrugged. “Then, the guy kicked us out.”

Luke wasn’t surprised at all.

The place where the fundraiser was held was the county officers’ turf.

There would be dozens of county officers in the bowling alley; Sonia and Alessandro
certainly wouldn’t be able to do anything.

Sonia looked at Luke. “After this incident, I don’t think Lucas Barton will be in the mood
to deal with us.”

Luke nodded. “Then let’s drop the case for now. Are you working on any other cases?”

Sonia shook her head. “Only minor ones.”

She still wanted to work on a few more cases with Luke, as Luke was very capable and
wasn’t greedy for credit.
Luke nodded and said, “Have you looked at the case of the girl in pajamas, who was hit by
a race car?”

Sonia shook her head.

Luke gestured at Selina, who gave the case file to Sonia.

Luke said, “You can study it first and do some background research, but don’t alarm the
family.” Sonia asked, “Which family?” “The Elsworths,” Luke replied.

Sonia paused just as she flipped opened the case file. “Them again?”

Luke nodded but murmured to himself, No need to be scared. There’s one less Elsworth
to worry about; let’s see when the obituary comes out.

For now, he was the only person in the police department who knew that Henry Elsworth
was dead.

Checking his watch, Luke rounded up Sonia and Alessandro, as well as Elizabeth and her
partner, for lunch together.

When they returned from their early lunch, their colleagues at the department were
headed out for their own food, so Luke and Selina didn’t have to hide the takeaway boxes
as they brought them to Elsa’s office.

Alessandro sighed in his seat. “I want to be rich too.”

Sonia was freshening up. She laughed when she heard that. “He doesn’t smoke, drink or
go to bars. He works hard during the day and works out when he’s off work. You better
learn from Luke’s lifestyle first instead of envying his wealth. That way, you’ll be a lot
stronger, and you’ll save a few thousand bucks a year on your social expenses while
you’re at it.”

Alessandro was lost for words. Was that how a human being lived? Besides, how would
she know that Luke didn’t have any hobbies? In any case, even if Alessandro drank,
smoked, and went to bars to pick up girls, he was a good officer, so why did he need to
change?!

It wasn’t like Sonia had investigated Luke; she was drawing her conclusion from her daily
contact with him.

So, a lot of her assumptions were wrong.

For example, Luke had so many hobbies that he was always busy after work.
He had to craft equipment, familiarize himself with all his abilities, practice shooting and
combat skills, and relax with Jenny or Jimena once in a while.

Not knowing that his colleagues viewed him as an ascetic, Luke entered Elsa’s office and
gave her the lunch takeaway. “Boss, here’s your lunch.”

Elsa hummed a response. A moment later, she raised her head. “What’s wrong?”

Luke gestured at the takeaway Selina was holding. “That’s for Dustin.”

Elsa dropped her pen. “Really, what’s wrong?”

Luke’s face didn’t change. “Nothing’s wrong. I treated Sonia’s and Elizabeth’s teams to
lunch, and I thought I should bring some for you and the boss.”

Elsa looked at him suspiciously and got up. “Put mine in the drawer.” She then took
Dustin’s lunch, and went off to give the lonely middle-aged man some warmth.

Selina watched Elsa walk past the lounge to Dustin’s office in a corner opposite, and said
in a low voice, “Did you really plan for her to deliver lunch?”

Luke chuckled. “Who knows. Let’s just wait and see. In any case, you can’t return
takeaway.”

They waited for more than half an hour before Elsa finally returned from Dustin’s office
with a strange look on her face.

With Luke’s eyesight, he had easily been able to see Elsa and Dustin conversing.

From their expressions, he knew that they were talking about something important.

Elsa closed the door the moment she came back. “You knew?”

Luke was confused. “Huh?”

Elsa glared at him and sat back down in her chair. “Enough. Don’t play dumb in front of
me…”

Luke still looked at her innocently.

Elsa could only give up. “Fine, let’s talk business. Henry Elsworth is missing. The word is
that his plane crashed, and the coast guard is now searching where the plane went
down.”

Luke looked shocked. “Really?”.

Elsa said, “…Yes, but it’s unclear exactly what happened to Henry. Also, he’s not the only
Elsworth. Don’t do anything reckless.”

Luke nodded solemnly.

Elsa, however, found his attitude unusual, and stressed again, “I mean it. Don’t do
anything stupid, okay? Old Elsworth isn’t dead yet. Henry is just a rookie compared with
him.”

This time, Luke and Selina nodded at the same time. “Got it, boss.”

Lost for words, Elsa waved her hand and said, “Okay, get the hell out of here. If you’re
free, look into this case.” She threw a case file at them.

Luke picked up the case file and said, “Alright, boss. Not a problem, boss.”

Elsa frowned and muttered in a low voice, “Why do I always feel like this guy is up to
something? Am I being too sensitive?”

A moment later, she dropped it.

Luke had always been diligent and prudent, and had never committed any grave mistake,
which was one of the reasons why Elsa and Dustin trusted him.
Chapter 348 - An Idea, and a Plan For College
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 348 An Idea, and a Plan For College

When they left, Selina asked him a question with her eyes.

Luke simply grabbed her coat and her purse. “Let’s go and look for leads.”

Selina was stunned. “Huh?”

Luke patted the case file in his hand. “Don’t we have a new case?”

Selina was lost for words. Really? We’re going to go out and investigate a case that we
still don’t know anything about?

Sonia looked at them curiously when she saw that they were about to leave.

When Luke passed her desk, he looked at her computer screen and nodded. “You work on
this for now. It may be very helpful in a couple of days.”

Sonia nodded, showing that she understood.

Luke and Selina were about to leave, when Elizabeth coughed and walked over to them.

Seeing her expression, Luke greeted her and asked, “Is something the matter, Elizabeth?”

Elizabeth smiled awkwardly and said in a low voice, “I just received a call. My mother will
be here in a day or two.”

Luke didn’t think much of it. “No problem. I’ll pay for their stay here.”

Elizabeth was speechless. “That’s not what I want to talk to you about. I’ve already found
a place for them to stay. It’s Chris. Didn’t you say that you need to talk to him in private?
I’m telling you in advance that he’s coming, in case you become too busy.”

Luke slapped his forehead.

Elizabeth naturally knew how busy Luke had been in the last few days.

Roger and Martin’s unexpected hiatus had caused the three teams under Elsa’s command
to become especially busy. Even Sonia’s team had to help them out.

Elizabeth’s reminder was quite timely.

Luke had almost forgotten about the thing with Chris.

That was because whether Chris succeeded or not, it was only a bit of money to Luke.

Now that Elizabeth had mentioned it, however, Luke simply had her follow them to the
parking lot.

When they got into the car, Luke and Elizabeth sat in the back, while Selina was in the
passenger seat. Luke asked, “Elizabeth, do you have any personal savings that you can
use?”

Elizabeth was surprised, but then shook her head with a bitter smile. “I don’t have any
money. I haven’t paid off my college loans

yet.”

Luke got it.

It wasn’t easy to get into a good college in America. The tuition fees alone could be over a
hundred thousand dollars.

Elizabeth was born and raised in a small town, and her mother wasn’t rich. So, it was
inevitable that she would have a huge college debt.

Furthermore, most college graduates earned much less than even blue-collar workers in
the first years after starting work.

This was another invisible chasm which enabled the children of the rich to maintain their
excellence and forced the children of the poor to remain as ordinary workers.

Some rich kids could be depraved and useless, and some poor kids could be
extraordinarily talented geniuses.

But money demolished all odds, and a rich kid had a much higher chance of making
something of themselves.

It was one of the reasons why the rich stayed rich and the poor remained poor.

Luke thought for a moment, then said, “How about this…”

He put forward his idea, and Elizabeth and Selina both looked at him in bewilderment.

A moment later, Elizabeth couldn’t help but ask, “Why… would you do this?”
Luke coughed and said, “Because I think very highly of you.” Both girls gave him strange
looks after he said that.

Seeing their expressions, Luke raised his hands helplessly and apologized. “Fine, that
came out a little wrong. To put it simply, if this works out, you’ll have contributed to it,
but since we’re colleagues, I can only compensate you in a roundabout way.”

Elizabeth shook her head again. “You saved my family. That’s a favor that I must return.
So…”

Luke chuckled and interrupted her. “Don’t. I have my own ideas on the matter. You only
need to try your best to get it done, got it?”

Elizabeth hesitated for a long moment, but eventually gave in under Luke’s gaze. “Ookay,
but I can’t promise that I’ll succeed.”

Luke got out of the car. “It’ll be best if you do. I trust Samantha more than I trust Chris.”

Elizabeth was surprised. “What?” How was this related to Chris?

Since Luke had gotten out, however, it was a clear sign that the conversation was over.

She could only get out and watch Luke take the driver’s seat, before he waved goodbye at
her and drove off.

Frowning, Elizabeth slowly walked back to the office.

Her mind whirled with thoughts.

She went over everything that Luke had said from the beginning to the end. Then, she
remembered something that Luke mentioned at the end. “Is it about that mine…”

She subconsciously shut up.

As Luke said, this was a sensitive matter, and it was best if she didn’t say anything about
it unless it was necessary.

Her mind in a mess, she entered the office as if she were sleepwalking.

In the car, Selina glanced at Luke. “What’s on your mind, exactly?”

Eyes on the road, Luke said casually, “The cooperation with Chris will be part of the
company’s business. What do you think?”

When Selina finally caught on, her mouth dropped open and she pointed at herself. “Are
you saying that I have a share in this too?”

Luke nodded. “That’s right. You’re the second biggest shareholder of the company with
5% of the shares.”

Selina said, “…Just keep bragging. I really shouldn’t have traded two hundred thousand
dollars for shares in a minor workshop.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Do you want more shares? If you don’t want to be a
police officer anymore, you can supervise the company.”

Selina was confused. “In what way?”

Luke said, “It’s like the Internal Affairs Division in the police department, and it
investigates company members.”

Selina shook her head in disdain. “People will hate me for doing that. You can keep your
shares. I’m not interested.”

Luke hummed a response and said, “That’s fine too. Right, I asked Jenny to look for a few
colleges for part-time study… cough, and which you can graduate from easily. Why don’t
you sign up for one of them?”

Selina pulled a long face. “Really? I still have to train.”

Luke chuckled and slowly stopped the car, before he whispered something in Selina’s ear.

She exclaimed, “You can really do that?”

Luke nodded. “Yes, but that’s between us, alright? We’ll be in serious trouble if anybody
else finds out.”

Selina chuckled and kissed his cheek. “Thank you, darling, you’re really considerate. Why
didn’t I meet you in high school?” Luke rolled his eyes. “Come on. I didn’t go to high
school until you graduated, alright?”

At home, Selina went to train, while Luke gave Bobby a call to make arrangements for the
visitors.
Chapter 349 - The Truth About the Baby
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 349 The Truth About the Baby

Business was business.

Since he was going to negotiate with Chris in his company’s name, it would be best to do
it through official channels.

After that, he called Jenny to say that the two of them had to discuss the future
development of the company that night.

Jenny pooh poohed at him over the phone, before she hung up, giggling.

Luke scratched his head. I’m being serious here. What’s with this attitude? I’m going to
show you the fury of a CEO tonight.

After he did all that, Luke began to make dinner.

They had gotten off work early, and he had more time today.

More importantly, until he could determine what Mr. Smith had done, it was best to lie
low.

When he was searching for suspicious activity online with the mini-program he had
created, he received a notification on his laptop.

Looking at the notification, Luke opened a forum message. After decoding the message,
Luke was lost for words.

Mr. Smith was truly a lunatic.

The information which Smith sent to the contact number which Luke had left him had
been encrypted and forwarded online as a nonsensical post on a major forum.

The content wasn’t very complicated, but it was quite thrilling, and divulged the details
about baby Oliver.

That night, Smith had run into a young pregnant woman who was carrying a baby. He had
killed more than twenty shooters who came after her, but the woman still died, and Smith
could only leave with the baby.

To his surprise, nothing about the gunfight appeared on the news, and it seemed that the
media hadn’t caught wind of it at all.

At noon the next day, while passing by Elsworth Park, he thought about using a stranger
to get the baby sent to an orphanage.

That was when the gunfight which Luke got caught up in burst out. Unwilling to see the
baby fall victim to the shooters, Smith took him away again.

After that, Smith ran into another group of killers, which struck him as even stranger.

That night, thanks to Luke’s help from the dark, Smith killed all the shooters who
attacked his temporary shelter.

Following a lead, he went to the second floor of the rock n’ roll bar, only to discover that
it was a secret surrogacy clinic, and that many men and women had died there.

The pregnant woman whom he had tried to save was precisely a survivor from this place.

After the battle, Smith looked for leads in several places, and finally discovered where the
bearded man and the men in black had come from.

The bearded man worked for Hammerson Defense, and the men in black suits were part
of Henry Elsworth’s security force.

Henry Elsworth had leukemia, and needed a bone marrow transplant.

Who knew if he had talked to his son or his brothers at all, or if there wasn’t a match, but
eventually, Henry decided to create a matching bone marrow for himself with a newborn
baby through surrogacy. The bearded man and Hammerson Defense learned of this. They
wanted Henry to die, so they attacked the rock n’ roll bar, and killed the women and
security guards there.

Henry Elsworth’s condition might deteriorate at any point, and his only hope was the
baby.

Smith reached out to him, and boarded the councilor’s private plane.

But after the plane took off, he discovered that Henry Elsworth had reached a
compromise with Hammerson and sold Smith out.

Smith could only counterattack. He grabbed Henry, and shot the councilor in the end,
before he jumped out of the private plane. That was the reason for the falling bodies over
the bowling alley.

Luke sucked in a sharp breath of air when he read this.

Smith seemed even tougher than Detective John!

Detective John was brutal when it came to robbers, but Smith wasn’t the least bit lenient
even when it came to big shots.

If it were Luke, he wouldn’t be so unbending.

He was an upstanding detective, after all, and if he ran into a big shot like Henry… he
would definitely change his face first before he killed the man.

Luke rejoiced that it was Mr. Smith and not him who had clashed with Henry Elsworth,
Hammerson and the bearded man.

Hammerson and the bearded man had also disappeared from the face of the earth.

As a super assassin with all that cash, Mr. Smith could hide anywhere in the world
without needing to show his face for years.

As Luke sipped his tea and occasionally checked the meat on the grill, he went over
everything repeatedly in his mind to ensure that he hadn’t left any traces behind.

He was finally sure that he hadn’t. The bag of cash was from Taha’s safe back in Paris,
which couldn’t be tied back to Luke.

The guns he had given Smith were from Damon and his daughter, and had always been
stashed in that basement.

He had also personally modified the Glock which he had tossed to Smith at the end, and
there were no records of it.

The card that Smith had gotten was one of Luke’s secret backup contacts; there was
nothing but a number on it.

It seemed like he had taken the card out of his pocket, but he had actually extracted it
from his inventory. He had even been wearing gloves when he tossed Smith the card.

The truly big issue was that Smith had killed Henry Elsworth.

However, Luke had been standing in front of the bowling alley with his colleagues when
Henry’s plane crashed. So, all was right with the world!

Reaching that conclusion, Luke called out with a smile, “Selina, try the roast meat.”

Selina had just finished her shower. She came out in her bathrobe.
She cut a slice of the meat and tasted it, then nodded. “It tastes fine, but it could do with a
bit more time on the grill.”

She then took off the bathrobe to reveal the bikini she was wearing underneath, and
jumped into their big “bathtub” in the backyard.

She had a lot of training to do that night, so she had to seize the chance to soak in the sun.

At four in the afternoon, Elsa called Luke “Where are you?”

Adjusted his mindset, Luke made himself sound exhausted. “I just got home from working
a case.”

Elsa said, “Wait for me at home. I’ve got something for you.” Luke: “What?”

Elsa said, “…Why do I feel that you suddenly sound a lot more energetic?”

Luke immediately lowered his voice. “No, I was just a little… surprised.”

Elsa snorted and said, “Whatever. There’s something I need to talk to you about face to
face.”

Luke put his phone down and scratched his head.

Why did Elsa suddenly want to come over? Although she knew his address, she had never
visited him.

In her own words, there was no need for her to visit him when they saw each other at
work every day.

Luke thought that made sense. After all, his boss hardly spent time at home, except to
sleep.
Chapter 350 - Elsa’s Visit, and a Constant Reminder
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 350 Elsa’s Visit, and a Constant Reminder

Luke told Selina that Elsa was coming, and she didn’t show any surprise.

The glutton’s words were: “Cool. In any case, you’ve roasted a lot of meat today.”

Luke was lost for words. Does this have to do with food? Can you be more serious?
Whatever; for this person, food was an extremely serious matter.

Half an hour later, he welcomed Elsa into the backyard.

Elsa’s eyes were full of envy when she looked at Selina. She asked Luke, “Is she like this
every day after work?”

Luke thought for a moment and shook his head. “No; if the weather’s good, she’s like this
maybe twice a week.”

Elsa rolled her eyes.

Los Angeles seldom had bad weather; it was more than easy to enjoy the sun in the big
bathtub twice a week.

Selina, however, grinned and greeted Elsa from the big bathtub. “Boss, do you want to
join me? This bathtub has temperature control and a massage function, and can really
soothe muscle fatigue.”

Elsa asked, “Really?” But then she glanced at Luke.

She had to maintain the dignity of a leader… As if!

Luke used to be her partner, and she and Selina were now very close as well.

Both of them were straightforward and outspoken, and weren’t wishy-washy at all.

“I didn’t bring a swimsuit,” said Elsa.

Selina got out and put on a big bathrobe before she pulled Elsa into the house. “I bought a
few new swimsuits which I haven’t worn yet. You can choose one for yourself.”

Ten minutes later, Elsa came out in a bathrobe too.

Luke smiled and gestured at the barbecue. “Do you want to eat something first?”

Selina quickly proposed a better idea. “It’s more comfortable to eat in the big bathtub.”

Elsa looked at Luke, and he shrugged. “It’s possible, as long as you don’t expect me to
prepare a whole table of dishes for you.”

A moment later, Luke delivered roast meat and salad to the two women in the pool, while
he sat on a deck chair nearby and ate leisurely.

Elsa never paid attention to what she ate, but what Luke made was quite delicious, and
the place was nice too.

Los Angeles was no longer as cold in March.

In the warm afternoon weather, Elsa’s exhausted body was massaged by the water in the
big bathtub in the backyard.

She moaned comfortably. “No wonder you go home the moment you get off work.”

She would stay home more often too if she had such a big bathtub. She might even
consider getting off work two hours early to enjoy a soak in the sun.

Finishing a plate of roast meat and salad, she finally got out and dried herself, before she
sat down in the chair next to Luke in a bathrobe.

Enjoying the peace and comfort of the afternoon for a moment, she finally said,
“Somebody wants you to do your best and chase up on that case about the girl in
pajamas.” Luke hummed a response and waited for Elsa to continue.

Staring at the sunny sky, Elsa lowered her voice. “That’s an order from the director, but…”

Luke sipped leisurely on his tea and listened on.

Elsa was suddenly amused; it seemed that she was even more anxious than Luke was.

She relaxed slightly and leaned back in the chair. “But the boss and I think that you
should only pretend to work on the case, because we might not be able to protect you if
anything happens.”

Luke smiled. “Got it. It’s all about acting.”

Elsa gazed at him, then nodded. “Just keep it to yourself. Don’t work too hard.”

Luke nodded and poured her a cup of juice. “Thank you.”

Elsa had a mouthful of the juice and closed the parasol above her head. “Selina, come here
and put sunblock on me. It’s been a while since I’ve sunbathed.”

Selina got out and went to help her.

Luke sipped the tea and considered what Elsa had just said.

It seemed that Henry’s disappearance alongside his plane had been confirmed, and
someone was trying to cause trouble through Director Brad.

However, everybody was selfish.

Dustin was Director Brad’s trusted subordinate, not his puppet.

What could Dustin get from taking down the Elsworth family? Could he be promoted to
director?

Furthermore, as a family that was over a hundred years old, the Elsworths couldn’t fall so
easily.

When the Elsworth family counterattacked, it might be very hard to deal with the big
forces, but it would be more than easy for them to deal with a few petty police officers.

As long as they were willing to fork out the money, they could easily set Luke up and have
him trapped in an investigation by the Internal Affairs Division.

The Elsworth family had a lot of connections in the police department, including the
Internal Affairs Division.

Director Brad would protect Dustin, but he might be unwilling to try his best for Elsa and
Luke.

However, for Dustin, Elsa and Luke were subordinates that he had to do his best to
protect.

If he didn’t have these capable detectives, his performance as the leader of the Major
Crimes Division would be a poor one.

Of course, if Dustin were in Director Brad’s position, he might think differently.

For Luke, the whole thing was very simple.

He could investigate the case, or drop it; nobody could force him to do anything.
Not just Dustin, even Director Brad couldn’t threaten him now.

Director Brad couldn’t fire or demote Luke, because it was Tony Stark who had sent Luke
here. Nobody dared to give Luke a hard time without good reason.

Besides, Luke was very rich. He had declared his gain of two million dollars from Las
Vegas.

It was unrealistic to threaten a young man who had more than three million dollars with
a dangerous job that made no more than a hundred thousand dollars a year.

Dustin and Elsa were also well aware of that, which was all the more reason why they
would rather that Luke stay away.

If anything happened, Luke could retire and still be rich.

If he wanted to be an officer, he could go to the FBI or return to Houston.

If that happened, Dustin and Elsa would gain nothing and instead lose a capable
subordinate.

Luke considered all these things while he checked the barbecue and read the file.

Elsa relaxed and enjoyed herself in the comfortable environment and with Selina’s
company. She didn’t leave until after dinner. Before she left, she reminded Luke again
when Luke saw her off, “Remember, don’t work too hard on it. This isn’t a regular case,
and is just a power struggle between the rich. If we get involved, we’ll just be cannon
fodder whose lives nobody cares about.”
Chapter 351 - Going Through the Motions at the Party
Palace
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 351 Going Through the Motions at the Party Palace

Luke nodded with a smile and put a big bag of food in her car. “Got it. If you’re really
worried, why don’t you arrange a simpler case for me?”

Elsa seemed to seriously consider it. “That does make sense. I’ll see if there are any
suitable cases to keep you away from this one.”

Luke was lost for words. A moment later, he finally said, “There’s no need to rush. I have
to investigate this case for a few days since this is an order from the top, otherwise the
director won’t be happy.”

Elsa realized that was true. She nodded and got into her car. “Okay. Tomorrow… don’t
come in too early.”

Luke waved goodbye and saw her off.

He shook his head and entered the house after Elsa’s car disappeared around a corner.

It had to be a really big deal this time, since Elsa wasn’t the sort of person to flinch at just
anything.

Until he figured out the situation, he wouldn’t take any further action.

After seeing Elsa off and reminding Selina to finish her training, he left in his car as well.

He had to discuss the company’s new business venture tonight with Jenny.

Elsa’s unexpected visit had delayed him, but his appointment with Jenny was set for after
dinner, so it wasn’t too late.

When he met up with Jenny, he told her about Chris and told her to finalize the details of
the cooperation regarding the mine.

After that, all Luke would need to do was find a lawyer to go through the contract or run
it through his mini-program before he signed it.

Jenny also brought up the navigational map and how she had reached out to several
companies, but had made little progress.
That was fine with Luke. If he couldn’t sell it, he would just build it into his phone
software; he had already created a web version.

To get his foot in the door before Keyhole Inc., Luke had invented a simple and practical
map technology, and applied for a patent.

In any case, with Tony’s skills, it was only the work of a few more hours each day, and as
it so happened, Luke had a lot more hours than other people did at night.

At the same time, since Luke had brought up making his own phones, Jenny had asked
around. A lot of companies were interested, but their offers were very unreasonable as
they wanted to buy out Luke’s patent for just several hundred thousand dollars.

Luke chuckled. “Did you acquire that company like I asked you to?” Jenny said, “Yes, but
its technology is several years out of date, and anything of value has already been sold off.
It’s mostly a shell now.”

Luke shrugged. “But it was very cheap, and we have the patent for its cell phone
technology.”

Jenny said, “We couldn’t have acquired it so easily if the company’s chairman of the board
hadn’t died from illness and his children weren’t desperate to get rid of the mismanaged
company.”

Luke said, “What we need is just a shell. When I have more time later, I’ll be able to create
the phones, and you can be the CEO of the company to sell phones.”

Jenny said, “…Can you stop talking about selling phones like it’s selling off-season clothes
at a huge discount in front of a mall?”

Luke said, “Okay, we’ll be ushering in a new age of phones and leading everybody into a
new world. How does that sound?”

Jenny said, “Mm, much better.” Luke: “Hehe.”

Once they were done with these minor matters, Luke finally got down to real business
with Secretary Jenny.

It was of paramount importance that a CEO and his secretary had good and frequent
communication with each other so that they were on the same page about the future
development of the company.

At half past ten the next day, Luke drove home and called Selina to come out.

Unsurprised, Selina munched on the cake that Luke had bought from some dessert shop
and asked, “What are we doing today?”

She had also heard what Elsa said yesterday. It seemed a little early for them to go to
work.

Luke turned the car in the direction of the west coast.

“Let’s pay Mr. Dylan Elsworth a visit first,” he said.

Selina paused in eating her cake and looked at him in surprise. “But didn’t Elsa say…”

Luke nodded with a smile. “We have to pretend to investigate the case. If we don’t
publicly visit this guy, how will the big shots know that we’re doing the work?”

Selina asked, “Then where can we find this gentleman?”

Luke said, “At his party palace.”

After getting onto the Santa Monica highway, they drove all the way west.

Selina said suspiciously, “He doesn’t live in Malibu Beach, does he?”

Luke burst out laughing. “As if. He’s not his grandparents; he’s not at an age where he
enjoys nature.”

Ten minutes later, they arrived at a seaside villa.

Luke parked the car along the road before they reached the villa. He checked their
surroundings for a moment via the car’s cameras, then flipped through some information.

He rolled his eyes before he got out of the car and said, “Let’s go. Our target is on the
beach.”

Selina clicked her tongue in wonder at the blue sky, the white clouds, and the bikinis and
shorts. “Is this the life of the rich? It’s still the morning.”

Luke chuckled. “So what? We can have lunch on the beach later as well.”

Selina nodded in satisfaction. “That’s a brilliant idea, darling. You should come up with
more creative suggestions like this in the future.”

“As you wish,” said Luke with a smile.

Approaching the beach, he didn’t find a sign to indicate that it was private property. “This
beach probably doesn’t belong to our target. You can choose a place for lunch first.”
On the beach, more than thirty men and women were horsing around.

Women made up the majority, and only one fourth were men. Furthermore, each man
was accompanied by at least two women.

Selina said in a low voice, “Is this what I think it is?”

“Money is the root of all evil.” Luke nodded slightly.

After working so many cases, they had realized that money could make anything happen.

Girls who dreamed of becoming famous overnight flooded into Los Angeles every day.
The successful ones would become the examples that later girls aspired to, while the
failures were like rain from the sky.

Some would flow into the sewers and become dirty and filthy.

Some would return to the rivers and seas to find their real selves.

And some would be processed and packaged into goods to be sold.

The girls on the beach were clearly between the sewers and the packaged goods.

Unfortunately for the girls who hung around this metropolis, they were much more likely
to end up in a sewer than to succeed as a star.
Chapter 352 - Arrogant Man and “Kindhearted” Sister
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 352 Arrogant Man and “Kindhearted” Sister

Selina had an odd expression on her face as her voice dropped even lower. “He’s holding
a party at this time? Is he really an Elsworth?”

Luke’s expression didn’t change, but he was a little puzzled as well.

It didn’t make sense at all for a man to hold a party at his seaside villa the day after his
father was confirmed missing.

Looking at the joyous party, Luke said, “What do I feel like… this is a celebration?”

“I think so too!” Selina immediately agreed with him.

They had reached the partygoers on the beach by then, and two security guards noticed
them.

The security guards blocked them and said, “This is a private party. No entry unless you
have an invitation.”

Luke craned his head and looked behind the security guards, before he flashed his badge
with a smile. “LAPD. We need to talk to Mr. Dylan Elsworth about a case.”

The security guards turned wary. “He isn’t available. You can go now.”

Luke nodded and said, “Then I’ll bring Mr. Dylan Elsworth in for drug abuse in a public
place and talk to him at the police department. How about that?”

One of the security guards frowned and asked grimly, “Do you know where you are?”

Luke grinned brilliantly. “Of course I do. I’m in my jurisdiction. I don’t usually pay
attention to illegal drugs, but with your attitude, sticking my nose in it once in a while
isn’t so bad. Just nice, I also know Bill, the DEA’s deputy director.”

The security guard’s face turned dark. Finally, he said, “Fine, please wait a moment while
I let him know.”

If Mr. Dylan really was taken to the police department, the security guard didn’t know
what would happen to this young officer, but he knew that it wouldn’t end well for him.

Fake smile still in place, Luke said, “Thanks very much.”

They watched the security guard say a few words to Dylan, who simply waved his hand
impatiently.

The security guard returned with a resigned look on his face. “Mr. Dylan has invited you
in… You better not try anything.” He had realized that Luke wasn’t as harmless as he
appeared.

Smiling, Luke put his badge on, and Selina did the same. She knew that it was time to put
on a show.

When they reached Mr. Dylan, Luke greeted him politely. “Hello, Mr. Dylan Elsworth.”

He sounded polite, but he didn’t stretch out his hand nor bow, and was clearly just going
through the formalities.

Dylan didn’t really care. He didn’t look at Luke and continued to flirt with the young girls
next to him.

Ignoring that, Luke continued, “You own a red Ferrari F355, don’t you?” Dylan cocked his
head, as if trying to recall, but then smiled unconcernedly. “I don’t know; maybe. I have
too many cars.”

Luke was almost amused by this pretentious show of wealth.

He simply nodded and said, “This particular car appeared on the road two kilometers
away from this villa. A young girl in pajamas — oh, similar to the girls next to you — was
hit by the car and killed when it crashed into a tree on the roadside. Are you aware of this
incident?”

The two girls looked shocked and doubtful when they heard this.

Dylan didn’t seem bothered at all. He asked, “Hey, Toby, do you remember where that
race car of mine is?”

The security guard replied solemnly, “Sir, the F355 that this officer mentioned was stolen
a week ago. We made a police report back then.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? Someone stole your car and drove it back to your
villa two days later to hit the girl?”

Dylan laughed in amusement. “You’re a cop. What are you being paid for if I have to tell
you everything? To eat sh*t? Haha.”

He then looked at the security guard. “Where are the newcomers today? Aren’t they here
yet?”

The security guard said, “They’re over there.”

Unperturbed, Luke took a casual glance in the direction they were looking at, and was
stunned.

Selina was dumbfounded. What the heck?

Another security guard led a group of girls over; they were all gorgeous and dressed
beautifully.

One of the girls exclaimed in delight. “Huh? Why are you here?” Luke narrowed his eyes.
“I’m here for work. And you?” The girl said with a smile, “A senior told me about a party
here and brought me with her.”

Luke sighed and pulled her away, before he asked in a low voice, “Jimena, do you really
not know what sort of place this is?”

Jimena was confused at first, but then seemed to realize something. “Are you jealous?
Don’t worry, I won’t let them take advantage of me. Parimera is a senior from my school,
and we have a pretty good relationship. She said I would be able to meet a lot of financial
experts here.”

Luke was convinced by Jimena’s genuine delight; she didn’t look flustered at all.

She was now a part-time clerk at Nakatomi Corporation.

For Luke’s sake, Takagi had arranged a position for her with much better pay than for
regular employees. Luke often gave her little pragmatic gifts, like phones, perfume,
makeup, purses, and so on.

These gifts were mid-range products that were suitable for her job, so Jimena was able to
save quite a bit on necessary expenses.

They had been meeting several times a month, and she wasn’t a secret service agent; it
was impossible for her to hide any changes from Luke.

His Sharp Nose would have easily detected any abnormalities in her.

So, that Parimera senior had tricked her into coming here.

This was how treacherous a person could be!

Jimena wasn’t short of money; anybody with a brain would be able to tell that from her
clothes and her daily expenses. Then why would Parimera bring her here?

Luke didn’t believe in a “pure and kindhearted” senior.

This was more a person who wanted to drag down someone who was living a better life
than she was into the abyss with her so that they could be ruined and filthy together.

There were always people who felt happy when they saw other people doing poorly in
life.

“Blacklist that b*tch. She’s trying to set you up,” said Luke.

Jimena gave an “oh” of surprise, but already had a faint inkling of what was going on.

Actually, as soon as she had arrived at the beach, she had noticed that something wasn’t
right.
Chapter 353 - Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 353 Public Arrest and a Deliberate Performance

Jimena would’ve left immediately if she hadn’t come with her friends.

Dylan got up and walked over to them. “Hey, this is the playmate I called over. Get lost
and don’t disturb us, got it?”

As he spoke, he reached for Jimena’s arm.

Jimena subconsciously hid behind Luke.

Luke slapped away the man’s hand, and this young master cried out in pain. “F*ck! What
are you doing?” Luke turned to Jimena and blinked at her. “Are you here to party?”
Jimena was stumped for a moment before she caught on, and she quickly shook her head.
“No. My senior told me that this is an upper-class party for business elites to discuss
recent financial trends in Los Angeles. I’m only here to learn.”

Luke turned back to Dylan. “Playmate?”

Dylan smirked. “Prude.” He then returned to his original seat and took a deep whiff of a
small pile of white crystals with a rolled-up hundred dollar note.

Lifting his head with a contented look, he seemed even more deranged. “You’re just a
third-rate b*tch who’s here to sell yourself. Who are you pretending to be? Just because
you know a small police officer, you won’t admit it now? Everybody whom that sl*t
Parimera brings is also a sl*t! Haha!”

Looking at Dylan who was high and crazy, Luke suddenly laughed.

He stepped forward and knocked away the two security guards next to Dylan, before he
pressed Dylan’s face into the crystals on the table.

“You are now suspected of illegal drug possession and use, Mr. Dylan. You have the right
to remain silent. Anything you do say can be used against you in a court of law…” Luke
unhurriedly recited the necessary lines for an arrest.

He then handcuffed Dylan and pressed down on the guy’s neck with his left hand.

Dylan, who had been cocky a moment ago, couldn’t say a single word now.

He could barely breathe under Luke’s hand.

Everybody who noticed the scene was shocked.

A young officer had actually arrested Dylan Elsworth in his home? Was this some kind of
show?

Grimly, the two security guards tried to pull Luke off of Dylan.

Pressing down on Dylan’s neck and forcing him to stoop before Jimena, Luke raised his
badge with the other hand. “Guys, don’t tell me you aren’t armed.”

The security guards immediately stopped and pulled back their hands.

Luke and Selina had been wearing their badges since they came to the beach. Anybody
who wasn’t blind would have seen them.

Luke was within his right as a police officer to kill the security guards if they tried to stop
him when they were armed since he could argue that they had intended to assault him.

The beach was a public venue, after all, and Luke had law enforcement power here.

Watched by dozens of people, the magnificent Dylan was hauled off the beach and stuffed
into the backseat of a car like a dog, and Luke sat next to him.

Jimena followed Luke out, and sat in the passenger seat.

The two security guards were making phone calls with unsightly expressions, but neither
of them dared to stop Luke.

Luke certainly didn’t seem easy to deal with.

Nobody knew what the Elsworth family would do to the young officer, but for now, the
security guards didn’t dare try anything.

In the car, Selina looked at Dylan in the backseat and sighed helplessly. “My beach picnic
was ruined by this sort of person.”

Jimena lowered her head. “I’m sorry, Selina, it was my bad.”

Selina glanced at her. “Enough, you better be smarter in the future. You’re lucky you met
us today, otherwise…”

She remembered the girl in pajamas who had been knocked down on the side of the road.

Jimena was also from Texas, after all. She wasn’t a bad person, and she and Luke were
“close.” Of course Selina didn’t want to see anything happen to her.

Luke said from the backseat, “It’s fine. We were here to work a case, after all.”

Jimena hummed a response and fell silent.

She was curious about Selina and Luke’s relationship, but decided in the end to drop it.

She wasn’t Luke’s girlfriend, and had even less intention of getting married anytime soon,
so it wasn’t her concern.

Half an hour later, when they passed a bus stop, Jimena asked Selina to stop the car, and
said that she would take the bus back herself.

Luke didn’t stop her. He let her go, and gestured to indicate that he would call her.

They then returned to the police department, and transferred Dylan to an interrogation
room and handcuffed him to a table.

Dylan’s mind was a lot clearer now that the effect of the drug had faded. He asked
suspiciously, “Don’t you know who I am?”

Luke and Selina smiled at each other. One of them took out a phone, and the other began
reading the case file.

After two minutes, Dylan couldn’t tolerate the strange silence. “Hey, there’s something
you want to ask since you’ve arrested me, isn’t there?”

Luke looked up from the phone. “Sorry, but there isn’t. You just need to stay quiet here,
and don’t disturb us while we’re doing research, okay?”

Dylan exclaimed, “F*ck! What do you want?”

Luke rose and said to Selina, “Let’s go. We’ll just leave him to scream here.”

Dylan was lost for words. Are you messing with me?

But Luke and Selina didn’t return after they left.

Elsa had arrived at the observation room next door. The moment Luke closed the door,
she asked, “Why did you arrest Dylan?” Luke chuckled and sat down in a chair. “He took
illegal drugs right in front of our faces, which was an obvious violation. As an upright
detective, I couldn’t ignore it.”

Elsa was stumped for a moment. She sat down as well and tapped the table softly.
A moment later, she looked at Luke and asked, “Did you do this on purpose?”

Luke shrugged. “I believe this is clear and high-profile enough, right?”

Elsa looked at Dylan again.

Not only wasn’t he in his right mind, there were also a lot of white crystals on his face.
Anybody from the forensics department would be able to present a report in a few hours
to confirm his drug abuse.

It wasn’t that serious a crime, but since Luke had caught Dylan red-handed with the
evidence all over Dylan’s face, it was possible to sentence him to a few months in prison.

Considering how spoiled the guy was, he would probably collapse after a few days in
prison, let alone a few months.
Chapter 354 - Useless Teammates, and Lawyer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 354 Useless Teammates, and Lawyer

Looking at Luke and Selina as they sat down again leisurely, Elsa realized what Luke was
up to.

All this was just an act.

Somebody wanted the police to use the case of the girl in pajamas to go after the
Elsworth family, and Luke immediately arrested Dylan, a grandson of the family.

However, Luke didn’t interrogate the guy after he arrested him. Clearly, he was waiting
for someone from the Elsworth family to rescue the fool.

He had never planned to send Dylan to prison in the first place.

As for why he arrested Dylan at that particular moment, Luke definitely wouldn’t admit
that it was because of the man’s bad attitude… Nope, Luke wasn’t such a petty person!

Looking at his phone, Luke said casually, “Boss, we’ll just wait here. You can go back to
your business.”

After a brief hesitation, Elsa rose and said, “Remember not to cross the line. You’ve done
enough.”

Luke said, “Got it.”

After Elsa returned to her office, she pondered for a moment, then summoned Elizabeth.
“Didn’t the department receive invitations to some school activities recently?” Elizabeth
nodded. “Yes, we received a lot.” Elsa said, “Do any of the activities run for five to ten days
an hour’s drive out of the city? List them for me.”

Elizabeth nodded and checked the files.

Elsa’s eyes flashed as she finally made up her mind. “I have to keep this guy away from
muddy waters. The Elsworths aren’t the most reasonable people.”

She knew that Luke always exercised restraint during his operations, but Dylan and his
uncle Wolf from the Elsworth family had never been low-key.

On the other side, Dylan was beginning to feel regret after he was left in the interrogation
room on his own for half an hour; he almost missed the two officers.
He couldn’t do anything here, and the dull and shabby room was absolutely bare.

His hands were still handcuffed to the table, and he couldn’t even switch to a more
comfortable position.

Thankfully, the Elsworth family was as powerful as it was said to be, and Luke soon
received Sonia’s call. “Luke, Wolf Elsworth is here. Be careful. His lawyer is pretty tough.”

Luke gestured at Selina and asked, “Oh? Which lawyer is it?”

Sonia said, “Ellen Shaw. He isn’t some big shot lawyer, but he always achieves his
objectives by hook or by crook. He’s quite tricky.”

Luke hummed a response and said, “Got it.”

After a brief hesitation, Sonia added, “He’s a lawyer from Yang Fritt Berotti.”

Luke asked, “Is that a problem?”

Sonia said, “That law firm has always worked for the Elsworth family.”

Luke got it. “Thank you, Sonia.”

Since the law firm had always worked for the Elsworth family, it couldn’t be very clean.

So, Luke had to be very careful and not allow the lawyer to grab hold of any weakness.

Outside the observation room, Luke and Selina saw four men at the end of the hallway.

In the lead was a middle-aged man who looked a little like Tony Stark.

They didn’t have similar features, but they both had the obvious air of a playboy.

Also, this guy obviously wasn’t as talented as Tony, or he would be just as famous all over
the country.

Thus, this guy wasn’t some secret savior of the world, but a genuine playboy – Wolf
Elsworth.

Half a step behind him was a slightly plump young lawyer who was no more than thirty
years old. He was followed by two bodyguards.

Luke merely gave them a glance, before he opened the door to the interrogation room.
Dylan, who had been so bored he was about to knock his head against the wall, finally
raised his head. “What do you want? I’m going to file a complaint…”

Luke didn’t even bother to look at him.

This guy was just a stage prop, and was no longer useful.

He might be the descendant of a powerful family, but he lacked the necessary qualities to
make something of himself.

Dylan was still ranting, when the door of the interrogation room opened and Wolf’s team
walked in.

“The interrogation is over, detective,” said the young lawyer Ellen as he looked at Luke
and Selina.

Luke shrugged and waved at Dylan.

Dylan’s mind seemed to have cleared up. “Get me out of here. These two people left me
alone in this small sh*thole as soon as we got here.”

Ellen was lost for words.

After a brief silence, he tried a different tack. “As I understand it, you barged into Dylan’s
home without a warrant…”

Luke stopped him again and looked at Dylan.

Dylan lowered his head in embarrassment. “We were having a party on the beach.”

Ellen was confused, but Wolf seemed to realize something, and awkwardly whispered
into the lawyer’s ear.

Ellen’s expression was conflicted, and he looked like he wanted to hit someone. If you
Elsworths are rich enough to build a seaside villa, why didn’t you f*cking buy the beach
as well?!

Luke was secretly amused. It was clear that the lawyer had been summoned in a hurry
and hadn’t checked the details of the matter yet, thus resulting in this embarrassing slip-
up.

Wolf Elsworth said, “My apologies, detective, my lawyer was a little hasty. From what I
can see, Dylan behaved inappropriately, and there’s no need to assign blame in this
matter. Considering the exact state of affairs, however, this is our family matter…”
At that moment, the door to the interrogation room opened again, and Dustin walked in.

He stretched out his hand to the visitors with a smile. “Mr. Elsworth, I’m sorry that you
had to come in person.”

Luke watched them exchange formalities and didn’t say anything. Once the formalities
were over and they exchanged a few more words, Wolf shook hands with Dustin again
and said, “Thank you for your cooperation, captain.”

Dustin’s face changed slightly, but he kept smiling. “Alright, Mr. Dylan is free to go after
the paperwork is sorted out.”

It was only a rumor that he would be promoted to captain, and Wolf was obviously
implying something when he addressed Dustin that way.

Perhaps Wolf was insinuating that if Dustin wasn’t discreet, the position would never be
his?

Dylan was overjoyed. He laughed when Luke undid his handcuffs. “See? You still have to
let me go, right?” Luke hummed a response. “Which is why I especially turned on my
body camera when I arrested you this morning. Happy?”

Everybody was stunned.

For a moment, Dylan didn’t understand. “So what?”

Luke chuckled. “Nothing much. The forensics department collected evidence from you
when you first came in, right? I sent a copy to the forensics center in Las Vegas and
tagged it as urgent.”

Everybody was lost for words.

Chapter 355 - Cuckolding
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 355 Cuckolding

Wolf signaled to his bodyguards, and they covered Dylan’s mouth and dragged him out.

After Dylan disappeared from the room, Wolf fixed his gaze on Luke. “You are?”

Luke smiled. “I’m just a minor detective, you don’t have to bother with me, Mr. Elsworth.”

Wolf narrowed his eyes and nodded. “Very well, let’s get to know each other if an
opportunity arises.” He then stepped out.

After he was some distance away, he said to Ellen, “Reach out to that detective later and
see what he wants to do with the evidence.”

Ellen nodded.

It was impossible for a lawyer to earn the big bucks without doing the dirty work.

On the other side, Luke watched Wolf slap Dylan in the face while they waited for the
paperwork to be sorted out, before he hugged his nephew and left the police department.

Staring at the backs of the uncle and nephew, Luke suddenly asked Selina, “Don’t you
think they’re very… similar?”

Selina subconsciously nodded. “Yep, their temperaments, their looks, their way of doing
things… Wait, are you saying…”

Luke raised his hand to stop her from saying it out loud. He returned to his desk and
whistled a tune from his previous life. “What a unique green hat[1]…”

Dustin instantly summoned Luke the moment Wolf and Dylan left the police department.

Luke and Selina went to his office, closed the door, and stood in front of him obediently.

Dustin’s expression was inscrutable. He simply said, “This is enough, stop looking at this
case. Don’t you have other cases to work

on?!

Luke nodded. “Got it, boss.”

Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, “Look out for that Ellen Shaw. He has some
annoying little tricks.”

Luke looked puzzled.

Dustin didn’t really care for the young lawyer, and said bluntly, “He often uses tricks that
aren’t entirely legal to achieve his goals, like framing someone or sensationalizing
groundless accusations, but once a compromise is reached, he’ll stop and wipe the slate
clean, which is why nobody is willing to pick a bone with him.”

Luke understood and nodded. “Got it. Then we’ll work on other cases first.”

Dustin nodded and went back to his own work.

Luke and Selina dropped in on Elsa before they left in their car.

It was already noon. Luke and Selina had lunch, then headed for the outskirts.

This was the case that Elsa had given to them earlier. Now that they were done with their
song and dance opposite the Elsworth family, they could resume working on regular
cases.

Flipping through the case file, Selina said, “It happened the day before yesterday. A driver
reported that someone attempted to carjack the fuel truck he was driving.”

Luke nodded.

Selina added, “However, this fuel truck wasn’t registered, and his cargo clearly wasn’t
clean either.”

Luke remarked, “Robbing a fuel truck? Are they crazy? How much fuel can it hold?”

Selina checked the file and said, “The driver didn’t say, but according to the field report,
this particular fuel truck was a big guy with a fifty-ton capacity.”

“Truly a ‘huge’ sum of money!” Luke snorted.

Fuel and a fuel truck were much easier to track than cash.

Also, there had only been slightly more than ten thousand gallons in this truck, and at two
bucks a gallon, the fuel would only have been worth thirty thousand dollars at most.
Furthermore, if the price had to be lowered given that it was stolen fuel, then the gains
would be even less.

As they spoke, they arrived at their destination, which was a high slope.
They stopped the car to look at the long road that ran downward as well as the fuel truck
that had flipped and burned on the side of the road.

“Looks like it was a violent robbery,” Selina remarked.

Luke nodded, and both of them walked down the slope.

They found scattered parts of the fuel truck on the way, and there were clear traces of
burning here and there as well.

Fortunately, this was a remote hill with basically nothing but dirt and rock. If there had
been any trees around, the burning might have caused a mountain fire.

Luke and Selina circled the fuel truck and examined it.

Luke finally said, “The fuel truck blew up completely; those robbers wasted their efforts.”

Selina answered casually, “Who knows, it might have been just for thrills — they would
get more money from stealing a few luxury cars.”

Luke looked around and said, “This place actually has a nice view. How about we catch
some rays on the peak later, since we didn’t get to do so at the beach yesterday?”.

Selina was only dazed for a moment, before she smiled.

She had her own guess as to whether Luke had been putting on a show yesterday or
doing it for Jimena.

But since he was willing to make up for it today, Selina decided to forgive him.

She turned back to look at the mountain ridge behind her, which did have great sun.

They weren’t really concerned about the fuel truck robbery. Nobody died, and only a
truck had been burned; in Los Angeles, this wasn’t really a big deal.

As they walked back, Selina started looking for a good sunbathing spot.

Suddenly, two black SUVs drove up the road.

Luke was stumped for a moment, before he smiled. “Yo, fancy running into a familiar face
in this wilderness.”

The black SUV stopped next to them, and a tall, beautiful woman with braided hair got
out from the passenger side. “Hey, Luke, Selina.”
Luke and Selina nodded and smiled. “Hi, Palmer.” It was none other than the DEA agent.

She gestured and the three of them walked over to some shade on the side. She then
asked in a low voice, “Are you here about the fuel truck robbery?”

Luke nodded. “It’s a huge robbery case with explosions and fires; we just had to check it
out.”

After a brief hesitation, Palmer said, “Do you have any leads?”

Luke shook his head. “No, we just arrived. We haven’t even examined the field yet.”

He was amused when he noticed Palmer’s expression. “If you have something to say, just
spit it out. We’re friends, after all.”

Palmer smiled awkwardly. “This case is related to a lead that we’ve been working on.”

Noticing Luke and Selina’s curiosity, she nodded helplessly. “Alright, it’s actually about
the Maker. We suspect that the guy hired someone to smuggle in goods from Mexico.
So…”

Luke asked, “So, you’re worried that us following the trail will alert the Maker?”

Palmer smiled and said nothing, but it was clearly a yes.

She murmured in her heart, At your level, if that group runs into the both of you, all our
leads on the Maker will disappear completely.

[1] In Chinese, if someone’s wife cheats on him, he’s said to wear a green hat.
Chapter 356 - A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 356 A Piece of Cake, and Personal Gratitude

After Luke saved Palmer last time, the DEA had cut a deal for the sniper to be transferred
from Westside.

It was from this sniper that Palmer and her colleagues had learned more about the
Maker.

Although they still didn’t know the Maker’s true identity, they had been able to suss out
an important drug transportation route.

At the same time, Palmer had gotten a deeper understanding of Luke’s combat ability.

That sniper was a special force veteran, but he didn’t even see Luke before the latter
knocked him out.

Palmer didn’t think it would take Luke long to crack this case.

Luke chuckled and said, “This case isn’t important. We can drop it if you want. …So, how
has Martin been?”

Palmer was quiet for a moment, and seemed a little down. “Martin isn’t in the best shape.
Roger’s already helped him contact a quiet nursing home in the countryside where he’ll
get more complete therapy.”

Luke was stunned. “Is Martin’s condition that serious?”

He had been too busy in the last few days with the cases that Roger and Martin had
transferred to them to notice.

But thinking about it, he understood.

The fewer people who knew about Martin’s condition, the better; if word got out, Martin
might not be able to go back to work even if he recovered.

Palmer was only telling Luke because the latter had been nice to Martin and she trusted
him.

Luke nodded. “You know him better than I do. Consider this a favor. We haven’t started
working on this case yet. You can have it.”
Palmer looked at him and said, “Thank you.”

Luke waved his hand. “Alright, don’t let us take up your time. Selina and I are going to
have a picnic on the ridge. Feel free to have some food with us if you have the time.”

Palmer: “Huh?”

A moment later, four DEA agents, including Palmer, started their investigation. A thirty-
year-old male agent turned back to look at the ridge and remarked, “Young, beautiful, and
free to do what they want — I’m jealous.”

Palmer glanced at the two of them and quickly looked away. “He’s called Luke.”

The male agent was her new partner and didn’t really react to her words. “Skywalker?”

Palmer chuckled. “Luke Coulson, from the Major Crimes Division.”

The male agent was stunned for a moment. “Wait, that name… he’s that Luke?”

Palmer continued examining the field as she said, “Yes. If you’ve heard about the
Nakatomi Plaza case, that’s him.”

Thinking for a moment, the male agent immediately shut up.

The Nakatomi Plaza case was a big deal.

More than 640 million in bonds, more than fifty hostages, explosions, and heavily armed
robbers pretending to be terrorists — it had all the elements of a headliner.

To protect the officers involved in the case, Luke and McClane’s personal information
wasn’t made public, but as another policing agency, the DEA knew a bit of the inside
story.

For example, they knew that one of the detectives was from Los Angeles and had
contributed significantly to the battle.

The rumors were never officially confirmed, but the police officers in Los Angeles had all
heard some things, such as how there was an officer in LAPD who was crazy good at
fighting The male agent had a lot of complicated feelings when he saw such a legendary
person catching some rays on the ridge.

He didn’t dare comment on Luke anymore, or he might appear jealous and leave a bad
impression on Palmer.

On the ridge, Selina enjoyed her drink and looked at the detectives who were searching
for leads. “Is it really alright that we’re taking it so easy?”

Holding a piece of opera cake in his hand, Luke said, “I don’t think Agent Palmer would be
happy if we’re more proactive.”

Selina asked, “Hey, are you always this unrestrained in front of a beautiful woman?”

Luke chuckled. “This one has Director Bill behind her.”

Selina nodded and said, “What are you thinking?”

Luke shrugged. “This isn’t a big favor, and Palmer can’t refuse when I ask her to do
something for me later.”

Selina thought for a moment, and realized that it did make sense.

The DEA wasn’t simple. It was more like a combat unit compared with regular police
departments.

At the same time, they had dense intelligence networks in the Americas and parts of Asia.

It was definitely worth doing this favor for Palmer, who had powerful supporters in the
DEA.

Luke and Selina spent a leisurely afternoon, and Palmer waved at them before she left.

She was too busy climbing the mountain to say goodbye to them in person.

Luke had planned to take it easy until five o’clock before they returned home for dinner,
but his phone rang slightly past four.

He said something over the phone, and then said to Selina, “Let’s go to the hospital.”
Selina asked, “What for?” She began to pack up.

Luke said, “Do you remember the woman who was shot when that baby was taken? She
called me and said that her husband wants to thank us in person.”

Selina found that odd. “Why thank us?”

After the gunfight in the park, they could’ve easily sued Luke for causing her to be shot,
and it wouldn’t be a surprise.

Luke shrugged. “For saving her. Her husband insists on meeting us.” They got to the
hospital and met the woman in a regular ward. Luke hugged her with a smile and asked,
“How’s it going, May? Is your leg better?”
The woman called May grinned, showing off her gleaming white teeth. “Much better. The
doctor says that my leg will be fine with enough rest and recuperation.”

Luke nodded. “That’s good to know. Do you have any other problems? Like medical costs
or whatnot.”

May quickly shook her head. “Everything’s fine. I have insurance.”

Luke said, “Do tell me if you’re in any trouble. I can raise some funds for you.”

May nodded. “I’ll go to you for help if I need it.”

Chapter 357 - Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 357 Beautiful and Kindhearted Woman

At that moment, a middle-aged man walked into the ward with a boy who was about
three years old.

The boy was playing and pretending to shoot a toy gun.

May raised her hand. “Ben, come here.”

She then turned her head and said to Luke and Selina, “This is Benjamin, my husband.”

Luke and Selina smiled and shook hands with Benjamin.

Benjamin was a nice guy, who sincerely expressed his gratitude after the formalities.

Luke said with a smile, “Actually, I quite admire May. She wasn’t scared at all when she
was faced with four robbers.”

Benjamin smiled bitterly. “Thank you, but I wish I was the one who had encountered
them instead.”

Looking at his expression, Luke smiled and said, “No, it’s best if this doesn’t happen again.
You’re not a police officer, and it’s not your duty to crack down on robbers.”

While they were chatting, the boy suddenly asked Luke, “Are you a police officer?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Yes.”

“Did you save May?” the boy asked again.

Luke pondered for a moment before he shook his head. “No, May saved a baby, and I only
helped her deal with the bad guys.”

The boy frowned. “So, May beat up the bad guys too?” He was obviously doubtful.

Luke was amused. “To me, she did.”

The boy nodded. “I’m going to be a police officer, and I’ll help May beat up the bad guys
too when I grow up.”

Everybody looked at each other in amusement.

Luke rubbed the boy’s head and said, “Is he your son? He’s cute.”

May chuckled. “He’s… our child, and lives with us now.”

Looking at May’s and Benjamin’s faces, Luke had a faint inkling.

He immediately changed the topic and asked, “What’s his name?”

Benjamin replied, “Peter.”

Luke said, “Haha. He’s a smart boy.”

After a short chat, Luke and Selina got up and said goodbye.

Little Peter followed Benjamin to the door and waved at them as they left.

At hospital reception, Luke flashed his badge and asked for May’s bill.

Looking at the figure on the bill, he asked, “Has the bill been paid?”

The receptionist shook her head. “They only paid the deposit.”

Luke thought for a moment, and then called Jenny to give her a few instructions.

Outside the hospital, Selina asked curiously, “Why are you covering her medical bill?”

Luke thought for a moment and answered, “Because she’s beautiful and kindhearted?”

Selina snorted. “She is indeed beautiful, but she’s already 39, alright? She does look like
she’s only in her twenties – so many women would be jealous.”

Luke nodded in agreement. “So, we should help the beautiful and kindhearted people of
this world.”

Selina stopped asking and simply rolled her eyes at him.

Usually, when a man said that a woman was beautiful and kindhearted, he was implying
that she was gullible.

Luke had called Jenny to find an excuse and pay off the rest of May’s medical fees in the
name of his company.

From what Luke could see, he knew that May’s family wasn’t exactly rich. They might be
able to cover the medical fees, but it would severely affect their quality of life.
In the meantime, medical insurance companies had a lot of tricks, such as demanding that
patients use a doctor on the list they provided, or they might refuse to cover the costs.

May’s injury was an accident. It remained to be seen when and how much the insurance
company would cover, or if they would at all.

Luke didn’t want to see May fall into an awkward and troublesome situation for doing a
good thing

Actually, a large part of May’s injury could be blamed on Mr. Smith.

On the other hand, Mr. Smith did Luke a great favor by finishing off Henry, an important
member of the Elsworth family, and making a very special ability available to him.

Now, Luke was returning the favor by lending a hand to May, who had unfortunately
been caught up in it, for his peace of mind.

If he just needed to spend some money to fix a problem, he wouldn’t hesitate to do so.

They drove home. Elizabeth then called to tell them that Chris was here.

Luke asked and learned that the visitors had arrived in the afternoon, so he invited them
to his place for dinner.

Elizabeth hesitated for a moment. “Is that alright?”

Luke chuckled. “It’s fine, I’ll be able to talk to Chris then.” Recalling Luke’s earlier
proposal, Elizabeth agreed. “Alright, we’re on our way.”

Forty minutes later, two cars reached Luke’s house.

Luke and Selina opened the gate for them and let the cars in.

The visitors got out of the cars, and Luke hugged the mature and charming sheriff and
kissed her cheek. “Samantha, it’s so great to see you. We can have a lot of fun in the next
few days.”

Elizabeth smiled bitterly. A lot of fun? It seems you don’t know what Elsa has arranged
for you yet.

Luke hugged Ashley, and then picked up Mike to spin him around. “Haha. How have you
been, my entomologist?” Mike struggled. “I’m doing fine. Don’t treat me like a little kid.”

Luke put him down with a smile. “Okay. Then learn to take care of yourself and your
mom.”

Then, it was Chris. Luke shook hands with him and patted his back. “You look sharp,
Chris.”

Chris smiled at him. “You too.”

Luke lowered his head and picked up a black-and-white animal that was tugging at his
pants. “Wow, our hellhound Mr. Bruce is getting tougher!” He then pressed down until
the little dog stopped squirming.

Luke then reached out with one arm to hug Gladys, who was smiling on the side. “I’m glad
to see you here, Gladys.” Gladys took Bruce back with a smile. “Me too. Let me take this
naughty guy.”

Selina greeted each of them, before they all went into the house.

A moment later, they moved to the back of the house to have dinner, where everybody
was more used to the bigger space.

Very soon, the group was clearly divided into two.

Chapter 358 - New Weapon and New Case
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 358 New Weapon and New Case

Although Samantha was almost forty, she was still very charming. Of all the women that
Luke had met, only May could compare with her.

Ashley was a younger version of her mother and even more attractive because of her
youth.

If Luke approached them, it might cause a misunderstanding, so it was Selina who kept
them entertained.

Gladys was old and smart and could take care of herself.

Elizabeth was the best bridge between the two parties, and could also look after her
siblings.

Luke, on the other hand, pulled Chris aside to talk to him in private.

Nobody else joined them, although they glanced at the two men chatting over alcohol
every now and then.

Mike had wanted to go over, but was stopped by Elizabeth, the sister he idolized.

Luke and Chris talked for about half an hour.

In the end, Luke patted Chris’s shoulder and said, “If you’re willing to accept my offer, call
my secretary, Jenny. I’m busy at work and might have no time for this, but you can come
find me if you’re in any trouble.”

Chris accepted the card which Luke gave him, and went back to dinner, but he was clearly
absent-minded.

An hour later, Luke and Selina saw them off at the gate, where Bobby was already waiting
for them in his car.

Luke said with a smile, “I told you that I would cover your stay here. Mr. Bobby Max will
take you to the hotel. I’ve already booked the rooms.”

Elizabeth was about to say something, but seeing Luke’s expression, she decided to keep
quiet.
Luke was gentle and firm. Eventually, with Elizabeth’s persuasion, her family finally went
to the hotel with Bobby.

After the two cars left, Selina asked, “You’re not exactly someone who likes to take risks.
Why are you so enthusiastic about this?”

Luke chuckled and walked back into the house. “Let’s go in first. I’ll tell you about it.”

In the house, he explained everything to Selina, and she was shocked. “Are you kidding?”

Luke shrugged. “No. Actually, I brought back evidence and personally verified it.”

Selina was speechless. “…I knew it. You wouldn’t be so proactive if you weren’t getting
anything out of it.”

Luke chuckled and didn’t say anything. He then called Jenny and told her about Chris.

They then trained respectively, and after that, Selina went to bed, while Luke kept
working.

After the battle at Smith’s apartment building, Luke had realized some problems.

He needed to take the environment into consideration when he used his weapon, and
using subsonic bullets was one example.

Subsonic bullets were bullets that were slower than sound when shot.

Since they weren’t as fast as the speed of sound, the sound of the gunshot was
substantially reduced.

In order to achieve this effect, subsonic bullets usually had less gunpowder in them.

But this would affect the gun’s accuracy, and quickly tarnish the inside of the gun barrel.

To overcome this problem, the shape and weight of the bullet had to be changed. Thus,
Luke’s gun and bullets would all be custom made. Naturally, he wouldn’t go out to buy
them. It wasn’t easy to find suppliers who sold this sort of unique bullet, plus they
wouldn’t be as effective as whatever he modified himself.

With the subsonic bullets and the special silencer, his pistol would be as close to being
soundless as it could get.

That was right, this would be Luke’s exclusive weapon for sneak attacks.

Since it was for sneak attacks, the various shortcoming of the subsonic bullets weren’t
too important.

Generally speaking, his target would be within a fifty-meter range when he needed to use
these bullets.

In the battle at Smith’s hideout, Luke had been no more than twenty meters from the
shooters.

Thus, he was fine with a gun that had less precision and power.

He just needed to practice and get used to the special bullets.

Also, the key to sneak attacks was to hide oneself.

He couldn’t attack too frequently if he didn’t want to expose his position. Thus, he only
needed several hundred of these special bullets.

Luke couldn’t think of any situation where he would need to use so many subsonic
bullets.

It didn’t take much effort to make these bullets, and he had churned them out in the last
few days.

He tried the bullets with a modified P226 and felt they were fine. Pleased, he then went to
bed.

When Luke and Selina got to the police department the next morning, they had barely sat
down when Elsa summoned Luke to her office.

The moment he entered, Elsa slapped a piece of paper on his chest.

Luke took the paper and asked, “What’s this?”

Elsa said, “Your new case!”

Luke unfolded the sheet of paper, only to see that it was a poster. He was suspicious.
“Spring camp? What’s this got to do with me?” Elsa explained, “Our Westside Department
interacts with L.A. No. 37 Public School every year. For example, we send elite detectives
to give daily training and safety lessons as part of the school’s camp activities, and at the
same time to keep an eye on the overly-exuberant kids – you know it’s not unusual for
some to get lost or fall into pits every year.”

Luke was lost for words for a moment, before he said, “Seriously? Boss, you’re actually
kicking me out to Crystal Cove State Park? That’s eighty kilometers from Los Angeles.
After I get off work, I still have to drive two hours back home?”
Elsa’s expression was serene. “The camp committee will give you a dorm free of charge.
The department will also reimburse you for food expenses.”

Luke said, “…You’ve got everything covered, don’t you?”

Elsa nodded at him. “You’ve done a good job. The boss and I both feel that it’s better for
you to stay away for a couple of days.”

Luke said resignedly, “When do I leave?”

Elsa said, “Today. The officer over there will wait to do the handover with you before
leaving. It would be best if you get that done by four in the afternoon.”

There was nothing Luke could do but nod and prepare to leave the office.

“Leave Selina behind. The camp only has a quota for one police officer,” Elsa added.

Luke turned his head. “…It’s a waste that you don’t work in HR, boss.”

Elsa said, “That was my major in college. Do you have a problem?”

Luke was speechless. “…No.”

He told Selina about the arrangement, and her face filled with despair. “What am I going
to do when you’re gone?”

Luke said, “Relax, I’m going to go home first and get ready. While I’m at it, I’ll make you
some snacks and food for the next few days. You won’t starve.”

Selina was gloomy. “But you’ll be on vacation while I still have to work.”

Luke chuckled. “I’ve already told you, if you have the opportunity to slack off, there’s no
need to be so proactive.”
Chapter 359 - One on Vacation, the Other on Duty
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 359 One on Vacation, the Other on Duty

Selina nodded listlessly and dropped her head on her desk with a thump after Luke left.

When Elizabeth heard the noise, she came over and patted Selina on the shoulder. “The
boss asked me to look into it yesterday. The one I chose is only for two weeks, and the
previous officer has already been there for almost that long, so it’s just a few more days.
Hang in there.”

What could Selina say? This was clearly to help keep Luke out of trouble, and she wasn’t
the one who had pissed off Dylan, so she certainly didn’t have to go.

After consoling her, Elizabeth put a stack of case files on her desk, her face full of
sympathy. “This is your assignment for now. The boss told me to tell you that you won’t
be on field duty for now.”

Selina was going to knock her head on the wall in despair.

It turned out she was too naive, after all. Elsa was protecting her as well.

It was just that Luke had been sent out, while she was stuck in the office. Wasn’t it going
to be boring as hell?

Looking at her, Elizabeth couldn’t help but say in a low voice, “You can come in to work
late and leave early; you’re not on field duty anyway, so a couple of hours less don’t really
matter.”

What could Selina say? Even someone as diligent as Elizabeth was telling her to take it
easy. She could only languish away in the office now. “Thanks, Elizabeth.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Let me know if you need any information on tough cases.”

Selina nodded.

While Selina returned to the life of a desk job officer after so long, Luke went home to
pack and prepare a huge amount of food for Selina.

To make sure that she didn’t finish all of it in one go, Luke made sure to divide the food
into various lunch boxes that could be heated up separately.

After everything was done, it was only noon. Not in a hurry to set off, he called Selina.
“Come back for lunch.”

Selina came home and wolfed everything down, then lay unmoving on the couch as she
listened to Luke’s reminders.

Mainly, he had to tell her about the security measures at home.

He was the one who usually took care of it since he slept late and woke up early.

Luke had no enemies on the surface, but after being a police detective for a while, who
knew if he would run into a psycho or a vindictive man one day, so safety was everything.

After all the nagging, Selina finally asked, “Do you have your own protective measures?”

Luke was caught by surprise. “What?” Selina said, “You’re only eighteen years and nine
months old. Those students are still your peers. Students now… hehe, you know.”

Luke was lost for words. “… This is an official department activity. If I do something,
nobody will keep me on.”

Selina snorted. “Fine, my bad. I just hope that when you come back, you don’t have a
pocket full of slips of paper with phone numbers on them.”

Luke’s expression was inscrutable. “Alright, I’ll remember.”

Selina asked, “Wait, what will you remember?”

“The slips of paper…” Looking at Selina’s face, Luke finally finished the sentence, “…I
won’t bring them home.”

Selina didn’t know what to say.

She went back to work at half past one. Luke told her to take their police car, while he
took a secondhand Ford.

With his countless modifications, the police car was much safer and sturdier, and more
suitable for Selina.

Luke was going on a vacation, and didn’t need that much protection.

If anyone wanted to take action against him while he was out, they would be more than
welcome.

He also brought a huge pile of items that might be of use, like a sleeping bag, tent, a field
lamp, and some tools.
He would just need to go through the motions with the students’ training, and the main
school activity was camping. The previous officer would also have already gone through
the safety training and things that the students needed to know.

He couldn’t waste all the free time he would have on his hands.

Apart from doing handicraft work, he could also go through the information he had on
the gangs in Los Angeles, and figure out his next target.

He hadn’t been very active at night in recent months. He always locked onto a target
beforehand, then waited for the right moment to get rid of them.

He didn’t touch small fry who didn’t deserve death; his targets were confirmed hardcore
gangsters.

These were people with verified criminal records in Los Angeles.

As for lesser gangsters, there would definitely be some informants or even undercover
police officers among them, and Luke would be in trouble if he accidentally killed them.

Even if they just went missing, it would draw the FBI or DEA’s attention.

Both the FBI and DEA had planted a lot of undercover agents in various gangs, but few of
these agents were part of the leadership, nor would they have local criminal histories.

Generally speaking, undercover agents often assumed the identities of criminals from
other states, and the local gangsters wouldn’t be familiar with them; it would be too easy
to be found out if they pretended to be local criminals.

Thanks to Luke’s caution, he hadn’t killed the wrong person yet.

Why was he certain of this? Because daddy system had never deducted credit points for
him killing a wrong person yet.

After more than two hours, Luke finally packed up all the stuff he needed.

Looking at L.A.’s clear sky, he sighed. “It’s still better here.”

His night operations once or twice a week could give him a tremendous amount of
experience and credit points, along with whatever he earned from working on cases
daily; it was absolutely better than some forest park.

Unfortunately, Dustin and Elsa were clearly determined to keep him away from the
Elsworth family, so this vacation was unavoidable.
Luke drove southeast down Route 405.

It only took him an hour to cover the eighty kilometers since there wasn’t any traffic.

When he was twenty kilometers away from the campsite, he happened upon a young
hitchhiker.

She was a girl named Annie Lester. She was about 1.6 meters tall and had curly black
hair. There were also cute freckles on her cheeks that were slightly red.

After Luke picked her up, they chatted casually Annie had graduated from high school
half a year ago, and a relative had gotten her a recommendation to work at a campsite to
make food for twenty children and five workers.

Confused, Luke asked, “The campsite at Crystal Cove State Park? The one occupied by No.
37 School?” No. 37 School had more people than that.

Annie shook her head. “No, it seems it’s a new campsite. It’s kind of small and remote.”

As she spoke, Annie searched the super big bag she was carrying for a moment, then took
out a map. After looking at it for a while, she finally nodded before she pointed to a
location on the map and said, “It’s around here.”

Luke glanced at the map and thought for a moment. “That’s about twenty kilometers to
the northeast of No. 37 School’s campsite. There’s a country road on the map that leads to
the site. I’ll ask around No. 37 School’s campsite first. If there aren’t any cars around, I can
take you there.”
Chapter 360 - Hitchhiking Annie
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 360 Hitchhiking Annie

Annie gave a brilliant smile, her eyes curving into crescent moons. “That would be
fantastic.”

As they chatted, the car reached the campsite. Luke was pleased to discover that the place
had the necessary facilities.

There was a small supermarket, a diner, an inn and a gas station.

The officer who had been waiting for Luke at the hotel gave him the key and let the lady
innkeeper know about the room transfer. He then hopped into his car and was about to
drive off, itching to get home. It might be fun to live in the wild for a day or two, but if one
stayed too long, it was boring as hell.

Amused, Luke stopped the officer and asked him about the campsite that Annie was
headed for.

“It’s kind of remote, and no cars go that way.” The officer pointed in one direction and
said, “There’s a side road several hundred meters down that way. Take that smaller road,
and after driving for about forty minutes, you’ll get there. However, the road conditions
are really bad, so drive slowly.”

Luke thanked him with a smile and said to Annie, “Looks like I’ll have to take you there.”

Annie nodded quickly.

If Luke didn’t drive her, she would have to either ask someone from the campsite to pick
her up, or walk thirty or so kilometers on a country road with a backpack that weighed
dozens of kilograms.

Luke and Annie got back into the car and followed the officer’s directions.

Road conditions were indeed bad. There were a lot of cliffs and woody depressions
around them, and if Luke wasn’t careful, the car might not make it.

Thanks to Elementary Driving, it wasn’t too dangerous for Luke, but it still took him
twenty minutes to get Annie to the campsite.

At the camp entrance, a man who was bare to the waist was cutting down a tree. Noticing
the car, he stopped and looked at the strangers.

He smiled when he saw Annie. “Annie Lester?”

Annie asked, “Stephen Christie?”

The middle-aged bearded man smiled and said, “Yes. You can call me uncle or Stephen.”

Annie said, “Okay, Stephen. Oh, this is Luke. I don’t know how long it would’ve taken me
to get here, if it wasn’t for him.”

Stephen patted the dust off his hands and shook Luke’s hand. “Thanks, Luke. I was so
busy that I forgot. Do you want anything to drink?”

Since it was only slightly past four, Luke wasn’t in a hurry to go back.

“Thank you, Stephen. The view here is nice,” he said politely as he entered the campsite.

This place was close to a lake, and next to a gentle slope. There was grass, trees, and a
sandy shore.

When the weather was good and the lake was clear, it was indeed a perfect place for a
holiday.

It was just that the road here was in bad condition, and might take a while to be fixed.

A row of plain-looking log cabins had been set up on level ground not far from the lake,
and would become the lodging for visitors.

Stephen soon returned with a shirt on. He said with a smile, “Annie says that she’ll make
drinks. What would you like?”

Luke replied, “Coffee is fine.”

Stephen hollered at a cabin on the end, which was the kitchen.

Annie replied from inside.

Luke spent half an hour at the camp. He didn’t talk with Stephen for very long, since he
was clearly busy as the camp manager. When Annie delivered the coffee, Stephen simply
smiled and told them to have a chat, before he went back to business.

Luke soon left the campsite with an additional number saved into his phone.

Well… It wasn’t on a slip of paper.

When he left the campsite, he noticed its name on the way out.

CAMP CRYS***?

Fine. Stephen hadn’t replaced the old and ragged sign.

Annie had told him earlier that it would be another ten days before the camp was
officially up and running. Obviously, a lot of things weren’t finished yet.

Actually, the twenty kids wouldn’t arrive until the summer holiday at the end of May.
Stephen had secured this “big” business himself.

It was only the end of March right now, and there were still two more months to go.

Luke shook his head with a smile.

It would be a while before the camp started making money; who knew for how long that
chirpy Annie could endure here.

But that wasn’t his concern.

He sped up on his way back, and returned to the campsite just as the middle schoolers
were let out for a break.

The kids were all in the ninth grade. Most of them were fifteen or sixteen.

Selina’s “outrageous notion” was really too much.

Practically everybody here were minors; even if Luke was only two years older, it was a
discernible gap.

Fortunately, nobody saw Luke as a classmate.

However, a lot of the young girls huddled together to stare at him and whisper to each
other.

Luke looked young, but he was clearly far more mature than a regular middle school
student; it wasn’t unusual that he would catch the attention of the girls who preferred
that sort of thing.

After questioning two of the girls who were sneaking peeks at him, Luke finally found the
person in charge of No. 37’s camp activities.

She was a middle-aged woman named Juliet Norton, and she was… pretty fit.
She was 1.75 meters tall and had dark brown hair and a square, plain face.

She was wearing a tight T-shirt, which highlighted her muscles. Luke knew that she must
work out a lot.

They exchanged greetings, and Luke showed her his badge and explained that he would
be replacing his colleague for the rest of the safety training Juliet was a little surprised.
After sizing him up, however, and even feeling his arm up and down, she said with a
smile, “This physique… You’ve undergone special training, haven’t you?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything; he didn’t want to deal this lady a blow.

Juliet recalled how his ID said that he was a level two detective in the Major Crimes
Division, and her faint resentment disappeared.

Generally speaking, those who worked out and kept fit the way Luke did couldn’t touch
drugs or anything, otherwise they wouldn’t be able to maintain a proper body fat ratio.

As a level two detective from the Major Crimes Division, he would be under a lot of
internal supervision.

That was enough to prove Luke’s integrity and professionalism.

It wasn’t a big deal that Luke was younger. Actually, it was easier for a bigger boy of
around the same age to restrain the other teenage boys.

He could intimidate any of the boys here with sheer strength alone.

For youngsters, strength and their fists were the simplest and most straightforward form
of authority.
Chapter 361 - Barbecue Chef and a Chat
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 361 Barbecue Chef and a Chat

Juliet summoned the rest of the teachers to explain the change in police officers.

They were a mix of men and women, and between twenty and forty years old. They were
clearly both experienced and energetic, or they wouldn’t be able to keep one hundred
kids under control.

After they exchanged greetings, Luke asked what he should be doing the next day.

Juliet said with a smile, “Actually, the officer’s training is done. You just need to help keep
an eye on the kids. Also, if there’s an accident, we may need your help. You’re a
professional, after all.”

Luke nodded. “Okay, I’ll have dinner first.”

Juliet said, “Let’s go together. We usually eat at that small fast food place.”

Luke quickly shook his head.

In such a beautiful environment, he wasn’t keen on having fast food.

“I can barbecue something. Would you like to join me?” he asked with a smile.

Juliet hesitated. Luke looked at her expression and said, “The other teachers can all come
if they want, but I don’t have that many ingredients with me. Is there a place here where I
can get fresh meat?”

Looking at his friendly face, Juliet eventually accepted. “Thanks. I can buy some meat
from the fast food place. There’s firewood behind the building; I’ll let them know, and you
can take some first.”

So, she would be supplying the meat, and Luke just needed to cook it.

After all, they weren’t that familiar with each other yet for Luke to treat all of them to
dinner for free.

Luke nodded. “I’ll get started first.”

He had seen a flat area near the lake that had no grass or trees. It was the perfect place
for a barbecue or a bonfire party.

Luke found firewood, and moved equipment from his car to the empty area near the lake.
He then set up the grill.

By the time he was done, Juliet had come over with two male teachers, and they were
carrying a lot of meat.

Juliet left after dropping the meat off. As the camp supervisor, she was quite busy, and the
two male teachers were left behind to help Luke.

It only took Luke twenty minutes to marinate the meat. Then, after telling the two
teachers what they should pay attention to next, Luke was free.

He took out a folding chair from his car and sat down by the lake with his laptop.

He brought two bottles of beer over for the two male teachers in passing, while he sipped
on hot tea that he had just made and read his files.

The two teachers chatted over the cold beers in the evening breeze from the lake.

Just like that, the sky turned dark after six. Nothing except a faint red glow could be seen
on the horizon.

Luke put his laptop away, and after asking the teachers, learned that the kids were having
dinner, which meant that it would soon be time for the faculty to take a break.

He had the teachers skewer the marinated meat and start the fire.

While the two teachers roasted the meat, Luke continued reading the files.

The noisy campsite fell quiet around seven. Most of the kids had returned to their dorms.

Juliet came over with six men and women and greeted Luke. “Thank you very much,
Luke.”

Luke said with a smile, “No, no, Joey and Duncan did most of the job. I was only
responsible for marinating the meat.”

He greeted the people who came with her, and everybody sat down.

All of them had brought their own utensils and plates, and Luke chopped the meat on the
grill into chunks small enough to fit their plates.

He was done in less than five minutes.

There were no rules for an outdoor barbecue party. Everybody simply gathered round
and talked to each other.

Juliet sat next to Luke, and another two female teachers sat on the other side. They were
clearly interested in him.

They found Luke’s age, looks, job, temperament and behavior very interesting.

Nobody asked any personal questions, and Luke simply talked to them about
unimportant issues.

On the other hand, the teachers’ conversation was an eye-opener for Luke.

Maggie, one of the female teachers, said, “It’s actually at night that we’re more likely to
have trouble. I caught two troublemakers last night who actually wanted to go for a
midnight swim. The water might be shallow, but there won’t be anybody around to save
them if they have an accident in the middle of the night.”

Lily, another female teacher, also said, “At least you managed to stop them before they
went in; when I was on duty the other night, two of them had already been skinny
dipping for a while before I spotted their clothes on the bank during my patrol.”

Juliet nodded. “That’s why this is the best campsite. After all, this Moon Lake is basically a
pool. Even the deepest part is only 1.5 meters deep. There’s less chance of an accident
happening here than upriver, where the water is deep.”

It wasn’t until then that Luke learned that the lake was called Moon Lake.

Everybody left over an hour later after they were done eating and chatting, except for the
two female teachers, who helped clean up.

Luke talked to them while they were cleaning up, and learned that he wasn’t assigned
night duty or patrol.

He was here mainly to deal with possible emergencies.

For example, if dangerous wildlife appeared, he could use his gun to deal with it.

The school had already informed the police about their program beforehand, and Luke
was free to use a gun on camp grounds if necessary.

The cleanup was soon done. Tactfully refusing Lily’s offer of coffee, Luke took out a tent
and a sleeping bag from his car and returned to the fire by the lake.
He was going to make camp here; he had checked the room at the inn, and it wasn’t
anything spectacular.

He also couldn’t be bothered changing the previous officer’s bedsheets, so he decided to

camp out next to the lake.

Since the teachers had mentioned that students might sneak out to swim at night, he
could keep watch from here. After all, he only needed two hours of sleep.

The night got darker. There was nothing but Luke and the bonfire next to the lake.

The insects were blocked by the tent’s mosquito netting, and Luke enjoyed hot tea and
read files inside the tent.

Except for the lack of a beautiful female companion, all was right with the world.

At midnight, the fire outside the tent died out, and Luke pulled open the tent’s outer
layer.

He crawled out of the tent and walked to the edge of the lake, looking at the ripples on the
surface of the peaceful water.

Suddenly, he heard faint footsteps on the other side of the lake.

Luke turned his head silently, and couldn’t help being amused.
Chapter 362 - Acting and Setup
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 362 Acting and Setup

Two girls crept out to the lake in their slippers. After looking around, they quickly took
off their shorts and T-shirts.

They looked at each other and laughed quietly, but just as they were about to go into the
water, Luke turned on his flashlight.

He didn’t shine it directly on them, but on the sand in front of them. “Alright, this is your
only warning. If I catch you again, I’ll take you to Juliet.”

Both of the girls were startled.

Luke’s voice sounded unhurried and casual, and coupled with the flashlight which every
teacher had when they went on patrol, the girls knew that they were busted.

Hearing what Luke said, the girls quickly put on their shorts and T-shirts and quickly ran

off.

Luke chuckled inwardly after they disappeared.

He had done that on purpose.

In middle school, he had seen many tragic scenes of the dean catching mischievous
troublemakers in the act.

Luke had always wanted to try that, but since he had never wanted to be a teacher, he
didn’t think he would have the chance.

Little did he expect that the police department would send him here to manage a bunch
of students.

As a keen bystander, Luke had concluded when was the best time to catch students in the
act.

It had to be when they were just about to make a mistake and before they fully
succeeded. That halfway mark when students were trapped in their dilemma was the
best.

After that fully deserved bit of mischief, Luke didn’t feel like sleeping. He simply locked
his tent and started patrolling.

He didn’t need to check the campsite, as two teachers were on patrol duty every night.

He focused on the lake, where mishaps were more likely to happen.

Although the water was less than two meters deep, people could still drown, especially if
they were short and were panicking.

After walking for several hundred meters, Luke trained the flashlight on a tree. “I’ll give
you ten seconds to put your clothes back on. If I catch you again, I’ll take you to Juliet.”

With his keen ears, he could even hear two people putting their clothes on in a flurry
behind the tree.

Actually, Luke was only bluffing.

He didn’t think it was necessary to turn the kids in.

He had graduated high school just a year ago, and knew that kids flushed with hormones
wouldn’t learn their lesson even after they were reprimanded, since they couldn’t control
themselves.

Luke then turned off his flashlight. “What are you waiting for? You want me to see your
naked butts?”

There was rustling behind the tree, before a boy and a girl poked their heads out to look
at him.

“What are you looking at? Go back to camp – I’ll be watching you until you enter your
dorms.” Luke continued to scare them.

They lowered their heads and quickly ran back to camp.

Luke followed them and watched them return to their respective dorms before he
resumed his patrol.

What energetic adolescents! Luke thought to himself.

After making two rounds of the lake, Luke caught five kids who were up to no good.

It wasn’t until four o’clock in the morning that Luke finally returned to his tent and got
some rest.

On the second day, Luke finally saw what a typical day at camp was like.
His biggest impression was that it was noisy.

These ninth grade students were, to a large extent, still kids, and when they came
together, it was bedlam.

Some were fighting, some were shouting, some were laughing, some were cursing, and
some were looking for the teachers or calling for their comrades.

Luke decisively avoided them and kept his distance; he was grateful that daddy system
hadn’t told him to become a teacher, otherwise he would definitely beat these brats up
one by one.

Luke’s morning was noisy yet peaceful.

It was noisy in his ears, but peaceful in his heart.

But someone arrived to disrupt that peace in the afternoon.

Looking at the young man who got down from a Benz, Luke raised an eyebrow,
impressed by how well-informed the guy was.

The young man looked around and found Luke enjoying the sun next to the lake.

He walked over to Luke and stretched out his hand with a smile. “Nice to see you,
Detective Luke.”

Luke turned his head and nodded. “There’s no need to be so polite. We don’t exactly want
to see each other, right, Mr. Lawyer Ellen?”

The man was none other than Ellen Shaw, who had always worked for the Elsworth
family.

Ellen casually drew his hand back and said, “Alright. Detective Luke, you are indeed a
straightforward man, so I’ll be straightforward as well. There’s a report which I hope you
will be able to revoke.”

“Ellen, I have some understanding about what Mr. Dylan’s temperament is like. Half a
year ago, an officer gave him a speeding ticket, and two months later, the officer’s leg was
broken when a car lost control.” Luke chuckled.

Looking at Ellen, Luke continued, “A year ago, another officer arrested a young female for
DUI. Three months later, a big drunkard struck him when he was on his way home, giving
him a severe brain concussion. Before all that, the officer once stated that he saw a man
in the driver’s seat, and Mr. Dylan was the only man in that race car apart from three
girls.”

Ellen said calmly, “Detective Luke, there are plenty such rumors about every celebrity in
Los Angeles. So, why don’t we just talk terms?”

Luke was amused. “Ellen, I’m not like those two officers, you understand? You can’t
threaten me with a car malfunction or a drunkard. If you’re so capable, why don’t you try
your luck in Las Vegas? Elsworth is so good – I believe in your abilities.”

After a brief silence, Ellen threw an envelope to Luke.

Luke raised his laptop to block it.

The envelope fell on the ground, and a stack of one hundred-dollar bills spilled out.

Ellen stared blankly.

Luke, however, stood up and stepped forward. “Mr. Lawyer, you don’t have a good
reputation. Now, take your attempt at a bribe and leave this camp. Right. Now!”

As he spoke, he waved his hand at Lily, who had been observing them at a distance.

With an unsightly expression on his face, Elsworth picked up the money on the ground
and silently withdrew from the campsite.

Watching him leave, Luke glanced at a hidden camera in a tree not far away.

Ellen, who specialized in framing others, couldn’t have known that his every word and
action, particularly his attempt at a bribe, had been captured on camera.
Chapter 363 - A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 363 A Couple on Holiday and Bratty Kids

Luke had seen too many similar setups in movies and TV shows before. When he noticed
Ellen, he had adjusted the surveillance range beforehand.

The camera had an infrared function to monitor the lake 24/7 in case students snuck out
for a swim and got into trouble.

Of course, it was Luke who suggested setting up the camera, and who provided the
device.

He didn’t charge the school a fee for it, and would just take back the surveillance
equipment once this assignment was over and both he and the students returned to Los
Angeles.

It wouldn’t be easy to convict Ellen with the camera footage, but if the Elsworth family
planned to set Luke up later, the footage would be great evidence to prove his innocence.

After the unannounced guest was driven away, Luke’s agenda was clear in the afternoon.

On the third day, the teachers took the kids to a nearby mountain to teach them the
basics of surviving in the wild. They also had to cook for themselves.

wn

Of course, they had to bring their own ingredients, since the teachers didn’t dare let them
eat the things in the wild.

Luke followed them to the mountain as well. He had much more stamina than the kids
and teachers did, so he simply wandered around and appreciated the scenery while he
practiced the jungle fighting abilities that he barely used.

He ran and jumped around easily on the mountain, even swinging from the trees every
now and then.

He wasn’t worried about anyone seeing him as he was only using the strength of an
ordinary person; at most, people would only think that he was having a bit of childish fun.

When he leapt onto a road, he smiled.

It was the road that led to Stephen’s campsite. He heard Juliet’s voice over the walkie-
talkie: “Alright, all the kids should be back at camp now. Please do a headcount.”

A moment later, all the teachers reported numbers like they were shepherds counting
sheep.

The numbers were correct, which indicated that no kids were missing.

Juliet said, “Alright, dismissed. Let them get some rest.”

Luke reported, “Juliet, I won’t be back at noon. I’m going to have a picnic on the
mountain.”

Juliet simply replied to say that she got it, before she cut off communication.

Luke was only reporting to her so that he wouldn’t be considered missing.

The kids would have a break at noon, and then do a round-up of their camp experience in
the afternoon at the campsite, so they wouldn’t be in any sort of danger.

Thus, Luke could blatantly skive off work.

He was quite bored after two days in the camp. He wondered if he should visit Annie.

That girl was quite nice. She was chirpy and wasn’t shy at all, and most importantly, she
was pretty.

Lily, for example, was also interested in Luke, but Luke had intentionally avoided her, as
Lily was only a five on a scale of one to ten.

Luke was relaxed as he jogged down the road.

Though he called it a jog, he was actually faster than a car as he leapt through the woods
at forty kilometers an hour, as if he was flying

A car would have to slow down on the winding road, but when Luke felt like it, he could
jump across pits and ravines easily.

His extreme parkour and jungle fighting abilities was a match made in heaven which he
couldn’t be any more pleased about. In the city, he was always restrained by people and
all kinds of surveillance, but in the remote wilderness, he could finally run without
inhibition at all.

Just like that, Luke ran for twenty minutes and reached Annie’s campsite.

He looked at the sign at the entrance and laughed, as Stephen had finally fixed it.
The brand new sign sported a name in blue: Eden Lake Campsite.

Suddenly, he heard the sounds of an engine behind him.

Luke looked back and moved away from the road.

A blue and black Cherokee stopped when it passed by him, and a handsome man in the
driver’s seat asked with a smile, “Is there a lake around here?”

Luke stepped to one side and pointed at the campsite’s new sign.

The man was amused when he saw it. “Eden Lake? That’s a beautiful name. Thank you
very much. Have a pleasant afternoon.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “You too.”

In the passenger seat, a girl with long blond hair smiled at him as well in a gentle and
friendly manner.

They drove on without entering the campsite. Luke shook his head with a smile.

They were definitely a couple who were looking for a private spot. They had probably
bypassed the campsite to look for a spot on the other side of the lake for themselves.

Luke turned around and entered the campsite. He soon arrived at the log cabins.

He shouted a greeting, and Annie immediately responded in delight, “Ah,

Luke?”

She popped her head out of the kitchen window. “It’s really you! Why are you here? Don’t
you need to teach those kids?”

Luke waved his hand. “The kids are having their afternoon break. It’s going to be noisy
later, so I’ve decided to hide out here.”

Annie smiled. Her crescent eyes suggested that she was quite happy. “Just a minute, let
me finish washing the dishes. Right, do you want anything to drink?”

Luke patted his backpack and said, “I brought beer and wine. Would you like to join me?”

Annie giggled. “What about food? Or have you had lunch already?”

Luke shrugged. “Not yet. I’m counting on the charity of the kindhearted chef Annie.”
Annie laughed. “Okay. Then give me ten minutes.”

Ten minutes later, Luke got up from where he was sitting on the porch and took a tray
from Annie. They then walked to the lake together.

He asked, “Where’s Stephen?”

Bouncing ahead of him, Annie replied casually, “He’s out checking the electric line. It
seems it was messed up by some brats in the town down the mountain.”

Luke asked, “Which town? The one we passed through?”

Annie shook her head. “No, it’s a town in the northeast. There aren’t any direct roads
from there to here. Those kids took the trails.”

Luke hummed a response and asked, “Do they often cause trouble?”

Annie sighed. “Stephen mentioned a thing or two. It doesn’t happen very often, but
they’ve destroyed a water pipe, a fence and the electric line…”

Luke frowned. “Did Stephen not talk to their parents?”

Annie shook her head. “I’ve never talked to them, but according to Stephen, their
parents… aren’t exactly friendly.”

Luke didn’t continue asking.

Chapter 364 - Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 364 Rubbing on Oil and Dog Without a Leash

It wasn’t unusual for remote towns which lacked access to the outside world to have
unconventional mindsets.

Some towns changed for the better, where their people were more kindhearted and
innocent.

But some towns changed for the worse, with people losing their sense of morality.

In Wolfkyle, the residents of the nearby town had willingly worked for the killers in the
game for money.

Luke and Annie put the unpleasant topic aside and sat down on a couple of deck chairs by
the side of the lake, and Luke ate the lunch which Annie made.

Lunch for Americans was very simple, as generally, it was dinner when they had a proper
meal. They usually only had an hour for lunch, so they basically had simple sandwiches,
hot dogs, hamburgers or salad.

Thanks to good quality ingredients, the sandwich which Annie made was above average.

After Luke finished the sandwich, they opened a bottle of wine to enjoy.

According to Annie, she had only had beer at most, and had never had the chance to enjoy
wine.

Luke knew that she was implying that no man had ever hit on her with wine.

What could Luke do? Happily teach her the basics of drinking wine, of course.

As they chatted, they put their deck chairs right up to each other – that was the advantage
of chairs without arms.

Luke told her what the kids at his campsite did, and how he kicked five young couples out
of the woods in the middle of the night.

Annie giggled and punched him when she heard about how awful he was to them.

She had only graduated school half a year ago, and was basically Luke’s age.
She couldn’t help but blush when she remembered the students who were caught naked
by their dean during her time at school.

It wasn’t bashfulness, but pure embarrassment and a bit of excitement.

She couldn’t help imagining what if she were the one Luke caught, and she felt hot all
over.

It was another sunny day. She was wearing a long-sleeved shirt because it was slightly
cold on the mountain before noon.

But on the shore of the lake with the sun right above her, she suddenly felt hot.

She took off her shirt to reveal a short-sleeved T-shirt underneath. She paused as she
looked at the other side of the lake. “Ah, they’re sunbathing.”

Luke looked at them and said, “They’re a couple; they passed by the camp entrance
earlier, and asked me for directions. They seem quite nice.”

He then turned and looked at Annie. “Do you want to sunbathe too?”

Annie hesitated for a moment, but still nodded in the end.

It would be a waste if she couldn’t bask in the sun on such a beautiful afternoon and with
such a perfect man.

Luke asked with a smile, “Do you have a swimsuit?”

Annie nodded quickly. “Yes, it’s in my room. I brought suntan oil as well.”

She had known that there was a lake here, which was one of the reasons why she had
chosen to come here to work.

Luke got up with a smile, and so did Annie.

He carried her on his back and said, “Haha, you’re too slow. I’ll take you there.” He then
carried her to the cabins.

Annie exclaimed at first, before she burst into laughter.

Luke dropped Annie off at her cabin so that she could put on the swimsuit, and they
wound up dawdling for half an hour.

When Annie finally came out, she blushed at the way Luke stared at her. “What’s wrong?
It doesn’t look good?”
Luke chuckled. “It’s very pretty and suits you; it would be nice if it was smaller though.”

Annie: “Pooh!”

A while later, Annie was lying on the deck chair while Luke rubbed the oil on her back.
Feeling comfortable, she turned her head and said, “This feels really nice.”

Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

He, too, felt it was quite nice.

Annie’s legs were smooth and fair, except for a few uneven dots on the back.

Clearly, she had shaved during that half-hour delay in her room.

Everywhere else was clean, but she had missed a few spots on the back.

They didn’t eclipse her beauty, however.

What could Luke say, when she had tried so hard? He could only meticulously and
conscientiously finish rubbing the oil over her.

He couldn’t be any more satisfied as the skin under his hands felt even smoother with the
suntan oil.

Suddenly, there was the vague sound of a dog barking. Luke turned his head and saw a
group of teenagers horsing around close to the couple from the Cherokee.

A big dog which the kids had with them ran over to the couple, who were sunbathing, and
barked loudly at them.

Luke frowned.

The couple were quite friendly, but those had to be the brats from the town down the
mountain whom Annie had mentioned earlier.

And it was clear that those unruly kids were the problem now.

It was extremely ill-bred to walk a dog without a leash, particularly when the dog was a
rottweiler instead of a small breed.

It might be loyal to its owner and could keep the kids company, but it could be dangerous
to strangers. It was poor behavior to bring such a big dog out to a place with strangers
without putting a leash on it.
Furthermore, the dog had been barking for quite a while, but the kids showed no signs of
restraining it at all.

Luke had hated people like this the most in his previous life.

as

They rushed out to protect their darling dog at all costs, but only after the other party
was driven to clash with the dog because they were frightened by it.

If those people loved their dog so much, why didn’t they do something earlier?

Annie raised her head. She sensed that Luke’s hands had stopped, and she heard a dog
barking.

Turning her head and looking at the opposite side of the lake, she cursed. “It’s those brats
and that dog again.”

Luke hummed a response and picked up the suntan oil again. “What’s wrong with the
dog?” Annie lay down and complained, “I like dogs too. I have a labrador and a beagle
back at home, but they’re not as nasty as this one.”

Luke understood very well.

Labradors were easier to train and pretty obedient, while beagles liked human company
and were fond of barking.

Since Annie kept a beagle, it couldn’t be the barking that she was unhappy about.

As Luke expected, Annie went on, “The dog isn’t the problem. It’s because its owner didn’t
train it when it was young, and let it act hostile toward strangers. That’s a bad habit. The
dog isn’t bred for hunting; do they have to train it to be so fierce?”
Chapter 365 - Conflict, and Do You Have Any More
Questions?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 365 Conflict, and Do You Have Any More Questions?

Luke nodded in agreement.

How obedient a dog was depended largely on innate talent, but still on training in part.

A key factor which determined a dog’s habits was proper training by its owner.

The dog barked for quite a while, before one of the naughty kids finally called the dog
back.

Luke could only shake his head.

Looking at the dog’s movements, he knew that it had pooped not far away from the
couple.

That was really disgusting.

The man was clearly angry. He stood up and said something to the kids.

They confronted each other for a moment, before the man helplessly walked back.

Judging from their body language, the kids had clearly gotten the upper hand.

Luke could only feel sorry for the man.

What else could the man do? Fight the kids? If he beat up minors, he would certainly be
put in prison.

But when he quarreled with them, it was impossible for him to suppress six aggressive
and forceful hoodlums.

The couple then moved over a hundred meters away from the kids, and the conflict
finally came to an end. Luke didn’t pay any more attention to them. After all, this was too
common, and he had seen dozens of similar cases in less than a year as a police officer, all
of which basically ended like this.

Once the kids turned eighteen, however, the world would no longer indulge them.

A lot of people with nastier characters wouldn’t hesitate to curse them out even more
viciously, or simply punch them at the slightest provocation; this, too, was all too
common.

At that time, they would have to become obedient and honest citizens, or they would end
up becoming the dregs of society.

While he was mulling over this, Annie leaned in close and asked, “What’s on your mind?”

She was petite next to Luke at just 1.6 meters tall, but she wasn’t skinny.

Luke relaxed and chatted with her.

At six in the evening, Luke said goodbye to Annie. He had to return to the campsite. He
could skip the afternoon since the students were all together, but he couldn’t skip the
night patrol.

Annie was reluctant to let him go, but Luke just smiled. “Don’t you have my number?
We’ll talk when we’re free. I’ll be spending a few more days at the campsite.”

Eden Lake Campsite was in the mountains and wasn’t covered by a base station, but
Luke’s campsite was a popular one and had a phone signal.

Annie could use the landline to call him.

Luke waved goodbye at Annie and returned along the lake.

He could’ve taken Annie back to her cabin that afternoon.

But Luke wasn’t in a rush.

It wasn’t like he was only here for a day, or that he had never had a girlfriend before.

Some fruit tasted more delicious after a wait.

Walking along the lake, Luke soon reached the opposite side. The couple had started a
fire on an open area near the lake, so Luke found them quite easily.

He went over and greeted them from a distance.

Only after they noticed him and the woman covered herself did Luke finally approach
them.

The man rose and smiled. “It’s you. What a coincidence.”

Luke nodded with a smile and pointed at the other side of the lake. “I have a friend who
works at the campsite over there. I was here to check up on her. Right, I’m Luke.” He
stretched out one hand.

The man did the same. “I’m Steve. That’s my girlfriend, Janet.”

Luke nodded at the blond with a smile and said, “The kids from this afternoon are from a
town down the mountain. They don’t seem to have a good reputation. You should be
careful.”

Steve was stumped for a moment, before he nodded. “Thank you for the warning.”

Looking at his expression, Luke knew that he didn’t consider it a big deal. He could only
warn them again, “They often vandalize things, like the campsite’s electric line and fence.
You should keep an eye on your car and your personal belongings. If you’re in trouble,
you can ask Stephen, the owner of the campsite over there, for help.” Stunned again,
Steve then said much more sincerely, “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke nodded. “I’m going down the mountain. I wish you a pleasant vacation. Goodbye.”

Steve walked back after Luke left.

Janet asked in a low voice, “Why was he here?”

Steve smiled but didn’t mention what Luke said. “He told us to pay more attention to our
safety. Right, he also told us that the owner of the campsite is called Stephen, and if we
run into any trouble, we can ask him for help.”

Janet, however, wasn’t as dumb. She thought for a moment, then asked, “Did you notice
his holster?”

Steve was stunned. “What?”

Janet pondered again, then shook her head. “He doesn’t look like a bad kid. He has an
authoritative air about him, a little like… a police officer?”

Steve was lost for words. “Janet, he doesn’t seem older than twenty. How can a police
officer be so young?”.

Janet laughed. “What if he just looks younger than he is? Unlike you, look at those
wrinkles…”

Steve hugged her angrily and pressed her down onto the blanket. Then, nothing but the
murmurs and chuckles of a couple could be heard by the quiet lake.

Luke returned to his campsite and set up a small grill. He casually roasted some meat for
himself.

Lily came over again and chatted with Luke for quite a while.

Luke behaved the way any other person would with someone they had just met.

While she wasn’t refused outright, she didn’t make any progress either.

She certainly wasn’t as good at talking as a certain detective. In the end, another teacher
called for her, and she went back to work, slightly disappointed.

Thanks to Lily, the students around them didn’t dare approach Luke.

However, after wandering around suspiciously for a long time, two girls finally
summoned their courage to go over. “Are you a teacher?”

Luke couldn’t help smiling. “No.”

The girls looked at each other, and the bolder of the two asked, “Were… Were you the one
who scared us the other night?”

Luke gave them a bright smile and waved his hand at them. “Come here. Let me show you
something.”

The girls weren’t scared, as they were on open land next to the lake and surrounded by
dozens of people.

They leaned in close to Luke, and he took out his badge. “LAPD. I’m now the instructor for
your safety training in this camp. Do you have any more questions?” The girls’ mouths
dropped open as they looked from Luke’s badge to his face.
Chapter 366 - “Drowning” Girls, and Murderous Kids
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 366 “Drowning” Girls, and Murderous Kids

A moment later, the two girls finally came back to their senses and bowed to him.
“SSorry, s- sir. We… We still have other things to do…” They quickly fled even before they
finished speaking.

Using his identity to suppress these kids was a great feeling. The two girls were naturally
the unlucky students whom he had caught wanting to go for a swim on the first night.

They obviously remembered his voice, which was why they had come over to confirm it.
As a safety training instructor, Luke had no authority over the students from No. 37
Middle School except during his lessons and when it was a matter of safety.

The safety training was already over, but Luke certainly had to keep an eye out for
students trying to sneak out for a midnight swim; it could even be considered one of his
main responsibilities in the camp.

The girls thus didn’t have the courage to pick a fight with him.

Of course, Luke was aware that the girls might not necessarily be here to complain; one of
their goals was simply to talk to him.

As he ate leisurely, he noticed a bunch of girls chattering among themselves, and the two
girls whom he had just scared off were questioned by their classmates.

He was amused by what he overheard.

The other night, the girls had clearly been about to undertake that timeless tradition of
middle school camps — the test of courage.

The test was quite simple.

Whoever could sneak into the lake after hours and swim one round in it would win the
challenge.

Basically, it was the same principle as elementary school kids making faces at the
teacher’s back when the latter was writing on the blackboard.

But the students only had one shot during camp, since their parents would be contacted if
they committed a second violation.
The girls were discussing the two players who failed the challenge as well as Luke’s
identity.

Luke didn’t keep his identity a secret, but he didn’t wear his badge on his chest either, as
that would be too eye-catching.

as

It was another quiet, tranquil night. Luke caught quite a few students who were going to
try their luck at a midnight swim, but what left him speechless was that a number of girls
ran over to the part of the lake that he was at, before heading toward the water.

What was even more of a pain was that some of the girls dawdled as they took off their
clothes, and hardly moved when they got into the water.

Luke realized what the girls were doing, and didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

After two incidents, he simply called for Lily over the walkie-talkie and had her guard this
place in exchange for taking her night patrol.

Lily was greatly moved.

But after Luke left and Lily caught a few groups of girls in a row, she finally realized that
something was wrong. What was going on? Also, if Luke really was that considerate,
shouldn’t he be accompanying her on her patrol?

After successfully shifting the responsibility to avoid the awkward situation, Luke
leisurely did a few rounds before he returned to his tent, thanked the gloomy-faced Lily,
then went to bed.

On the third day, there were a few more programs happening in camp. There was a
lesson on knowing how to save oneself after falling into water in the wild, which could
also be seen as a lesson on improving one’s swimming ability. The students were divided
into various groups and led into the water like ducklings.

The training zone was a shallow area marked by buoys. Luke and a few other male
teachers patrolled the shore to make sure that no students drowned or swam out of the
designated area.

But for a period of time, a few girls almost “drowned” one after another.

Luke had no choice, and could only go into the lake to pull the girls with poor acting skills
back to shore.
But it was very clear that these girls hadn’t swallowed any water at all. Instead, they
simply stared with starry eyes at the manly body that was revealed by his wet clothes.

Two of them were even reluctant to let go of him when he got them back to shore, and he
didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

What could he do?

In the end, he could only speak to Juliet, then stay far away. If he stayed here any longer,
more girls would “drown.”

Luke spent the whole day at the campsite without leaving

When night fell, dark clouds covered the sky.

Luke looked at the sky and thought it was odd. “Is it going to rain?”

Lily, who was counting the students, said casually, “Yes, a storm’s coming in from the
ocean. That’s right, the weather forecast did mention that there might be a
thunderstorm.”

Luke hummed in response, and relaxed slightly.

With the thunder and rain, there would be a lot less kids out tonight. After all, few idiots
would swim in the middle of a thunderstorm.

Lily thought of something and asked, “Won’t it be dangerous in your tent? How about I
clean up a room for you?”

Luke quickly said, “Thanks, Lily, but that’s not necessary. I’ll look for a friend later, and
ask Juliet for leave tonight.”

Lily was greatly disappointed.

Luke hurriedly slipped away.

He really couldn’t blame her for trying so hard.

Slightly after seven, Luke asked Juliet for leave and left the campsite.

In this weather, he would rather stay with Annie at Eden Lake Campsite.

It was already dark, and the trees swayed in the strong wind.

Nevertheless, Luke was in a good mood. He whistled as he climbed the mountain.

When he was a few hundred meters away from the campsite, his phone rang.

He took out the phone and smiled.

It was Eden Lake Campsite’s number. It had to be Annie.

He picked up the phone and said, “Hello, is that you, Annie?”

On the other end of the phone, Annie said in a very soft voice, “Luke, come and save us.
Those kids… They’re crazy… They’re killing people. Hurry! Ah, they’re coming…”

Du…

All Luke heard was the dial tone after that.

He frowned and started to run.

As he ran, he took out his equipment from his inventory. He put on his skintight
bulletproof vest, and then a thick waterproof combat uniform. He also put on two
holsters, and clipped the backup magazines to his uniform.

On his way, he looked up at the sky.

The storm was going to hit at any minute.

Conditions definitely weren’t favorable, and his Sharp Nose would be greatly affected by
the storm.

It would be a lot harder to look for people later.

At that thought, he moved even faster.

Ten minutes later, he reached Eden Lake Campsite.

His heart became heavy when he looked at the dark cabins.

There was no light in the cabins at all when it was already dark, which was highly
unusual.

He quickly approached the cabins, and was hugely relieved to discover that the blood he
could smell belonged to a man and a dog instead of Annie.

Remembering what Annie said earlier, he could roughly guess what happened.
Chapter 367 - Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 367 Steve: I Think I Can Still Be Saved

The blood was from the man named Steve.

As for the dog blood, it should be from the dog that belonged to the kids from the town
down the mountain.

Luke didn’t enter the cabin. Instead, he quickly tracked Steve’s blood into the woods.

Janet and Annie’s scents were mixed in with the smell of Steve’s blood.

Annie had called Luke probably because the couple had asked for her help.

When he spoke with Annie, Luke had mentioned that he was a police officer and the
safety instructor for No. 37 Middle School’s campsite.

If she called 911, it would take forever for the police officers to arrive.

This wasn’t a town, but the woods in a mountain, and the police officers had every reason
to be wary of accidents.

Luke moved quite fast. He covered several hundred meters quickly and stopped in front
of a dilapidated cabin near a pool.

He approached the cabin and whispered, “Annie, don’t make a sound. It’s Luke.”

Annie still let out a small cry of surprise, but forcefully swallowed the sound halfway.

Luke then opened the shabby door and walked in.

The situation inside was quite grim.

Steve’s entire body was bleeding as he lay on the floor, fright and desperation in his eyes.

When Luke entered the cabin, he trembled for one moment, and was clearly afraid.

Janet hurriedly repeated next to his ear, “It’s Luke. He’s a police officer.”

With hope in his eyes, Steve looked at the stranger.

But he already could no longer speak. His trembling lips were pale, suggesting massive
blood loss.

Janet and Annie were covered in blood too, but they weren’t hurt. The blood was Steve’s.

Luke hushed them and turned on a small flashlight to examine Steve’s wounds.

A moment later, he gave the flashlight to Annie to hold. He frowned. “Who did this?”

Janet replied, her voice shaking, “It was those kids.”

Luke asked, “Those five boys and one girl with a dog from the town down the mountain?”

Janet nodded. “Yes, them.”

Luke had already taken out medical supplies from his backpack. He put on rubber gloves
and began to cut the cloth near Steve’s wounds. He asked again, “Why did they do this?”
Steve was badly wounded, but it wasn’t a single, violent stab wound.

Hotheaded kids tended to attack too recklessly without considering the consequences.
That was why they often got people killed.

However, Steve had a dozen wounds all over him, some of which were crooked and
overlapped each other.

This suggested that he wasn’t stabbed, but cut in a slow way. Whoever did it even paused
and cut the same area many times.

To be blunt, it was more like torturing someone to death instead of pure murder.

The wounds were horrifying.

Hope flared in Janet’s heart when she saw Luke start to treat Steve, and she told him what
happened earlier. “They… They stole our car. We searched for it. Steve found where they
had planted weed, and tried to take our car back. They let the dog go. Steve stabbed the
dog, and they grabbed him… Then, they tied him up and took turns cutting him…”

Luke simply listened and didn’t interrupt her.

What Janet said might not necessarily be the truth, or not the whole truth.

But he did detect the scent of a minute amount of fresh weed on Steve and Janet.

Annie added that Janet came over with a wounded Steve for help, and when she was
calling Luke, that was when the kids came after them.
At Annie’s reminder, Janet discarded the clothes which she had been using to stop Steve’s
bleeding on another trail.

After that, the two of them helped Steve into this old cabin to hide from the kids who
were hunting them.

From what they said and what he was seeing, Luke had reached a rough conclusion.

Steve and Janet might’ve clashed fiercely with the kids, but that didn’t justify the way
they had tortured Steve.

Normal kids would go to their parents or the police, instead of capturing their enemy and
taking turns to cut him with a knife.

No normal kid could be so brutal.

While Luke was thinking this, his movements sped up.

After giving Steve painkillers, he washed out Steve’s wounds and wrapped them with
bandages.

This was a temporary measure to stop Steve’s bleeding

The good news was that Steve’s main arteries hadn’t been nicked, so he might still live if
he got to the hospital in time.

After Janet told him what happened, Luke asked Annie, “Where’s your uncle, Stephen?”.

It was highly unusual for Stephen to not stop the kids, as the owner of the campsite.

Although Stephen was alone, he had an old shotgun in his cabin, which should’ve been
enough to threaten a few kids.

Annie shook his head. “Those kids seem to have destroyed another line. He left in the
afternoon to check it out, but hasn’t come back.”

Luke was rendered speechless.

These f*cking kids were real troublemakers.

“Is the pickup at the campsite still there? Do you have the key?” asked Luke.

Annie said, “It’s there. The key is on the wall next to the living room door.”
Luke quickly treated Steve’s wounds and said, “Hang in there. I’ll help you move.”

Steve could only nod his head to show that he understood.

Luke helped him to his feet with his left hand. “Let’s go. We’ll take the car and send Steve
to the hospital.”

Janet said, “But those kids…”

Luke drew his Glock out of the holster with his right hand. “If anyone points a knife at me,
I would be happy to shoot a few suspects who assault a police officer.”

Only then did Janet get it. “You…”

Annie hurriedly explained, “He’s a police officer.”

Luke couldn’t be bothered to take out his badge at the moment.

If Janet was suspicious of the man who helped save her boyfriend’s life, he would simply
leave her behind. Janet, however, quickly said, “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke simply nodded and said to Annie, “I’ll keep watch. Don’t panic, and just follow me.”

“Okay.” Annie nodded.

The four of them left the cabin.

There was a burst of thunder in the gloomy sky, and it started to pour.

Without any hesitation, Luke simply said, “Let’s go.”

Chapter 368 - Hospital, Alarm and Trouble
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 368 Hospital, Alarm and Trouble

As an expert in jungle combat, Luke chose the easiest route and returned to Stephen’s log
cabins in less than ten minutes.

At that point, all of them were drenched.

Luke helped Steve into a chair on the patio and looked for the key to the pickup.

A few minutes later, Luke and Annie were in the front seats of the pickup, while Steve lay
in the backseat as his girlfriend took care of him.

The Ford pickup started up and drove down the mountain.

Luke didn’t rush. While Steve didn’t look good, he wasn’t dying.

On the other hand, if Luke accidentally drove the car off a cliff, they would be killed.

Thanks to Elementary Driving, it only took Luke thirty minutes in the heavy rain to
return to the campsite for No. 37 Middle School.

Luke parked the car outside Juliet’s cabin and knocked on the door.

Juliet opened the door and was surprised to see Luke fully kitted out. “What’s wrong?”
Luke said, “A tourist from another campsite is heavily injured and needs urgent medical
care. Where’s the nearest hospital?” Juliet said, “I know where the hospital is, I’ll take you
there.” Luke stopped her. “Juliet, you’re responsible for the students here. Besides, it’s not
safe to drive right now. Just tell me where the hospital is. That’ll be enough.”

Juliet meant well, but she might get into an accident if she drove too fast on such a rainy
night.

Juliet thought he had a point. She wasn’t very confident in her driving skills.

She hurried to find a map in her room and marked a location on it. “We usually send
students and teachers who require first aid to this hospital called Hatchmobis. It takes
thirty minutes to get there. Keep the map, I have more copies of it.”

Luke thanked her and accepted the map. Surveying it and taking a photo with his fake
phone, he turned around and said, “Thanks, Juliet. I might not return tonight.”
Juliet saw him off and shouted, “Be careful. Call me if anything happens.” Luke signaled
OK with his hand and quickly drove out of the campsite.

They arrived safely.

There was no problem with Juliet’s map and the hospital was easy to spot.

Forty minutes later, Steve was rushed into the operating room.

Looking at the two wet and shivering women, Luke said to Janet, “Wait for Steve here. I’ll
take Annie to buy some things, okay?”

Janet trembled and nodded, her eyes fixed on the doors of the operating room.

Knowing that she was too worried about her boyfriend to go anywhere, Luke left with
Annie, who was also shaking.

He asked a nurse, and found a 24-hour supermarket.

He then told Annie to choose some clothes for herself and Janet.

Women were better in that aspect. Luke wasn’t an expert, except when it came to
determining cup sizes.

On the other hand, Luke picked up a few towels, some water, and a big backpack, before
he paid for everything.

He booked a room at a motel a hundred meters from the hospital, and told Annie to take a
shower and change her clothes.

Luke took off his equipment too. He put away his guns, his holsters and his bulletproof
vest.

After Annie came out in a big bathrobe, Luke took a quick shower as well.

He then smiled at Annie. “Can you keep going? If you can, let’s go to the hospital to keep
Janet company; she should change out of her clothes at the very least, and it would be
inappropriate for me to take her to do that.”

Annie was amused even though she hadn’t recovered from her shock yet. “Dream on.”

She had gotten completely drenched during the storm, and Janet was no exception; she
certainly wouldn’t let Luke watch her change.

Refreshed, Luke and Annie returned to the hospital, and Luke persuaded Janet to find a
place to change into dry clothes.

After the two girls left, he took out his phone and called the police. Actually, the hospital
should have already called the police; Luke was only making another call to make sure.

Ten minutes later, a local constable arrived.

Luke showed him his badge and told the constable what he knew.

While they were talking, Annie and Janet came back.

Annie was holding a bunch of transparent plastic bags that contained everything they had
been wearing except their underwear.

Luke gave the plastic bags to the constable and said, “Here’s the evidence.”

The constable was stunned for a moment, before he smiled wryly. “Well, thank you for
your cooperation, Detective Luke.”

Luke didn’t think it was a big deal. “I hope this can reduce your workload a little.”

The constable naturally agreed.

A lot of things were easier with the cooperation of someone in the same field.

Another constable showed up, and the two of them questioned Annie and Janet
separately.

After a while, neither of the constables had good expressions. The older of the constables
came over and asked to speak to Luke in private.

They talked for a while, and Luke knew that this matter was a little tricky.

Those kids were from another town on the other side of the mountain, which wasn’t in
the constables’ jurisdiction.

If the constables wanted to arrest the kids, they had two options: Climb the mountain
right now, or talk to the constable of the other town first before they arrested the kids.

Looking at the storm outside the window, Luke didn’t think that the constables had the
courage to climb the mountain in this weather.

As for arresting the kids from another town, that was a completely different matter.

Luke had no interest in telling the constables what to do. He made it explicitly clear that
he was only a passer-by in this case, and that the constables should do as they saw fit.

He had never liked to stick his nose into someone else’s business, even after becoming a
police officer.

He had accomplished his objective of saving Annie, Steve and Janet.

Given Steve’s wounds, if he was determined to sue those kids, there was a high chance he
could get them sent to juvie, and bankrupt their parents in damages.

This type of case which involved serious bodily harm was something that “professional”
lawyers would be very interested in taking on.

Luke would naturally follow up on the case as well.

He wouldn’t act without reason, but once he confirmed certain things, he didn’t mind
spending another weekend here.

The two constables were relieved; at least they didn’t have to risk their lives climbing the
mountain at night.

The identities of those kids weren’t a secret. It would be impossible for them to run.

Police matters in the other town were entrusted to LASD. It was better to communicate
with LASD first before taking any action.

Two hours later, Steve was wheeled out of the operating room.
Chapter 369 - Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 369 Unexpected Call and Abnormal County Police

Luckily, Steve’s main arteries weren’t severed, and after his wounds were cleaned and
stitched up, he was finally out of danger.

After escorting Janet and Steve to a ward, Luke put down the backpack which contained
various necessities and gave Janet some cash before he left with Annie.

It was already midnight when they returned to the motel.

After he closed the door, Annie suddenly said, “I want to take another shower.”

Luke hummed a response, not entirely surprised.

Many people would feel uncomfortable after returning from the hospital, and wouldn’t
get into bed until they got cleaned up. Annie took off her coat and looked at Luke. “You’re
not going to join me?”

Stunned for a moment, Luke then chuckled. “With pleasure.”

A moment later, the shower turned on.

In the middle of the night, Luke fished out his phone from his clothes, and stared blankly
at the number on it.

He opened the door and left the room, before he pressed a button on his vibrating phone.
“Nick?”

On the other end of the call, a man said hoarsely, “Lucas Barton just left with a few men.
They mentioned your name. You should be careful.”

Before Luke could say anything, the call was cut off.

He frowned.

The call was from that Big Nick from the county police, and he had said something
strange about Lucas Barton.

Luke narrowed his eyes.

This was LASD’s territory. The county police offered policing services in the area which
the hospital was in.

So… level 2 deputy sheriff Lucas Barton was here for the case on the mountain?

However, Big Nick had especially called Luke to let him know, which suggested that
Barton wasn’t entirely friendly.

Contemplating these things, Luke returned to the room.

Looking at Annie, who was sound asleep, he thought for a moment, then put her clothes
back on her.

After the shock and fierce exertion of today, the especially exhausted Annie only
mumbled something, and when Luke murmured in response, she let him put the T-shirt
and the shorts on her.

Luke then put on his own clothes, packed up his stuff, and closed the door of the room
before he left.

He didn’t go by the stairs. Instead, he walked through the hallway and jumped out a
window to the ground below. He then drove the pickup out of the garage at the back.

Maybe the owner of the motel was too unprofessional, or the thunderstorm was too loud,
so he didn’t notice anything.

Just like that, Luke drove the pickup out and hid among a few cars a hundred meters
away.

An hour later, two cars from the county police arrived at the motel.

Their lights and sirens weren’t on. The two police cars came to a quick stop, and six
officers spoke to the owner of the motel. Taking a room card from him, they quickly and
quietly approached Luke’s room.

Then, the door was opened, and the officers broke in.

Luke heard the conversation in the room through his earpiece.

“Where is he?”

“He’s not here. Only the girl is here.” “Where did he go?”

“Who are you?”

“Where is Luke?”
“Ah… I… I don’t know.”

The officers interrogated her, but didn’t get any information on Luke. They then asked
her about Steve’s assault.

Twenty minutes later, Luke started the car and followed the police cars up the mountain.

Annie was fine; the officers were here for Luke, and since he had disappeared, they
wouldn’t be so rough.

But if Luke had been trapped in the room just now, who knew what they would have
done.

They didn’t state their identities at all when they broke in, and only told Annie who they
were when they threatened her for information on Luke’s whereabouts.

The county officers’ actions were very clearly against regulations. Coupled with Big Nick’s
warning call, Luke concluded that Lucas Barton’s men were probably here to kill him
directly, not to arrest him.

Luke then recalled how Old Greyson had called him yesterday to let him know that
someone had tried to bribe his subordinate to destroy a certain evidence report.

But what that person didn’t know was that the report was a task assigned by Old Greyson
himself. The subordinate didn’t just refuse the bribe, he also let Old Greyson know about

it.

Clearly, the Elsworth family had indeed sent someone to Las Vegas.

Were rich people nowadays all so short-tempered? Luke sneered.

Since it was impossible to bribe him, they had gotten the county police to follow him here
and kill him. They were far more vindictive than Luke was!

Tailing the police cars, Luke recalled their questions just now. He himself was a
professional when it came to interrogating a suspect for information.

Something hadn’t been right about the county officers’ questions. They didn’t care about
the details of Steve’s case, and instead asked and verified where the incident had
happened again and again.

That was highly unusual.

The location in this case wasn’t unimportant, but it was just a side detail. This was a
random mountain in the wild without any landmarks; it wouldn’t be much of a difference
if it had happened elsewhere.

Why did the county police care about the location so much?

The county police entered No. 37 Middle School’s campsite. Not long after that, they
rushed out again and headed up the mountain.

Luke was even more puzzled.

Were these people really after him?

It was natural that they would search for Luke at the campsite when they failed to find
him at the motel.

But why were they going up the mountain again? Did they think that Luke would escape
there?

How was that possible?

Luke wasn’t really a fugitive. He was more likely to return to Los Angeles than to climb
the mountain on such a stormy night if he didn’t want to get himself killed.

Frowning and thinking for a moment, Luke slowly followed them.

Half an hour later, Luke arrived at Eden Lake Campsite. He saw the county police’s cars
press forward without entering the place.

He kept following them. At this point, he was already certain that Lucas Barton’s
objective might not necessarily be Luke, or they would’ve at least checked the campsite.

After driving another kilometer, he vaguely saw the two cars stop in the distance.

Thinking for a moment, Luke reversed the car into the trees next to the road and quickly
put on his equipment in the car.

Tracking the faint and fragmented scents of the officers in the air, he followed them.

Their route suggested that they were here with a clear destination in mind.

Following the officers on a footpath for about five hundred meters, Luke saw a small
cabin in the woods.
From the officers’ movements, Luke knew that these guys had already taken out their
guns as they felt their way toward the cabin.
Chapter 370 - Help Me! I’m Just a Kid
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 370 Help Me! I’m Just a Kid

This small cabin was obviously the true destination of the county police officers.

The officers had split up into two groups as they looked through the windows.

Luke stopped behind a slope ten meters behind them and observed the officers as well as
the cabin.

He had far better sight than a regular person, which allowed him to clearly see what was
inside the cabin even though he was far away, and he exclaimed inwardly in surprise.

Inside the living room of the cabin, a few kids were interrogating a man.

Their expressions were aggressive and they were gesturing wildly. Because of the heavy
thunderstorm, however, Luke couldn’t clearly hear what they were saying.

However, Luke could see that the man was tied to a chair, with several fresh cuts on him.

Thanks to his Sharp Nose, he had already detected that the blood was a mix of two
familiar scents.

One belonged to Steve, and the other belonged to the dog.

The scents were mixed in with that of the kids’, which indicated that the kids had brought
them here before.

Looking at them, Luke confirmed that they were the kids who had almost killed Steve.

They had also changed clothes, and weren’t wearing the same ones as when Luke had
seen them for the first time.

Luke was also very familiar with the middle-aged man who had been tied up.

During his observation, the county police had started moving

Gesturing at each other, they split into two teams and silently approached the front
entrance and a window on the side.

Suddenly, Luke frowned.

He smelled a weird scent with his Sharp Nose; it was almost like the stench of rotting
bodies.

In the storm, however, the smell was fleeting, and seemed to blend in with the rain.

Luke glanced around the woods, but didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.

The next moment, his eyes twitched as his gaze moved back to the living room.

Inside the living room, a tall and large person had appeared at the back door.

The kids and the man that had been tied up were too busy arguing to notice that there
was an extra person in the house.

The county officers attacked at that moment. They broke in and shouted, “Police! Freeze!”

Everybody inside instantly turned to look at the officers.

The officers also noticed the tall and large figure, and paused for one moment.

Then, this figure who had quietly appeared suddenly raised a weapon high and slashed it
down.

The kids all had their backs to the hallway, while the middle-aged man, who was the only
one facing the hallway, had turned his head to the side to look at the officers.

They had no idea that someone had appeared behind them.

Suddenly, one of the kids lowered his head in surprise.

A line of blood had been drawn from his right shoulder to his left rib, and a tremendous
amount of blood instantly sprayed out.

Everybody around him was stunned.

The unexpected rain of blood covered the people nearby.

The tall stranger, however, raised his arm again. Turning pale with fright, Lucas Barton
shouted, “Open fire! Kill him!” Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

They fired a storm of bullets… which hit the kids in front of the stranger.

Luke was rendered speechless.

He had seen a sheriff who was terrible at shooting back in Wolfkyle.

At that time, he thought that nobody could be worse at shooting than that guy.

But now, Luke realized that the guy wasn’t the only constable who didn’t know the first
thing about shooting.

The six officers fired at the same time, and most of the bullets simply missed their target,
leaving holes in the furniture and the wall. Some of them did hit the kids, who were still
staring blankly. Three immediately collapsed.

Two of them could still scream while clutching their wounds, but one kid had been
instantly killed after being shot in the head.

Lucas Barton and his men were certainly “talented” at shooting.

The fierce barrage didn’t achieve its purpose at all, and the tall stranger swept his
weapon down without hesitation.

The middle-aged man in the chair was frightened, but there was nothing he could do
except shout, “No -“

His head was sent flying, and it rolled over the floor like a ball.

There was another fountain spray of blood, and the two surviving kids screamed in utter
fear and ran toward the front door.

They had noticed Lucas and his men when they broke through the door.

Although they didn’t recognize the officers, they were all too familiar with the police
uniforms they were wearing. They yelled, “Help! Help!”

As the two kids ran, the tall stranger strode after them.

Lucas Barton and his men reloaded their guns in a fluster.

They had all fired together and used up their bullets at around the same time. They
couldn’t even ensure continuous gunfire.

Those officers were third-rate compared with Big Nick and his crew.

At that moment, the tall stranger had reached the door. He swung his weapon again.

Like a baseball that had been hit, one of the kids who had been crying for help flew out of
the open door in a long arc and smashed into a tree ten meters away.
The officers were stupefied at this scene. Many of them even stopped reloading.

Suddenly, one of the officers yelled, “I’m done with this! I’m done! That’s a monster! A
monster! Ahhhh!”

While shouting, he turned around and fled after throwing away his gun.

His escape triggered a chain reaction. Another three officers ran after him.

Lucas and the last of the officers hesitated for a moment, before they fled as well.

They didn’t have the courage to face the horrible monster when it was just the two of
them.

A creature who could hit a person a dozen meters away like a baseball was too much for
them.

The last kid screamed in shock as the county officers ran. “D- Don’t run! Help us! We’re all
kids!”

There was no response to her cry. The six officers simply ran off with their heads down,
and didn’t even turn to spare her a glance at all.

A thought flashed through Lucas Barton’s head: You? Kids? Tying a man to a chair and
cutting him all over – can you still be considered kids?

If that’s the case… you should just die.

The last of the kids, who was also the only girl among them, ran in a panic, but barely
took a few steps before she tripped in the mud.

She struggled to get up. She couldn’t help but look back, and her eyes instantly widened.

The tall stranger was right behind her, with his weapon raised again.
Chapter 371 - Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods
Stab!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 371 Night Massacre in the Wet Mountain Woods Stab!

A weapon pierced her chest, pinning her in the mud.

Looking at the face of the tall stranger, who had lowered his head, she murmured,
“PPlease… Let me go! I’m still a kid…”

Stab! Stab! Stab!

Three more enormous wounds appeared in the kid’s chest. Her eyes widened, and she
struggled to exhale one last breath, before she stopped moving

The tall stranger pulled his weapon out of the mud and didn’t even give her a second
glance before he strode off.

A few minutes later, there was the sound of gunfire in the woods, mixed with panicked
shouts and the sounds of running, before a blood-curdling scream rang out.

Five people suddenly burst out of the woods in the rain.

They were none other than the county officers, Lucas Barton among them. Luke nimbly
ran dozens of meters in front of them. He spared the officers a mere glance, before he
narrowed his eyes and looked behind them.

Clap! Boom! Thunder rumbled, and the woods lit up at a bolt of lightning Luke curled his
lip. The whole thing was getting more and more interesting.

Under the lightning, a large man who was two meters tall approached the four officers in
huge strides.

He suddenly paused, and turned his head to the side.

Surprised, Luke quietly moved from the side up ahead until he was in front of the officers.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that in this situation, he would still be faster than the
officers, even if he were running backward.

The tall stranger paused for only a moment before he started moving again. That was
understandable, since Luke was now moving in the same direction as the officers, and the
stranger could only follow.
Looking at the five officers running in a panic behind him, Luke stayed ahead of them and
moved unhurriedly.

He wasn’t interested in becoming the scapegoat for these officers who meant him harm.

The tall person didn’t run, but his steps were astonishingly steady and he never fell, so he
was about as fast as a regular person jogging.

The officers could put on a burst of speed for a short period of time, but they couldn’t
keep it up for very long. Also, due to the storm and the mud, they fell every now and then,
and couldn’t maintain their momentum.

At that point, the five officers were scared witless and panting for breath as they looked
back at the dark woods behind them.

Suddenly, one of the officers cried out in alarm, “He… He’s here! He’s right behind us!”

Swoosh!

A dark object flew out of the woods and hit the officer in his chest, sending him flying.

Dum!

He was pinned to a tree several meters away by the thing

Eyes wide open, the officer looked at his chest wound, blood bubbling out of his mouth.

“H- Help…” His head dropped, and he stopped moving.

Led by Lucas Barton, the other officers simply looked at the dead man, then ran even
faster.

As outstanding examples of dirty cops, these officers all understood one thing: In the face
of an undefeatable enemy, the best solution… was to outrun your comrades.

Better they die than you.

The tall stranger was still pressing forward. When he passed the body of the officer
pinned to the tree, he drew the weapon out of the officer’s chest and continued his
pursuit.

Seeing this, Luke rejoiced that he hadn’t joined the battle recklessly.

This guy could unexpectedly throw his weapon with such terrifying power and speed.
At that moment, Lucas Barton and the rest had finally reached their cars, and they
hurriedly fumbled for the keys.

Luke was hiding on the other side of the cars. He looked at the dark, wet woods behind
the four officers.

Clap! Boom! There was another burst of thunder.

Lucas Barton finally found his key and pressed it.

The car beeped, and the doors unlocked.

Thunder rolled again at that moment, and he suddenly sensed something flying away
next to him.

He turned to the side, only to see that his loyal subordinate next to him had disappeared.

He subconsciously looked to the front, only to see his subordinate pinned to the ground
by a black weapon in his neck.

In the light of a lightning strike, he could see the desperation in his subordinate’s eyes.
The man was trying to speak, but could only cough out dark red blood.

All of Barton’s pores contracted. Moving faster, he opened the door and tried to stick the
key into the ignition with a trembling hand.

But it took him several tries to do something that was usually so easy.

Not far away, another of his subordinates got into the other car and started it. Lucas
Barton could even hear his joyful cheer.

Gritting his teeth, Lucas Barton calmed down and lowered his head to see where the
ignition was. Feeling it out with his left hand, he finally stuck the key in with this right
hand.

Suddenly, there was a cry of fear.

Lucas Barton raised his head, only to see the tall stranger punch through the window of
the other police car that had just started up.

The next moment, the officer was hauled out through the window and flung backward.

“Ahhhh…” After a drawn-out scream, Lucas Barton’s subordinate smashed heavily into a
tree ten meters away, and no longer made a sound.
Looking at his subordinate, who was wrapped around the tree in the shape of a reverse C,
Lucas Barton thought he could almost hear bones breaking.

“Hurry! Hurry up and start, damn it!” he muttered as he turned the key violently and
stepped on the clutch and the gas pedal; it felt like it was taking forever for the engine to
start up.

The car finally started up, and Lucas Barton immediately started to drive off.

But the tall stranger suddenly appeared in front of his car and thrust an enormous tree
branch at the windshield.

Lucas Barton cried out in shock and leaned to the side.

Bang! The windshield shattered. Sensing excruciating pain in his right shoulder, he
screamed and subconsciously stomped on the gas pedal, propelling the car forward. The
tall stranger was hit and fell to the ground.

But Lucas Barton failed to escape.

He had hit the gas pedal so hard that the car struck a tree next to the road and spun a few
times before coming to a stop.

The other officer was so frightened that he fled immediately when Lucas Barton was
attacked.

He completely forgot that he couldn’t outrun the tall stranger on foot; he just wanted to
get as far away from this place as possible.

Luke stared calmly at the tall stranger on the ground; he had no intention of taking
action.

The tall stranger was still for a moment, but suddenly straightened, and slowly got up.
Chapter 372 - Battle and True Invulnerability
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 372 Battle and True Invulnerability

The tall stranger took a few steps and then bent down to draw out the weapon from the
officer’s neck, before he walked to Lucas Barton’s car.

He swung the weapon and broke the driver’s window to reveal Lucas Barton’s face,
which was full of fear and desperation. “Go to hell, you monster!”

Bang!

The tall stranger staggered back and fell down.

Lucas Barton seemed stunned for a moment, before he burst out laughing. “Haha. You’re
dead, you monster! Come again if you think you’re good! Hahahaha!”

He was holding the Remington that had been stored in the police car, and which he had
used to shoot the tall stranger.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke continued observing the battle in silence.

Two seconds later, the tall stranger on the ground sat up and got to his feet again, putting
an end to Lucas Barton’s laughter. He cried out, “That’s impossible! Why aren’t you dead,
you monster? Die!”

Bam! Bam!

The shotgun fired twice more, but the tall stranger only staggered a little before he
regained his balance. He stretched out his hand.

“Ah!” A moment later, the tall stranger pulled a wretchedly screaming Lucas Barton out of
the car with brutal force.

He had been unable to move because the tree branch had pierced his right shoulder. He
was free now, but at the cost of leaving his right arm behind in the car.

Lucas Barton writhed and screamed as he struggled to crawl away from his inevitable
doom. The tall stranger silently raised his weapon high.

Shua!

Lucas Barton stopped screaming and moving. His body was still in the act of crawling
away, but his head had already been sent flying.

Thud!

Lucas Barton’s headless body hit the muddy ground.

Crack! Boom!

The world was lit up by another lightning bolt.

In the dark, wet woods, the tall stranger slowly raised his head and looked at Luke, who
was dozens of meters away.

Luke smiled and… quickly slipped away.

Without hesitation, the tall stranger gave chase. A few minutes later, a scream rang out.

Luke stopped and observed the tall stranger, who was striding forward again.

Not far away behind the tall stranger was the last fleeing county police officer; it was just
that his body had been split into two. Luke took a deep breath and looked at the tall and
large stranger who was approaching him at a steady pace. He raised his hand with a smile
and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! The tall stranger staggered and paused for a moment,
before he started moving again with quick steps.

Luke sweated. “Looks like the rain affects my shooting accuracy.”

He had been aiming at the tall stranger’s eyes, but had hit the guy’s cheeks instead.

But the guy had been absolutely fine after being hit by a car, and had resumed his killing
spree just two seconds later, so Luke didn’t really expect to kill him in just two shots.

The tall stranger rushed at Luke and raised his weapon again.

Luke curled his lip and pushed hard off of his feet to retreat rapidly while he fired his
Glock again.

Bang! Bang!

There were only twenty meters between them this time, and Luke was able to shoot the
guy in his eyes.

He could see dark fluid gush out of the tall stranger’s eyes, but that only stopped the
latter for a brief moment, before he started chasing Luke again.
“Huh?” Luke exclaimed in surprise, and quickly retreated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke
aimed at the guy’s eyes again.

This time, the tall stranger lowered his head and the bullets didn’t hit his eyes. His head
jolted slightly at the impact of the bullets, but he was already bringing his weapon down.

Pushing off of his feet to retreat several meters away, Luke frowned. “So sturdy?”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Four bullet holes were left in the tall stranger’s chest.

But they were even less effective; they did nothing more than make his body shudder a
little.

Luke was lost for words. “Don’t tell me this damn thing is invulnerable!”

He had shot the stranger’s vital parts twelve times, but the stranger was still as alive as
could be.

Bang! Bang! Luke fired the last bullet at the tall stranger’s groin, and as he expected, it
had no effect.

The tall stranger sped up and started to run as he swung his weapon at Luke again. Luke
suddenly turned as he reloaded his Glock, and he fired like crazy once again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He used up the magazine, leaving yet another
thirteen bullet holes in the tall stranger.

From the neck to the chest, then the abdomen down to the knee and ankle joints, they
were all hit with bullets, but apart from rocking slightly with the impact, the man didn’t
seem affected at all.

Luke sped up to increase the distance between them, before he pulled out a long alloy rod
from his inventory.

It was one of the things he had used to skewer and roast meat with at the campsite.

He had been planning to use the metal for a special gun barrel, but for now, it would
serve as a long weapon. Luke suddenly turned around and swung the rod hard to meet
the tall stranger’s weapon.

Clang!

After an ear-piercing metallic clash, Luke was flung back several meters through the air.
When he landed, he had to step down hard on the ground several times to stop his
momentum.

What enormous force! He was quite impressed

At 40 Strength, he was sixteen times stronger than a regular person, and had never met
an opponent as strong as he was.

No, this guy was slightly stronger. Luke’s weapon was longer and heavier than his
opponent’s, and he should’ve gotten the upper hand in that clash, but didn’t.

The tall stranger spun around at the enormous counterforce from the alloy rod, but he
was still holding his weapon tightly.

When he stopped, he tilted his head in confusion, as if he didn’t understand what had just
happened.

Luke chuckled. “Hey, big guy, shall we go again?” He swung the rod as he spoke.

The tall stranger subconsciously raised his weapon. Clang! Bam!

There was the shrill sound of another metallic collision, followed by a heavy thud.

The tall stranger’s right arm dangled at his side.

He came out the loser when he warded off a fierce swing from Luke’s two-handed grip on
the rod with one hand; not only was his right arm broken, Luke’s long rod had also hit his
right shoulder.

Pulling his rod back, Luke clicked his tongue in amazement. “Truly invulnerable.”

The tall stranger’s shoulder had already caved in, which would’ve been a fatal injury for
normal people, but this man was already pulling his legs out of the thick mud.

The next moment, the tall stranger lunged forward again, brandishing his weapon once
more.
Chapter 373 - Permanently Unavailable
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 373 Permanently Unavailable

Luke ducked down and to the side to avoid the attack. At the same time, he swung the rod
at the stranger’s ankle.

With a crack, the tall stranger’s movements suddenly turned awkward.

Luke turned around and hit the stranger’s other knee, and there was another cracking
sound.

He then pulled back the rod, and with all his strength, brought it down heavily on the
stranger’s right wrist.

The tall stranger’s weapon spun in the air as it was sent flying.

The tall stranger still didn’t utter a sound. He kept trying to charge at Luke, but because of
his injured legs, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.

Luke shook his head in resignation. “It seems that you aren’t a smart one.”

He then felt around the back of his waist and came up with several rope darts.

When the tall stranger stood up again, Luke threw out the rope darts, and the steel ropes
wrapped the stranger up firmly from head to toe.

Luke then activated a trigger, and the dart heads automatically fell off.

He picked up the dart heads, and using his alloy rod, flipped the guy over from where he
had fallen on his face.

Lightning struck again, lighting up the tall stranger.

He was wearing ragged yellow and green overalls, which were mottled and looked old, as
if they had been soaking in water all this time.

He was wearing a weird hockey mask.

There was a red triangular mark on the forehead and the cheeks of the mask, which also
had evenly distributed holes for breathing. The mask was tied onto the bald stranger’s
face with a belt.
Luke checked the system.

System: You have defeated Jason Voorhees and have received a list of his abilities.

Jason Voorhees’s abilities: Ultra Strength (Unavailable), Ultra Senses (Unavailable), Rapid
Regeneration (Unavailable), Resurrection (Unavailable).

Luke was dumbfounded.

This was the first time that the abilities weren’t available for him to learn in the system.

All the abilities of this Jason Voorhees weren’t grayed out, which would mean that they
were temporarily unavailable, but instead were black, which meant that they were
permanently unavailable.

Luke was surprised but not especially so at this result.

This Jason Voorhees in front of him didn’t look like a human being.

Without a heartbeat or breath, and smelling like a decaying corpse, the guy was more like
a zombie.

Who knew if Luke would end up bald and smelly too after learning this guy’s abilities.

Luke picked up the weapon which Jason had dropped.

It was a rusty and broad machete that was more than sixty centimeters long.

To Luke’s surprise, there wasn’t even a dent in this seemingly old machete after so many
intense collisions with his alloy rod.

He estimated that the machete was two times heavier than a regular machete.

Throwing the machete away, Luke lifted Jason’s weird hockey mask with his alloy rod.

He then flung it deep into the woods.

Luke lowered his head for a look, and frowned subconsciously.

This Jason Voorhees was really creepy looking!

His features were distorted and bloated, like that of a pale corpse that had been in water
for days.

No wonder the guy had the stench of a corpse on him.

Thinking for a moment, Luke took a mountain rope out of his inventory. Dragging the guy
to his pickup which wasn’t far away, he tied the guy to the tow hook at the back of the
pickup.

Luke got into the car and drove to Eden Lake Campsite.

In the campsite, he found the landline in Stephen’s cabin and called Dustin.

After a moment, Luke hung up the phone and chuckled at Jason, who was still struggling.
“Let’s see if the FBI’s 17th Division will take over.”

He searched the tool shed, and found steel cables that were as thick as his thumb.

Grinning, Luke tied Jason up with the steel cables and took back the alloy wires.

Those alloy wires were his special creation. They were expensive and unique, and
couldn’t be allowed to disperse in the outside world so easily.

He also set up a camera in front of the cabin in passing to monitor Jason.

When he was done, Luke clapped his hands. “Alright, Mr. Jason, you’re all wrapped up
now.”

Luke then started moving again; he went round the lake to the other side. Crossing a hill,
Luke saw a cabin in the woods.

This was the cabin where Lucas Barton and the kids had gathered earlier.

It was behind the hills opposite Stephen’s hotel and was only accessible by foot.

In a straight line, however, it was only one kilometer from the hotel.

The front door was wide open, and Luke walked into the cabin, which was still in a mess.

He didn’t approach the bodies, and simply used a flashlight to observe the head that was
on the floor.

After examining it for a moment, he took out his fake phone and found a picture of a man
in a prisoner’s uniform. Comparing the man with the head on the ground, Luke sighed. “It
really is you.” The middle-aged man whom the kids had been interrogating and whom
Jason Voorhees had beheaded was in fact Wade Davis, that real estate businessman from
Texas.

Mark Owen, the Texas ranger, was killed while escorting Wade Davis, and this
businessman had been missing since then.

Lucas Barton was the biggest suspect in Mark Owen’s murder.

As it turned out, Wade Davis had been hiding here.

No wonder Lucas Barton came in a hurry after hearing Luke’s name, and planned to kill
Luke back in the motel.

He must’ve thought that Luke had found a lead on Wade Davis, and fearing that his crime
would be exposed, he came to shut Luke up.

All of this started with the officer’s murder.

After confirming Wade Davis’s identity, Luke finally solved the puzzle.

Suddenly, he heard a feeble voice. “H… Help me.”

Luke turned his head and noticed one of the kids who had been shot.

There was a long and winding trail of blood behind him. He had clearly struggled to crawl
to the door, but couldn’t move anymore.

At that moment, he looked at Luke with a pleading expression. Luke crouched down and
took out a syringe to give the boy a shot.

It was a painkiller.

Luke then asked, “How did you find this place?”

The kid was a little dazed, but as the painkiller kicked in, he stammered out his story.
Chapter 374 - Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 374 Learn to Be a Good Kid in Your Next Life

It turned out that those kids had been led here by the bloody clothes which Annie had
dumped to mislead them.

They were familiar with this area and knew that this was the only other place that had
people apart from the hotel.

They had searched the hotel and discovered that Steve and his girlfriend were gone, and
thanks to the bloody clothes, they had come to this cabin.

They found Wade Davis, and panic-stricken and aggressive, believed that Wade was
hiding Steve and his girlfriend.

Not only had Steve discovered the weed which they had secretly planted, they had also
hurt him badly.

There was no way they could let Steve and Janet go.

So, they tied Wade up and interrogated him, doing to him what they did to Steve.

After Luke was finished with his questions, the kid asked in a daze, “Can you send me to
the hospital now? I feel cold.”

Luke sighed and shook his head. “There’s no point. You won’t make it to the hospital.”

The kid seemed confused. “Huh?”

Luke said, “You’ve lost too much blood, and it will take at least an hour from here to the
hospital.”

Desperation flashed in the kid’s eyes. “HHelp me! P- Please!”

After a brief silence, Luke asked, “When you tied people up and cut them, they must’ve
begged you too, didn’t they?”

The kid panicked. “No… It wasn’t on purpose. We… We were just scared…”

Luke sighed and stood up. “Learn to be a good kid in your next life.”
At that point, the kid stopped breathing. “So, you really couldn’t make it,” Luke murmured
at the kid’s body.

Through his questions, Luke had confirmed that these kids had tried to kill Steve to keep
his mouth shut.

The kids had a small weed patch nearby. That was the reason why they hung out here
often.

It was just an excuse for them to harvest the weed and sell it.

Steve and his girlfriend, on the other hand, had barged into this location when they were
looking for their car.

In other words, these kids had already become drug dealers.

Luke had been merciful enough not to kill them himself.

As for the other two kids who had been shot, one of them died on the spot from being
shot in the head, and the other one died before Luke came back.

So, there were no survivors in this place.

After figuring out everything, Luke left the cabin and cleaned up certain spots in the
woods, before he returned to Eden Lake Campsite. He made hot coffee in the kitchen and
went out to the cabin porch to enjoy it, looking at the steel cables that jerked every now
and then.

The woods were pitch black in the pouring rain, except when they were lit up by
lightning. However, Luke’s heart was serene.

Two hours later, headlights broke through the darkness as several cars approached the
cabin.

Luke rose and returned to the cabin.

A few guys got out of four black SUVs, and one of them knocked on the door. “Detective
Luke Coulson?”

Luke said, “Please come in. It’s open.”

The man in a black combat uniform stepped into the cabin and observed Luke for a
moment, before he flashed his ID. “FBI. We’ve been informed to take in the ‘target’ you
found.”
Luke checked the ID carefully, only to discover that the guy wasn’t from the FBI’s 17th
Division, but a sub-bureau called the Joint Advanced Research Unit.

He gave the ID back to the guy and said, “Agent Flegg. He’s outside. I’ve tied him up with
steel cables.”

Flegg nodded and said, “Thank you very much for your cooperation.”

Luke reminded him, “Be careful; ordinary bullets basically don’t work on him, and I could
only hold him down with steel cables.”

Flegg smiled confidently. “Rest assured, detective, we’re professionals.”

Luke smiled as well. “That’s great. I thought that the 17th Division would come since they
have more experience with this kind of stuff.”

Flegg was stunned. “The 17th Division?”

Luke kept smiling. “Yes. Captain Wales and I have cooperated twice before. He’s a nice
guy.”

Flegg’s smile vanished. He stared at Luke for a moment, then said, “In that case, things are
much easier.”

He took a document out of his backpack. “Confidentiality agreement. You understand,

right?’

Luke quickly flipped through the document; it was pretty much the same as the
agreement which Luke had signed with S.H.I.E.L.D. before.

He signed his name on it and gave the document back. “It happened in a cabin behind the
hills on the opposite side of the lake. The victims include a few kids who were camping
and a few county officers. A fugitive suspected of murdering an officer was killed by that
thing as well. I need the information about the death of the fugitive to close my case. Will
that be alright?”

Flegg took back the document and said casually, “We’ll take over the investigation. A
report will be sent to you in a couple of days.”

He then remembered that this detective had mentioned the 17th Division as well as
Captain Wales.

After a pause, Flegg added, “The report will state that the victims were killed by unknown
criminals. Do you understand?”
Luke nodded his head with a smile.

He knew that the description in the report would be the official conclusion.

He didn’t really care much about that, as long as he could close the case of the officer’s
murder.

More importantly, he planned to spread the word about Wade Davis’s death.

He wondered how much longer Wolf Elsworth’s company could survive.

An hour later, Luke returned in the pickup to the motel near the hospital.

When he went upstairs, he smiled at the owner of the motel, who was clearly astonished.

The owner of the motel shivered and felt a little scared.

After Luke went upstairs, the owner dialed a number after a brief hesitation, but nobody
picked up.

After a nervous moment of thought, he called 911. “Hello, there’s a suspect here…”

A few minutes later, the owner of the motel put the phone down in a daze, the operator’s
reply echoing in his head: “… The county police never sent any men to your place. Please
stop making prank calls. This is a line for emergencies. If you take it up again, we’ll record
it down and send you an infringement notice.”

The owner of the inn was lost for words.

Recalling the faint smile on Luke’s face when the latter went upstairs, the owner felt that
he had become involved in something dangerous.

Luke returned to his room and knocked on the door. “Annie, it’s me.”

There was the sound of hurried footsteps, and when the door opened, Annie’s face was
full of panic. “Why are you here? Some officers were looking for you. Hurry up and hide,
before they find you…”
Chapter 375 - What Are You Doing?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 375 What Are You Doing?

Luke hugged her with a smile and shut the door. “It’s fine. I’ve already taken care of it.”

Annie was astonished. “Huh?”

Sitting on the bed with her, Luke said, “Just pretend that you don’t know anything. If
anyone asks you, have them talk to me directly. Right, here’s my contact. Keep it.”

He gave her his card.

They had only exchanged numbers before. Luke hadn’t given her a card, which had his
title on it. Annie read the card, only to be surprised. “The Major Crimes Division of LAPD?
You’re a level two detective?”

She had thought that Luke was a rookie officer, or maybe an intern, or he wouldn’t have
been sent here to be a safety training instructor.

Luke stroked her back to calm her down. “There’s an inside story to this – it’s best if you
don’t know anything about it. Don’t worry. I just pissed off some guys who don’t
appreciate the rules.”

He held her in his arms and said, “Sorry. You must’ve been frightened when I left
beforehand.”

Annie shook her head. She had thought about it.

Luke had left quietly probably because he didn’t want to get her involved.

After comforting her, Luke called Juliet at the campsite and told her that he was safe. He
also informed her that he might not be able to return on time the next day.

Lucas Barton and his men had been to the campsite, and had indeed made Juliet uneasy.

But Luke was the only one who could say anything now, and the dead officers couldn’t
cause him trouble any longer.

After receiving Luke’s call, Juliet was reassured and told him not to worry about the
campsite.
Then, Luke sent a text message to Elsa and told her the gist of the situation.

Certain things had to be kept confidential, but there was no need to hide the deaths of
Lucas Barton and Wade Davis; it was better to tell Elsa so that she would be prepared.

Elsa soon called him.

Luke smiled at Annie apologetically and answered the call in the hallway.

He wasn’t done until ten minutes later. After returning to the room, Luke hugged Annie,
who was still in a daze.

Annie exclaimed, “What are you doing? Ah…” Luke said, “I think I need another shower.”
“You jerk. Ah…” Stunned for a moment, Annie moaned soon after.

The next morning, the sun found its way through the gaps in the curtain to create two
bright strips of light in the room.

Luke woke up early and checked the system notifications.

He had been rewarded 20 experience and credit points each for rescuing Steve, Janet and
Annie, for a total of 60 points. There were also a bunch of other notifications.

Mission: Eliminate the adolescent drug dealers. Completed.

Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +150. Credit +150.

Mission: Eliminate main members of Lucas Barton’s criminal group. Completed. Total
experience: 300. Total credit: 300.

Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +90. Credit +90.

Mission: Crack the Texas ranger’s murder case. Completed.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.

Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +50. Credit +50.

Mission: Eliminate Wade Davis. Completed.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.

Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +30. Credit +30.

Luke scratched his head.

He had received the most experience and credit from getting rid of the bad kids.

The reward for eliminating the dirty cops and Wade Davis seemed quite small. Daddy
System clearly didn’t give rewards based on the law, but according to the impact which
the crimes had on other people.

That meant that the bad kids had harmed more people, while Lucas Barton and his gang
probably had to pretend to be good officers, so had hurt fewer people.

By the same logic, Wade Davis yielded little experience and credit probably because he
had only killed two people, and was only partly to blame for the death of the Texas
ranger.

Therefore, Wade Davis, a big businessman, was the least valuable person in the system.

But the three missions had been easily accomplished in one fell swoop, so the harvest
wasn’t bad at all.

Then there was Jason Voorhees.

System: Stop Jason Voorhees from killing people. Completed.

Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200.

Luke sighed.

No matter how terrifying a monster Jason was, he wasn’t as much of a danger as drug
dealers.

An average-sized gang of drug dealers could endanger hundreds of people at the very
least.

Comrade Jason, who silently and diligently reaped heads with his machete, was clearly
nothing compared with the drug dealers.

All in all, six hundred experience and credit points for just a few hours of work wasn’t
bad.

After checking his gains, Luke began to review his actions last night and think about
follow-up plans.

While he went over the details of his actions last night, Annie’s warm and soft body lay in
his arms.

Finally, Annie moved and woke up in a daze.

Looking at the strange room, she finally remembered where she was a moment later.

Sensing the strong body that was right behind her, she subconsciously wriggled and took
a deep breath. “Don’t you need to sleep at all?”

Luke chuckled and kissed her cheek. “I’m absolutely fine.”

Lost for words, Annie then asked, “W- When are we going to have breakfast?”.

Luke smiled. “I’m having mine right now. It’s delicious.”

Annie blushed. “You animal…”.

They didn’t get up until noon. When they checked out, the owner of the hotel didn’t even
dare look Luke in the eye.

After they checked out, Luke took Annie to the police station in town and found the two
constables whom he had talked to yesterday.

When Luke mentioned Stephen, the owner of Eden Lake Campsite, to the constables,
Annie finally realized that she had forgotten about her uncle all this time.

It wasn’t entirely her fault. Stephen wasn’t really her blood uncle, and they were only
distantly related.

She had only worked at the campsite for two days, and to her, Stephen was a stranger
whom she had just met.

Too many things had happened last night for her to have time to worry about Stephen.

The two constables said that they would send out a search party for Stephen.

After asking for Annie’s opinion, Luke then drove her up the mountain to fetch her
personal belongings, including her cellphone, her ID, her credit card, and so on.

After lunch, Luke dropped Annie at a bus stop on Route 405 and waved goodbye to her.

After that awful experience with the murderous kids at the campsite, Annie wasn’t going
to continue working there – she would rather go back to the city.
Chapter 376 - Bad Parents of Bad Kids
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 376 Bad Parents of Bad Kids

After dropping Annie off, Luke drove Stephen’s pickup to the police station in town and
asked the constables to return it to Stephen, if Stephen was still alive.

But Luke wasn’t very hopeful.

On his way back to No. 37 Middle School’s campsite, he remembered the ruthless kids
again. Not only did they steal a car, they had also tried to kill the victim to keep his mouth
shut.

However, they had been misled, and somehow sent themselves to Jason Voorhees’s
machete.

Luke had planned to teach those kids a lesson after finding out the truth, but had been
saved the trouble.

This was actually an inevitable ending.

If they had been less ballsy and ruthless, they wouldn’t have been killed off in one night.

Returning to No. 37 Middle School’s campsite, Luke looked at the kids who were horsing
around, and suddenly felt that it was quite adorable that they went swimming at night or
went naked into the woods.

They spent their energy on playing around, at least, which for minors was absolutely a
good thing.

Luke found Juliet and thanked her for her help the day before.

Juliet simply nodded and spoke to him in private. “Luke, you’re not in any trouble, are
you?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “I reported what happened yesterday to my superior.
Everything’s fine.”

Staring at him for a moment, Juliet slowly nodded. “That’s great. If you’re in any trouble,
just let me know if I can be of any help, alright?”

Luke thanked her with a smile and resumed his role as safety instructor.
Juliet was relieved when she saw how Luke was behaving

She had a good impression of Luke.

Luke was one of the best she had seen in terms of looks, manners and professionalism.

Like she said, if she could help, she wouldn’t mind testifying on his behalf so that he
wasn’t caught up in something troublesome.

After Juliet left, Luke called Selina while he was patrolling the campsite and told her what
happened last night.

Apart from the confidential matter related to Jason Voorhees, he told her about
everything else in detail, like the deaths of Wade Davis and Lucas Barton.

After hearing that, Selina asked, “Should I start making preparations now so that you can
deal with that playboy after you come back?”

Luke coughed and said, “Don’t. We’re law-abiding detectives. Focus on the real estate
company and search for any weaknesses and negative press on it. You can ask Elizabeth
to help you; she’s your student too.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “Got it.”

She had thought in the beginning that this guy was interested in Elizabeth, but she now
realized that he was completely just using Elizabeth as free labor.

But Selina liked it this way, since she could give a lot of the work to Elizabeth. Thinking
about Elizabeth’s possible gains later, Selina didn’t feel guilty about it at all.

“Can’t get enough of the middle school girls yet?” Selina asked casually.

Luke chuckled. “It’ll be over in a couple of days. You should always finish what you
started.”

He had sent too many naked students back to their dorms in the last two nights – it was
too much fun!

When he was free, he had Sonia look up Jason Voorhees in the police database.

He was quite curious about this weirdo.

This was Sonia’s area of expertise; less than half a day later, she sent a bunch of files to
Luke.
Luke was even more astonished after going through the information.

The name Jason Voorhees wasn’t in the electronic database.

But as a professional, Sonia had found old paper documents in the archive room. Most of
the documents had been sealed for years, and the police department didn’t have the
manpower and energy to turn them into electronic records.

Based on what Sonia found, the Eden Lake Campsite that Stephen ran was originally
known as Camp Crystal Lake.

It wasn’t strange for Crystal State Park to have a Crystal Lake.

That worn signboard which Luke had seen at the very beginning — CAMP CRYS*** —
was thus its original name, except that the latter half of the name had been cut off.

It had also been a camp for students years ago, but was abandoned after an accident, until
Annie’s uncle took over and renamed and promoted it as Eden Lake Campsite.

No. 37 Middle School’s campsite was the new camp that was established after the
accident back then.

The new site was closer to the road and easier to reach, so Crystal Lake had remained
abandoned.

Sonia had found a few old newspaper clippings which mentioned Jason Voorhees’s name.

Allegedly, this eleven-year-old child drowned in an accident while playing with his
classmates.

However, his mother insisted that Jason had been pushed into the water by his
classmates, and started to wantonly slaughter the teachers in the camp back then.

In the end, this crazy mother was shot dead.

The case happened decades ago, and it was hard to find any information on it; these
newspaper clippings were the only proof that such a horrible incident had once taken
place.

Whether because of superstition or other reasons, the campsite was relocated.

Reading the files, Luke scratched his chin and mumbled, “So, Mr. Jason is just a child?”

Was this a case of a bad boy getting belated revenge on other bad boys? Luke was
amused and stopped looking into it.

It had only been out of personal interest that he had looked into it.

Mr. Jason had probably been sent to a lab by now, and would no longer emerge to sort
out bad kids.

Two days later, Luke noticed a group of people on the open ground in front of the camp
entrance, including the two constables whom he had spoken with before.

He thought for a moment before he went over to greet the constables.

“Are they from the town on the other side of the mountain? Looking for their kids?” Luke
asked one of the constables in a low voice, and the latter nodded with a bitter smile.

Luke said sympathetically, “Then you’re going to be busy. I wish you luck.”

Flegg and his agents had cleaned up everything and removed all the bodies, including
those of the kids.

These parents wouldn’t find anything.

The constable couldn’t say anything in response.

While vile kids didn’t have to mean that they had vile parents, this bunch really didn’t
look decent.
Chapter 377 - Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 377 Error in Judgment, and Smiling Tiger

These parents were rude and vulgar, and preferred to talk with their fists than with
words.

When Luke spoke to the constable, two men glared at him. “Who are you? Are you a
reporter?”

Luke smiled and fished out his badge. “I’m responsible for security in this camp. Shall I
kick you out to the road?”

The two men fell silent.

They were standing at the camp entrance, which was under Luke’s jurisdiction.

The constable secretly gave Luke a thumbs up, before he went over to sort out the next
course of action.

Otherwise, if they went up the mountain and some of the parents went missing, search
parties would have to be sent out.

The constables hadn’t sent anyone to look for the kids because the FBI had already issued
a notice.

Now that the six kids were confirmed dead, the constables certainly wouldn’t waste their
time, but the parents were unwilling to let it go.

Looking at the quarreling group of people, Luke shook his head.

If they were really that worried about their kids, why didn’t they do anything earlier? The
fact that they went up the mountain to plant weed and kill people wasn’t something that
could be explained away with one or two days of negligence.

Luke detected a familiar scent on this group with his Sharp Nose.

Weed! And after it was processed, too.

The thick scent confirmed that these people hadn’t just come into contact with the weed
in passing
Narrowing his eyes, Luke remembered that the kid he had questioned had said in the
end, “It’s our job.”

At that time, he thought that the kid was talking about how the brats had divided up the
work, but it now looked like that wasn’t necessarily the case.

Sneering, Luke returned to the campsite with no intention of watching this shitty
performance any longer.

Looking for their kids? More likely they were looking for the weed farm!

After Luke went back, a few black SUVs appeared in the distance.

A few minutes later, the SUVs stopped at the camp entrance, and Big Nick got out.

Looking at the middle school students, he cursed in a low voice, but still obediently
stubbed out his cigarette before he walked into the camp.

A moment later, Big Nick felt slightly amused when he looked at Luke, who was enjoying
tea and basking in the sun by the lake.

He had called Luke in the middle of the night partly to get back at Lucas Barton, who had
planned to frame him for the officer’s murder, and partly to return the favor when Luke
had helped him catch the bank robbers.

Big Nick wasn’t exactly a clean officer, but he paid attention to detail, and didn’t feel
comfortable owing Luke a favor.

The main thing was that Luke felt too clean; he felt like a completely different type of
police officer.

Even if they weren’t enemies, Big Nick subconsciously didn’t want to owe Luke anything

In the end, the FBI sent out a notice later that night.

Six officers, including Lucas Barton, had been killed by unknown criminals; Wade Davis
was dead, and so were six kids that had been out camping

And… Luke was absolutely fine.

Big Nick wasn’t some good person. He had threatened the owner of the motel before he
came here.

The owner confessed everything without hesitation. He no longer wanted to have

anything to do with the conflict between the county police and the young man. He just
wanted to run his motel in peace.

After hearing the motel owner out, Big Nick was silent for a long time, before he resumed
his journey.

Lucas Barton had fallen just like that, and since he was dead, there was no chance of him
making a comeback.

Furthermore, it was actually the FBI that had closed the case and cleaned up the mess.
This changed Big Nick’s opinion of Luke, and was what prompted him to meet Luke again.

They might not become bosom buddies, but Big Nick didn’t want to become enemies with
Luke either.

It was a good thing that the call he made last night hadn’t been in vain.

Putting down his teacup, Luke looked at Big Nick and rose. “Let’s go. There are too many
students here.”

They walked along the lake and talked for several minutes.

Nick was here to meet Luke and ask him about Lucas Barton.

Naturally, Luke said that he didn’t know the details, but Big Nick got it from Luke’s
expression.

Even if it was by sheer luck that Luke was able to kill off Lucas Barton and his party, Nick
still didn’t want to piss him off.

After they were done speaking, Luke walked Big Nick to the camp entrance. Big Nick
hesitated for a moment, before he suddenly said, “If you ever run into trouble in Los
Angeles county, you can look me up.”

This was a clear olive branch.

To Nick’s surprise, Luke nodded with a smile. “Great. As it happens, there’s something I
hope you can do for me.”

Not far from where they were standing at the entrance, the parents had finally decided to
get going again after a heated argument.

Luke said something, and both he and Big Nick watched the parents drive off.

Two minutes later, Big Nick waved goodbye and jogged back to his car. He was already
issuing an order as soon as he opened the car door. “Let’s go. We’ve got things to do.
Follow those cars.”

As he spoke, he looked at Luke, who was still patrolling the campsite, and cursed in a low
voice. “Sh*t! I was wrong. That guy’s a smiling tiger!”

His subordinate couldn’t help but ask, “What about Lucas Barton and his crew?”

Various emotions crossed Big Nick’s face. “Just believe whatever the FBI says, unless you
want to avenge them?”.

His subordinate cackled and didn’t say anything else.

Big Nick was obviously implying that it was best not to piss off this young man, or the
next deaths the FBI announced might be their own.

According to the notice that the county police received, there were fourteen victims in
this case, including six county officers, but there was no media coverage on it, and even
the county police higher-ups hadn’t said anything.

Big Nick and his crew had been sent here because they were used to cleaning up messes,
but their backer had explicitly told them not to look into the case too carefully.

“Why aren’t you driving yet? Don’t you want to get back to your girl tonight?” Nick spat
out the car window and lit a cigarette as he cursed his subordinate.

His subordinate started up the car and said, “Boss, aren’t we just here to pretend?”

Big Nick casually slapped the back of his head. “Just drive.”

Then, he said in a low voice, “Someone told me that those guys have been secretly
planting weed on the mountain for a long time and selling it.”

His subordinate was blank for a moment, before he perked up. “Are we going to clean
them up?”

Nick grunted in agreement, but then said, “Don’t ruin all the weed. We need to keep some
as evidence. I promised my source that I would put those guys in prison for several
years.”

His subordinate chuckled. “Then we won’t touch the weed that’s still in the ground. As for
the rest…”

Nick thought for a moment, then nodded. “We can do whatever we want with the rest.
Also, that bunch must have a big stash of dirty cash after illegally selling weed for so long.
That’s the key.”
Chapter 378 - The Angel’s Return, and Blueberry Cheese
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 378 The Angel’s Return, and Blueberry Cheese

His subordinate’s eyes glowed. The guy picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted, “Hey,
we’ve got business! Boss says to hurry up, or you won’t have money for big asses
tonight.”

The other members of the crew immediately jeered.

“You have a big ass, let me play with it.” “You faggot. Aren’t you the one who likes to be
played?” Big Nick laughed and looked at the campsite for the last time, before he left with
the other SUVs.

After seeing them off, everything was peaceful once more.

Two days later, Big Nick called Luke.

He sounded slightly embarrassed over the phone. “Luke, uh, there’s something I need to
tell you.”

Luke asked, “What is it?’

After a brief silence, Nick said in a low voice, “There was a small accident last night when
we arrested that bunch of drug dealers.” He fell silent again.

Luke asked, “So?”

we

Nick coughed and said, “Six male suspects were at the scene. Three of them were killed
and the other three were heavily wounded. However, another six female suspects in the
case were detained in their homes.”

Luke was stunned for a moment, but then said, “Congratulations. Were any of you hurt?”

Nick said, “No.”

Luke said, “That’s great.”

He hung up soon after, not knowing what to say.

Big Nick and his crew were really impatient. It had only been two days, and he had
already cleaned up the parents of the weed-planting kids.

Also, these county officers were as blunt and crude as ever; they simply took down the
men in the gang and then looted their wealth.

Naturally, Nick was a little embarrassed to make this call.

He had promised to put the guys in prison, but wound up sending them to the morgue;
that hadn’t been the deal.

As for Luke… he was quite pleased.

It wasn’t as if he could tell Nick, “It’s best if you get rid of all of them.” However, it had
been enough to imply to Nick that those people had money and drugs.

In a good mood, Luke escorted the kids and teachers onto the school bus, and then
followed behind them in his car all the way back to Los Angeles.

At the school entrance, Juliet hugged him and said, “You’re a good kid. You can come find
me if you ever need help.”

Luke thanked her with a smile before he drove off

He could roughly guess why Juliet acted this way with him.

He had learned from the others that Juliet had a little brother who had only been in his
first year of university when he went missing last year while camping in the mountains,
and had never been found.

Luke didn’t look like her brother, but they were somewhat similar in terms of
temperament and figure, which was why Juliet had a good impression of him

Done with his mission, Luke went directly to the police department.

Walking over to his desk, he saw Selina, whose head was buried in files. Smiling, Luke put
down the box he was carrying next to her and opened it.

His movements were light and nimble, and Selina didn’t notice him at all.

In the next moment, however, her nose twitched, and she turned her head to look at the
open box. “Oh, am I dreaming? Did God answer my prayers?”

But realization promptly struck her, and she turned her head to see Luke smiling at her.
She couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “So, it wasn’t God.”
Luke raised an eyebrow. “No?”

Selina’s will to live was strong. “You’re an angel, you knew that I was hungry.”

Luke showed her the other boxes he had and said, “I bought them on the way back. Do
you want to distribute them?”

Selina promptly got up and took the paper boxes from him. “Luke has donuts, who wants
them?”

Everybody in the office flocked toward them.

But nobody shoved each other for the donuts, since they knew that Luke and Selina
always had enough for everyone.

In the end, only two and a half out of four boxes of donuts were shared out. There were
only a dozen people at the office at the moment. Two officers with sweet tooths took two
donuts each, otherwise they wouldn’t have needed to open a third box.

After greeting everybody with a smile, Luke signaled to Selina, and they went to Elsa’s
office with the last one and a half boxes of donuts.

“There’s been nothing recently?” he asked Selina.

Selina replied with a deeply bitter expression, “Of course it’s nothing for you. I’ve been
going through case files in the office every day, and haven’t stepped foot outside at all.”

Luke smiled. “I’m back, so you’re free.”

Selina nodded. It was much better to investigate cases with Luke than sitting in the office.

They always brought snacks with them when they headed out in the morning, and when
the weather was good, they could have afternoon tea and enjoy the sunshine for an hour
or two.

In any case, they were the most efficient team in the Major Crimes Division, so nobody
had any complaints about them enjoying a slice of opera cake and green tea or a
cappuccino under the sun. As long as they could crack cases effectively, it was all good.

Luke and Selina entered Elsa’s office, and Selina put the one and a half boxes of donuts on
her table.

Elsa had a conflicted expression on her face. “I’ve been trying to lose weight.”

Luke chuckled. “This entire box is blueberry cheese donuts, and is especially for you.”
Elsa looked at the other box. “What about this one?”

Luke replied casually, “They’re regular donuts, and there are four left. You can take them
to Dustin if you want.”

After a brief silence, Elsa quickly put the blueberry cheese donuts in her drawer and said,
“Thanks for pushing back my weight loss program. Now, what’s up?” Luke said, “I’m here
for cases. I can’t work on any of the cases you gave me now.”

Elsa was lost for words.

She hadn’t expected the Elsworth family to be involved in both the case of the girl in
pajamas and the death of the Texas ranger.

Additionally, Palmer had asked for a favor, and had taken over the donut store case and
the case of the fuel truck robbery, so Luke couldn’t continue investigating those.

However, the last thing that the Major Crimes Division lacked was cases, and each one
was more urgent than the next.

Elsa pulled a stack of case files over so that they were in front of her. “Do you want to
take it easy or work hard?”

Luke replied offhandedly, “Anything is fine, as long as the case has leads.”

With a knowing expression, Elsa straightaway picked out some case files from the bottom
and threw them to Luke. “I already put these ones aside for you.”

Luke said, “Thanks for your trust, boss.”

A moment later, they both left, and Elsa sighed with relief.

When Luke had gone out to play for a week, she had put together quite a number of tricky
cases that were suitable for him.

He was trustworthy.

Relaxed, she opened the paper box. Smelling the sweet donuts, she took a bite out of one
of them, and sighed contentedly. “Blueberry cheese; I haven’t had one of these in a long
time.”
Chapter 379 - Promotion and Pay Rise
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 379 Promotion and Pay Rise

Looking at the half-full box of regular donuts, and then at the special blueberry cheese
donut in her hand, Elsa hesitated for a moment, then said, “Dustin isn’t a fan of donuts,
anyway. I’ll just give him the half-full box.”

As for the blueberry cheese donuts, she decided to keep them for herself.

After sitting down at his desk, Luke gave the case files to Selina to screen as usual.

Elizabeth had returned too. She waved at Luke, indicating that she had something to tell
him, and Luke nodded for her to come over.

She then told him that Samantha had returned to Arizona with Ashley and Mike. Chris
had gone back with his aunt as well.

Jenny and Bobby had been negotiating with Chris about the mine on Luke’s behalf, and he
hadn’t talked to them yet. He simply asked, “Is everything fine on your mother’s end?”

Elizabeth hesitated for a moment before she nodded. “We did everything like you said,
except…”

Luke nodded. “Then that’s fine. Focus on work and don’t worry about what’s happening
at home. It’s never bad to have more money, right?”.

Elizabeth nodded with a wry smile. Having money was better than struggling for years to
pay off her college loan.

She then said in a low voice, “The Elsworths have been on the news a lot in the last two
days. It would be good to pay them more attention.”

Luke nodded. “Alright, got it.”

There were a lot of things that Elizabeth wanted to say, but she felt that it wasn’t proper
to voice them out. In the end, she simply said thanks once more and returned to work.

Luke turned around and looked at Selina. “Have you picked a case?” Selina didn’t lift her
head as she continued skimming the files. “Pretty much. The weather has been nice
recently. If you want to check out bikinis, there’s a case of a female body on the beach.
There’s nothing special about the other cases.”
Luke grew interested. “What kind of body?”

Selina said, “The kind you’re imagining. You want to check it out?”

Luke rose and said, “Let’s go. You can enjoy the sun…”

The phone on the desk suddenly rang.

Luke picked up the phone. “Hello. Alright, at once.”

He put down the phone and shrugged at Selina. “Dustin asked us to go to his office.”

Selina said, “Hopefully it won’t delay our investigation.”

Luke said, “You’re more interested in catching some rays, aren’t you? But the sun’s about
to set, and you won’t be able to get any sun now anyway.”

Selina said, “We can look for the best spot first, so that we won’t have to waste time
later.”

Luke couldn’t say anything, and just gave her a thumbs up.

They soon returned from Dustin’s office with a promotion document each.

Luke smiled. “Alright, if we hurry up, we can finish the paperwork and change our IDs
and badges today.”

Selina sighed. “Fine. I can skip out on sunbathing for a promotion and a pay rise.”

They then went off to finish the paperwork.

Luke didn’t really care about credit, but he had cracked a lot of cases, including some
especially tricky ones, and had also helped obtain huge donations for Westside.

So, his promotion was inevitable. Now, he and Selina were both level three detectives.

Also, both of them had enrolled as part-time students at a L.A. community college
recommended by Jenny.

This was a legitimate community college that had been approved by the Ministry of
Education.

It was similar to other colleges, except that the exams weren’t as difficult, and the content
that would be assessed would be specified beforehand.
Luke had signed both of them up after doing the background research, so that they could
graduate in two years.

A two-year diploma from a community college certainly couldn’t compare with a four-
year university certificate.

After they graduated, however, they could go on to apply for further study. Also, their
diploma would be recognized by LAPD.

The crime rate in Los Angeles was rising steadily, but recruitment continued to decline
every year, as fewer young people wanted to become police officers.

As one of the top three crime cities in America, Los Angeles was certainly worthy of its
notoriety, so it was risky to be a police officer here.

Many university graduates didn’t want to do such a strenuous and dangerous job.

So, LAPD and LASD could only lower their requirements.

For example, the minimum age requirement had changed from 21 to 19, and the police
now accepted two-year diplomas from community colleges.

Luke estimated that the age requirement might be reduced to seventeen and a half in a
couple of years, as police school training took around half a year, so new officers would
be eighteen after they finished the training, and could start work right away.

Luke and Selina’s annual salaries had also been raised to the level of seasoned officers,
which was close to 90,000 before tax.

This time, Dustin had given Luke and Selina the treatment they deserved for their track
record in one go.

From his performance in the last few months, Luke’s promotion was justified, and
nobody dared complain.

This wasn’t based on his achievements in Houston or Shackelford, and wasn’t about the
classified cases. He had been promoted based on the work that everybody had seen him
do.

Luke was happy to accept it.

After becoming a level three detective, there were few detectives in the Major Crimes
Division who had a higher level than he did.

Now, he was also a seasoned detective.

There was no need for a big celebration. A lot of people in the Major Crimes Division
didn’t get promoted to level two detectives until they were almost thirty. Luke and Selina
didn’t want to draw their envy.

Back at home, Luke made dinner for Selina to celebrate the promotion, and left the house
at ten.

Selina snorted. “Going to see your Secretary Jenny again?”

Luke smiled. “Of course. Don’t forget about Chris’s mine.”

Selina couldn’t say anything; the gold mine was definitely important.

Luke picked Jenny up from her villa.

Even though Jenny didn’t mind, Luke hardly visited her villa and never stayed over; they
always spent the night at a hotel.

Jenny had asked him why before, and Luke gave a very realistic answer: To avoid putting
her in danger.

After all, meeting at a hotel and staying the night at her place were relationships at two
different levels.

As Luke worked more and more cases, he would encounter more and more dangerous
people. When he went to meet Jenny, he always disguised himself and made sure that
nobody was following him.

Besides, on the nights he met Jenny, he often went out to earn experience and credit
points.

If he were at Jenny’s place, he would have to sneak past the security guards; it was far
less convenient than the hotels he picked.

In their hotel room, they snuggled in front of the window as Jenny told Luke what she had
accomplished.

Chris McCormick, the son of the mine owner in Boom Town in Arizona, had struck a deal
with Jenny.
Chapter 380 - Wolf’s Little Secret
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 380 Wolf’s Little Secret

Luke was going to set up a new company with Chris to run the gold mine.

Boom Town’s gold mine would be up and running again with Luke’s capital investment,
and he would get 25% of the shares.

Samantha, Elizabeth’s mother, invested some of her money too, and had a 5% share.

The rest of the shares belonged to Chris.

That was the basic situation. Jenny had negotiated the details; she was better at contracts
than Chris was, and wouldn’t cut a losing deal.

Chris also didn’t really hesitate to make the deal.

The mines he currently had were already dry. He hadn’t shut them down yet only
because they were his father’s lifelong work.

He didn’t have the money to get them running again. Even if there really were new
mother lodes, he could only helplessly watch the mines go bankrupt if no investments
came in.

Now that Luke had expressed interest and was willing to take the risk, it was impossible
for Chris to say no.

Where did Samantha get her money? It was a low interest loan from Luke’s company.

Luke didn’t really care how Elizabeth persuaded her mother to accept the loan, but from
this moment on, Samantha would be a supervisor of the new company.

Luke also thought of a new job for Bobby Max, his PR manager.

Since there was no progress with Google, he would send Bobby to this town in Arizona to
dig the gold mine; or rather, to supervise the digging of the gold mine.

The new mother lode was located in the spider’s nest where Luke had saved Gladys.
Thanks to his assortment of abilities, Luke had been able to identify the gold ore.

When he discovered the peculiarity of the ore that had been in one corner of the spider’s
nest, he brought a small piece back for testing in the lab.
Based on the ore he brought out, there was roughly fifteen grams of gold in every ton;
this was absolutely high grade ore.

Of course, it was also possible that Luke’s sample just happened to have a higher
percentage, and the overall amount wasn’t that high.

But considering the history of that gold mine, seven grams of gold in every ton of ore was
still impressive. Moreover, there was also silver and bronze in addition to the gold, which
could also be mined and sold.

Luke’s investment in the gold mine was only a passing interest, and he didn’t plan to
devote his time to it.

He was neither attracted to nor talented at business. Naturally, he wouldn’t spend time
on this aspect.

It was good enough if he could earn some money from the gold mine.

After discussing the gold mine with Jenny, the two of them finally got down to official
business, and unexpectedly discovered that there were even more questions and
knowledge that they needed to work on.

The next morning, Luke pulled Secretary Jenny into another round before he left the
hotel, brimming with satisfaction. On the way home, he tossed Jenny and the gold mine to
the back of his mind as he mulled over another matter.

Something was seriously wrong with Wolf Elsworth.

After Jenny fell asleep last night, Luke slipped out of the hotel and found a gang that he
had been investigating for a while.

After making some “inquiries” with a higher-up of this gang, he learned some interesting
intelligence. Wolf Elsworth had a secret hobby, and often looked for female college
students through those gangsters.

Most of the small fry in the gang weren’t clear on the details, and only two leaders who
dealt with this matter were aware of Wolfs identity. Also, some of these students went
missing soon after.

Furthermore, Wolf had always been close to his nephew Dylan, and was a regular
customer of Prime Exotic, his nephew’s luxury car club. After Luke picked up Selina, they
went to the police department.

Sonia came over the moment she saw them.

Looking at her face, Luke asked, “What happened?”

Sonia said, “Scorsese found something. Come and take a look.”

Naturally, Luke didn’t refuse.

The three of them went to Sonia’s desk, and she took out a photo from a folder. “Scorsese
found something on the soles of the feet of that girl in pajamas. It’s not anything like tar
or mud, but the leaves of a unique plant.”

Luke nodded.

Sonia said, “This is an expensive ornamental plant. It’s called…”

She browsed through the case file and read, “It’s called Red Dawn Maple, and when I was
looking up information on Wolf, I happened to catch this.”

She opened an image on her computer. “This is one of Wolf Elsworth’s mansions. He often
throws parties here. Look here.”

Luke narrowed his eyes and watched as Sonia clicked and zoomed in on one part of the
image.

On either side of the steps outside the mansion were two beautiful crimson plants that
were between 1.5 and 2 meters tall.

“Is this Red Dawn Maple?” Luke asked.

Sonia nodded. “It’s a maple from Japan. It’s a unique and valuable species, and is very rare
here. Also, this mansion is only a couple of kilometers from Dylan Elsworth’s villa.”

Luke pondered for a moment and asked, “So, the girl in pajamas wasn’t far from Wolf
Elsworth’s mansion when she got hit?”

“The scene of the accident is even closer to the mansion; it’s only several hundred meters
away.” Sonia looked around and said in a low voice, “Also, Scorsese searched unsolved
cases in the archive from the last two years, and found the same maple leaves on another
three victims. One of the victims was found at the construction site for Wolf’s new
company.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Is he that stupid?”

Sonia said, “…Maybe he himself doesn’t remember where he tossed the body? After all,
not even driving your car away after hitting and killing someone isn’t smart either, is it?”
Luke nodded with a smile. “True; they have money, after all.”

Thinking for a moment, he said, “Don’t continue investigating this case, understand?”

Sonia hesitated and asked, “You…”

Luke shrugged. “Other people might be interested in Wolf Elsworth’s hobby, but not us.”

Sonia stared at him and nodded silently.

Luke took the files to Elsa.

A moment later, Elsa went to Dustin with the same files.

Luke returned to his desk and gave Sonia an OK gesture.

Sonia nodded and continued with her work.

She didn’t really want the credit; if she provoked the Elsworth family, it wouldn’t be
pretty for her.

By doing this, Luke had completely pulled her free of this case, and she didn’t need to
worry about the Elsworth family taking revenge.

Also, Sonia had inexplicably helped to intercept stolen goods worth tens of millions of
dollars previously, and Dustin had specifically said that she had a hand in it.

How could Sonia be unsatisfied?

Chapter 381 - Sonia’s Intelligence and Privacy
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 381 Sonia’s Intelligence and Privacy

The police department had smoothly pocketed a huge amount of the unclaimed cash; that
was definitely more important than cracking a few murder cases.

No wonder Elizabeth likes to work with Luke! Sonia mumbled to herself.

Selina asked in a low voice, “Are you really not going to do anything?” Luke said, “What
are you thinking? We’ve got too many cases to work on. Let’s go. We’ll inspect your
sunbathing spot today.”

Selina nodded, and they left for the forensics department.

Scorsese, a black guy with an afro, was already at work. He asked, “Have you seen the
report on the girl in pajamas?”.

Luke nodded. “Yes, it’s already been handed over to Dustin. Just keep it to yourself and
don’t mention it to anyone.”

Scorsese nodded. “Then why are you here?”.

Luke said, “For the body on the beach. It was sent over the day before yesterday. We’re
here for the preliminary findings.”

Scorsese gave an “oh” before he walked over to pull open the door of a cold chamber.

The cold chamber was essentially an ice coffin. The tray was pulled out to reveal a female
body.

Scorsese recited, “Wendy Bagir, female, 34 years of age, unemployed. We’ve already
contacted her husband, Winston Bagir; he never filed a missing report for his wife.”

Selina was curious. “He didn’t know that his wife was missing for two days? Wait, how do
you know that, Scorsese? You’re a doctor, not a detective, right?”.

Scorsese shrugged. “Sonia bought the husband here yesterday to verify the woman’s
identity, and I was here. My memory’s pretty good, you know.”

Luke chuckled. “That’s great. We don’t need to talk to Sonia, then; she seems pretty busy.”

Scorsese was lost for words. “Actually, I’m very busy too. You have more than thirty
detectives in the Major Crimes Division, but I only have three forensic doctors on shift
here.”

Luke raised his hand to stop him. “Stop. Take your complaints to the big shots in their
personal offices. No matter what you say to me, it’s not like I can give you a single cent.”

Speechless for a moment, Scorsese shook his head helplessly. “Fine, let’s focus on this
Mrs. Wendy Bagir. Actually, we found one of her legs first.” He then lifted the sheet that
covered the body.

Luke and Selina looked at the body, only to frown simultaneously.

Scorsese said, “The good news is that her leg was cut off after she died. Two guys were
fishing at night when something got stuck in their boat propeller. They reached out, and
hit the jackpot.” He pointed at Wendy’s left leg.

Luke asked, “What’s the cause of death?”

“Severe trauma to her forehead, which probably knocked her out instantly. She then died
from an intracranial hemorrhage.” Scorsese pointed at the head of the body. “Also, she
had intercourse before her death, and her right arm was dislocated. So…”

Selina asked, “Someone might’ve knocked her out and raped her before throwing her into
the ocean?”

Scorsese shrugged. “You’re the professionals. Don’t ask me.”

Luke asked, “Here’s a professional question for you: Was there any semen left in her?
What are the results of the DNA test?”

Scorsese said, “There was, but it’s not in our DNA database. Sonia helped us obtain a DNA
sample from Wendy’s husband, and I’m afraid that it’s not a match.”

Luke remarked, “What a sad story.”

Scorsese said, “What’s even sadder is that the content of this lady’s stomach suggests that
she died three hours after dinner, and the food was pretty good. Do you want to take a
look?”

Luke and Selina both shook their heads. “You can just tell us.”

The food in a dead victim’s stomach wouldn’t be fresh; it was essentially vomit that
hadn’t been discharged, and looked and smelled horrible.

Scorsese said, “Basically, it was lobster, fresh sea urchins, some cheese, and roasted
clams.”

“So, she might’ve had dinner with a man who wasn’t her husband at a seafood restaurant,
before she was dumped in the ocean?” asked Luke.

Scorsese shrugged. “It’s your job to find out. Do you have any more questions?”

After a brief silence, Luke suddenly asked, “Sonia has a boyfriend, doesn’t she?”.

Scorsese subconsciously shook his head. “No way, she doesn’t have a boyfriend.”

Greatly enlightened, Luke patted his shoulder. “Okay, thank you for your answer.”

Scorsese was lost for words.

Holding back her laughter, Selina left with Luke.

Only after they were some distance away from the morgue did Selina laugh out loud.
Luke glanced at her. “For the record, he confessed himself; it’s not like I was prying into
Sonia’s privacy.”

Selina nodded with a smile. “No wonder the reports which Sonia wants always come out
faster. Hahahaha.”

Luke said, “That’s down to her personal charm; it’s not like she demands them. It’s got
nothing to do with us. At most… we can ask Sonia to help us if we need a report urgently.”
Selina nodded decisively.

The forensics department was actually even busier than the Major Crimes Division
because they had less manpower.

There was a severe shortage of skilled forensic scientists like Scorsese in Los Angeles.
Naturally, Luke and Selina had to make full use of the “lethal weapon” that was Sonia.

However, comparing Sonia’s athletic body with Scorsese’s small physique from spending
all his time in the lab, they both shook their heads; these two getting together would be a
feat.

After gossiping about their colleagues, they drove to the beach where the female body
was found.

The place was slightly northwest of Santa Monica Beach, and had fewer tourists.

The year was only 2004. Even Malibu Beach, where Tony would establish his mansion,
was still a desolate landscape. There was hardly anybody around.
They walked to a small bay. Looking at the eye-catching yellow cordon in one corner,
Luke asked, “What do you think about sunbathing in this place?”

The place had quite a nice view of the blue sky and blue ocean, although the beach here
was mostly pebbles and stones.

Selina looked around and nodded. “Not bad. Fewer people, less trouble. We can set up
deck chairs where the stones are more level.”

Luke chuckled. “Then let’s go and investigate.”

Of course, they had to handle business first.

They were here in order to figure out how the female body had ended up in this
particular stretch of ocean.
Chapter 382 - Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 382 Visit, and Discovering the First Crime Scene

They would be able to determine through a field investigation whether Wendy’s body
had drifted here on the water current, or if it had simply been dumped here.

The direction of the follow-up investigation would depend on whether the body had been
dumped on the beach before it was swallowed by the tide, or had been dumped directly
into the ocean from a boat.

Luke and Selina went over to the yellow cordon, which was where the body had been
retrieved.

Taking out the file photo of the crime scene, Luke looked at the ocean and said, “The
water current comes from there.” He pointed in one direction.

They walked several hundred meters along the beach and climbed a slope, only to be
rendered speechless by what they saw

Hundreds of meters away on the other side of the slope was a row of villas along the
shoreline.

Selina checked the map and said, “It’s a villa district. Dozens of families live here.”

Luke covered his forehead. “Does this mean that we have to investigate them one by
one?”

Looking at the map, Selina suddenly said, “Why don’t we have lunch at a seafood
restaurant first?”

Luke was confused. “Huh?” It was just after ten in the morning, and was a little early for
lunch.

Selina zoomed in on the map on the tablet and showed it to Luke. “See this?”

Luke looked at the map, and saw several restaurants along the beach back in the
direction which they had come.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that they specialize in seafood?”

Selina said, “Maybe they have big lobsters.” Luke smiled. “Let’s go. If they do, we know
what we’re having for lunch.”
They drove back a kilometer, and then slowed down to check the restaurants next to the
road.

They soon picked Greer out of a few fairly high-end restaurants.

Selina asked with a smile, “What do you think?”

Luke nodded. “This is it.”

A signboard outside Greer specifically said, “Today’s Special: Boston Lobster.”

But actually, these were Maine lobsters and not Boston lobsters.

“Boston Lobsters are best steamed or cooked with cheese,” said Luke.

Selina immediately started drooling. “Ah, don’t talk about that yet, we’re here on a case.”

Luke didn’t torture the glutton any longer. They went in and found a waitress.

After showing her their badges, they gave her a photo of the victim and asked, “Have you
seen this lady before?”

The waitress looked at the photo and smiled. “Of course; Ms. Wendy comes here every
week or two.”

Luke asked, “Alone?”

The waitress hesitated for a moment, but she still replied, “No, she comes with Mr. Swick.
He’s a decent gentleman.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other and asked, “They come together every time?”

The waitress said, “More or less, but Mr. Swick sometimes comes alone.”

Luke thought for a moment and asked, “Do you remember if they had dinner here the day
before yesterday?”

The waitress nodded. “Yes. They were at my table.”

Luke asked, “Was there anything unusual about them? For example, did they fight?”

The waitress shook her head. “No, they’ve always had a close relationship, from what I
can see.”
Luke hummed a response and asked, “Did they leave together after dinner?” The waitress
shook her head. “No, Ms. Wendy left on our boat, but Mr. Swick drove his car. However,
Ms. Wendy never returned our boat after she left.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other. “What boat?”

The waitress pointed at a small pier by the sea. “We provide our customers boats for
them to go out and have fun on the ocean for a bit.”

Luke and Selina looked at the boats, and saw that they were white with green edges. Each
boat could only accommodate two to three people.

Luke thought for a moment, then asked again, “What do you know about Mr. Swick?”.

A moment later, Luke acquired the address of this Mr. Swick. He smiled at the waitress
and said, “Please reserve a table for us. We’ll have lunch here later, and we’d like you to
be our server.”

The waitress smiled brilliantly; she knew she would be getting a hefty tip later.

The man who had been meeting Wendy for meals was called Phillis Swick. He lived
precisely in the villa district that Luke and Selina had just seen.

Luke looked at Selina and asked, “Thought of anything?”

In the passenger seat, Selina drew a few lines on the tablet. “Is it like this?”

On the map on the tablet, the restaurant was connected to Swick’s house, and Wendy’s
name was written on a simple drawing of a boat on the ocean, with a question mark
behind it.

Luke looked at the map and nodded. “That’s pretty much it. Now we have to find out
where Wendy died.”

An hour later, they walked out of the villa district. After a brief silence, Selina asked, “Do
you think he was telling the truth?”

Luke said, “I don’t know, but we’ve seen a lot of criminals who are good actors. Just
because he was grieving like that doesn’t mean that he’s innocent.”

Selina clicked her tongue. “My intuition tells me that he didn’t kill Wendy.”

Luke didn’t argue with her. After all, it was just her intuition, not a foregone conclusion.
Phillis Swick was reasonably handsome and quite a good talker; indeed, it was easy for
him to win a lady’s favor.
But Wendy’s husband… was a little pitiful!

From the conversation just now, this Mr. Swick told them that he and Wendy were a
couple and estranged from their spouses; they were going to divorce their spouses so
that they could be together.

He had indeed been with Wendy that night. Wendy had sailed the boat to his place, and
then left the same way after their tryst.

Selina found that odd. “Why didn’t you drive back together?”

Swick said miserably, “She didn’t want anyone to see her coming to my house. She sailed
the boat to my place every time. She wasn’t divorced yet, you know.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other. Recalling that Wendy’s husband didn’t make a
police report until his wife had been missing for three days, they knew that this couple
didn’t have the best relationship. Luke said, “Let’s go and see if we can find the boat; that
might be the first crime scene.”

Instead of driving the car, they simply searched the shoreline on foot.

Forty minutes later, Luke and Selina stood on shore as they looked at the boat that was
hidden in a thick growth of weeds. “Okay, at least there’s something we can investigate.”

It was a white boat with green edges. There was also dry blood on one edge of the boat.

It was the smell of blood that had led Luke to the boat.

The wind here was pretty strong, but the boat was giving off the scent incessantly like a
signal, and Luke had been able to detect it from fifty meters away.

It was Wendy’s scent.

Chapter 383 - Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 383 Sunbathing and the Shabby Pickup

Selina took out her phone and called the forensics department.

Luke stepped forward but didn’t board the boat. He only checked the surroundings.

“There’s no obvious blood on the boat, but look here.” He jerked his jaw in one direction.

Selina looked at the hull of the boat, only to see a huge dent on one side.

“Something crashed hard into the boat?” Selina asked.

Luke nodded. “There’s no blood or traces of a struggle on the boat. Let’s just wait; it’ll be a
miracle if the forensic staff can get here within an hour.”

Selina looked at the sky, and then at her watch. “Oh, no. Our seafood lunch.”

Luke remembered that too. He said helplessly, “We can only cancel our reservation now.”

Selina nodded and called the restaurant.

Luke ran all the way back to Swick’s villa and drove the car to the boat.

After driving the car over, Luke said with a smile, “Though there’s no seafood lunch, we
can still get some sunbathing in. Also, do you want this?”

As he spoke, he took out a Dr. Pepper from the fridge in the car and tossed it to Selina.

Selina caught it and had a mouthful before burping in satisfaction. “Darling, you’re really
smart.”

Luke chuckled and didn’t say anything.

Together, they took out foldable chairs, a beach umbrella and towels from the trunk of
the car, and set them up on a flat area nearby.

Selina changed into a bikini in the car and came running back with a food box. She lay
down and sighed comfortably. “It’s nice to relax for a moment when we’re busy.”

Luke opened the food box and took out a piece of spiced beef. “Kill two birds with one
stone; there’s nothing else to do while we wait, anyway.”

Since they were the ones who found the boat, they couldn’t just walk away before the
forensic scientists took over.

If it was in the city, they could find a place to rest before the forensic scientists arrived.

In this desolate area, they had to find their own way to kill time.

Fortunately, Luke and Selina were always prepared when they went out. There was
always food and water in their car.

While it would be too much to call this a country outing, it still made the long wait less
boring.

Eyes closed, Selina listened to her learning materials via her earphones while she enjoyed
the sun.

Luke had put together a lot of professional knowledge for her in various areas, from
fighting to wilderness survival.

With nothing else to do now, she listened to some of it; this method was a lot more
comfortable than reading.

Luke didn’t like sunbathing that much. He simply had tea and read his files after applying
sunblock on Selina’s back.

The files he was reading were a little more shady, and basically contained relevant
intelligence on the underground forces in Los Angeles.

He had been exercising restraint in the frequency of his clean-up operations, and did a
purge only every five to seven days or so in order to prevent his “diligence” from affecting
his state of mind.

Even then, Luke had cleaned up almost ten gang nests in over a month.

For the gangsters of Los Angeles, this was a trivial number, but these mid-level gangs
which Luke wiped out commanded hundreds of lackeys.

After he got rid of these mid-level leaders, the hundreds of bottom-level lackeys lost their
bosses.

With their bosses gone, these lackeys had other plans.

Some wanted to become the boss, some planned to join other forces, and some tried to
fish in muddy waters for themselves

Thus, the gangs of Los Angeles had been in turmoil recently.

Luke was contemplating getting rid of the bottom-level hoodlums who were especially
active.

These guys were even more unbridled than their dead bosses; they hadn’t been beaten
down by cruel reality yet, and thought that they could make waves as big shots
themselves.

Luke wondered if killing more of these enthusiastic fellows would make the rest come
back down to earth.

When the brainless guys were all dead, the smart ones would naturally step in.

He didn’t think he was creating more crime in Los Angeles with this; it was organized
crime that was more dangerous.

A lot of gang cases had to do with large-scale, ongoing operations such as human
trafficking or drug smuggling.

A small hoodlum could at most only mug someone on the street; they weren’t nearly as
dangerous as organized gangs.

While Luke was thinking this, he put a red “V” next to certain names in his notebook.

If everything went smoothly, the ticks would become red “x’s soon.

Suddenly, there was the sound of an engine in the distance.

Luke turned to see a shabby pickup drive past them to an even more remote location.

He was lost for words. Was there someone else like them, on an outing in the wild?

After a while, the guys from the forensics department finally arrived.

Looking at Selina, who continued sunbathing after she waved at them, the two forensic
scientists couldn’t be any more envious. “Wow, you’re so smart to actually prepare all
this in advance.”

The forensic guys weren’t prudish enough to tell them what to do while on the clock;
their work was usually very dry and dull as they faced cadavers and blood every day, and
only an idiot would mouth off at a gorgeous girl.
Luke chuckled and pointed at the boat. “If you want to relax a bit after you’re done with
work, I can lend you two yoga mats and sunblock. Of course, you have to prepare your
own clothes and towels.”

The two forensic scientists were white guys who weren’t more than thirty years old and
had lively natures.

They looked at each other and smiled bitterly. “You think we have time to catch some
rays? We’ve got tons of analyses and reports to do.”

Luke shrugged. “I can’t help with that. I’m not your supervisor; I can’t give you leave.”

After bantering for a moment, they began to do their job.

There wasn’t much that the forensic scientists needed to do.

Apart from the dent in the boat and the dry blood. there wasn’t much else on the boat
that was suspicious.

When the guys from the forensics division were done and about to leave, the shabby
pickup which had driven by earlier returned.

Luke glanced casually at the pickup and saw that it was towing a boat.

He was stunned for a moment.

The white boat with green edges was the same as the one they were investigating, and it
had the name of the restaurant, Greer, on it.

Observing the boat from a distance, Luke noticed that something seemed to be missing
from the bow.
Chapter 384 - Even If You Don’t Work Overtime Today,
You’ll Have to Tomorrow
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 384 Even If You Don’t Work Overtime Today, You’ll Have to Tomorrow

He couldn’t help but look at the side of the boat not far away, which had a huge dent in it.

The sunbathing spot which Luke had chosen was blocked by bushes, and was difficult to
see from a distance.

As for the boat that the forensic scientists were working on, it was in a small bay that was
much lower than the surrounding terrain.

Thus, the shabby pickup didn’t notice them at all when it passed by both times.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke suddenly said, “Selina, time to get to work.” Saying that, he
hopped off the rocks next to the slope and dashed to the front of the pickup

Taking out his badge, he shouted, “LAPD, stop your car!”

There was a slight pause, as if the pickup was going to slow down, but a moment later,
the engine revved, and it sped up.

Luke’s nose twitched, and he frowned. He then took out the Glock from his holster.

Bang! Bang!

The two shots hit the front left wheel of the pickup, and it swerved off the road.

The pickup crashed into a tree with a bam, and came to a stop.

On the other side, Selina had put on her clothes, and was running over.

Instead of approaching the car, Luke simply raised his gun and shouted, “Open the door
slowly and get out of the car!”

A black man in the pickup looked at him in panic but didn’t do anything. After Selina
came over and pointed her gun at the black guy from the other side of the car, Luke
finally dragged him out of the car and handcuffed him.

The two forensic scientists saw what was happening and shouted, “What’s going on?”

Luke waved his hand at them and then pointed at the boat behind the pickup. “See the
bow of the boat? You may want to examine it.”

The two forensic scientists came over and took a look. “This boat… Did it hit the first
boat?”

One of them sniffed the air. “The smell… Is there a body on the boat?”

They looked at each other, and one of them climbed onto the back of the pickup to look at
the boat, only to see something wrapped in canvas.

He easily untied the rope, which had only been carelessly wrapped twice around the
object. As soon as he lifted the canvas, he instantly put on his mask and shouted, “I found
a naked body. It’s a white female, around thirty years of age. The body is already
decomposing.”

He shook his head helplessly. “Looks like we’ll be working overtime.”

Luke consoled them. “If you don’t work overtime today, you’ll have to work overtime
tomorrow. If you think of it that way, do you feel better?”

The forensic scientist rolled his eyes. “Thanks, how considerate of you.”

Luke and Selina then interrogated the black man.

The guy was panic-stricken and reluctant to talk.

After asking a few questions, Luke gave Selina a meaningful look, and she called Elsa.

Instead of wasting time here, they may as well hand this guy over to Elsa; given her
capability, she should be able to make him talk.

Would he ask for a lawyer? That was impossible. The guy was clearly very poor. If he
demanded a lawyer, he would only get a public attorney, and would almost certainly
spend the rest of his life in prison.

Most of the time, public attorneys who worked on cases like these weren’t much, and
wouldn’t try their best to help the defendant.

They couldn’t earn anything from a case like this, and would only want to close it as soon
as possible; it didn’t matter to them how much time their client would spend in jail.

At that moment, Luke was glad that he was prepared, and they could have lunch on the
spot.

However, he and Selina moved some distance away, since the pickup really stank.
Handcuffing the murder suspect and stashing him in the backseat of their car, they
returned to the flat area to officially have lunch.

Cheesecake with spiced beef was a rare combination, but Luke could live with it, and
Selina was satisfied too.

Though spiced beef was different from steak, a glutton would never pass up delicious
food.

Half an hour later, Elizabeth and Billy arrived and learned the case details from Luke and
Selina. They took a look at the nude body on the boat, before driving the suspect back to
the police department.

Even if there wasn’t any other evidence, they could arrest him solely for illegally hiding
and transporting a body, and would have plenty of time to make him talk.

After enjoying a leisurely lunch, Luke and Selina looked for the spot where the boat had
been picked up.

With his Sharp Nose, Luke soon found the location. It was a simple pier.

Walking around the pier for a while, Luke called the forensic scientists and said,
“Congratulations, I’ve found the crime scene where our victim was murdered.”

“Hey! Can you be less efficient? Damn it. We’ve got a lot of things to do here,” one of the
forensic scientists complained.

While speaking over the phone, Luke continued examining the scene. “The body isn’t
going anywhere, but if there’s a storm, it might destroy the scene.”

The forensic scientists gave a helpless sound of agreement and said that they would send
someone over.

After Luke hung up, Selina said, “Looks like it was pretty bad for her.”

Not far away from the pier was a small shack. Luke didn’t need to go in to know that it
was where the suspect lived.

There were a pair of shoes and the remains of a jacket on the way from the pier to the
shack.

Near the shack was more torn clothing, including underwear.

Without doubt, that naked woman had been captured and raped by that man, and finally
died here.

So, it wasn’t hard to understand the suspect’s attitude.

He killed the woman, and had been caught transporting the body; it was useless for him
to say anything to defend himself.

He may as well keep mum and try his luck; there were a number of cases where criminals
had successfully gotten off scot free by not saying a word.

A forensic scientist arrived. Looking at the scope of investigation which Luke pointed out,
he couldn’t help but shout, “Wow! I really need to thank him! He’s really an energetic son
of a b*tch!”

Luke patted his shoulder and said, “If you’re upset, gather more evidence, and make him
pay for his excessive energy when the time comes.”

The forensic scientists were busy for more than two hours, and by the time they were
done canvassing the scene, it was already past four.

Sitting in the chairs which they had brought over with them to the new scene, Luke and
Selina watched the forensic scientists pack up their equipment.

The body on the boat had already been taken away, and the two forensic scientists only
needed to take the samples back with them as they knocked off work for the day.

Luke’s phone rang again.

Seeing that it was Elsa’s number, he picked up and asked, “Boss, what’s up?”

Elsa said, “You’re near Phillis Swick’s seaside villa, right?”

Chapter 385 - Guys, We Have More Work To Do
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 385 Guys, We Have More Work To Do

Luke hummed a response and said, “It’s about a kilometer away.”

Elsa said, “I just received a call from Winston Bagir. He shot Philis Swick in his villa. Since
you’re there, go over and take a look. Right, are the guys from the forensics department
still there? Take them with you.”

Luke looked at the two forensic scientists, who had just closed the trunk of their SUV with
relieved expressions, and said, “Yes, they’re still here. We’re on our way.”

Hanging up, he walked over to the two forensic scientists and gave them a brilliant smile.
“I’m sorry, fellas, but there’s a new crime scene we need to check out right now.”

The two forensic scientists shouted, “WTH?”

Luke and Selina were more relaxed now.

They returned to Swick’s villa, which they had visited in the afternoon, and handcuffed
Winston Bagir. The patrol officers then arrived to take him to the police department.

Winston Bagir was Wendy Bagir’s husband.

He was thin and plain-looking with a quiet and soft demeanor. His expression was both
sorrowful and blank.

Although he had just shot a guy with a revolver, Luke and Selina weren’t harsh on him.

After all, this Winston was Wendy’s legitimate husband, and Mr. Swick, the victim, was
the man who wanted his wife. Not long after the interrogation, it was all over.

The breakdown of his marriage made Winston lose all hope. He shot Swick because he
thought that Swick killed Wendy.

Luke and Selina didn’t know what Winston was thinking.

Who knew if Winston had killed Philis Swick over Wendy’s death or her cheating.

Whatever it was, the case was closed without a hitch.

The judge might reduce Mr. Winston’s sentence seeing how he had been cuckolded, but
that had nothing to do with Luke and Selina.

Elsa walked out of the observation room. Seeing Winston in custody, she asked Luke,
“Exactly who killed his wife, Wendy?”

Luke shook his head. “We’ll have to wait for the forensics department. Maybe they’ll
surprise us?”

Elsa just chuckled and left; there was no telling how long it would take the forensics
department to come up with results.

Selina’s phone rang. She picked it up and spoke for a bit, before she hung up. She then
said, “Alright, the forensics department found a driver’s license that wasn’t completely
destroyed. They restored it and were able to identify the nude body.”

Walking back to his desk, Luke asked, “Who is it?”

Selina also walked back to his desk and opened a file on his computer. “She’s… this guy’s
wife.”

Luke looked at the photo, lost for words. “Huh?”

Philis Swick’s ID photo was clear for all to see on the computer screen.

Checking the information on Swick’s wife, he sighed. “Okay. This lady even switched back
to her maiden name. It seems that she doesn’t have a good relationship with her husband
either.”

She was Bella Brownie, thirty-three years old, and five feet and eight inches tall, with long
brown hair.

The body on the boat had the same face as the person in the photo, the big difference
being that the face in the photo hadn’t been punched. Luke grabbed his coat and said,
“Let’s go. I’ll buy you dinner.” Selina asked, “What are we eating?” “The seafood that you
wanted,” replied Luke with a smile. At that point, night had fallen, and it just so happened
to be time for dinner.

They reached the restaurant, and Selina laughed and kissed Luke on the cheek. “The
lunch has turned into dinner. Not bad.”

Luke said with a smile, “It’s easy to reserve a table through a friend. Hi, Nina.” He waved.

A familiar waitress soon came over and directed them to a table. “What would you like to
eat?”
Luke put the menu in Selina’s hands and said, “The lobsters are at the back of today’s
specials.”

Then, he said with a smile, “Let her have a look first, and let’s talk business for a bit. Have
you seen this woman?”

He showed her Bella Brownie’s photo.

Nina, the waitress, was the one who had given them information that morning. After they
canceled lunch, Luke took the opportunity to make a booking for dinner.

Toward someone like Luke who kept his word, Nina was honest with him as well.

She looked at the photo and said, “I have. I once saw her arguing with Mr. Swick in the
parking lot. It felt like she was going to kill him.”

Luke and Selina shared a look, and Luke asked again, “Is she a regular customer here as
well?”

Nina shook her head. “No, I hardly see her. I wouldn’t have remembered her if it hadn’t
been for that fight with Mr. Swick.”

Luke said, “This Ms. Bella never returned your restaurant’s boat after she sailed it away
two days ago. Did you not know?”

Nina said, “It happens all the time. For unfamiliar customers, we just keep the deposit.”

Luke asked, “Do you have a list of customer deposits?!”

Nina said, “It’s with the manager. Do you need me to call him over?”

Luke said, “Thank you, Nina.”

He found Bella Brownie’s name on the list. After asking about when she left on the boat,
Luke and Selina relaxed and enjoyed a delicious dinner.

When the bill was settled, Nina received an unexpected tip of a hundred dollars.

Tips were generally no more than 20% of the total bill; the extra was naturally a fee for
the intelligence Nina had provided. She smiled and walked Luke and Selina to the door.

In the car, Luke said, “So, there’s nothing mysterious about this case now.”

Selina nodded lazily. “Swick was rich. He caught his wife Bella cheating on him. They
were in the process of getting a divorce, and she wasn’t going to get anything. If Wendy
wasn’t around, she might still have had a chance of getting Swick back, or rather, getting
some of his money.”

“So, she stalked Wendy, and hit Wendy’s boat when she saw the opportunity,” Luke
continued. “But we don’t know if she was the one who killed Wendy. After all, Bella
doesn’t look like she could dislocate someone’s elbow.”

Selina, however, looked uninterested. “If she did it, then what’s the point of this case?”

Luke fell silent.

Of the two couples in this case, Swick was dead, while his wife died two days earlier; Bella
might have killed Wendy, and Winston Bargir was going to spend a long time in prison
for shooting Swick.

In this marriage game that had no winners, all four of them had suffered a complete loss
and had no chance of turning things around.
Chapter 386 - Investigating the Seaside Villa
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 386 Investigating the Seaside Villa

Luke offhandedly had Sonia help them check with Dr. Scorsese, and they very quickly
obtained the report for Bella’s body.

There were no surprises at all.

Bella had been strangled to death, and there were traces of the suspect inside her. After
being locked up for two days, the suspect gave up and confessed.

It happened a few nights ago. He heard engine noises and then a collision.

He got up to check, and saw that two boats had collided in the distance.

After a while, the person on one of the boats pushed another person, who was lying
down, into the ocean.

Then, the boat, whose bow had broken, sailed to the simple pier, and Bella had gotten off,
cursing

She had been wearing scanty clothing, and it was night on the shoreline with nobody
around, so the suspect had committed the crime.

Of course, he might also have been motivated by the jewelry and watch that she was
wearing.

By the time the guy roused from his madness, he found that he had already strangled
Bella to stop her from screaming.

The guy was stupid, and simply wrapped Bella up in canvas, threw her into the boat, and
hid the boat in the bushes near the pier.

After a couple of days, however, he realized that this wouldn’t do, as the smell could be
detected from far away.

Thus, he looked for a car, and planned to drop the boat and the body somewhere far
away.

It never occurred to him that he could destroy the boat and the body.

He was dumb, but the reality was that there were plenty of criminals who were even
dumber than he was.

Besides, those with brains wouldn’t kill someone for so little money.

The jewelry Bella had been wearing could only sell for several thousand dollars. The
suspect hadn’t even spent it yet, except for buying the pickup.

Nobody was really surprised at this outcome.

Too many of the guys the police brought in had done stupid things on the spur of the
moment, and this suspect was just one of them.

After Bella’s case was closed, this guy was handed over to the district attorney.

In his confession, the suspect mentioned that Bella had been yelling things like “go to hell,
b*tch” and “you’ll never steal my husband from me.”

Coupled with the report from the forensics department, Luke and Selina could more or
less determine the cause of Wendy’s death.

The wound on Wendy’s head was caused when she hit the edge of the boat, as suggested
by the green paint around her wound, and it had been fatal.

There was an explanation for her dislocated right arm as well.

After the boat was brought back and examined, the forensic scientists discovered that her
boat was out of gas.

Luke could picture it easily.

After Wendy’s boat ran out of gas, she tried to pull the starter rope to reactivate the
engine. It was at that moment that Bella, bent on revenge, crashed into her boat.

The violent collision caused Wendy to lose her balance while she was pulling the rope.
She dislocated her right arm, and her forehead hit the edge of Bella’s boat.

From that moment on, Wendy never regained consciousness.

There was no water in her lungs because she was already dead when she hit the water.

After finding Wendy unconscious or dead after the collision, Bella simply dumped her in
the ocean and sailed her boat back.

But just as she was feeling pleased with herself, that black hobo noticed her, and robbed
and raped her before strangling her to death.
It was quite the ironic ending for Bella.

This case was no longer important, since everybody involved was already dead.

Luke handed the case over to Elizabeth, then started to look at the other cases.

As he did so, he never stopped collecting and sorting out information.

He had more and more intelligence on Wolf Elsworth, but he wasn’t in a hurry to deal
with the guy anymore.

The Elsworth family didn’t just rely on Henry Elsworth as the face and backbone of the
family..

There were other members of the family who were in oil, finance, electronics and other
industries.

Henry had gone missing along with his plane, which seriously affected the family’s
influence in Los Angeles, but the family’s foundation wasn’t shaken.

The family was both as wealthy and powerful as ever.

It was no wonder Dustin and Elsa had stopped Luke from working on the Elsworth
family’s cases. They really were trying to protect him.

However, not doing anything for now didn’t mean not doing anything forever. Luke was
slowly gaining an understanding of how the family worked, and when the timing was
right, he didn’t mind giving them a push. The Elsworth family definitely had enemies.
Powerful ones.

But these enemies were just ordinary professional rivals, not life-and-death foes.

At worst, they would only try to undermine each other for a government seat in Los
Angeles.

Not meddling was the right thing to do.

Whether a minor detective lived or died meant nothing to such gigantic families.

It was a shame that Mr. Smith had already retired; given how he did things, he might’ve
been able to kill off all the important people of the Elsworth family.

Luke could only sigh and instantly abandon that meaningless fantasy.
Mr. Smith was already a father, and was playing house with a hot woman and a dog.

That was pretty much the best sort of family a guy could ask for. Luke couldn’t count on
him all the time.

That night, Luke burned the midnight oil as always after Selina trained and went to bed.

At midnight, he packed up his tools and left the house.

A few blocks away, he drove out a relatively new black Ford to his destination.

Wolf Elsworth had been quite active recently.

Word had spread of the death of Wade Davis, the real estate magnate from Texas, and his
company was about to go bankrupt.

However, Wolf lived as carefree as ever, as if he hadn’t sent anyone to kill a police officer
or intercept a prisoner at all.

He was hosting a party at his seaside mansion, the one which had the two rare Japanese
red maples at the entrance.

Luke wanted to take a look at what Wolf was up to.

One kilometer away from the villa, Luke got out, but instead of pressing forward, he took
out a piece of equipment from the trunk — a drone!

Of course, it wasn’t one of those fancy military products, but it was cheap, convenient and
practical.

Letting the drone go, Luke returned to his car, and accessed the feed from the drone via a
wireless connection on his laptop.

Looking at the extremely clear vision of the mansion in night vision mode, he chuckled.

For purely investigative purposes, he didn’t have to risk going in himself now; this gadget
could take care of it.

The drone took photos around the mansion from a distance without approaching it.
Chapter 387 - Unexpected Guest, and Rebecca Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 387 Unexpected Guest, and Rebecca Again

Luke was amused by the images transmitted by the drone. He muttered, “A nude party?
Oh, wait, not entirely nude.”

The men in the villa wore regular clothes, but the women were mostly only in their
underwear. Both men and women wore masks that covered their faces, as if it were a
masquerade.

It certainly didn’t look like a legit party.

After getting the drone to cruise around the villa, Luke lay down leisurely and watched
the feed on his laptop.

There were a lot of security guards in and outside the villa.

Both the security guards and the other men here were clearly used to the half-naked
women among them.

This definitely wasn’t the first time this sort of party was being held. Suddenly, Luke
stared blankly as he straightened from his lazy recline to swiftly operate his laptop.

The drone, which was hundreds of meters in the air, turned to one side, where a shadow
was moving toward the villa.

That shadow wasn’t a car, but a person.

Luke could even infer from her posture that it was a woman.

She wasn’t just a woman, but an unbelievably fast one. In just half a minute, she had
sprinted hundreds of meters from the seaside to break into the villa.

An alarm suddenly rang out in the villa, and the security guards took out their guns.

The searchlights on the top of the villa were turned on as they swung in the direction of
the intruder.

Luke secretly chuckled. This villa wasn’t so simple after all.

While the villa was in chaos, the drone pushed forward and readjusted its focus for a
clearer picture, and Luke kept watching.

The woman who broke into the villa was well-prepared. Not only did she have long and
short guns, she even threw out several grenades.

Several sections of the villa exploded and were set ablaze.

Luke was astonished, as what the lady threw out weren’t ordinary grenades, but special
incendiary bombs.

The moment she threw them out, she had picked up a rifle.

Luke was dazed to see the gun. HK416? What a rich woman!

The gun had only been released not long ago, and it was very expensive! Also, after a
quick glance, he knew that the gun had been significantly modified.

She was a professional!

Only a professional would modify such a valuable new weapon.

The following battle confirmed Luke’s speculation.

In her hood and black combat uniform, the woman was like the God of Death as she easily
killed a couple of bodyguards around her with the HK416.

She then rushed deeper into the villa.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke tapped the car door lightly as he stared at the screen.

This woman’s actions were a little odd.

If she was an assassin, she could’ve snuck in, and with her abilities, that would be a piece
of cake for her.

If she had other plans, she should’ve asked more people to come with her.

But now that she was attacking the villa on her own, she couldn’t suppress the enemies
inside at all.

Suddenly, there was a series of explosions.

The drone captured the part of the villa that had blown up.

A moment later, a team ran out of a side door in a flurry.

Luke made a soft sound of surprise when he saw a very familiar person — Wolf Elsworth.

He was fleeing under the protection of several security guards.

A few seconds later, that fierce woman arrived.

Her HK416 was already gone, replaced with two Uzis. She fired a barrage at the team
from behind, and three security guards in the rear screamed and collapsed.

Wolf and the other security guards, like horses that had just been whipped, ran even
faster.

Luke, however, frowned.

After a gunshot, the woman in black jerked and staggered as she ran, nearly falling over.

But she reacted very quickly, and dropped to roll over to a wall. Tossing the empty Uzi
aside, she took out two pistols and fired like crazy behind her.

The next moment, the wall that had been sheltering her suddenly collapsed, as a sturdy
figure broke through it and sent her flying ten meters away before she hit the ground and
rolled several times.

Luke raised an eyebrow. The man had broken through the thick wall with his own body?
That wasn’t something that an ordinary person could do.

But of course, this woman wasn’t ordinary either.

She was clearly heavily wounded. She struggled to her feet and quickly reloaded her
guns, before she shot at the man that was running at her.

The man raised a special bulletproof shield, and the bullets clinked off it.

He sped up and charged at the woman behind his shield.

The woman struggled to her feet and spread her arms open, before she abruptly brought
her right arm up to fire a bullet in a curve.

Bang!

Luke was stunned. Why did this motion seem so familiar?

In just a moment, he remembered why.

Rebeca! That woman was Rebecca from the Fraternity!

She was the super shooter who almost blew up Luke’s head on the roof of William
Johnson’s apartment building.

On the lawn outside the villa, that robust man who was charging forward behind the
shield screamed after Rebecca fired the shot.

Blood spurted out of his head, and he lost control of his body as he crashed and rolled
over the ground before falling still.

It was Curve Shooting!

There was no mistake; the woman was Rebecca.

Luke saw Rebecca struggle to get up and continue chasing Wolf Elsworth. She was still
determined to go after Wolf despite her severe injuries. What grudge was there between
them?

On the other side, Wolf Elsworth was escorted to a Lincoln car by his security guards. The
car set off and drove in Luke’s direction.

From the lawn, Rebecca saw the Lincoln speed off. She was infuriated, and gritted her
teeth to continue the pursuit.

That inhumanly strong man had broken her left arm and several ribs.

Wolf had had a life-saving trump card after all!However, she had just shot the super
bodyguard in the head with Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting. She didn’t think that
Wolf had anymore cards up his sleeve.

Yet, Wolf had escaped.

Rebecca was unwilling to give up.

Using the last bit of Physical Outburst, Rebecca took a shortcut over a hill toward the
road that Wolf would have to take.

Running hard for hundreds of meters, she felt dizzy.

Physical Outburst had a time limit. If she used it for too long, her body would collapse.
She knew that her body had reached its limit.

She would die if she kept running.

But Wolf was still alive. How could she die before he did?
Chapter 388 - Anonymous Good Samaritan
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 388 Anonymous Good Samaritan

Rebecca was utterly frustrated. If this operation failed, it would be very difficult to try
and kill Wolf again.

The Elsworth family had countless ways to hide and protect him.

Right at that moment, she saw a speeding black Ford.

Rebecca instantly exulted.

There was hope! She could hijack this car and chase Wolf!

She was about to raise her gun and stop the vehicle, when she found that her body, like a
rusty machine, couldn’t move at all. What were the chances? She was desperate.
Suddenly, the black Ford slowed down and stopped in front of her, and the passenger
door opened. “Beautiful lady, do you need a ride?”

Alarmed, Rebecca tried to lift her gun. “Who are you?” What made her wary was that it
didn’t sound like a human voice.

More precisely, it sounded like… a recording? Like an NBC male news anchor.

“A man who would like Wolf Elsworth to disappear.” The standard NBC broadcast voice
came out of the car again.

After a brief silence, Rebecca gritted her teeth and took the passenger seat, but kept her
gun on the driver.

This person was definitely much weirder than the voice.

He was wearing gray clothes, and his head was hidden by a hood. He was also wearing
gloves.

Even more excessively, he was wearing a huge pair of yellow sunglasses under the hood;
not an inch of his skin was exposed. “Are you ready? I’ve prepared a little surprise for
you, beautiful lady.” Rebecca confirmed that the person wasn’t speaking, but that the
words were being recited by a device in his hand.

But she was in awful condition at the moment, thanks to her heavy injuries and
consecutive use of Physical Outburst. She could barely hold her gun.

Her head was in a muddle, and she could no longer judge whether it was a good idea to
take this weird car or not.

Were hate and her injuries affecting her judgment? The idea flashed in her head, but she
discarded it just as quickly.

If this failed, it would be very hard to find another chance to kill Wolf Elsworth.

Rebecca was willing to take a risk for this last opportunity.

In the silence, the Ford started up smoothly and drove several hundred meters before
coming to an abrupt stop.

Rebecca, who was feeling a little muddle-headed, jerked awake. “Why did you stop?”

“Because your target is right there.” It was still the broadcast voice, and the driver
gestured at the windshield.

Rebecca raised her head, only to see that the Lincoln which Wolf was in had flipped over,
and its doors were wide open.

But that wasn’t important.

The important thing was that the security guards were all unconscious outside the car,
and Wolf Elsworth was looking at her in fright.

Or rather, he was looking at the black Ford that she was in.

Rebecca did her best to pull herself together, before she struggled to open the door and
walk over to Wolf.

“W- What do you want?” Wolf still tried to put up a front.

Taking a deep breath, Rebecca looked at the playboy, whose hands and feet were
shackled. “Do you remember William Johnson?” Wolf shook his head quickly. “No, I don’t
know him.”

“There’s no need to deny it. I know that you know him. The company called 3M is actually
3W, or Wade-Wolf-William, which refers to the names of the three partners. Am I right?
As your partner, William did many dirty jobs for you, like kidnapping female college
students for your entertainment,” Rebecca sneered and said.

Of course, Wolf wouldn’t admit it. He continued shaking his head. “No, it has to be a
misunderstanding.”

Rebecca, however, ignored him and simply went on. “Do you remember Alicia Sanchez?
She was a USC sophomore. After she refused your money, you had William drug her and
send her to you, but William’s men killed her when she resisted. She died all because of
you, you filthy pig!”

Looking at the gun that was slowly being raised, Wolf shouted, “No, I didn’t! You have the
wrong guy…”

Bang!

A bullet hole appeared in the center of Wolf’s forehead, and he dropped with his eyes
wide open.

“Alicia, you can rest in peace now,” Rebecca mumbled.

The determination that had kept her going ever since she found out that her sister had
been murdered disappeared with that shot. Instantly, her body lost all strength, and her
vision went dark as she passed out.

Lost for words, Luke climbed out of the car and looked at the sky. Did he have to clean up
someone else’s mess again?

Ten minutes later, he drove the car away, leaving nothing but an empty Lincoln behind.

As he drove, Luke wondered if it was too much of a coincidence for Wolf to go missing
right after his brother, Councillor Henry, disappeared in a plane crash.

He looked at the woman in the passenger seat and shook her head; she couldn’t be
handed over to anyone.

She was the one who had killed Wolf. Like Mr. Smith, she was a remarkable fighter and
the best scapegoat.

Also, even if she was caught, there was no way she would say that someone else killed
Wolf.

Wolf was her sworn enemy who had killed her sister, after all.

On the other hand, Rebecca had spared Selina and Donald in the apartment building last
time, and didn’t blow up their heads. She had even gotten shot by Luke during her escape.

Luke didn’t feel guilty about that, but he also didn’t have any reason to kill her.
The system notifications had already appeared earlier.

System: Wolf, a primary member of Bubble Gum Gang, has been killed.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +500. Credit
+500.

You have received Rebecca’s appreciation. You may now learn all her abilities.

In the list of Rebecca’s abilities which Luke had acquired earlier, Physical Outburst and
Curve Shooting were no longer unavailable.Luke was slightly amused; the Elsworth
family really was his lucky star.

Because of Henry, Mr. Smith showed up, which allowed Luke to acquire his Elementary
Penetration.

Wolf, on the other hand, attracted Rebecca, and Luke was able to learn Physical Outburst
and Curve Shooting.

Furthermore, both Mr. Smith and Rebecca could take the blame for him.

If the Elsworth family wanted to retaliate, they would go after these two ruthless killers;
there was basically no risk to Luke at all.

Thus, the conclusion was: one should always do good! And never leave a name behind.

The next morning, Selina was woken up by the aroma of food.

Seeing that Luke was unhurriedly making pan-fried pork dumplings, she cheered and
asked, “Why are you in the mood for this today?”
Chapter 389 - Good Mood and Personal Favor
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 389 Good Mood and Personal Favor

Selina knew that Luke was usually lazy when it came to cooking.

He would never make pan-fried pork dumplings, which took a lot of time, unless he was
in a good mood.

Sweets like cake, on the other hand, were easy and convenient to bake in bulk, and were
usually his first choice.

Luke smiled. “Sometimes, you’re just happy for no reason.”

Selina didn’t bother with it, and quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth.

As they were having hot soybean milk and pan-fried pork dumplings, in an apartment
somewhere downtown, Rebecca slowly opened her eyes.

She was a little dazed when she saw an unfamiliar ceiling, before she recalled what
happened last night before she passed out.

She lifted the blanket and took a look at herself.

She was only in her underwear, but she wasn’t entirely naked; most of her body was
covered in bandages. Her broken bones had also been properly set.

The bullet wound on her back had been cleaned and treated in standard battlefield first
aid style; it was simple but practical.

Except for the pain of her injuries, she didn’t sense anything else unusual.

Certain things that she had expected might happen didn’t seem to have happened at all.

Enduring the pain, she slowly sat up. The noise outside the window suggested that she
was still in the city.

She grabbed the pistols on the nightstand and examined them, confirming that they were
her special weapons. Even the clips were next to them.

She sighed in relief. Then, enduring the pain, she put on a tank top, a holster, and a long-
sleeved shirt.
These had all been prepared for her next to the bed.

After everything was done, Rebecca got up and opened the window a little for a peek.

It was a regular street below with some foot traffic; nothing seemed out of place at all.

Frowning, Rebecca observed the scene for a few more minutes before she dropped the
curtain, suspicion on her face. “What’s the meaning of this?”

She didn’t understand what that mysterious person from last night wanted.

He brought her to what appeared to be a safe house and treated her wounds, but left
without leaving a note.

Did he really just want to see her kill Wolf Elsworth?

Frowning as she returned to the bed, she saw a bag of food and drinks from the
convenience store next to it, as well as letters from a magazine cover which were
arranged to form the word: BYE!

Was he truly gone? Rebecca fell into deep suspicion.

But the tough woman soon cleaned up everything, left the apartment, and disappeared
into the crowd.

Luke, on the other hand, took Selina to work with a relaxed air.

Selina was already immune.

She had confirmed that Luke was in a better mood than usual.

Did he sneak out to see Miss Jenny again last night?

Of course, Luke had a good reason to be happy.

He only needed 20 Mental Strength to learn Rebecca’s abilities now.

Once he met the requirement, Bobby’s Mental Communication would be available to him
as well… Maybe after he played a few more games of poker with the guy.

His experience in the system had reached 25,568 points. If he had guessed right, he
would be level twelve when his experience reached 30,000 points, and he would get five
stat points. Getting four thousand-plus experience points was a piece of cake for someone
who had been earning more than two thousand experience points weekly.
Luke beamed as he made his plans.

When he sat down, Sonia glanced at him inquiringly.

Luke nodded with a smile, and she immediately walked over.

Next to his desk, she asked in a low voice, “Did you hear the big news last night?”

Both Luke and Selina shook their heads.

Sonia said in an even lower voice, “There was an intense fight at one of Wolf Elsworth’s
mansions in the suburbs last night, with gunshots and explosions. Thirty security guards
were killed. Wolf Elsworth is missing.” She observed Luke’s expression as she spoke.

le

Luke seemed surprised. “Kidnapped?” After a brief silence, Sonia said, “No one knows,
but the Elsworth family has promised a million dollars to anyone who can give them Wolf
Elsworth’s whereabouts, or a hundred thousand to anyone who has a lead.”

Luke clicked his tongue. “What a shame we won’t be able to earn that money. The boss
doesn’t want us to touch their cases.”

Seeing his expression, Sonia was no longer suspicious. “It’s good that you know. I’m going
back to work.”

Luke and Selina were only in the office for a short while, before they drove out to work on
cases.

On the road, Luke’s phone rang.

He picked up the call via his Bluetooth. “Sheerah, what can I do for you?”

He looked for a spot to slowly pull over. “What? A performance? Are you kidding?” asked
Luke in surprise.

A moment later, he replied hesitantly, “Let me think about it. I’ll give you an answer by
noon. Bye.”

Selina looked at him. “The singer?”

Luke nodded. “Yes, her.”

“What is it?” Selina asked.

Luke put his phone away and said, “She asked me to work as a temporary bodyguard
tomorrow.”

Selina said, “Seriously? Doesn’t she have her own bodyguards? Why does she want you?”
Luke said, “Because the place she’s going to doesn’t allow bodyguards entry, and she can
only bring two people with her. One of them will be her stylist, and as for the other, she
hopes I can accompany her as a staff member.”

Selina frowned. “Where is she going? She can’t take bodyguards with her?”

Luke shrugged. “She didn’t mention. She only asked me to call her once I decided.”

Selina asked, “Don’t you have work?”

Luke said, “It’s a private job. We’ll board a helicopter at half-past five, and return to Los
Angeles at midnight.”

Selina was lost for words. “Then it’s up to you.” This was a private job.

If Luke wanted to get closer to Sheerah, he could do her this favor, but it wasn’t a big deal
if he didn’t.

Also, the trip would only take six hours, which didn’t affect Luke’s regular schedule.

Thinking for a moment, Luke called back to say that he would do it.

He was a little curious about how a singer usually prepared for a performance.

No matter how staid a person was, they would still feel curiosity, and Luke was no
exception.

More importantly, the performance venue was a place of interest to Luke, so he would be
killing two birds with one stone.

Sheerah was very happy and said that she would send a car to pick him up in the
afternoon tomorrow.

At four in the afternoon the next day, Luke went home early with Selina and made dinner
for her. Promising that he would record some of the performance for her, Luke got in
Sheerah’s car.

The car was driven to a military airport, and Luke wasn’t allowed to enter until he
showed them the temporary ID card which Sheerah had given to him last night.
Chapter 390 - Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 390 Superstar? Rock Star? Luke Has Potential

Even so, everything in Luke’s backpack was poured out and scrutinized before he was
allowed to pass.

Not just that, the car couldn’t drive in either.

Luke shrugged and could only jog to the airfield on his own.

With his keen sight, he could already see the two women among the men on the airfield.

One of them was Sheerah, and the other was Mona Molas, her assistant.

Of course, Assistant Mona also had to be the stylist, makeup artist and PA all at once for
the time being; she would have to take on multiple roles for this special performance.

It was the same for Luke.

As a staff member, he was responsible for moving four huge boxes. Thankfully, the boxes
had wheels and he didn’t need to carry them.

Apart from that, he was also responsible for security and communication.

He couldn’t make the two women run up and down, so he was the one who went to the
helicopter to ask the soldier there, “When are we leaving?”

The soldier replied indifferently, “We’re waiting for someone to arrive.”

After half an hour, another group of people drove into the airfield and boarded the
helicopter as soon as they got out.

This was a tandem rotor helicopter, and thirty people got on with a bunch of equipment.

Most of them were men.

A dozen of them were dressed like members of a band, and the rest were dressed like
waiters.

There was one young woman in the team. She was wearing a sexy black halter top and
tight pants.
Luke estimated that the blonde with short hair might not be twenty yet, and she was even
hotter than Sheerah.

Sheerah was surprised. Who was this woman? She looked like a big star, but Sheerah
didn’t know her at all.

After the strangers all got on board, the soldiers finally nodded at Luke, hinting that they
could go.

Luke smiled and called for Sheerah and Mona to get aboard. He arranged for them to sit
at the rear end of the helicopter, away from the thirty strangers.

Then, he greeted a man who looked like a band member with a smile. “Hey, buddy, are
you going to perform too? Your equipment looks really interesting.”

The man was stumped for a moment. “Do you recognize it?”

Luke quickly shook his head. “No, I’m new in this business, but it looks very cool.”

The man chuckled. “I’m sure it does.” He then turned away, unwilling to talk to Luke any
longer.

Luke scratched his head in embarrassment, like a simple young fellow who had just been
rebuffed.

The other men noticed but didn’t really care. They simply chuckled with mocking smirks.

Luke turned around. Seeing the confusion in Sheerah’s eyes, he hastily apologized. “Sorry,
I’m not familiar with this job yet.”

Though puzzled, Sheerah replied casually, “It’s fine. Just pay a little more attention.”

She wasn’t a fool.

From her recollection, this wasn’t Luke’s character.

But since Luke didn’t explain, she wouldn’t insist on an answer.

She never questioned Luke’s professionalism.

Elsa had mentioned before that Luke was a good fighter and was gutsy.

After their previous encounters, Sheerah also had full confidence in him.

She had only hired Luke because Uncle Bryan was already on a trip in Istanbul with his
daughter and wouldn’t be back for days.

When Sheerah told him about this security mission, Bryan had simply reminded her, “Go
find that boy named Luke. He’s quite capable.”

She hadn’t thought of Luke sooner because he was officially a detective, and it might be
difficult for him to accept a private job.

This time, she was giving him ten thousand bucks for this job.

It was extremely expensive for a six-hour security service.

But Sheerah wanted a bodyguard who was capable and trustworthy, so she didn’t mind
shelling out this amount.

She sensed that something wasn’t right, but she was smart enough not to say anything.

There were times when curiosity killed the cat.

She wasn’t an idiot.

She had encountered a lot of unusual things in ten years of show business.

So, there was no way she would ask these people why their instruments didn’t match her
performance.

A band and singer should communicate well before a performance, otherwise something
was very likely to go wrong.

Sheerah was an A-list singer in America, and this band should’ve greeted her at the very
least.

From that point of view, they were very unprofessional.

Sheerah kept silent, and told Mona in passing that she was slightly dizzy and not to let her
be disturbed while she got some rest.

Mona, who had been very unhappy about the band’s attitude, was discouraged from
arguing with them, in case it disturbed Sheerah’s rest.

So, she could only keep her mouth shut and prepare for the upcoming performance.

Thankfully, the uncomfortable flight didn’t take very long, and the helicopter landed just
half an hour later.
When the doors opened, Luke quickly helped the two ladies off first. He then pushed out
the four boxes, and cleared the way for the strangers on board.

The strangers got off in single file. A man patted Luke’s shoulder as he passed by and said,
“You’re a hardworking boy! Do your best; after today, you’ll definitely be promoted!” He
then laughed and waved as he walked away.

With a bashful smile, Luke continued pushing the four boxes dutifully.

The man just now was wearing a leather jacket that had a heavy metal vibe. With his
spiky hair and headband, and his big glasses, he looked like a rock singer in every way.

But a rock singer who didn’t know Sheerah? Was that possible?

As one of the most famous divas in the country, Sheerah might not be known by every
citizen, but even those in the music circle who didn’t like her style would have heard of
her.

This wasn’t about personal preference, but was a matter of reputation in the circle.

Luke gave two of the lighter boxes to Mona, and then pushed the other two boxes as they
went forward.

The scene was pretty lively.

There were marines everywhere in front of them, from top to bottom and left to right.

Dropping their tools or crouching along the handrails, some cheered and some whistled,
and some were yelling a name.

Luke could easily tell that the name they were shouting the loudest wasn’t Sheerah, but…
Jordan Tyler.

Who was that?

Seeing that the marines were all focused on the short-haired blonde, that was
undoubtedly her name.

Almost her entire back was exposed; it was elegantly curved, highlighting the gentle
beauty of a woman. Her tight pants were black at first sight, but when Luke observed
them more carefully from the back, he realized that they were slightly transparent, and
he could faintly see a deep-colored thong.
Chapter 391 - Last Performance and Birthday Gift
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 391 Last Performance and Birthday Gift

The Jordan whom Luke knew the most was the basketball player.

As for women with that name, he only remembered the one from Germany, who had a
remarkable bosom.

However, Selina had ruthlessly pointed out before that this Jordan had clearly gotten a
boob job.

As far as Luke’s keen sight could tell, however, this Jordan Tyler’s D-cups were pretty
authentic, so she wasn’t that Jordan.

Even though this hot Miss Tyler had taken the lead, a lot of marines were still staring at
Sheerah and Mona.

They were dressed more conservatively, but the marines had been thirsty for too long.

No wonder Sheerah had wanted to bring a capable bodyguard along; it was probably to
guard against these marines.

Luke calculated that there were hundreds of soldiers on this boat. If something did
happen, he would have no choice except to jump into the ocean with Sheerah.

At the very least, he could swim back to shore with her, and he would definitely be faster
than these soldiers.

But looking at the black spot in the distance that was the shoreline on the horizon, he
knew it was at least ten kilometers away.

He sighed helplessly. It wouldn’t be easy earning his ten thousand bucks.

Sheerah’s team, as well as the hot girl Tyler, were led to a cabin by a commander named
Klier.

The four of them were escorted to a spacious cabin, which Commander Klier told them
that they could use to get ready.

But this was a battleship, and they wouldn’t be taken to the stage until just before their
performance; if they wandered around without instruction or a guide, they would be
arrested

Stunned, all four of them watched the cabin door close.

Luke pricked his ears, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.

Mona was dumbfounded for a long while, before she exclaimed, “They’re treating us this
way?”

Luke kept silent. He simply gave Sheerah, who was looking at him, a meaningful look,
before he sat on the small table near the door and closed his eyes.

Sheerah raised her hand. “Mona, this is the Montana battleship, not a stadium like we’re
used to. They’re not fans either, but soldiers.”

Mona immediately shut up.

Sheerah was nice to her and paid her well, but she also demanded a high standard of
work.

Stupid people couldn’t work for Sheerah for long.

After putting a stop to Mona’s complaints, Sheerah looked at Luke in concern, only to see
that the young man seemed to be resting.

However, his left finger tapping his thigh suggested that he wasn’t asleep.

Luke was recalling the information he had read before.

The Montana was an old-class American battleship that was still in active service.

It was the last and only Montana-class battleship.

The Montana was unbelievably lucky.

Its sister battleships of the same class were dismantled when they were still in the
shipyard, and the public had never seen them.

The Montana was the only one that was successfully launched, but the war was over
before it took a single bullet.

It had inherited many advantages of the Iowa, the last-generation battleship. It was
slower, but it was bigger, had better armor, and had fiercer firepower.

In the decades after the war, the other battleships were soon retired, but this last
battleship was brought back after retirement and came back into service after
modifications in 1987.

It was also the only super battleship that was still in service in the whole world.

But this year, it was finally going to be retired.

The Montana would soon arrive at the navy port near Los Angeles, and retire on Long
Beach.

Adams, the current captain of the battleship, would retire along with this last battleship
after his 52nd birthday.

Why was Sheerah here to celebrate Captain Adams’s birthday?

First of all, she had been invited by a certain big shot in the military to whom she owed a
favor, and Captain Adams was that big shot’s good friend.

Secondly, this was the Montana, the last battleship in the world.

It had witnessed the last world war. The document of surrender, which brought peace
back to the world, was signed on this battleship.

Nobody had sung on the Montana since the 1960s.

Sheerah’s performance could absolutely be called “The Last Performance”!

Anyone else who performed on the Montana later would only be performing in a
“museum” and not a real “battleship.”

It was also the reason why Luke had accepted the job.

This was the only opportunity to visit the Montana while it was still in active service.

Giant battleships and cannons were the ultimate dream of men.

Since the Montana was about to be retired, the atmosphere on the battleship was a little
lazy. Those who were going to retire were looking forward to it, and arrangements had
been made for those who would continue to serve.

Since the Montana was about to be retired, few people would focus on this last battleship
— except for those who might be planning something.

Luke fell into deep contemplation.

Tyler, the hot girl, had already rushed into the bathroom to vomit.

She had been dizzy both on the helicopter and on the ship.

After vomiting, she felt a little more clear-headed. Looking at Sheerah, she finally
exclaimed, “You… You’re Sheerah? The singer?”

Sheerah smiled politely and said, “Yes, and you are?”

“Jordan Tyler. I… I was the cover girl for the September issue of Sports Illustrated,” the
hot young woman said embarrassedly.

Sheerah was stumped, but there weren’t many changes in her expression. “Oh, I don’t
really read that magazine. May I ask why you’re here?”

Tyler got even more embarrassed, and looked away. “I… I’m here to play the birthday
present.”

Sheerah thought for a moment, then instantly understood what she meant.

Traditionally, a hot girl would hide in some gift box or cake and jump out at the right
moment, giving the birthday boy a big “surprise.”

It wasn’t unusual, but it was certainly quite rare on a battleship.

“You’re going to play the birthday present for Captain Adams?” Sheerah’s expression was
a little strange.

Tyler was at a loss. “Yes. It’s for a… captain?”

Actually, she didn’t even know what a captain really did, and she had only heard someone
mention it earlier.
Chapter 392 - High Heels, High-Cut Bodysuit, and Admiral’s
Jacket
Generated by NovelGet.com

Sheerah sighed. “Do you know that Captain Adams is turning 52? Not to mention that he’s
a rigid, old-school soldier.”

Tyler was still confused. “Huh?” She wasn’t following Sheerah at all. Sheerah looked at
her and nodded helplessly. “I can see you’re really unwell. You should get some more
rest.” Saying that, she went to sit down not far away from Luke.

Her meaning was very clear.

As an old-school soldier, Captain Adams would never permit something like a hot girl as a
birthday present on his battleship.

Coupled with the unusual things that she had seen earlier, Sheerah felt that something
was wrong.

However, the cover girl was clearly unaware of the situation, so it was useless to bring it
up with her.

The room briefly fell silent.

A moment later, Mona asked in a low voice, “Sheerah, do you want to put on your
makeup?”

Sheerah looked at Luke.

Luke opened his eyes. “Sure, but if you have flat shoes, you better put those on first.
Sneakers would be even better.”

Both Sheerah and Mona were wearing high heels that were at least eight centimeters tall.

Mona was stumped. “But we didn’t bring any flat shoes.”

Luke frowned. “Put on anything that’s easy to move around in; leave it if you don’t have

any.”

Sheerah stopped Mona, who was going to ask more questions, and simply told her to get
started with the makeup.

Mona hadn’t brought any extra shoes since Sheerah would only be singing three songs
tonight.

While Sheerah was getting ready, Tyler also started to move.

She slipped into the bathroom with her bag, and walked out hesitantly several minutes
later.

Luke didn’t really pay attention to her, until Sheerah asked in surprise, “You’re going to
wear that?”

He turned around, only to see that Tyler was wearing a high-cut bodysuit.

And her halter top had been replaced with a highly unconventional admiral’s jacket.

All in all, Luke didn’t think he had seen an admiral wear something like that.

However one looked at it, it was certainly a unique outfit.

Tyler blushed when the other three looked at her.

When Luke looked at her in astonishment in particular, Tyler suddenly found her clothes
a little humiliating.

After a brief silence, Luke suddenly said, “You’re very pretty like this, don’t be
embarrassed.”

He then smiled and looked away.

Tyler was only doing her job.

Tyler looked at Luke’s gentle smile and felt a lot better.

It had to be said that Tyler’s signature smile was very reassuring.

A moment later, just as Mona was about to get Sheerah to change into her performance
outfit, Luke stopped her. “No need, just wear what you have on now.”

Mona was stunned. “But they’re just regular clothes.”

Luke said, “Didn’t Sheerah mention that Captain Adams is an old-school soldier? So,
there’s no need to be too fancy; something simple would be more to his taste.”

Sheerah immediately agreed with him. “Then I’ll just wear this.”

She was wearing a thin, dusty-blue long-sleeved blouse and long pants. She wasn’t
attending some soirée, so this was good enough.

At that moment, Luke said to Mona with a smile, “Mona, are you done?”

Mona was stumped for a moment, before she nodded hesitantly. “If she doesn’t need to
change her clothes and her shoes, I think I’m done here…”

Luke said, “Okay, can you give me and Sheerah some privacy? I would like to talk to her
about something.”

Mona discreetly retreated to a corner away from them.

Even Tyler, upon hearing Luke’s request, joined Mona of her own accord.

Luke smiled at her again in gratitude.

Tyler suddenly felt like her seasickness had gotten worse.

Sheerah leaned in close at Luke’s signal, and he whispered something to her.

Sheerah let out a low cry at first, before promptly covering her mouth. After she calmed
down, Luke continued, “Don’t be too scared. Try to stay calm. There’s a good chance that
we can escape.”

Sheerah was still a little anxious. “What are we going to do?”

Luke said, “If it was just you, I’m confident I can keep you safe. However…”

He pointed behind him. “Since those two are here, we don’t have as many options.”

Sheerah frowned. “Then what are we going to do?”

Luke said, “You talk to Mona later, and I’ll take care of the September girl. Hopefully,
she’ll be as calm as you.”

Looking at his face, Sheerah suddenly relaxed. “Hey, don’t tell me you’re planning to go on
a date with that September girl after this?”

Luke shrugged. “Of course, I look forward to that outcome.”

Sheerah couldn’t help but smile. “Then I hope that everything goes well for you.”

She understood what Luke meant.

If Luke could go on a date with the September girl after this, then all four of them would
be fine, which would be the best thing.

Luke and Sheerah then got up and went to talk with their respective targets.

Luke smiled at the girl, who was sitting on the bed. “May I sit down?”

Dazed for a moment, Tyler nodded quickly. “Yes, of course.”

This was a military ship, and the bed Tyler was sitting on was unbelievably small.

When Luke sat next to her, they were naturally very close.

Tyler was slightly nervous, but Luke had started talking

He had barely said a few words, when the young girl’s expression changed and she was
about to cry out in fright.

Luke, who had been prepared for this reaction, covered her mouth and said, “Don’t
scream, and don’t run wild. That’s the most important thing for you to survive.”

Tyler stared at him for a good number of seconds, before she finally nodded. On the other
side, Sheerah gave Luke the OK.

Luke didn’t really care about Mona and Tyler. Sheerah was the one he had to protect
here.

If these two cried and shouted like that brainless girl Brenda back in Wolfkyle, he
wouldn’t hesitate to abandon them.

Luke wouldn’t risk his own life to save someone. Ultimately, Mona and Tyler’s fates
would depend on how they acted.

Now that the situation was clear, Tyler couldn’t wear her bodysuit anymore.

Luke pushed her back into the bathroom to put on her regular clothes.

Then, all three women took off their high heels, ready to escape on bare feet. They also
left all their personal belongings in the cabin.

Glancing at the three women, Luke whispered, “Stay as quiet as possible once we’re out,
so we don’t draw their attention. So, remember to bite down hard on what’s in your
mouths.”
Chapter 393 - Sounds Great, Good Pans
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 393 Sounds Great, Good Pans

The three women could only nod; it was hard for them to talk with knotted towels in
their mouths.

Unless they deliberately spat the towels out, they wouldn’t be able to yell or cry out.

Of course, this was Luke’s idea.

It was a natural reaction for people without training, whether man or woman, to cry out
when they ran into a mishap.

Luke wasn’t about to risk their safety on the women’s ability to control themselves; it was
better to use some equipment to ensure their safety.

Seeing their nods, Luke also nodded with a smile, then turned and smoothly opened the
door.

Actually, after Vice Captain Klier closed the door earlier, Luke had heard him say, “Lock
the door and don’t let anyone out.”

His voice had been very low, but Luke had only been two meters away from him.

After the door was shut, Luke had clearly heard the sound of it being locked.

Ordinary people might not be able to hear it, but it was crystal clear to Luke.

Recalling the looks which Vice Captain Klier and the others shared while taking the four
of them to the cabin, Luke understood everything

It couldn’t be a coincidence that the group from the helicopter all reeked of gun oil and
gunpowder, no matter how many showers they took.

The only explanation was that the men from the helicopter were plotting something, and
Commander Klier was their accomplice. They were going to use this birthday celebration
to carry it out.

Luke unlocked the door by disassembling the lock, and he put the parts away in his
inventory.

Something like that wasn’t too hard for his current level. Taking a deep breath, he
stepped out into a pretty big hall, but nobody was around. The items for the birthday
celebrations were strewn everywhere.

Tyler looked at a big round box on a trolley.

She was supposed to hide in this big box, but it wasn’t even set up yet.

According to the celebration schedule, she should already be hiding inside, ready to be
delivered to the captain.

Bang! Bang! The three women were startled by the sound of gunshots.

With the towels in their mouths, however, the sounds they made were smothered.

Luke wasn’t surprised. Actually, he had already sensed a number of gunshots on the deck
and elsewhere.

A gunfight on a navy battleship basically meant that internal security had been severely
compromised.

Without looking back, he simply waved his left hand to signal for the women to follow
him.

The cabin they had been in was just for storage and didn’t have a pneumatic door, so it
didn’t affect Luke’s Sharp Nose.

During the long wait in the cabin, Luke had already done reconnaissance with Sharp
Nose.

After they left, he led the three women right at a swift but unhurried pace.

After multiple turns through the narrow corridors, all three women lost their sense of
direction.

Sheerah secretly wondered why Luke was so familiar with this place. Had he been here
before?

Of course not.

The Montana was an official battleship on active duty, and it had undergone a great deal
of modern modifications which had significantly changed its layout.

A regular person wouldn’t know the ship’s layout at all.

Completely relying on his Sharp Nose, Luke walked all the way… to the galley.
Gunshots rang out from time to time on the deck and other places. The galley, on the
other hand, had an especially distinctive smell and was quiet. More importantly, someone
was there.

Before stepping into the galley, Luke gestured at the women to hide in one corner.

Sneaking silently into the galley, his hands skimmed unhurriedly over the various items
inside.

He paused over two kitchen knives, but didn’t pick them up. Instead, what he grabbed
was… two frying pans nearby.

Weighing them in his hands with a pleased expression, he looked at the three people who
weren’t far away.

Two men in black combat uniforms were forcing a young soldier to kneel. They shouted,
“On your knees! On your knees!

“Where is he? Where’s the cook?”

Frightened, the young soldier pointed at a nearby door. “He’s in there.”

“In there? You can go to hell now…”

Clang! Clang!

Two low but crisp thuds rang out, and Luke clicked his tongue in amazement. “Huh, from
how they sound, you can tell that they’re great pans.”

He then crouched down and hit the two guys on the floor with the frying pans again.

Clang! Clang!

Not far away, the young man, whose back was to the interrogators, trembled. He had
thought he was already done for, but still harbored a sliver of hope.

Suddenly, the yelling behind him stopped, and he heard someone say something.

But he didn’t dare turn around. He was still on his knees, his hands over his head.

“Okay, I’ve knocked them out. You can stand up now.” He heard the most pleasant voice.

Dazed, the young soldier hesitated for a moment, before he turned around and saw a man
even younger than him, who smiled. “Are you familiar with this ship?”.
The soldier shook his head blankly. “Not really. I only came on board at Hawaii.”

Luke said, “Then, how about the cook?” He looked at the door on the side.

The young soldier hesitated and said, “B- But Commander Klier said that we can’t let
Laybecker out.”

Luke smiled even wider when he heard Klier’s name. “That’s Klier’s order? How
wonderful!”

He then unlocked the door and opened it. “Chef Laybecker? I’m looking for directions.”

The young soldier hesitated, but didn’t stop him.

He wasn’t an idiot.

Luke had just saved his life, and something was clearly wrong with Commander Klier.

But there was no response from inside.

Luke said helplessly, “Alright, Chef Laybecker. I’m not with those criminals. I’m Miss
Sheerah’s assistant. You must know Sheerah the diva, right? So, can you come down from
the shelf with the frozen pork? You’re wasting both yours and my time.”

After a brief silence, someone suddenly lunged out.

At the same time, Luke raised his frying pans and blocked the two objects that had been
thrown at him.

They were two frozen German sausages.

Luke flipped the pans to catch these two “lethal weapons” before they fell to the floor.
Luke said helplessly, “Chef Laybecker, please look down and ask this soldier what’s going
on first before you attack allies, okay?”

Those German sausages were frozen solid; getting hit in the head with them was no
different than being smashed with a stick.

Opposite Luke, a man who was half a foot taller than him craned his neck from behind a
counter and asked, “Who are you?”

Luke looked at the cook, who had grabbed a kitchen knife soundlessly, and hastily
replied, “An innocent worker, trying to escape from here. Also… Sheerah, you can come
here now.”
There was rustling at the door, and Sheerah and the other two women cautiously came
over.

Laybecker and the young soldier were both stunned and exclaimed in unison, “What the
hell?”

This was the Montana, a battleship that was in active service.

Why did three women suddenly appear on board?

Chapter 394 - Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 394 Unknown Staff Worker, and Cook

Sheerah and Tyler were beautiful and sexy, and even the assistant Mona was above
average. They were also barefooted at the moment.

They didn’t look like criminals at all, though the towels they were biting on looked weird.

Luke shrugged and said, “Let’s introduce ourselves. Sheerah, a famous singer. Tyler, a
famous model. Mona, a famous makeup artist. I’m Luke, a staff member responsible for
moving luggage. Sheerah and Tyler were invited to perform for Captain Adams’s birthday
celebration, but we were locked in a room. When we heard gunshots, we managed to
break the door open and escape.” Everybody was lost for words. You’re the only one here
who isn’t famous?

But in any case, Chef Laybecker and Nash, the young soldier, weren’t suspicious of Luke
anymore after seeing the three women.

They had never seen any sort of genius bring three women with him to raid a battleship.

Of course, they had never seen a youngster bring three women with him to escape a
battleship, either.

Laybecker nodded silently.

Luke put down the frying pans, which still had the German sausages in them.

He smelled the soup nearby and said, “Chef Laybecker, you’re really good. That soup
smells great.” The expressions of Laybecker and the young soldier turned strange.

After a brief silence, Laybecker said, “Thanks for the compliment, but Klier spat in the
soup, so…”

Everybody: “…”

Disgusted by Klier, Luke quit it with the small talk, and gave Chef Laybecker a basic
rundown of the situation.

It didn’t take much for the both of them to realize that the other wasn’t simple.

Luke had a gentle appearance, but he had very efficiently knocked out the criminals with
his frying pans.
When Laybecker took off his white cook jacket, all the three women sighed inwardly at
his lean, straight physique and well-proportioned muscles.

As Luke and Laybecker stripped the unconscious criminals of their equipment and put
them on, they looked at each with tacit understanding From the way they searched for
guns and put on the equipment, both of them knew that the other was a professional.

They were done in less than five minutes.

A walkie-talkie on one of the criminals crackled. “Cass, Zack, have you finished off the
cook? We’re short of hands on deck. Come up here when you’re done.”

Luke and Laybecker looked at each other again.

“What’s your plan?” asked Laybecker as he shot a meaningful look at the three women.

Luke asked, “Is there a safe place for them to hide?”

After running into Laybecker, this less-than-proper cook, Luke felt that he no longer
needed to escape with the three women.

If all the criminals were killed, they would naturally be safe.

Laybecker said, “I’m going to look for the captain; they’ll need him if they want to control
this battleship, so I won’t be going with you. Private Nash, take them to the cargo hold.
It’s bigger and has more clutter; they can hide there.”

He quickly told Nash where the cargo hold was, before he nodded at Luke and left.

Watching Laybecker leave, Luke chuckled inwardly; once again, he had a shield.

It was nice of the two unconscious robbers to give up their equipment and firearms as
well as their boots.

Sheerah got one pair of boots, and her assistant Mona got the other.

Looking at Tyler, who was at a loss, Luke could only smile at her. “I’m sorry, but can you
use towels for now?”

Tyler nodded dumbly, and Luke wrapped her feet in two big kitchen towels.

On the side, Nash couldn’t stop staring. That was such a slick move. He had to try it out
himself.
Nash swiftly guided them down one level to the cargo hold.

Luke told Nash to watch over the three ladies well and to not let anything happen to
them.

He then whispered something to Sheerah, before slipping out on his own.

Putting on his close-fitting, alloy bulletproof vest in a secluded corner, Luke set out once
more.

He took a winding route before stealthily approaching one point of entry to the deck,
which was guarded by an armed criminal.

Luke raised a small mirror and quickly checked both sides. Confirming that there were no
other criminals around, he took out a rope dart.

With a flick of his wrist, the rope dart flew out and wrapped itself around the criminal’s
neck.

Luke pulled hard, and the criminal was dragged to the entry before he realized what was
going on.

With his free hand, Luke grabbed the criminal’s arm that was holding the gun and
twisted.

The criminal tried to scream, but couldn’t make a sound with the rope around his neck,
and he was dragged into a cabin.

A moment later, Luke walked out in the criminal’s black combat uniform.

Mimicking the criminal’s posture, he took a few steps and looked around.

Then, going over to the left, Luke looked over the side of the boat, and saw something
dark moored on the ocean behind the ship.

Luke narrowed his eyes. Was that… a submarine?

These criminals had indeed come prepared. The thirty guys on the helicopter had just
been the vanguard.

At that moment, the deck was a boiling mess of voices and sparks.

He swiftly counted the active criminals; what he could see was already more than fifty
people.
The number wasn’t important; Luke had never been afraid of these sorts of unorganized
criminals.

The important thing was that they were busy dismantling missiles on the deck after
seizing the Montana.

Luke quickly recalled the weapons that the Montana was equipped with.

For this old battleship that had been modified, apart from twelve formidable 406-
millimeter main cannons, it had been installed with quite a few advanced missiles.

However, the only weapons that could have attracted the criminals’ attention were the
Tomahawks.

There were rumors that some of the Tomahawk missiles on the Montana might be
nuclear warheads.

Thinking that, Luke knew that he didn’t have much time.

The American government would go nuts if they learned that these criminals were trying
to acquire nuclear weapons.

By then, certain special troops would probably be deployed to deal with the situation.

S.H.I.E.L.D. was unlikely to be deployed, since this was a military matter.

However, Luke knew that the military had a lot of secret troops, like the one led by the
famous General Ross and the one commanded by Colonel Stryker.

Thinking quickly, he slipped back into the ship.

Chapter 395 - Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for
Points
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 395 Fishing In Troubled Waters, and Fighting for
Points

There were several critical locations on a battleship, and the Combat Intelligence Center
was definitely the most important one.

After modern modifications were made to the Montana, control over most of its defensive
and offensive weapons were focused in the CIC.

The dozens of missiles on the battleship, in particular, were the most dangerous weapons
of all, and were launched from the CIC as well.

Luke didn’t know the way to the CIC, but he knew that the place where most of the
criminals would be gathered was most likely to be it.

Activating Sharp Nose, he slipped off in one direction.

Suddenly, the stern of the battleship exploded as raging flames shot into the sky,
illuminating the entire battleship for a moment.

Luke clicked his tongue and wondered if it was caused by a certain cook who seemed
determined to blow up the whole ship.

Deeply worried about some cook’s destructive ability, Luke sped up.

He was the best at fishing in troubled waters.

“Go to the deck, the deck. The guy’s on the front deck.” Two criminals suddenly rushed
out of a corridor in front of Luke, and one of them was shouting into his walkie-talkie.

Both of them were surprised to see Luke. “Why are you down here? Something happened
on the deck.”

Luke’s clothes were similar to theirs, and he had deliberately lowered his head when he
sensed them earlier.

Since the corridor was rather dim, the two criminals couldn’t see him clearly.

Making his voice husky, Luke said fuzzily, “That cook’s good. He’s killed so many of us.”

The two criminals kept moving, and one of them said, “We’re going up to look for him,
why did you come back? Huh, wait…”
These two were still professionals, and sensed danger when Luke didn’t stop getting
closer as he spoke. They subconsciously raised their guns.

Regretfully, they were too slow.

Luke suddenly put on a burst of speed and reached out to grip their necks.

With two snaps, the two of them instantly turned stiff.

Storing the two bodies in his inventory, Luke pressed on.

It really was Laybecker doing something big as he messed around with the criminals at
the aft of the ship! Luke had to be quicker if he wanted more credit points. Thinking this,
Luke hurried toward the CIC.

He detected nine people with his Sharp Nose.

Without a doubt, all of them were criminals.

He could hear them shouting at each other with his acute hearing.

“We need more manpower to dismantle the missiles on the deck. Don’t all of you wait on
the submarine, come up and help.” “Laybecker is on the deck. He’s already killed a
number of our men. That guy’s a SWCC (Special Warfare Combatant-craft Crewmen) elite.
Don’t underestimate him.”

“Hurry up. We have half an hour at most before the military notices us. We have to speed
up.” “Two! You have to dismantle at least two! Salim already paid us in advance.”

“Klier told us to fill the ship hold where we locked up the marines with water, and force
Laybecker to save them. We don’t have time for him.”

Luke stood calmly outside the door as he locked onto everybody’s positions in the CIC
with Sharp Nose. At the same time, he pulled up his hood to cover his face and put on a
bulletproof helmet.

Taking a deep breath, Luke pushed hard off of his feet and dashed into the CIC as a dark
shadow.

He raised the two MP5s that he had just acquired and shot to his left and right at the
same time.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Consecutive gunshots burst out on the bridge, and blood sprayed.

The MP5 in Luke’s right hand suddenly paused, and he abruptly flipped it back around as
he bent down to hide under a control panel at the same time.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Clang! Clang!

Luke was shot at the instant he started his attack, which disrupted his momentum.

The bullets struck the metal board behind him with sharp ringing sounds.

Experts! Luke grew excited, and didn’t stop firing. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

He stuck the two MP5s out slightly without needing to crane his neck for a look, and fired
in the direction where he remembered two armed criminals were.

The two criminals screamed and fell; they were hit, but hadn’t been killed instantly.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

The criminals immediately went on the counterattack. The bullets hit the control panel
which Luke was hiding under.

Luke calmly turned around and leaned back a little to check his surroundings.

He saw half a boot outside the control panel.

The MP5 in his left hand moved slightly.

Pu! Pu!

The criminal who had been crouched on the other side of the panel screamed and
clutched his blown foot as he subconsciously exposed his head.

Pu! Pu!

The man’s scream came to an abrupt stop, and he fell to the floor as blood spurted out of
his head.

“You son of a b*tch, get out here if you have the balls!” one of the criminals suddenly
roared as he fired his pistols at Luke’s cover wildly.

You think I’m an idiot? Why would I go out? Luke mocked him inwardly as he stretched
out the MP5 in his right hand.

Pu! Pu!
The gunfire stopped, and the brainless fool was no longer bellowing. There was a brief
silence in the CIC.

Rolling his eyes, Luke abruptly tossed the two MP5s some distance away, and they hit the
floor with a light sound.

Luke then silently picked up the last MP5 he had.

When he was switching guns, someone leapt like a leopard onto the control panel above
Luke and pointed his gun at Luke’s hiding place.

Luke’s expression changed the moment the person moved, and he turned and rolled to
the other side of the control panel as he fired the MP5.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

“Ah!” The man grunted in pain and hit the floor hard.

Luke didn’t even spare him a glance, and simply threw himself out from the control panel.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Two criminals who were trapped in a corner fell with two holes in each of their heads.

Luke finally stood up and swiftly did one sweep of the CIC.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Shooting the head of every criminal who was still breathing, Luke finally checked the
system notifications. System: You have defeated Johnny Mullah and received a list of his
abilities.

Johnny Mullah’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Quick Reflex (Prerequisite: 20
Strength, 20 Dexterity and 1,000 credit points. Temporarily unavailable)

Luke walked over to the man who had lunged at him, but he didn’t smell any blood.

This Johnny Mullah was wearing a bulletproof vest. He was only unconscious for the
moment after Luke shot him.
Chapter 396 - Learn to Live, Live to Learn
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 396 Learn to Live, Live to Learn

Rolling his eyes, Luke grabbed a frying pan from his inventory and hit the back of this
lucky dog’s head hard.

System: You have killed Johnny Mullah. You may now learn all his abilities.

Luke chuckled and immediately learned Quick Reflex.

Almost instantly, he felt that there was something more to his reactions, which were
extraordinary to begin with.

It was hard to describe the feeling; it was different from when his Dexterity improved.

This Quick Reflex allowed his body to move more quickly and skillfully.

There was the faint sense of better coordination between his immense strength and swift
reactions now.

Sensing the effects of the ability he had just acquired, Luke looked at Johnny Mullah’s
body on the ground.

This guy had extraordinary reflexes and marksmanship.

When Luke broke in earlier, the guy had reacted almost instantly and taken out his gun to
disrupt Luke’s barrage.

But this Johnny Mullah was too inexperienced. Luke had lured him out with nothing more
than two empty MP5S.

Johnny Mullah thought that he would succeed with his surprise attack, but was greeted
by the end of Luke’s third MP5.

If Johnny Mullah had been more cautious, it would’ve been much more difficult for Luke
to kill him.

Pondering for a moment, Luke stored the unlucky bastard whose head he had smashed
with the frying pan into his inventory.

This guy’s body could still be of use.

Thinking that, he walked over to the control panel. Looking at the feed of the hold which
was filling up with water, as well as the countless buttons on the CIC, Luke sighed
helplessly.

He didn’t know how to operate a battleship.

What if he pressed a random button and made the marines drown faster? Or what if the
battleship sank to the bottom of the ocean?

He didn’t plan to find out how many credit points he would lose for making such a
mistake.

Taking note of the hold’s location from the screen, he quickly got up and left the CIC.

What he lacked in knowledge, he had to make up with hard labor now!

Sighing, Luke collected all the criminals’ weapons and ammo, and set up a small device in
the CIC, before he headed in the direction of the sealed hold.

When he reached the hold at the prow of the ship and saw that the door had been welded
shut, he felt like beating someone up. These damn criminals really knew how to make life
difficult!

Thankfully, the tool which the criminals had welded the door shut with was on the side.

Luke activated the tool, and it spurted bluish white flames which quickly started to melt
the sides of the door.

But after only half the welding points were melted, the bluish white flames quickly
diminished and vanished.

Luke was lost for words. No wonder the tool had been abandoned. It didn’t have much
juice left!

He dropped the tool and observed the door.

Although it hadn’t accomplished the task, half the welding points had been melted, and
the door wasn’t sealed as tightly as before.

Taking a deep breath, he gripped the edge of the door with both hands and slowly pulled
it outward.

Creak
With a drawn out and unpleasant sound of screeching metal, the remaining welding
points were forcefully torn apart.

When the weight in his hands lightened, Luke knew that all the welding points had been
broken. Instead of going in, he turned around and promptly fled.

His life would never be peaceful again if they knew he was the one who saved them.

Mission: Rescue the imprisoned marines, completed.

Total experience: 4,200. Total credit: 4,200.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +4,200. Credit +4,200.

At least two hundred marines must’ve been locked inside the hold. Luke had to thank the
professional criminals who had rounded all of them up in the same place.

For this amount of experience and credit points, this private job had been worth it.

Luke dropped most of the guns and ammo he had taken off the criminals at the door to
the hold. He only kept the three MP5s that he had used earlier.

It was now time for him to take care of the remaining criminals.

Laybecker was certainly one tough cook. On Luke’s way to rescue the marines, he had
heard the vague sound of gunfire on the deck. Clearly, the man was still fighting the
criminals.

Luke snuck off to the CIC again.

This was the control center for the entire battleship. If the criminals lost control of this
place, they basically wouldn’t be able to make use of the weapons on board.

Without these weapons, they wouldn’t be able to withstand attacks from the military at
all; two SEAL teams would be enough to teach them a lesson.

It had been some time since he eliminated the criminals in the CIC; the rest of them
must’ve already sensed something wrong. As he expected, when he arrived at the
corridor outside the CIC, he noticed two armed criminals hiding cautiously in one corner,
as if on guard against any ambushes. Luke took out his fake phone and checked the
surveillance feed of the CIC via his device.

Apart from the two guards outside the door, there were only four people inside.

Also, seeing how flustered they were and hearing them bellow into their walkie-talkies
from time to time, they probably didn’t know how to operate the battleship as well.

It seemed that Laybecker had killed a lot of criminals too.

The criminals were short of manpower when they had to deal with two hidden enemies
and dismantle the missiles at the same time.

Luke put his fake phone back and breathed softly as he muttered, “Time to test the new
ability.”

He pushed off and lunged out from around the corner like a shadow.

The two criminals at one end of the corridor were shocked and raised their guns, but
then paused.

The moment they raised their guns, the shadow suddenly changed course and zigzagged
toward them quickly and erratically.

The two criminals subconsciously tried to aim at the shadow before pulling the trigger.

Actually, if they were worse shooters and simply pulled the trigger and fired randomly,
they might have stopped Luke for a while.

But only for a while.

Luke reached them in less than two seconds, and was disinclined to play around.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Firing the two MP5s at the same time, he blew up the heads of the two panicked
criminals.

Crouching on the floor, Luke let the two MP5S dangle from his shoulder on their slings.
He then grabbed the bodies of the criminals and charged into the CIC.

Exerting his strength, he threw the two bodies at another two criminals who looked at
the intruder in astonishment.

He picked up the MP5s again.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

The last two criminals who hadn’t been hit dropped in front of the control panel from
shots to the back of their heads.
Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

The two criminals who had been hit with the bodies were shot and killed too.

Luke sighed.

There was no expert like Johnny Mullah in the CIC this time. These guys were complete
rookies!

Even put together, they weren’t as difficult to deal with as Johnny Mullah!
Chapter 397 - Another Expert?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 397 Another Expert?

Luke had killed another six criminals. The rest of the criminals would probably be
anxious when they lost contact with the CIC again.

Thinking this, Luke left the CIC and ran to the deck.

When he reached a certain exit, two criminals yelled and charged in.

Each of them were grabbed by the neck, and their heads were smashed together.

Bam! They collapsed instantly.

Luke leapt nimbly over the guardrail and jumped down.

Two criminals that happened to run by below him didn’t react when Luke dropped onto
their necks and broke them.

Luke grabbed the AKs they were holding as well as two clips. He couldn’t be any more
pleased.

He was most familiar with these old buddies.

Holding an AK in each hand, he raised them and aimed above him.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Two criminals who were on patrol immediately fell. One of them fell over the guardrail,
and the other dropped on the deck.

The criminals around them yelled in alarm.

Luke, however, dragged out Johnny Mullah’s body from his inventory unhurriedly.

He wrapped Johnny Mullah’s hands around the two MP5s that had killed a whole bunch
of criminals, and slung them over the man’s body.

As for the MP5 which he had shot Johnny Mullah with, Luke put it in the hands of the
criminal whose AK he had taken.

After that was done, Luke even had the time to position Johnny Mullah’s body before he
finally nodded in satisfaction.

If it was Old Greyson who examined the crime scene, he would still notice that something
was amiss.

But Johnny Mullah’s body was just a cover; it was fine as long as it wasn’t too big a point
of suspicion.

Chuckling inwardly, Luke raised the AK from the shadows and aimed upward.

The next moment, two criminals appeared where their companions had just been killed.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Luke fired the AK in his left hand, and the two criminals collapsed.

He then pulled the trigger of the AK in his right hand at that moment.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Another two criminals who had just rushed out from around a corner were shot in the
head and went rolling over the deck.

After the successful hits, Luke retreated into the shadows and snuck over to the side of
the boat.

Three criminals came running down a corridor, shouting.

When they ran past a shadow, a gun fired at an angle from the side.

Bam! Bam! Bam!

The bullets hit them dead in the head one by one.

Luke straightened and jumped down from a gun turret like a cat, putting away the
grappling hook that had been holding him up

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke abruptly leapt back into the corridor behind the turret.

Interesting! Another expert! Luke rubbed his chest near his heart, which hurt quite a bit
after being hit by a bullet.

So far, Johnny Mullah, the guy in the CIC, had been the only criminal capable of fighting
Luke.

But now another person had appeared who had locked onto Luke and even successfully
shot him.

Luke, however, was as relaxed as ever. He had Elementary Self-Healing and a double-
layered bulletproof vest.

So, let’s go! Mutual harm!

After the idea flashed through his head, he slipped soundlessly into the corridor behind
the turret and quickly circled round.

The hostile expert couldn’t see him, but Luke could lock onto the guy with Sharp Nose.

Both of them had the same idea, and circled round to approach the enemy’s location.

In the end, when the expert was approaching Luke’s earlier position, Luke had moved
round to the expert’s own initial position. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Ah!” The expert cried out and then retreated behind the turret like what Luke had done
earlier.

The only difference was that Luke’s chest was protected by a double-layered bulletproof
vest, whereas this expert’s left arm wasn’t protected at all.

But this expert reacted almost the moment he was shot. He leapt for cover, making it
impossible for Luke to shoot him a few more times.

Smiling, Luke flung out his grappling hook and climbed up.

Bracing his feet on the side of the battleship’s island, Luke quickly climbed to the top of
the island. He craned his neck slightly and saw a person hiding in the shadows behind the
turret.

Staying out of the expert’s shooting range, Luke climbed over the guardrail and
soundlessly descended from the other side of the island.

A moment later, he touched down on one side of the turret.

The wounded expert was hiding in the shadows at the front of the turret.

They stood silently in the dark, separated by a corner.

With a clatter, an MP5 was thrown out.

Luke raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment. He threw out his AK right next to the
MP5 and drew out the M1911 he had never used.

After three seconds, he moved to the side and raised his M1911.

The person stepped out almost at the same time from around the corner and raised his
gun in a similar pose.

“Pa!”

“Pa!”

There was less than five meters between them. Face to face, they fired their guns and
twisted to crouch down at the same time, dodging that first bullet.

They were already aiming at each other once again. “Pa!”

“Pa!”

Firing at the same time, it was as if their minds were connected, as they pushed off the
deck simultaneously to change position.

The second shot also missed the target.

Curling his lip, Luke abruptly pushed hard off of his right foot and lunged forward.

“Pa!” This expert shot again, but Luke rolled and the bullet brushed past him. Cursing
inwardly, the man bent down and lunged forward as well.

“Pa!” Luke’s shot flew under the expert’s armpit and hit the deck.

The guy was only one meter away, and was aiming his gun.

Pleased, Luke flipped at an unconventional angle and kicked the man’s arm that was
holding the gun.

The man could only pull back his arm before he pulled the trigger.

“Pa!” His shot completely missed the target, since he hadn’t expected Luke to use such an
unusual kick to neutralize his strength.

Luke fired again when he was still upside down. “Pa!”

The expert curled up into a ball as the bullet blazed a trail past his head.
“Pa!” As the expert rolled over the deck, he still took another shot at Luke.

Luke slapped the deck with his left hand and pushed back to avoid the shot. As he landed
at an angle, he fired back. “Pa!”
Chapter 398 - No, No, We’re Different!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 398 No, No, We’re Different!

Bracing his foot against the turret, the expert abruptly unfolded from his curl and
avoided Luke’s bullet at the same time, then lunged at Luke again.

Was this… close-range combat? Luke was puzzled, but he wasn’t afraid.

But this expert shifted his gun, aimed, and fired at Luke again.

Exclaiming inwardly, Luke twisted valiantly out of the gun’s range.

“Pa!” He fired back at the enemy in passing, but the guy grabbed his wrist and shifted the
gun’s aim slightly, and successfully evaded the shot.

Rather than feel alarmed, Luke was delighted, and swiftly pushed aside the guy’s right
hand with his left hand.

“Pa!” The bullet brushed past his head.

Luke laughed, and relying on brute force, fired the gun in his right hand once again. “Pa!”

The man abruptly pushed him away and used the momentum to back up two steps and
evade the shot.

Standing two meters away, the expert asked solemnly, “Your gun is the regular model
and only has seven bullets, right?”.

Luke only chuckled vaguely in reply.

“Who are you? Who taught you those combat skills earlier?” The expert finally asked the
question that confused him most.

Luke chuckled again.

“There are ten bullets in my gun. I can shoot you twice in the limbs, and leave the last two
for your head and your d*ck. How would you like that?” the expert threatened.

Luke nodded. “Fine, come on, then.”

The expert was stunned, then saw Luke lunge at him.

But different from their previous tussle, Luke was now much faster. Luke hadn’t been
trying his best earlier; he had just wanted to see what the expert was capable of.

Now that he had seen all of the guy’s trump cards, there was no need to waste time
anymore.

The expert was about to pull the trigger, but Luke had already come close and grabbed
his ankle with his left hand.

The next moment, the expert spun in the air, before he was smashed onto the deck face
down in a perfect curve.

System: You have defeated Szoke Mullah and received a list of his abilities.

Szoke Mullah’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Quick Reflex (Prerequisites: 20
Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 1,000 credit points), Close-Range Gunfighting (Prerequisites:
20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength)

Luke was delighted to see the notification. Pulling over Szoke, who had passed out on the
deck, Luke twisted his neck.

System: You have killed Szoke Mullah. You may now learn all his abilities.

Close-Range Gunfighting had to be the special skill Szoke Mullah used during their head-
on clash. It seemed to be a combination of shooting and combat.

In a range of a few meters, bullets were faster than most people’s reactions.

If he hadn’t run into Luke, this Szoke Mullah would’ve been invincible on this battleship.

Even Laybecker, the guy who was more than just a cook, might’ve been killed if Mullah
caught him unawares.

But Luke had a double-layered bulletproof vest, a bulletproof helmet, and Elementary
Self-Healing as his trump cards.

Szoke had been asking to be killed when he sought to clash with Luke head-on.

After storing Szoke Mullah’s body in his inventory, Luke walked to one side of the ship
and dropped the rest of the bodies that were in his inventory into the ocean.

It wasn’t a bad choice to let Johnny Mullah take the blame and have Szoke Mullah go
missing.

After taking care of Szoke Mullah, he slipped over to the other side of the ship to check
the submarine.

The criminals were shouting and running to the submarine in a panic. It seemed that they
were going to run.

The criminals who were dismantling missiles on the deck were leaving and going down
to the submarine as well.

Luke thought for a moment, but didn’t do anything

He had earned a lot of experience and credit points for saving the marines. He had also
eliminated more than thirty criminals.

At the same time, Chef Laybecker had killed plenty of criminals too. Those guys had every
reason to run off now that half of them were wasted.

Now that the game was almost over, there was no need for Luke to take action anymore,
in case he attracted unnecessary attention.

Yells and gunshots were already ringing out below the deck.

Clearly, the marines that Luke had just set free were going on the counterattack.

There were more than two hundred marines, and they far outnumbered the remaining
criminals.

Suddenly, Luke heard something in the distance in the sky. He wondered if it was one of
the quiet helicopters that the military special troops were equipped with.

Luke hurried up and ran.

When he passed the galley, he heard two people talking inside.

“You look familiar. I think I know you.” It was Laybecker’s voice.

“That’s right. It’s been a while, Laybecker,” someone else replied. Laybecker said, “You’re
right, it’s been a really long time, William.” He changed the topic. “Do you really think you
can change things if you kill innocent people, William? How did you become this?”

“I can’t stand those b*astards anymore. After using us, they threw us away like toilet
paper waste,” the man called William replied coldly.

Laybecker said, “But doing this is meaningless, isn’t it? We’re like puppets who work for
those ungrateful b*stards. You and I, there’s nothing we can do about it.” He sounded
helpless.
“No, no! We’re different! You’re devoted to this country, but I’m not!” William’s tone was
full of ridicule. “Laybecker, you’re going to retire soon. Why can’t you just stay quiet as a
cook?”

Laybecker said, “I don’t work for those b*stards anymore, but I won’t hurt innocent
people either.”

William said, “Then you may as well go to hell!”

Luke had reached the galley entry by then. He craned his neck and saw that Laybecker
and William, who had been the rock singer, were each holding a knife.

But William was holding a military knife while Laybecker was holding a kitchen knife.

They advanced bit by bit as the knives in their hands never stopped moving or quickly
changing directions to deceive their enemy with fake moves.

Clang! Clang! The knives clashed twice quickly, and the two of them swapped positions.

“Come on, Laybecker!” William yelled.

Laybecker was silent as he pressed forward once more. Clang! Clang! Clang!

The sound of blades clashing repeatedly rang out.

The knives clashed at a range of twenty centimeters; any ordinary person who saw it
would be completely dazzled.

Experts!

These two were adept with blades. If a regular person went up against them, their wrists
and throat would be slit within two seconds of battle.
Chapter 399 - Teletubby, and Poser
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 399 Teletubby, and Poser

Luke wasn’t anxious.

If Laybecker couldn’t win, Luke could always shoot the enemy from the dark.

That wasn’t anything unusual for him.

At that moment, William flipped his knife to block Laybecker’s kitchen knife, before he
thrust forward.

Laybecker stepped back and deflected the military knife, before he slashed in return.

William backed off and raised his left hand to protect the path from his chest to his neck.

Chila!

Part of the cuff of his leather jacket was cut by the kitchen knife.

William stepped back again and regained his balance. Protecting himself with the military
knife, he said, “Laybecker, your skills are rusty…”

Laybecker didn’t say anything, but his lip curled in a sneer.

He slowly took half a step forward, twirling his knife to distract William.

The next moment, he sped up and took another half-step forward as his and William’s
knives collided repeatedly.

Like a game of hide-and-seek, they waved their hands in distracting circles.

Their knives, on the other hand, were like the fangs of a viper, and collided again and
again.

Luke observed them with great interest.

He didn’t know that so many tricks could be played with knives!

He decided to replace the kitchen knife at home with Laybecker’s model when he went
back.
The two guys engaged in a fierce battle didn’t notice the onlooker at all.

A battle of blades was the most dangerous kind of bare weapon battle.

In a fight between professionals, a slight mistake meant certain death.

As their knives clashed, their free hands continued to make small movements, both to
distract the enemy and in search of an opportunity

If they were able to grab the enemy’s wrist with their free left hand, they would have the
upper hand in the fight.

William was clearly afraid of this possibility.

He was only around 1.85 meters tall, and wasn’t as muscular as Laybecker. Once his wrist
was trapped, he might lose in a battle of strength. As old acquaintances, they knew each
other very well.

William knew that Laybecker was good at knives, and extremely strong in a physical
tussle.

If Laybecker grabbed his wrist, his hand would probably be immediately broken.

Both of them were fast and nimble, but the soles of their feet barely left the ground and
they took small steps.

Conversely, their upper torsos and arms moved wildly to the sound of nonstop metallic
ringing.

Ruthlessness flashed in Laybecker’s eyes.

The next moment, he suddenly pressed forward, putting both him and William in a
precarious position.

In that moment, neither of them needed to completely straighten their arm in order to
stab the other person.

William’s knife swung out without hesitation.

Laybecker abruptly backed off, and there was a long cut on his chest.

Blood instantly started to stain the cut fabric around the wound red.

Luke frowned. No way!

Laybecker was clearly slightly more skilled, and his arms were longer. How could he
lose?

Luke’s gun was already raised.

After that successful strike, William pressed forward almost instinctively to take another
stab.

Laybecker, however, seemed to have foreseen this attack. After avoiding most of the
damage from William’s first attack, he stepped to the side the moment William thrust
forward.

Stretching out his left hand, he pressed down on William’s right wrist and pushed it out,
while he slashed at William’s neck with the kitchen knife in his right hand.

Shocked, William subconsciously raised his left hand to block, only to cry out when it was
cut.

It wasn’t from joy; his eyes bulged with fright. William instantly knew that he was in a
losing position!

In any sort of fight, this could be extremely dangerous.

He had been lured into Laybecker’s trap at the price of Laybecker deliberately getting
himself hurt.

At that moment, Laybecker was blocking William’s right hand with his left hand. William
had instinctively pulled his left hand back after he was cut, and he couldn’t defend
himself.

He didn’t have any hands free for defense, and he also couldn’t pull back to readjust his
stance.

And while Laybecker’s attack looked vicious, it actually wasn’t that powerful.

The kitchen knife brushed past William’s wrist and didn’t stop, as Laybecker deftly
flipped it and it brushed over William’s arm like a poisonous fang.

When the blade and William’s arm were at a right angle, Laybecker thrust down
ruthlessly.

Pu!

With a dull noise, a handle was left sticking out of William’s skull.
William’s eyes bulged and rolled up, and he promptly dropped. Wiping at the blood on his
chest, Laybecker muttered, “See? You told me to go for it, so I did.”

This had happened in a flash, taking no more than two seconds, and William had already
turned into a Teletubby with the knife sticking out of his head.

Knife combat was really too dangerous! Mouth agape with speechlessness, Luke lowered
his gun and left with dull steps.

He muttered, “Hmph! What a poser! You could’ve just stabbed him without saying
anything.”

That being said, Luke couldn’t help but rub his scalp, which felt a little cold.

Very quickly, he returned to the cargo hold.

He grabbed the hand which Private Nash had just lifted up to stop him from pulling the
trigger, and said, “It’s me.”

Only then did the utterly nervous Nash relax. “How’s it going up there?”

Adjusting his mood, Luke said with pleasant surprise, “I went up to the deck just now. It
looks like the criminals are running, and I heard someone say that the SEALs are coming.”
Nash was hugely relieved. “Really? Then we’re saved!”

Luke said, “Yes! The SEALs are probably the best special forces in this country.”

Nash nodded quickly. “Yes, they’re very good.”

Luke said, “Then I’ll let the women know the good news. You keep watch. Right, don’t be
so quick to shoot, in case it’s the SEALs.”

Nash nodded in embarrassment.

He would’ve shot Luke if the latter hadn’t reacted fast enough.

Excited and hopeful, the young Nash kept an eye on the door of the cargo hold. Smiling,
Luke returned to the corner where the three women were hiding. All of them were
delighted to see him back. He repeated what he had said to Nash, and the three women
were happy as well.

Suddenly, there was an explosion. Luke was stunned. What was going on? Why did it
sound like… a cannon? But why would the battleship open fire? Luke went to ask Private
Nash, who confirmed his suspicion.
The noise just now was indeed the battleship firing a cannon.

However, Nash said that it was the secondary cannon, and since the Montana was
retiring, there was nothing but a flare in it.
Chapter 400 - Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 400 Cannon Fire, and Two Acquaintances

“A flare?” Luke thought for a moment and came up with a possibility.

Bang!

There was another loud sound, and the battleship shuddered along with it.

It was much louder than the first shot, almost as if the main cannon had been fired.

Was it firing at an aircraft? Unlikely.

The main cannon was very powerful, but not designed to fire at aircraft. They were
usually used to attack army formations on land, or maybe… other ships?

Luke suddenly thought of the submarine, and a certain cook who was more than a cook.

Was Laybecker crazy enough to bombard the submarine with the battleship’s main
cannon?

If he succeeded, it would be the last sea vessel that the Montana would sink.

A moment later, the battleship shook again, and there was a huge explosion.

Luke felt that he had guessed right.

He could vaguely hear a lot of people cheering, even from the cargo hold.

He said to Nash, “Shall we go take a look? The SEALs should be here now.”

Nash grew nervous. He gripped his gun tightly, but still said, “O- okay.”

Luke said to the three women, “Just stay here and don’t make a sound. We’ll see what’s
going on. I think help is here.”

The three women could only nod.

A moment later, Nash was overjoyed to see the marines cheering and hugging on the
deck, and he yelled, “We won! We won!”
Luke smiled as well. He could finally stop pretending to be a good little boy.

He patted Nash’s shoulder and said, “Private Nash, I need you to come with me and pick
up the three beautiful ladies. It wouldn’t be gentlemanly to keep them worrying.” Nash
nodded quickly. “Not a problem at all. Let’s go!”

Saying this, the guy bounced off like a little kid.

Luke simply followed him with a smile.

This Nash seemed to be in his twenties and couldn’t be much older than Luke himself.

But if Luke hadn’t come to his rescue when he was held at gunpoint, he might’ve been
killed.

Now, everything was over.

For a young man, a narrow escape would certainly feel amazing.

They took the three ladies to the cabin they had been in before so that they could put on
their own shoes, before they all returned to the deck.

The marines who were cheering and celebrating were all stunned to see them.

Seriously? The two girls who had been here to perform were fine?

Luke stayed some distance away from the three women as he surveyed the surroundings.

He had tossed all the guns and things that he had grabbed earlier into the ocean, and put
his own gear back into his inventory. He had changed back into his sportswear, and
looked completely innocuous.

Two fully-equipped special force soldiers soon came over and looked at them with
strange expressions. “Who are you? Why are you here?”

They didn’t raise their guns. After all, Luke and the three women were clearly unarmed,
and the women were even wearing high heels.

This wasn’t the movies; practically no woman would be able to run or kill anyone in high
heels.

Looking at their attire, Luke knew that they were probably SEALS.

He quickly stepped forward and introduced everyone. At the same time, he also called for
Nash, who was hugging the marines not far away. “Private Nash can vouch for us. The
cook on this ship, one Laybecker, can vouch for us too.”

When they heard Laybecker’s name, the two soldiers looked at each other. One of them
walked off and spoke into his walkie-talkie, while the other questioned Nash on the side.

A moment later, the first soldier returned and whispered something to the second
soldier.

The soldier nodded and said, “Okay, we’ve confirmed your identities. However, this is a
battleship. You can stay in the cabin that you were in earlier until we’ve handled matters
here…”

Luke raised his hand like an elementary school student. “Officers, that’s fine with me, but
look at these three… These poor women have suffered enough of a shock today. If it’s
possible, can you send them back to land first?”

The SEALs were of a mind to refuse at first, but when they saw the three women next to
Luke, the “no” got stuck in their throats.

The assistant Mona was reasonably beautiful, but Sheerah and Tyler were almost
dazzling to the eye.

They couldn’t help but swallow down their “no.” “Okay, wait a bit, I’ll help you ask.” Luke
said gratefully, “Thank you very much, sir.”

He then turned around and winked at the women.

As the most experienced one, Sheerah reacted the quickest and bowed. “Thank you for
your help.”

Mona did the same without any hesitation. Tyler was a little slow, but when Sheerah
nudged her, she understood somewhat and also thanked them.

The two SEAL soldiers were a little dazed at the sweet thanks they received from the
women.

Sheerah’s figure was top class. When she bowed, she was both graceful and casual.

Tyler’s was even more unbelievable, and her magnificent breasts in her tight halter top
were A+.

Both soldiers subconsciously nodded, and when they came back to themselves, they
smiled awkwardly and went to the side to contact their superiors.

At that moment, a group of people walked by, and Luke hurriedly called out when his
sharp eyes spotted someone. “Chef! Chef! Chef Laybecker!”

A tall and strong man stopped and looked at him in surprise. “Huh? You’re still here?”

Luke said innocently, “Yes. We’re on the ocean, we can’t go anywhere.”

Staring at him for a moment, Laybecker suddenly smiled. “Thank you. I’ll put in a word
for you.” Luke was stumped, but nodded and said, “Thank you very much.”

He then looked at the person next to Laybecker and nodded at him. “Agent Flegg, what a
coincidence.”

The guy next to Laybecker was none other than Agent Flegg from the FBI, whom Luke
had met not long ago. Flegg nodded, an indescribable look on his face. “Truly… a
coincidence.”

Laybecker glanced between the two of them and asked, “Do you know each other?”

Luke smiled. “We met not long ago.”

Flegg only nodded, and didn’t say anything.

Laybecker narrowed his eyes, the same vague smile on his face.

Pondering a moment, he said something to a SEAL nearby, then turned to Luke. “Okay,
they’ll send you back to land by helicopter in half an hour at most.”

Luke chuckled and took out his card. “Thank you. If you ever visit Los Angeles, you can
look me up.”
Chapter 401 - Well… I’m More of a Doer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 401 Well… I’m More of a Doer

Laybecker accepted the card, and wasn’t surprised that it only had a name and a phone
number on it.

Luke had left a deep impression on him.

Not everybody could knock out two armed criminals with frying pans.

In doing so, Luke had saved Nash and rescued Laybecker from the freezer. Laybecker had
to remember this favor.

If nobody had let him out, he probably would’ve frozen in the freezer.

He could go on a rampage tonight and finally blow up the submarine that the Tomahawks
with nuclear warheads were going to be loaded onto, all thanks to this young man.

Nodding and accepting Luke’s gesture, he left with the group of SEALS. After Laybecker
left, Flegg asked Luke, “Why are you here?”

He knew everything about Luke, including certain information that was confidential.

Logically speaking, Luke shouldn’t be here as a LAPD detective.

Luke nodded and said, “Personal request.”

Flegg looked at the three women behind him. “From the blonde?” He thought it would be
someone around Luke’s age.

Luke shook his head. “It’s Sheerah. She made me an irresistible offer.”

He didn’t plan to keep it a secret.

His reward from Sheerah would be deposited in his account, after all, and it wasn’t illegal.

Flegg’s expression turned strange. “Seriously? 100,000, or 200,000?”

For someone who could single-handedly capture that monster Jason alive, it definitely
wouldn’t be cheap to hire him as a temporary bodyguard.
Luke rolled his eyes. “10,000 bucks for six hours. That’s more than a month of my pay
before tax!”

Flegg was lost for words.

From that point of view, it really was hard to reject 10,000 dollars.

Flegg himself only made slightly more than 10,000 dollars a month. He would’ve been
tempted by the offer too.

Of course, ten thousand wasn’t quite enough to make up for what Luke had encountered
tonight.

Flegg had other things to do, and their chat was enough for him to confirm the basic
situation. He simply said, “I have other things to do, I’ll be on my way.”

Luke nodded, and didn’t ask him for help.

He didn’t know this Flegg well, compared with Laybecker’s warm attitude.

But thanks to Sheerah and Tyler’s beauty as well as Laybecker’s help, Luke and the three
women were flown back to the military airfield twenty minutes later.

The moment they got off, the four of them were questioned in four separate rooms.

Luke didn’t panic when he saw the wooden expressions of the two investigators. Instead,
his interest was piqued.

These guys didn’t seem to be from the military or the FBI, but looked more like… the CIA.

In front of professionals like these, Luke didn’t need to pretend to be an innocent boy
anymore.

Otherwise, they would become suspicious of him after they checked his file.

They didn’t introduce themselves, and simply said that they were investigators, before
they started asking him the same questions over and over.

Luke had studied this sort of interrogation before.

Plenty of the people he had killed were professionals in this regard.

The more complicated a lie was, the more thinking was required, and the more flawed
the lie was likely to be.
It was basically impossible to make every little detail sound as if it was true.

But for Luke as he was now, it wasn’t hard to break down the process and make things
sound convincing.

After a while, the less talkative of the two investigators suddenly asked, “Detective Luke
Coulson, as the most capable detective in LAPD, do you find it reasonable that you
remember so little of what happened on the deck?”

Luke smiled and scratched his head. “Well… I’m more of a doer.”

The two investigators looked at each other in bewilderment. Was this guy implying that
he wasn’t fond of thinking?

They couldn’t help but check the guy’s file.

Hm, killed, killed, killed…

Fine! Most of the fame which this Detective Luke had earned was from the gang members
that he had killed in a few major cases.

Of course, that wasn’t enough for them to determine that this young detective was
brainless.

But it was possible that he really didn’t need to use his brain; he just relied on good skills
and guts to get rid of all the criminals in his path and crack cases!

That… was definitely weird!

He had closed a shocking number of cases. How could he crack so many of them so
quickly without using his brain?

The less talkative one still asked, “But your success rate is the highest in Westside’s Major
Crimes Division. How did you manage that?”

Luke gave him a strange look. “Intuition.”

The two investigators were lost for words. Are you messing with us?

The warm smile on Luke’s face didn’t change. “For example, I know that you came here in
a hurry. This sir…”

He looked at the main investigator and said, “You were in such a hurry to come out here
that you didn’t even have time to zip up your pants.”
Taken aback, the man subconsciously touched his crotch, and indeed found that his pants
were unzipped. Utterly embarrassed, he quickly zipped up and put an end to the
awkward topic.

Luke looked at the less talkative one again. “And this sir, you were woken up when you
were asleep, and your shirt is buttoned up wrong.”

This guy subconsciously lowered his head, then awkwardly covered up with his jacket.

He had been woken up in the middle of the night for an emergency assignment, and had
thrown his clothes on while on his way out; of course he didn’t have time for buttons.

Luke spread his hands. “But I noticed these not because I have an attention to detail, but
because I have better eyesight, which is my gift. So, it’s not surprising for me to obtain
some minor achievements by using my gift to crack cases. The truth is that I’ve never
been good at reasoning and deduction. I prefer fighting over thinking.”

Both investigators were silent.

Luke’s case wasn’t rare; he was one of those who relied on his gift.

Innate gifts were a strange thing.

As experienced investigators, they had seen a lot of bizarre people and things, and Luke’s
case wasn’t uncommon.

But as elite investigators, they certainly wouldn’t let go of Luke so easily.

The less talkative one asked again, “But why didn’t you fight this time? You said that you
only knocked out two armed criminals, and didn’t kill anyone after that. How is that
possible?”

Luke spread his hands. “When I’m on assignment, I have countless LAPD police officers to
back me up, but on that battleship, I was alone. I also had to worry about the safety of
three women. How would I dare draw the criminals’ attention? Do I look that stupid to
you?”

The two investigators were unable to respond.

It was definitely the right choice not to fight on someone else’s turf, not to mention that
Luke had three people in his care with him.
Chapter 402 - Bickering and Gratitude
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 402 Bickering and Gratitude

However, the two investigators were still unwilling to let it go, and they asked him about
every detail again and again.

After an hour, the door of the room finally opened, and a colonel with four stripes walked
in.

He waved his hand at the investigators. The three exchanged glances for a moment,
before the two investigators got up and left the room with the colonel.

Closing the door, the colonel said calmly, “You can stop investigating Detective Luke
Coulson.”

Both of the investigators frowned. The less talkative one asked, “Why? He’s a major
suspect.”

After a brief silence, the colonel said, “Captain Adams and General Bates called and
vouched for Sheerah and this Luke Coulson.”

“But this is an important case. How can they…” The other investigator couldn’t help but
speak up. The colonel sneered. “First of all, Sheerah was personally invited by General
Bates. Secondly, Corporal Laybecker, who saved Captain Adams, was set free from the
freezer by Luke Coulson after the latter knocked out two criminals. The biggest mistake
the criminals made was not killing Laybecker, who finished off their mastermind and
prevented the dismantled missiles from being taken. This Luke Coulson might not be a
simple person, but that’s his own affair and has nothing to do with this business.”

Both of the investigators were rendered speechless. They looked at each other, then
nodded helplessly. “If you insist, that’s fine with us, but we’ll make a note of it in our
report.”

The colonel sneered and said, “That’s fine. The navy will also investigate the bodies of the
CIA special forces that we found on the battleship.”

The faces of the two investigators immediately darkened.

F*ck! The colonel was rubbing it in. If it wasn’t because they had been exposed, would
they be so determined to investigate a small fry like Luke?
But a simple check of Luke’s background and the statements of all the parties involved
was enough to determine that Luke had never planned to come on board until the last
moment.

Furthermore, the young man had helped Corporal Laybecker out at a critical juncture by
knocking out two armed criminals. If they had to investigate this person, he should be a
low priority.

But there was a major problem on the CIA’s side.

Among the criminals that had been killed on the battleship, a number of them, including
William, the mastermind, were found to be CIA agents. William himself was the captain of
a certain secret CIA squad.

Barring anything else happening, it would be the CIA who was likely to take the blame for
this defection.

The two CIA investigators actually knew that Luke most likely wasn’t a suspect.

But they had to try and turn him into one to muddy the waters; only then would they be
able to quibble with the navy and shift the blame.

That was the reason why they had been questioning Luke over and over.

Naturally, the navy wouldn’t stand by idly and let them.

Sheerah had been personally invited by General Bates. If the CIA claimed that Luke,
Sheerah’s assistant, was a suspect, wouldn’t that mean that something was wrong with
General Bates? Would the navy have to take the blame for this criminal incident?

General Bates was a powerful man, and would likely be promoted as Vice Admiral soon.
Naturally, he wouldn’t just sit around.

At that point, the man next to the colonel said, “Alright, fellas, you can stop arguing. Now
that you have the time, how about directing your efforts elsewhere?”

The two investigators frowned. “Agent Flegg, what’s the meaning of this? Is this the FBI’s
attitude?”

Flegg said expressionlessly, “I’m not in charge of this investigation, I’m just stating a fact.”

Looking at the two investigators, he added, “We have detailed files on Luke Coulson. A
word of advice: Don’t waste your time on meaningless things.’

The two investigators frowned.

Flegg was obviously implying that the confidential files that the FBI had could prove that
Luke had nothing to do with the criminals.

The two investigators looked at each other and helplessly left.

They walked off to find a secluded corner and make a call

In the end, their boss simply said, “Don’t bother that Luke. Go speak to NCIS (Naval
Criminal Investigative Service) about the outcome of the investigation.”

The investigators were confused. “Huh? What should we follow up on?”

Their boss said, “We’ve learned that in William’s squad, Johnny Mullah and his brother
Szoke Mullah were actually loyal. They concealed themselves well and killed many
criminals at critical moments. Unfortunately, Johnny Mullah was killed, and Szoke Mullah
is missing.”

Both of the two investigators felt that was bullsh*t.

Could anyone in William’s squad be loyal? They were just a bunch of fighters who
specialized in cleaning up messes.

They weren’t convinced that the Mullah brothers were patriots who had risked their lives
to stop William’s plan.

If they had planned to betray William, they wouldn’t have waited so long.

They could’ve leaked the plan sooner, and everybody in William’s squad would’ve been
captured

As if he knew what they were thinking, their boss explained, “Apparently Mullah’s gun
killed a lot of criminals, and the gun that killed Mullah was found in the hand of another
criminal. Also, only Szoke Mullah had the time and motive to rescue the marines in the
cabin.”

The two investigators immediately got it.

One of the Mullah brothers was dead, and the other had disappeared. Since they didn’t
have families, it was unnecessary to even issue a death notice.

This was the breakthrough point for the CIA, and their boss wanted them to learn the
situation ASAP so that the CIA could handle the bickering that would happen later.

If they concluded that the Mullah brothers betrayed William and were still loyal to the
country, there would be less blame on the CIA, and the big shots would be safe.

Downplaying major events, and small fry taking the blame – this was how the world
worked.

At that moment, Flegg said to the colonel, “Let me have a few words with him alone.”

The colonel frowned and didn’t immediately respond.

Flegg said, “Don’t worry. It’ll be two minutes at most.”

The colonel slowly nodded.

Flegg pushed the door open and walked in.

After he entered, he turned off the camera and looked at Luke. “Now, can you tell me how
many criminals you killed on the ship?”

Luke smiled. “Agent Flegg, I stand by my answer.”

Flegg stared at him for a moment, and finally smiled. “Okay, you’re good.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy didn’t seem angry at all, but instead was even
delighted? Flegg stood straight with his hands behind him. “I know what you’re
concerned about, so you don’t have to answer this question. Now, you may leave.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thanks.”

Flegg turned around. When he reached the door and pressed his hand to it, he said,
“Thank you for everything you’ve done for this country.”
Chapter 403 - Wow, What a Shame
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 403 Wow, What a Shame

After that, Flegg walked out of the room without waiting for Luke’s reply.

Luke clicked his tongue and felt that Flegg’s tone was quite unusual.

He left the room, and Flegg was nowhere to be seen. The colonel simply told him that the
investigation was over, and that a car was waiting for him.

Luke shrugged and walked out of the building

Sheerah and her companions were outside the building. They had been released a long
time ago, and were all waiting for Luke.

Luke smiled brilliantly and said, “Okay, we can finally take a break now.”

While he had been tangled up in the politics of the matter for a bit, he had finally escaped
without a hitch.

They were escorted to the gate of the base by a Hummer. After walking for several
hundred meters, they got into Sheerah’s limo, which her bodyguards had parked on the
roadside.

Luke exchanged a meaningful look with Sheerah, who didn’t say much and only smiled.
“I’m a little tired. I’ll go home first. You can see her off.”

She then smiled at the young girl next to Luke and asked, “You don’t mind, do you?”

Tyler quickly shook her head. “No, no, no. You can drop me at any bus station in town.”

Sheerah shook her head and didn’t say anything else. She simply hinted “work hard” at
Luke before she closed her eyes to rest.

After Sheerah returned to her place, Luke asked Tyler, “Where do you live?”

Tyler hesitated and said, “I… I’m from New York. They took me to the ship as soon as I got
off the plane.”

What made her even more depressed was that she was supposed to be reimbursed for
her flight, and then paid 10,000 dollars.
In the end, she didn’t get the money, and instead had almost been killed by armed
criminals.

She could barely make ends meet in her career, and had been banking on this fee in order
to survive for a little while.

Now, she had nothing at all except for two hundred dollars in her purse.

Seeing her hesitation, Luke realized her dilemma, and said to the driver with a smile, “To
the Beverly Hills Hotel.”

The driver started the limo and sped up slowly as he headed to their destination.

Tyler was rather surprised. “Ah, that’s…” She was going to say that it was too expensive
for her.

But Luke took out a roll of cash from his pocket and gave it to her. “Just consider it a
loan.”

Tyler looked at the cash, which were all hundred dollar bills. It had to be around two
thousand dollars.

She stuttered, “T- then how do I contact you?”

She knew that Luke probably didn’t expect her to pay the money back since he hadn’t
given her his contact.

Staring at her for a moment, Luke smiled and took out a card. “No need to be anxious,
everybody runs into difficult situations every now and then.”

Tyler accepted the card and slowly lowered her head. Her eyes gradually turned red
when she remembered what she had gone through in the past two years.

It was really difficult to be famous and make a living in show business.

Her gig today might’ve been the start of a different path for her.

Once someone abandoned their determination, they would fall very quickly. Her job
tonight would’ve been her first step toward giving up her dream; she had already had a
vague sense that she was slowly turning into something else.

However, the unexpected hijacking of the battleship had been a huge shock, and had
disrupted her future plan.
Remembering what her agent had insinuated, she looked at the roll of cash and suddenly
said, “Do you think it would be better for me to look for a regular job?”

Luke was stunned for a moment; he hadn’t expected her to ask such a question.

Thinking for a moment, he shook his head. “You need determination and courage,
whatever you want to do. You can’t succeed without hard work.”

Looking at Tyler’s blank expression, Luke smiled. “When you make an important decision
about the future, you must have a huge amount of courage and willpower; only then will
you be able to weather difficulties and setbacks. You’re thinking about switching jobs, but
can you persevere with that decision?”

Tyler fell silent.

Luke shifted his gaze and looked out the window. “Give yourself some time to figure out
what you really want, so that you won’t be so quick to regret it.”

The limo soon reached the hotel, and when Tyler got off, Luke said, “You can call me if
you need help.”

Tyler nodded, and standing at the hotel entrance, she watched the limo disappear from
sight.

When Luke returned home, Selina was watching TV on the couch in a big bath towel.

Seeing Luke, she raised an eyebrow and asked, “How was her performance? Did you
record it?”

Luke shrugged. “She didn’t sing tonight. She spent all her time running.”

Selina exclaimed and sat up straight. “What happened?”

Luke said, “Let me shower first. Did you finish your training for the night?”

Selina slanted him a resentful look. “Why do you sound like my middle school teacher? I
finished, and I just came out of the shower, okay?”

Luke nodded. “Then I’ll tell you after I’ve showered.”

After his shower, he told Selina what happened that night.

But he didn’t mention his speculations, like the fact that the criminals might have been
after nuclear weapons, or that some of the criminals might have been from the CIA.
Selina was full of regret. “So exciting? If I knew, I would’ve gone with you.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “With your makeup skills, there wouldn’t have been
anything you could do except watch, right?”

Selina was lost for words.

As a beautiful woman, she naturally knew how to put on makeup, but daily makeup and
makeup for a big star’s performance were completely different.

She could only glare at Luke for exposing her shortcoming. “Can’t you just comfort me
and say something like ‘wow, what a shame’?”

Luke nodded idly and said, “Wow, what a shame.” Selina flew into a rage. “Scram!” Saying
that, she got up… and went back to her room to sleep. Luke chuckled and put on home
clothes, then read the system notifications in delight.

For rescuing the marines and killing the criminals, he earned almost six thousand
experience and credit points that night. System: As experience has reached 30,000 points,
the host has leveled up to level 12.

Extra stat points: 5.

Luke had been looking forward to this day for a long time, and he finally added the points
to Mental Strength.

Mental Strength 16.

There was a familiar yet lighter sensation of numbness in his head, as if electricity was
running through it.

He subconsciously took out his phone and looked at his hair in the mirror.
Chapter 404 - 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave,
and Insurance?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 404 40 Work Hours a Week, Paid Annual Leave, and Insurance?

On the screen, Luke’s hair was still there; it wasn’t standing up, nor had it withered.

Very good! This was his worry whenever he added points to Mental Strength.

It was probably because a particular bald big shot had left too deep an impression on
him.

He checked his stats, which were now 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 16 Mental Strength.

As someone with minor OCD, Luke would make up for the last shortcoming soon, which
was rather exciting.

Thinking that, he went to his workshop and started working in high spirits.

The next day, Luke and Selina went straight to a crime scene without dropping by the
police department.

Yesterday, Elsa had told them again to stay away from the Elsworth family.

Old Elsworth had declared that they were going to find the mastermind behind the string
of violent attacks against his family.

What Elsa meant was that even though Luke was only investigating and had nothing to
do with the mastermind behind the attacks on Old Elsworth’s sons, there was a good
chance that he would be caught in the middle if the old man flew into a rage.

Luke could only nod his head; as expected, a smart boss was the best.

Today, both Luke and Selina could only work on petty cases like bank robberies.

In Los Angeles, robberies of banks or cash carriers happened three times a day on
average, and the number of all such cases a year was greater than the total number of
members of all the Major Crimes Divisions in Los Angeles.

So, these cases really were petty.

As long as the robbers didn’t kill anyone, they would be out again after a few years in
prison.

Luke and Selina drove to a bank called Los Angeles First Financial Bank; it wasn’t a name
that Luke would take seriously.

It was easy to estimate the scale of this bank from the amount of cash that it had lost in a
robbery the previous day.

Yesterday, two masked robbers with revolvers broke into this bank that had just opened
and looted… 3,756 dollars.

There were no casualties or collateral damage. If the clerk had moved a little slower, they
might only have needed to give the two poor robbers two thousand dollars before
sending them on their way.

But this was still a robbery, no matter how small the amount.

The Major Crimes Division was officially known as the Robbery and Homicide Division, so
this case was their responsibility.

Luke and Selina parked on the road next to the bank and walked in with the odd
customer or so.

Cries of alarm suddenly rang out in the bank.

Looking at each other, they moved faster and entered from a side door.

As they expected, another robbery was taking place. Selina was about to grab her gun, but
Luke stopped her with a strange look. “Wait. That guy is holding a… squirt gun.”

Selina was speechless.

While fake guns and realistic-looking toy guns weren’t rare in a robbery, Luke and Selina
had never seen one in person before.

A black man with a black silk stocking over his head was standing in front of the counter.
He waved his hands angrily and stopped the middle-aged clerk from taking cash out.
“Wait, wait. Do you think I’m here for money?”

The customers in the hall trembled as they hid at a distance. What are you here for if not
money? A dream? The man holding a realistic-looking squirt gun shouted, “You think I’m
such a sh*tty person? I’m here with a gun for the useless cash in your drawer? I want a
bloody job! Do you hear me, you b*tch?”

Luke and Selina were both lost for words. What?

The customers didn’t know what to say either.

“If I loot some money, I’ll be poor again after I spend all of it, but if I have a job, I’ll have
precious work experience that I can put on my resume later. So, cut the crap and tell me
where your manager is. I want a bloody job!” declared the masked robber.

Everybody, including Luke and Selina, was dumbfounded.

The clerk subconsciously looked at a man in a suit who was hiding in a corner. The
robber looked over and pointed his squirt gun at the guy. “Are you the manager?”.

The suited man nodded hopelessly. “Yes, I am.”

The masked man rudely pointed the gun at him. “Now, I only want forty work hours a
week, paid annual leave, and health insurance…”

Everybody was speechless.

Amused, Luke gestured to Selina, before he swiftly stepped up to grab the squirt gun of
this ambitious and optimistic “robber.”

“Excuse me, but shouldn’t you present your diploma, resume and recommendations
when you’re looking for a job?” He weighed the squirt gun and smiled. “This doesn’t look
like a diploma, does it?”

The robber: “…”

Everybody: “…”

The farce came to an end, just like that.

While the patrol officers were on their way, Luke played with the squirt gun and said
with a smile, “How creative of you to use this to look for a forty-hour job with paid leave
and insurance, I’ll give you that. Everybody wants a job like that!”

The “robber,” whose black stocking mask had already been pulled off, was desperate.
“What choice do I have? Nobody is willing to hire me. I’ve tried very hard to get a job, but
I have a criminal record. My daughter is only a year old. I need a job to buy her formula
and diapers.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “But you can’t use your daughter’s toy gun to steal
yourself a job, can you?”

Embarrassed, the robber said in a low voice, “That’s my neighbor’s kid’s toy. I grabbed it
from him when I left.”

Luke and Selina were speechless. Even your squirt gun was stolen? What a diligent
robber!

Ten minutes later, the officers arrived and arrested this “robber” who had tried to steal a
job for himself.

In the car, Selina remarked in amusement, “Seriously, if he’s so hardworking, why didn’t
he start from the bottom? Is he crazy?”

Luke didn’t think much of it as he drove. “Maybe he tried, but it didn’t work out. He has a
criminal record, after all. Guys like him can only dream of working as a bank clerk.”

Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense.

For guys on parole, their parole officers could arrange jobs for them, but these jobs were
mostly heavy labor with low pay.

Even then, they got twenty to thirty percent less of their pay; it wasn’t a tax, but an
unspoken rule.

It shouldn’t be hard to infer whose pockets the twenty to thirty percent went into.

Those who had criminal records were more likely to commit crimes again, but not for any
single reason.

However, this weird “robber” wouldn’t go to jail this time.

Firstly, he didn’t hurt anyone. Secondly, he was holding a toy gun. And thirdly, he had
been trying to steal a job.
Chapter 405 - New Neighbors, Old Neighbors
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 405 New Neighbors, Old Neighbors

Luke told the patrol officers to check if what the “robber” said was true, and if it was, they
could just let him go after recording his statement.

When it came down to it, what this “robber” did would be considered a prank at most,
and there was no need to make a big fuss over it.

It was already eleven by the time they were done with the questioning, so the both of
them promptly decided to knock off work and have lunch first.

After dropping some takeaway off with Elsa, they slipped off home.

These few days could in fact be considered a holiday for Luke and Selina.

There were no major cases, and they didn’t need to take the minor cases seriously. After
all, Elsa wouldn’t check up on them.

Passing through their neighborhood on their way home, they saw a man and a woman get
out of two separate cars that were parked next to a house with a “For Sale” sign.

The young woman rushed into the man’s arms.

Luke whistled. “Wow, a beautiful woman has come to our neighborhood.”

Selina looked at her enviously. “Her long legs are really beautiful.”

At that moment, the man lifted the young woman, who was wearing a white dress, and
spun her in a half-circle, allowing Luke and Selina to see her breathtaking and perfectly
straight legs.

Selina was 1.77 meters tall, which definitely wasn’t short for a female. She also had a
healthy and beautiful body with smooth muscles and lines; if her pictures were posted
online, there would absolutely be shut-ins at home licking their screens.

But her legs weren’t as pretty as this woman’s.

Most women didn’t have calves that long.

Even at the same height, her longer calves would make her look taller.
Selina sighed, then suddenly thought of something. “Is that the troublemaker’s house?”

Luke glanced at the house, but didn’t have much of an impression of it.

His interest was in cooking, but when it came to the other house chores as well as dealing
with enthusiastic neighbors who dropped by, that was left to Selina.

He had no patience to deal with vapid neighbors, but in this sort of middle-class
neighborhood, a good relationship with the neighbors would make life a little easier.

Otherwise, someone who didn’t like him might find an opportunity some day to report
him to the neighborhood committee.

There were plenty of people like these who had nothing to do, and it wasn’t unusual for
them to call the police when they thought that their neighbors were acting suspiciously.

Luke wasn’t scared of the police. It was just that he hated pointless headaches.

He asked casually, “Is there a troublemaker?”

Selina rolled her eyes. “I’m the one who has to deal with those annoying women in this
neighborhood! When have you ever cared about our neighbors? Meg owned that house
before. I met her a few times, and I felt like shooting her whenever she spoke.”

Luke turned his head. “Meg? I remember her. She might not be very friendly, but she isn’t
an addict or some vixen, right?”

Selina sighed. “No, she isn’t, but you can always sense her snooty air whenever you talk to
her.”

Luke found that odd. “Snooty? Toward you?”

He wasn’t really convinced.

There were quite a few extraordinary-looking women in this neighborhood. After all,
everybody in this middle-class neighborhood prided themselves on appearances, and
wouldn’t present too bad a face.

However, very few of them could compare with Selina, except for the woman in the white
dress just now.

Secondly, the villa that Luke lived in was one of the best residences in the neighborhood.

The house that Meg was selling, though not bad, was only worth 550,000 dollars, while
Luke’s villa was worth at least a million.

Whether it was home, looks, temperament or income, Meg, who was just an ordinary
housewife, was far below Selina’s level.

Luke couldn’t understand where this woman got the confidence to look down on Selina.
Selina shrugged and said, “You know, it’s that weird and pointed way they talk, and how
they’re full of themselves. A lot of housewives here talk like that; it’s disgusting.”

Luke got it.

Some middle-class housewives enjoyed this sort of cryptic, veiled conversation.

But there was no way a candid and straightforward woman like Selina could be fond of
that.

He consoled her with a smile. “It’s fine. If you can’t tolerate it, just tell her to beat it. It’s
not like we rely on her for a living.”

Selina nodded, then suddenly exclaimed, “Karen is peeking at the new neighbors now?”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Karen Gaffney? The interior designer?”

Selina nodded helplessly. “Yep. When will she stop with her conspiracy theories? Is it
because her married life is too boring?”

Luke couldn’t help rubbing his forehead too.

The villas in this neighborhood were arranged in a circle. They looked beautiful, but the
land size was limited.

Luke’s villa was on the fringe, and the lawn in front and behind the villa covered four
hundred square meters in total. It was a lot quieter, without any buildings too close to
them.

It was for this reason that Luke and Selina didn’t have much contact with the other
residents in the neighborhood.

As police officers, they also left early and returned late, and focused on training when
they got home; they had no time to participate in any neighborhood gatherings.

They also didn’t want everybody to know that they were police officers, or they wouldn’t
be able to avoid getting caught up in a lot of troublesome matters in the neighborhood.

For the moment, they were like passers-by in the neighborhood and barely interacted
with anyone.

But there was one exception – Jeff Gaffney and his wife, Karen Gaffney.

Jeff worked in the HR department of a big corporation. Because of his personality and job,
he liked to talk to people.

He was also quite good-tempered, and always greeted Luke with a smile when he saw
Luke on his walk.

Though Luke was uninterested in hanging out with the neighbors, he didn’t dislike this
sort of sincere and nice fellow.

After a few months, Jeff became the neighbor that Luke was most familiar with.

Jeff had invited him to neighborhood gatherings several times. Though Luke tactfully
declined each time, Jeff never took offense.

He sympathized with Luke’s busy workload and told Luke that he could talk to him if
Luke was under too much stress.

Luke appreciated his good intentions, but there was no way he would ever talk to anyone
about his mental state.

Jeff was a good guy, and his wife, Karen, wasn’t a bad person either. She was much better
than the sardonic Meg.

Karen was a housewife as well as an interior designer who worked from home.

Perhaps, conspiracy theories were the biggest source of joy in her dull life, as she
imagined a lot of thrilling possibilities to enliven her monotonous days.

That was right. This Karen was precisely the neighbor who almost called the police to
investigate Luke and Selina.
Chapter 406 - Visit Old Neighbors, Enquire About New
Neighbors
Generated by NovelGet.com

The reason was very simple: It was because Luke and Selina’s living habits were
different.

Also, to prevent people from spying on his yard, and more than that, to guard against
snipers, Luke had put up a wall about 1.8 meters tall, and had installed hidden cameras
inside the wall carvings.

That way, gunmen couldn’t fire directly at the house from the road, and if they lingered
too long around the yard, they would be caught on the cameras which Luke set up.

These precautions were understandable for two police officers.

But Karen, who was too bored, told her husband that Luke had built the wall because he
was hiding something.

Maybe these two people were making meth or even planting weed in the basement.

Thanks to the surveillance cameras, Luke had found this Karen wandering around his
house a lot, so he, too, had monitored her in return.

It was a piece of cake to use the long-distance sound collector to handle this couple, who
weren’t specialists, and Luke had easily found out about Karen’s bizarre thoughts.

Resigned and amused, he invited Jeff and Karen to a barbecue in his backyard.

After he told the mistrustful Karen that he and Selina were cousins, this interior designer,
with her attention to detail, finally dropped her suspicions when she saw how the house
was laid out inside.

As both a woman who had been married for years and a professional interior designer,
Karen knew too well what the layout of a couple’s daily life looked like.

Luke’s and Selina’s personal items were clearly separated, which almost triggered her
suspicions again.

When talking about their jobs, Luke said to Jeff in private, “Selina and I have sensitive
jobs. You know, if someone spreads word of it in the neighborhood, we may get in a lot of
trouble.”

Jeff couldn’t help but look at his wife, Karen.

Luke smiled. “No, I don’t think Karen is a gossip. But can she keep it a secret from Meg?”

Jeff promptly shook his head.

Meg was a nosy parker who wanted to know everything; it was impossible for Karen to
stand up to her.

Luke patted Jeff’s shoulder and said, “I’ve hardly participated in community activities
precisely because of Meg. I hate blabbermouths like that. As her next door neighbor, I
believe you understand.”

Jeff looked conflicted, but still nodded his head in agreement in the end.

Despite his good temper, there were times when he really wanted to slap Meg in her face.

After the barbecue, Jeff talked to his wife Karen, and this housewife finally stopped with
her conspiracy theories about Luke and Selina.

After seeing the luxurious massage bathtub in the backyard, Karen, as a professional
interior designer, understood why Luke had built a wall.

Most people would choose to enjoy such a good thing naked in their backyard.

It was understandable that Luke had built a wall, since if Meg ever saw him, she would
certainly tell everybody about it.

Selina remarked, “In any case, Meg and her husband moving out is a good thing. Her
husband, Danny, isn’t a decent guy either. He hits on every woman he meets. He’s a
greasy and balding middle-aged man; what makes him so confident?”

Luke laughed. “You won’t know until you try, right? Considering how he looks, do you
think beautiful girls will throw themselves at him?”

Selina shot a glance at a certain someone. “That’s right. If you’re just a little handsome,
girls will always throw themselves at you.”

Luke noticed her expression and nodded calmly. “I rely on my strengths, understand?
However, being handsome is one of my strong points, I can’t deny it.”

Selina was lost for words.

They bantered all the way home and continued with their scheduled training in the
afternoon.
After a shower, Luke stared at Jeff’s house as well as the new neighbor’s house that was
some distance away, deep in thought.

Selina, who came out of the bathroom a while later, found that strange. “What’s wrong?
Are you still thinking about the woman in the white dress? Give up, she has a husband.”

Luke said helplessly, “Try and recall what the two new neighbors look like from a
professional viewpoint, okay?” Selina frowned and thought for a moment. “Nothing really
stands out except for her legs, right? Maybe she likes sports. Those leg muscles can’t be
maintained without long-term, professional training. But they’re not as good as mine.”

Luke smiled. “That’s right, but those muscles are good enough for most combat and
tactical movements, aren’t they?” Selina’s eyes widened. “Are you saying that they’re
professionals?”

By professionals, she was referring to people like them – officers, soldiers, agents – or

Luke nodded and thought for a moment. “Let’s go see what Jeff knows about our new
neighbors.”

As a good-tempered man and a HR professional, plus his wife Karen and her conspiracy
theories, Jeff knew the neighborhood better than anybody else. Otherwise, it was Meg
and Danny, the troublesome pair.

Selina nodded and said, “This is the first time we’re visiting them. Do we need to bring
some sort of gift?”

Luke said, “Some of your cake will do. I’ll fetch a box.”

Selina hesitated. “Can’t we give them a handicraft or something? Your gun models will
work, right?”

“Jeff’s twin daughters are in middle school. Do you think it’s appropriate to give them gun
models?” Luke rolled his eyes.

Besides, those models were experimental products Luke had made with Tony Stark’s
abilities. There was no way he could give them away.

“Fine, I’ll compensate you with a huge feast for dinner tonight, alright?” said Luke.

“Deal.” Selina’s attitude immediately changed.

Luke choked, feeling that he had lost this round.

Ten minutes later, they pressed Jeff’s doorbell.

A moment later, there was the vague sound of Karen rambling. “Ah, please sit down. A lot
of our neighbors tend to drop by. Just make yourself at home… ah, it’s you?”

Looking at Karen, whose mouth was wide open, as if stupefied, Luke smiled and said,
“Good afternoon, Karen. It’s been a long while since we caught up with Jeff. I hope we’re
not interrupting anything?”
Chapter 407 - Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 407 Three-Way Conversation and Awkward Scene

Karen collected herself after her shock, and quickly shook her head. “No, no. The new
neighbors are visiting us too. They’re in the living room.”

Luke was stunned for a moment. “The new neighbors? Are we interrupting you?” Karen
shook her head again. “No, come on in. You can get to know them too.”

In any case, you’re just like them; this is your first time dropping by after living here for
so long. Roasting them in her heart, the housewife let them in.

Selina gave her the cake and said, “Sorry to drop in unannounced; this is our homemade
cake for you and Jeff to try.” Karen accepted it with a smile, and the three of them went to
the living room together.

In the living room, Jeff got up and greeted them with a smile. “What brings you here,
Luke?”

Luke said with a smile, “Good afternoon, Jeff. I’ve been meaning to catch up with you,
since it’s been a long while. It just so happens that we got off work early today, so we
came here. These two are…” His gaze shifted to a couple, who had turned around.

Holding out a hand, Jeff said warmly to the two, who stood up from the couch, “Let me
introduce you. This is Luke and this is Selina. They’re our neighbors from 108 on the west
side of the neighborhood.”

He then said to Luke with a smile, “This is Tim and this is Natalie. They’re our new
neighbors. They just bought Meg’s house.”

Luke stepped forward with a smile and stretched out a hand to the couple. “Welcome to
Maple Street. This is a nice place. Jeff and Karen, especially, are the best neighbors.”

The couple greeted him and also shook hands with Selina before they all sat down.

Interestingly enough, both Selina and the couple shook with their left hands.

It was Luke who deliberately stretched out his right hand first, and since Tim held out his
left hand, it looked like a tiny mistake.

Luke simply smiled and switched to his left hand.

In the living room, Tim and Natalie sat facing Jeff and Karen, while Luke and Selina were
on the side couch.

As two experienced detectives, Luke and Selina were at ease and made the occasional
comment or two without the slightest hint of awkwardness.

Jeff and Karen, on the other hand, were struggling to come up with things to talk about,
and Luke and Selina could feel how awkward some of the topics were.

It wasn’t that Jeff and Karen were bad at small talk… It was just that the people they were
talking to had an especially glamorous vibe.

The two new neighbors were the woman in the white dress and her husband; at least,
that was how they introduced themselves.

Tim was fine. This middle-aged man was wearing casual clothes. While handsome, he
wasn’t exactly dazzling.

Natalie, on the other hand, had changed clothes.

The white knee-length skirt she was wearing covered her fascinating legs, but those long
narrow calves were still on display.

She was also wearing a white jacket which wasn’t buttoned up, revealing the tight, low-
neck shirt underneath as well as two magnificent mounds under the shirt.

Luke subconsciously looked at Selina. Thankfully, they weren’t at a total disadvantage; at

least, Selina’s boobs were bigger than hers.

As they chatted, Luke learned that the couple had pretty fancy jobs.

Tim was a travel writer, though he described himself as more of an adventurer.

Natalie was a food blogger, and would follow her husband now and then all over the
world to try gourmet food, and then try to make her own food with a local flavor.

These jobs sounded much more impressive than HR or interior design.

As for Luke and Selina? They still called themselves freelancers.

Natalie asked further, “Is that so? Are we in the same line?”

Luke was amused. “No, I’m not much of a cook. Actually, I’m better at Brazilian jiu-jitsu.
It’s not very popular.”
Natalie was stunned for a moment. “Brazilian jiu-jitsu? I think Tim talked about it before.”
She then shot her husband a glance with her thin and charming eyes.

Tim smiled and said, “I’ve been to Brazil, but I’ve never visited a jiu-jitsu club. Hm, was it
created by the Japanese?”

Luke raised an eyebrow and smiled, “If we consider the history, it’s probably based on
combat skills from ancient China.”

Tim and Natalie: “…”

Jeff and Karen: “…”

Luke tactfully dropped the ineffable subject and said to Jeff, “Do you want to have a
barbecue at our place tonight? We had a good time before.”

Jeff nodded his head, then immediately shook it. “You might’ve been too busy to know,
but the community is holding a mini beer festival at six o’clock this evening, and it’ll be in
our backyard. Most of our neighbors will be there; well, except both of you, who didn’t
know.”

Luke looked at Selina.

Selina seemed puzzled. “I really didn’t get any notice.”

Jeff and Karen both seemed embarrassed, before Karen said frankly, “I actually wanted to
let you know a few days ago, but Meg… Meg said that she hardly ever saw the both of you,
maybe because you’re too busy, so…”

Luke and Selina got it.

Clearly, Meg was angry that Selina didn’t give her any respect, and had simply resorted to
this sort of petty, disgusting trick. If Luke and Selina hadn’t come to Jeff’s place today,
they might have missed a lot of neighborhood gatherings after this, which would be…
fantastic.

But whether they went or not was up to them to decide, and Meg’s underhanded trick
was really annoying.

Luke smiled. “That’s fine, we’ll be coming. Is there anything we need to do? Do we have to
bring our own beer?”

Jeff smiled. “No, no, no. I’ll provide the beers for the party. It’s my personal brew, I
guarantee the taste is top notch. Selina, would it be possible for you to bring one or two
dishes, or some dessert? Like those cakes; those would be great.”

Selina was lost for words. You want me to prepare a few dishes for you? How about
instant noodles? I can even bring a whole box.

Luke, however, simply nodded with a smile. “Not a problem. We’ll go back and get ready.”

Natalie interjected, “This beer festival sounds like fun. Can we come as well?”.

Jeff quickly nodded. “Of course, you’re part of the community. In any case, the party will
be in our backyard.”

Seeing that they were going to talk a while longer, Luke got up. “Jeff, Karen, Selina still
needs to go back and cook. It’s almost five now, and we might be late if we don’t get
going. We’ll come back later.”
Chapter 408 - Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 408 Specialty Dish and Undisguised Assets

Jeff and Karen stood up and saw Luke and Selina off.

The new neighbors said goodbye as well, but didn’t leave with them.

After Luke and Selina left the house, they returned home.

Luke washed his hands and started cooking in the kitchen.

The dishes that Selina had been asked to make could only be cooked by him. After all,
Selina was better at eating food than making it.

The food she made was far inferior.

To quote Selina herself, what she made was swill that she would never eat.

Naturally, there was nothing Luke could say about someone who had the courage to
recognize her shortcomings.

He took a couple of beggar’s chicken that had already been prepped out of the fridge. He
then set the timer on the oven and waited for it to heat up.

Selina was in the kitchen too. Leaning against the wall, she said, “They’re indeed strange.
You tested them when you shook hands with them, didn’t you? Even though Natalie’s a
woman and it was her left hand, it was still too rough. But, maybe it’s because she cooks
too much?”

Luke shrugged. “Neither of them is left-handed, and there weren’t any noticeable scars on
their hands. However, the shape of Mr. Tim’s fists suggests that he has frequent
professional boxing training. He’s a writer, not a boxer. Unless he happens to be an avid
fan of boxing, not many rich people would have hands like that.”

Selina exclaimed, “You could see even that?” She felt helpless.

She was observant, but she really hadn’t noticed anything unusual about Tim’s fists. After
all, Tim had been mindful to keep his hands in a position where it was difficult to observe
them.

What Luke didn’t say was that his eyes were sharp enough to detect the calluses on the
couple’s right hands that were caused by long-term gun use.

While they had covered them, and Natalie took special care of her hands — perhaps due
to a woman’s vanity — Luke could still see traces of them.

Secondly, while the smell of gun oil and gunpowder on them wasn’t heavy, it suggested
that they had fired weapons in the last few days.

There were plenty of people who liked to play with guns; it didn’t necessarily mean that
they were all criminals.

It was quite interesting, however, that a husband and wife, one a travel writer and the
other a food blogger, both liked to play with guns.

Thinking for a moment, Selina noticed another suspicious point. “A man who does
professional boxing training doesn’t know Brazilian jiu-jitsu?”

Luke chuckled. “He was pretending to be an amateur when he said that Brazilian jiu-jitsu
was invented by the Japanese.”

Therefore, Luke had also talked nonsense and claimed that Brazilian jiu-jitsu originated
in China.

He could bullsh*t too if needed!

Selina realized it as well, and clicked her tongue. “Those two are quite good. When they
were describing their experiences, I was almost convinced that they were a writer and a
blogger.”

Luke nodded and said, “Then why are they approaching Jeff?”

Selina thought for a moment before she replied, “Is it because of Jeff’s job? He works for
Mcwell Bonn Incorporated, a major aerospace company with projects that involve
various kinds of missiles and fighter jets.”

Luke nodded. “I think so too. I don’t think anybody would be interested in Karen’s
interior design.”

Selina suggested, “Then… should we keep an eye on Tim and his wife?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. “They’re professionals. Let’s be careful. It
would be better to first keep an eye on our good neighbor Jeff.”

Selina said, “That’s different.”

Luke said solemnly, “Of course it’s different. Jeff is our neighbor, and we should take care
of him.”

Selina glanced at him. “It’s actually because it’s easier to monitor Jeff’s place, isn’t it?”

Luke said, “What you say is true. Remember to work with me later.”

Selina snorted. “Tch, it’s not like you’re installing a camera in Jeff’s bathroom. Will it be
that hard?”

Luke was unable to reply.

It really would be too easy to set up cameras outside Jeff’s house in this ordinary
neighborhood.

While chatting, Luke put the two beggar’s chicken into the oven. Seeing that Selina was
still being idle, he reminded her, “This is going to be the first community gathering we’re
attending. Are you sure you’re going to wear that?”

Selina slapped her forehead. “That’s right. Meg will definitely talk sh*t. I need to find
something appropriate to wear.” She then went to her room.

Los Angeles was already pretty hot in April. It was dry without rain, and it could be very
hot in the afternoon.

Selina soon came out in a new outfit and did a twirl in front of Luke, who was testing the
cameras. “What about this one?”

Luke raised his head, only to see that she was wearing a knee-length dark red dress that
highlighted her figure. He quickly shook his head. “Do you want all those housewives to
envy you? How many of them would dare show off their legs and waists? Wear something
more low-key if you don’t want to become a public enemy.”

Selina looked at her breasts gloomily. “But certain assets can’t be covered up no matter
what, right?”

Luke couldn’t agree more, but he still said, “Try to cover them up a little. You’ll still be
pretty. Be good, go and change.” If she went out like this, it would be a pain when a bunch
of old men hit on her later!

Selina could only put on a pair of capri pants and a white silk shirt that was clean and
practical, but didn’t detract from her beauty. “What about these?”

Luke nodded. “That’s it. Let’s go. Don’t forget to dish out your specialty.”
Selina glared at him and went to the kitchen to pack her “specialty” into some food
containers, before they went straight to Jeff’s backyard.

It was ten to six, and a lot of people had arrived.

According to Jeff, most of them were neighbors, while some were his colleagues. Danny,
Meg’s husband, was also Jeff’s colleague, except that he was in the R&D department of
Mcwell Bonn Incorporated.

Jeff had quite a few friends, and the people at the party ranged from middle-aged men in
their forties to interns in their twenties.

Some of them brought their kids too, which made the backyard even more lively.

Jeff’s backyard was in fact a common area shared with two other neighbors who were
also at the party. It was fairly spacious, so it wasn’t very crowded.

Looking at the unfamiliar old neighbors, Luke thought they were interesting.

Some of them, mostly in their forties, were dressed casually in big T-shirts and shorts;
some were even wearing flip-flops.

It didn’t seem very polite, but they didn’t really care, and nobody criticized them.

The youngsters were dressed more formally. They were Jeff’s young co-workers from the
company, and weren’t as uninhibited as their seniors.

But there were also some who had completely let themselves go after work, and were
wearing trendy and individualistic styles.
Chapter 409 - Isn’t It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 409 Isn’t It Just Roast Chicken? Oh, How Delicious!

For example, a young girl was wearing a pair of very long jeans, which only covered half
her legs.

The rest was exposed through too many horizontal gaps.

Luke remembered that he had had something similar in his previous life, and his mother
had sewed over the holes the very next day with cute Mickey patches.

He could only say that his mother was very caring and might have been worried that he
would catch a cold.

Luke and Selina wandered around the party. They didn’t need to greet anyone, because
they barely knew anyone.

Selina found Karen and took the food containers to the food table.

Placing “her” beggar’s chicken on the long table for other people to enjoy, Selina looked at
the other dishes on the table.

The first thing she saw was the dish at the center of the table. A tiny label below it said:
yellow fish fried with lemon peel and ginger.

What was that? Selina stared blankly.

She was a foodie, and Luke had made her all sorts of food, but he hardly ever cooked fish.

Also, Luke usually cooked Chinese-style dishes, and Selina had never heard of this yellow
fish fried with lemon peel and ginger before. But the presentation alone was enough to
make her mouth water.

CWd

This fish was clearly the gem of the table. Nobody had touched it yet, because it looked
too beautiful.

Noticing Selina’s gaze, Karen explained, “That’s our new neighbor Natalie’s work. Isn’t it
beautiful?”

Was this Natalie really a food blogger?

Selina immediately rejected the idea; after all, Luke had told everybody else that Selina
was the one who had made the chicken and the cakes, but had she? Not at all.

Karen didn’t notice Selina’s expression. She was quite curious about the chicken. “What is
this? Roast chicken?”

Selina smiled. “Sort of, but it’s in a Chinese style, and tastes different.”

Karen was shocked. “You can make Chinese food?”

Most Chinese dishes were complicated to make, so few people would cook them.

Karen looked at the German sausages on the grill not far away, and felt that the food she
had prepared was a little primitive.

In fact, there were few dishes on the table that could dwarf Natalie’s yellow fish fried
with lemon peel and ginger, let alone the sausages and barbecue meat supplied by Jeff
and Karen.

Second had to be this beggar’s chicken, which was extraordinary.

For the fun of it, Luke had even gone to Chinatown to get lotus leaves and twine them
together into a rough string.

While this beggar’s chicken couldn’t compare with the authentic dish in China, its
presentation was very impressive.

It was like how some chocolates were wrapped in gold foil to make them look fancy,
although the gold foil wasn’t edible.

The string of lotus leaves was different; once the beggar’s chicken was unwrapped, its
alluring fragrance would burst out.

Smelling the fragrance, Karen felt hungry.

She had been too busy entertaining guests to eat anything yet.

As a plump middle-aged housewife, she had her own food preferences.

Selina didn’t consider it a big deal; the first time she had eaten beggar’s chicken, her
behavior had been even more exaggerated.

She quickly cut off two chicken legs with a kitchen knife and nimbly dug out the bones.
Putting them on a plate, she said to Karen in a low voice, “It’s best to eat the chicken when
it’s hot and nobody’s around, or the only thing you’ll be able to eat later is its butt.”

Karen accepted the plate in a daze, and saw Selina help herself.

She swallowed and quickly picked up a piece of meat with a fork.

When she put it into her mouth, she found it soft and smooth, and there was the faint
taste of wine. It wasn’t as hard to chew as regular chicken. She liked the sweet flavor of
the meat as well.

Of course, Luke had deliberately modified the recipe and added the sweet element, since
most Americans liked food that was sweet and sour.

While they were eating, a woman suddenly said behind them, “Hi, neighbors.”

Selina promptly rolled her eyes when she heard the voice. Quickly stuffing the chicken
into her mouth, she said, “Ah, Karen, I need to take this call.”

Then, she directly walked off, as if she hadn’t heard the greeting at all.

Karen’s mouth was still half-full of chicken. She looked at Selina, then turned around with
an awkward smile. “Ah, Meg, you’re here.”

Gnashing her teeth, Meg stared at Selina and muttered, “This youngster is so rude. She
only knows how to come and eat for free.”

Karen hiccuped. “Meg, we happen to be trying Selina’s food.”

She stressed the latter half of her sentence slightly as a reminder.

Stunned, Meg looked at the beggar’s chicken that was missing its legs. “Isn’t this just roast
chicken? You can tell she was just following a recipe, it’s nothing special.”

Swallowing the smooth and sweet meat, Karen couldn’t help but argue, “It’s actually
Chinese-style roast chicken made in a special way.”

Meg choked, but maintained her disdain. “It must taste awful.”

Karen already couldn’t be bothered to say anything else, but wouldn’t nod obediently and
agree with her nonsense. “Well, at least she tried.”

Saying that, she couldn’t help but look at a vegetable salad on one corner of the table.

That was precisely the “specialty dish” which Meg had prepared.
However, all the salad ingredients, as well as the glass salad bowl, were from Karen’s
place.

Meg’s “generosity” was truly touching. Nobody could argue with her when she claimed
that she couldn’t bring anything now that her house had been sold.

While talking to Meg, Karen quickly cut off a chicken wing and put it on her plate.

Meg had been planning to make snide remarks on Selina’s clothes, but seeing that Selina
was dressed in an ordinary style today, she could only shut up.

When she saw Karen eating the chicken wing, she got even angrier.

She grabbed a plate for herself and also cut off a chicken wing. “Let’s see how bad this
roast chicken is.”

Despite that, she was a little suspicious… This roast chicken smelled great.

After a bite of the chicken wing, Meg couldn’t help but sigh. “Oh, how delicious.”

Karen: “…”
Chapter 410 - Darts and Forks
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 410 Darts and Forks

Meg chewed quickly, and when she saw Karen’s complicated expression, she got a little
embarrassed. “I think… this chicken is so-so and only just edible.”

Can you stop stuffing your face before you say that? Karen couldn’t help mocking
inwardly when she looked at Meg’s greasy lips.

Feeling humiliated, Meg hurriedly changed the subject. “Actually, hm, this fish looks much
better than the roast chicken.”

Karen was lost for words. “Natalie made that.”

The chicken in Meg’s mouth instantly wasn’t as tasty anymore.

She looked at Natalie, who was talking to a group of housewives.

Natalie had changed clothes again.

When she had first arrived in the neighborhood, she had been wearing a simple white
dress.

When she visited Jeff’s place, she had changed into a white suit and knee-length skirt.

Now, Natalie was wearing a simple but elegant white backless dress that exposed the
beautiful curves of her back.

“Wow, come on. I mean, who would wear something like that to a barbecue?” Meg said
righteously, “I mean, there are kids here.”

Karen couldn’t help interjecting, “Meg, that’s just a summer dress. Although it’s a little
short, it’s very fashionable and attractive…” She couldn’t help becoming envious too.

Not only was the dress beautiful, it also highlighted all the wearer’s assets.

What if it was someone else wearing the same dress, like… Meg?

Karen glanced at the woman next to her, who was wearing a red, blue and white
checkered dress that looked old and tasteless.

No wonder Meg was so jealous and going around saying sour things behind Natalie’s
back.

Meg kept disparaging Natalie. “That’s right, it’s too slutty!”

At that moment, her expression changed. “Damn it. What’s Danny doing? I’m going to
check his phone later! If he dares sneak photos of her butt while pretending to send
emails, I’ll never give him a bl*wjob again!”

Karen was speechless. Can you not bring up your personal issues in front of me? You
don’t even have respect for your own privacy now?

On the other side, Selina picked up two German sausages when she passed by the grill
and placed them on her plate.

Biting into one of the sausages, she smacked her lips and remarked, “Not bad, but it
doesn’t taste very German.”

She wandered over to where Mr. Tim was the center of attention in a circle.

This travel writer was bragging about his death trip in the desert. “…Do you know that I
was planning to write a final letter to Natalie? But then, a camel showed up in front of me;
it was the one that I had rescued three years earlier.”

Everybody gasped with surprise, and Jeff dutifully asked, “And it still remembered you?”

Tim chuckled and patted Jeff’s shoulder. “No, Jeff. It’s just an animal, and it isn’t that
clever. But I rode the camel back to the city and survived.” Everybody laughed. Jeff was
slightly embarrassed, but he laughed as well.

Jeff, as nice a guy as ever! Selina shook her head with a smile and raised her plate. “I
saved you one. No need to thank me.”

She didn’t need to turn around to know that Luke was behind her.

Luke grabbed the other German sausage on her plate with a fork and chewed it, before he
observed, “Hm, standard American taste.”

Selina was speechless. “…It’s a German sausage, alright?” Stunned, Luke bit into the
sausage again to confirm that he wasn’t wrong. “Fine. Can Nike shoes made in China be
counted as an American product?”. They stopped listening to Tim’s bragging and
withdrew from the circle.

“Are you done?” asked Selina.

Luke nodded and said, “As easy as pie. What about you?”
Selina said, “Nothing special, except that Meg is gossiping behind other people’s backs
again.”

Luke remarked, “It’d be strange if she wasn’t gossiping, right?”

Selina couldn’t argue with that.

They walked over to another group, where a game of darts was happening

Danny, Meg’s husband, was bragging, “Did you see that? That’s the Clifton Technique
which I invented. I used it to win the community darts competition five times in a row.”

Selina couldn’t help but murmur, “Wow. He’s full of even more hot air than his wife.”

Luke chuckled and whispered, “If there was a shooting range here, we would win five
times in a row too.”

On the other side, Danny was already showing off to Natalie and telling her to give it a go.

Luke and Selina saw Natalie assume a newbie posture and look like she was finding it
difficult to aim at the target, while Danny had a derisive smile on his face.

The next moment, Natalie said with a smile, “I can’t use this technique. I’ll use what I’m
most familiar with.”

She then stood up and held the dart in one hand.

Swoosh!

The dart hit the bullseye.

Swoosh! Swoosh!

Two more darts hit the bullseye as well. They were using the 101 rule to play, which was
a simplified version of an official game.

Each round consisted of three dart throws; whoever scored 101 points first would be the
winner.

The bullseye was 50 points, and three hits meant 150 points. Natalie had won this round.

She was definitely a pro.

“It seems that I don’t have to learn your technique now.” Natalie gave a brilliant smile,
then left.

Danny, the middle-aged baldie, was mocked by his colleagues. “Haha, Danny, does your
face hurt?”

“Shut up, Olen.” He then saw Selina, and his eyes glittered. “Selina, do you want to play?”
Selina snorted. “Darts? I’ve never played before.”

Danny said, “I can teach you!” Selina chuckled. She then grabbed the fork from Luke’s
plate and flung it.

Swoosh!

All the men fell silent when the fork pierced the bullseye.

Selina grinned and said, “It doesn’t seem very hard. You guys go ahead.”

The men looked at each other in bewilderment as Selina casually left.

Luke stepped forward with a smile and plucked the fork from the target. “Sorry about
that; you should still be able to use this target.”

When he stepped away, he heard Danny’s colleagues mock him again.

“Danny, you’re third place in the community now. You need to practice your Clifton
Technique more!”

“Get lost!”

Luke joined Selina.

As they walked, Selina said in a low voice, “She was very good with the darts.”

Luke was amused. “You were very good with your fork. But please, don’t throw my fork
next time, alright?”

Selina shrugged, “But that guy’s as annoying as his wife. Right, Natalie is very good at
cooking. She cooked a fish that I’ve never seen before. It looks beautiful too.”

Luke asked curiously, “Where is it?”

Chapter 411 - Scary, Paranoid Housewife
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 411 Scary, Paranoid Housewife

Selina led Luke to the table and jerked her chin at the yellow fish fried with lemon peel
and ginger, which still hadn’t been touched. “That’s it. It looks yummy.”

Luke surveyed the fish and activated Sharp Nose, before he gave a mysterious smile.

Searching quickly on his phone, he chuckled a moment later. “It’s fine. I’ll take you to eat
it when we have the time.”

Selina was completely confused.

Luke showed her the picture on his phone, putting it side by side with the fish on the
table.

Selina looked at the photo, and then at the fish next to it.

Hungry Cat’s Special Today – Yellow Fish Fried With Lemon Peel and Ginger.

Selina was stunned, before she said resentfully, “Hmph. I knew it – how can there be any
woman who is so pretty and good at cooking at the same time?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “That’s right. Even you can’t do it.”

Selina snorted. “It’s just that I’m not as good as you, and you won’t eat my cooking.”

Luke opened his mouth, then felt it was best not to lie.

Otherwise, if Selina took it seriously and cooked for him every day, he would really suffer.

After setting up the cameras, they had no intention of lingering.

Karen was tied up with Meg, while Jeff was with Tim and his wife.

So, Luke and Selina just said a few words to Jeff before they walked home.

Luke took out his fake phone to look at the feed from one the camera that he had just set
up. He glanced at it and smiled.

Selina asked, “What’s wrong?”

Luke gave her the fake phone, and Selina clicked her tongue. “Isn’t Mr. Tim too hasty?
He’s only just arrived, and he’s already scouring the place?” Luke shrugged. “He needs to
pee. That’s a good reason, isn’t it?” Selina suddenly burst out laughing.

Luke asked, “Did Mr. Tim pee his pants? Even then, it shouldn’t be that funny.”

Selina shook her head. “No, our impatient Mr. Agent was blocked by the super paranoid
housewife.”

Luke: “Huh?” He took back the phone.

On the screen, Tim awkwardly explained that he was looking for the bathroom, before he
fled under Karen’s suspicious gaze. Luke smiled and said, “Don’t forget that Karen
monitored us for days too. Although her paranoia is unfounded most of the time, her
intuition is spot on this time.”

Pondering for a moment, Selina asked, “Does this couple seem like they’re from some
government agency? It doesn’t seem like they’re involved in dirty work.”

Looking at the empty screen, Luke put away his fake phone and nodded. “I don’t think
they’re mercenaries; they don’t feel that ruthless. Let’s observe them for a few more days.
Jeff’s a nice guy.”

After they got home, Selina went to train and Luke went to work.

At half past eight, Luke began to make dinner.

They hadn’t eaten much at the party. Luke had been busy setting up the cameras while
Selina observed Tim and his wife. The American-made German sausages they had
weren’t enough for them at all.

“Hahahaha…” While watching TV and keeping an eye on the surveillance feed in the living
room, Selina suddenly burst out laughing. Luke didn’t think much of it. It wasn’t unusual
for her to suddenly start laughing when she was watching a drama.

But Selina came running over and placed the tablet next to him.

Luke heard the voices on the tablet. “…He’s traveled all over the world and can find his
way out of the desert, but can’t find the bathroom in our house. That doesn’t make sense.”

Luke didn’t need to look at the feed as he continued making a flaugnarde. “Mr. Tim
probably doesn’t know that Karen’s paranoia can drive her neighbors nuts, does he?”

“…Sweetheart, he just needs to answer nature’s call. It’s very embarrassing when it’s
urgent. They’re nice people. Stop overthinking it.” Selina remarked, “Jeff is still a nice
guy.”

Luke shrugged but didn’t stop working.

“…Why do you think Luke and Selina came to our house today? Are they interested in the
new neighbors too?” the paranoid housewife asked again.

“Maybe they happened to be free today. In any case, I had a great time talking to Luke.
From my years in HR, I’m positive that he’s a good boy.”

Selina laughed again. “Hahahaha! Good boy!” She rubbed Luke’s head hard.

Luke tilted his head away and said, “Hey! I’m making food! Do you want to eat my hair in
your food later?”

Selina didn’t care. She rubbed Luke’s head a few more times again before she let him go.
“Good boys should have good tempers.”

Luke was speechless.

“I’m not saying that he’s a bad guy. He and Selina are quite nice. Also, Selina is really good
at cooking,” said Karen.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Really good at cooking, chef.”

Selina was embarrassed.

“Then isn’t that fine?” Jeff found it odd.

Karen said, “All I’m saying is, is it possible that Luke is interested in Natalie? She has a
husband.”

Luke was lost for words. Where the hell had that come from?

Selina glanced at him suspiciously. “Karen may be paranoid, but she’s a really sharp
observer. That’s not really your plan, is it?”

Luke quickly put the flaugnarde into the oven and turned around. “Do you think that Mr.
Tim is dead? They’re not here on a vacation.”

On the other side, Jeff and his wife finally began to talk about their children. Luke and
Selina stopped eavesdropping and resumed their training

The next day, Luke and Selina didn’t have to go to work.

If they didn’t have any important cases, they took the weekends off.

Selina would go shopping in the secondhand Ford, and Luke would roam Los Angeles in
the police car.

If their timings matched up, they would have lunch together before they each went off
again to do their own thing.

Luke didn’t need as much sleep, so he set off early.

At ten o’clock, he was roaming southern Los Angeles and watching a surveillance feed in
the car of a gang meeting, when his phone rang.

He picked up the phone and said, “I’m still thinking about which restaurant to pick for
lunch. There’s no need to be in such a hurry, alright?”

Selina said, “Carry on. I just wanted to tell you that Karen is using binoculars now to
observe her neighbours, and she’s eating ice cream while she’s at it. Hm, I want some
too.”

Luke was stunned. “What? Is she really monitoring them?”

Selina said, “From what I can tell, it looks like it. Wait, the new neighbors are going out,
and Karen’s changing too. It looks like she’s leaving her house too.”

Luke said, “Don’t tell me that she’s going to follow the new neighbors.”

Other people might not do it, but it was certainly a possibility for Karen who, as an
interior designer, had to be bored at home every day.
Chapter 412 - Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 412 Ghost Butcher and Unsubtle Tail

In the meantime, there was rustling on the other end of the phone, and then Selina said,
“You’re not wrong. I’m going out too.”

Luke asked, “What are you going to do?”

Selina said, “Haha, I’m going to see what Karen is up to. It’s the weekend anyway.”

Luke agreed with her, and simply reminded her, “Don’t be reckless. Let me know if
anything happens.”

It was broad daylight, and Selina also had some of his gadgets; she should be safe as long
as she remained careful.

On the other end, Selina put on her jacket, grabbed her car key, and followed Karen, who
was following Natalie. Thus, while Karen tailed Natalie, Selina tailed Karen.

Looking at Karen, who was wearing a gray sunhat and huge sunglasses that covered her
face, Selina chuckled behind her and started texting Luke.

Luke read the messages at first, before he simply converted them to audio and listened to
them like a livestream.

These women… who knew what they were thinking. Had Selina been infected by Karen
too? Luke pondered as he continued collecting intelligence.

Rumors of him had now spread around the gangs in Los Angeles.

There was no specific information on him, but he was nicknamed the Ghost Butcher.

He was too thorough in his actions, and things or people always went missing when he
got involved; forget blood or bullets, there weren’t even any traces of a struggle left at the
scenes.

Thus, the rumors grew even more mysterious and terrifying, like some American urban
horror story which was shared among the Los Angeles gangs.

Unfortunately, neither the storytellers nor the listeners could confirm the rumors.
There were many criminal groups in Los Angeles, but Luke had been cleaning them up
regularly; furthermore, he always aimed at mid-level members.

These missing mid-level members commanded over a thousand bottom-level members,

and their disappearances led to no end of unrest.

Luke had only been conducting this purge operation for two months. If he kept this up,
one third of the mid-level gang members of L.A. would be gone by next year, and more
than five thousand bottom-level gang members would lose their direct leaders.

However, the L.A. gangs would probably attack each other before that.

Following heavy casualties, the winners would claim the losers’ turf and reestablish
order in the underworld.

For bottom-level gang members, they would make a living under a different boss.

Gang bosses might be safe while Luke eliminated the mid-management, but they didn’t
know how many lackeys they had or who those lackeys even were. The chaos caused by
the disruption of this chain of command would last for a long time.

Faced with this situation, the L.A. gangs were already starting to look for solutions.

Luke was currently following two groups of people who were particularly active.

They had been reaching out to numerous big gangs, hoping to deal with the Ghost
Butcher together.

Luke was quite happy to see that.

The bigger a gang, the easier his purge would be.

Ordinary small gangs would pretty much collapse after Luke attacked them once or twice.

Big gangs, on the other hand, were like regenerative monsters that kept absorbing
disbanded gangs and picking the more ruthless members to become mid-level leaders.

In that situation, Luke could cut down those mid-level leaders when the time was ripe,
like a farmer harvesting his crops.

Those gangs would have done the vetting for him, and helped distinguish regular
gangsters from ferocious criminals.

Given the chaos in L.A.’s underbelly, many agencies had dispatched spies and even
undercover operatives to investigate, and Luke certainly didn’t want to hurt them.
However, this was only a temporary inconvenience.

He was now only three stat points away from his Mental Strength reaching 20. By then,
he would easily acquire Bobby’s Mental Communication, and it would be no problem for
him then to tell friend from foe.

Elsewhere, Selina was having a good time too.

The gadgets which Luke had supplied her with weren’t as powerful as those in the police
car, but they were enough to keep Karen under surveillance.

Seeing the paranoid housewife tail Natalie furtively, Selina could only choke down her
laughter before she exploded like a boiling kettle.

If Natalie wasn’t stupid, she had to be deliberately letting Karen follow her.

Otherwise, a professional would have to be blind if they couldn’t spot Karen with her
unsubtle stalking.

Even someone as calm and composed as Luke found Karen’s paranoia a bit of a headache.
Tim and Natalie were really unlucky to pick her as a target.

For the next hour, the three women wandered into a coffee shop and a bookstore, and
then ended up in a mall.

Selina watched Karen enter the mall. She thought for a moment, then followed her into
the mall.

Karen reached the underwear section and picked up a few random bras without looking
at them, before she followed Natalie into the fitting room.

Selina was lost for words. Is this how you tail someone?

Thinking for a moment, she felt that she had better stop Karen from crossing the line, and
she went to the fitting room as well.

On the way, she texted Luke. “I’m going to the fitting room. Natalie and Karen are in there.
Do you want me to take a photo for

you?”

Luke was writing in his notebook when he suddenly heard the message. He quickly
replied, “What are you doing?”
Wasn’t she following Karen? Why were they all in the fitting room? Luke was utterly
perplexed.

Selina snorted. “You have time to reply now that we’re talking about a fitting room? I’m
going in because Karen followed Natalie into the fitting room.”

Luke ignored her mocking, but was still baffled. “She followed her into the fitting room.
Seriously?”

Selina said, “So I better stop her. This is getting really awkward.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “You could call Karen.”

Selina said, “It’s too late. I’m already in.”

Luke said, “… Good luck then. Also, keep the voice channel on. Safety first.”

“Welcome to the live broadcast from the fitting room.” Selina mocked him again and
turned on the voice channel on her fake phone so that Luke could hear what was going
on.

In the fitting room, she said in delight, “Ah, Karen, Natalie, you’re here too?”

Then, she looked at the two women strangely. “…Is this a bad time? Should I give you
some privacy?”

Inside the fitting room, Natalie, who was in nothing but sexy black underwear, had the
absolute advantage in height as she pressed the short and plump Karen against the wall
with both hands. Karen, on the other hand, had her hands crossed over her bosom, as if
she was a decent woman being violated.
Chapter 413 - Lunch For Three
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 413 Lunch For Three

Was this the “Tyrannical female CEO loves me” plot that Luke had talked about before?
Selina couldn’t help but wonder.

As if granted an amnesty by Selina’s interruption, Karen clambered out from between

Natalie’s arms and said, “Haha, no, it’s great to see you here.”

Natalie drew her arms back and asked suspiciously, “Selina, why are you here?”

Selina shrugged. “Weekend shopping. I just saw Karen come in and thought about asking
her if she wanted to come shopping with me.”

Karen laughed hollowly and hurriedly hid behind Selina.

Compared with Natalie, who was very aggressive, being with the aloof but easy-going
Selina was far more reassuring.

She nodded and said, “That sounds great, let’s go shopping together.”

Natalie raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t come to try the underwear here?”

Looking at the sexy black underwear that Natalie was wearing, Selina shook her head and
said, “No, my underwear is all custom-made. There’s nothing suitable for me here.”

Natalie nodded and asked, “To highlight your figure?”

Selina smiled. “That’s part of it.”

Natalie observed Selina for a moment. “Sports bra?”

If I tell you that it’s bulletproof, you definitely won’t believe me! Selina nodded with a
smile, and didn’t continue with the topic.

She turned around and asked, “Karen, are you going to try that underwear? I think… hm,
it’s a little too conservative?”

She was pointing at the underwear that Karen was holding. It looked like a baby’s diaper
and would cover her entire butt.
Karen shook her head in embarrassment. “No need, I picked the wrong one. I’m just
looking around.”

Selina nodded and looked at Natalie. “It’s about time for lunch; why don’t we eat
together? It’s on me.”

Natalie smiled. “Okay, but let me treat you.”

Karen asked prudently, “Why don’t we go dutch?”

Selina shrugged. “I heard about a nice restaurant yesterday, so it was going to be my

treat, but if we’re going dutch, you can pick a place.”

Natalie said, “I’m interested in food and good restaurants. We can go there and split the
bill.”

They looked at Karen.

Natalie was slightly more than 1.8 meters tall, Selina was 1.77, and Karen was only 1.6.

Karen was clearly overwhelmed by the two tall and formidable women in front of her.
She managed a smile and said, “Haha, that’s fine with me.”

Although she was a housewife, she was also an interior designer, and her husband Jeff
was a veteran employee at a major corporation. She wasn’t short of money.

Selina smiled brilliantly. “Okay, we’ll set off in a bit. Natalie, you can put on your clothes.”

Natalie chuckled. “Thanks.” She then walked into a stall and finally disappeared from
Selina and Karen’s sight. Selina turned to the sight and looked at Karen. “Karen, are you
going to try on more underwear?”

Karen was confused. “Huh?”

Selina pointed at the clothes Karen was holding and her half-naked body. “If you’re not,
you can put your clothes back on.”

Enlightened, Karen entered a stall and put on her clothes too.

Listening to everything from his distant position south of the city, Luke texted back.
“Don’t be careless.”

Selina instantly replied, “Don’t worry, I promise that I’ll stick around populated areas.
Right, I’m going to have lunch with them, so I won’t be eating with you.”
Luke said in resignation, “Okay, but keep the voice channel on.”

Thinking for a moment in the car, he called Jeff. “Jeff, where are you?”

A moment later, he put the phone down with a strange expression on his face. “Did this
couple plan this beforehand?”

He then turned the car to the west of the city.

Elsewhere, Selina and the two women drove their respective cars to a restaurant

When she looked at the name of the restaurant, Natalie’s lips twitched.

Selina, on the other hand, dragged the two of them in with a smile.

Beautiful women always got preferential treatment.

A waiter soon led them to a table by the window and stood on the side with a smile after
offering them the menu.

Selina simply started pointing at the menu. “I would like the Maine lobster roll, the fresh
sea urchin, and the homemade French sausages with clams. Right, and ice cream.”

On the side, Karen noticed the special on the menu: yellow fish fried with lemon peel and
ginger.

Looking at the picture of the dish, she subconsciously murmured, “Why does it look so
familiar?”

Selina leaned in close and shot a glance at it. “It looks delicious. Do you want to order it?”

Karen nodded. “Alright.” However, she gave Natalie, who was sitting opposite her, a
suspicious look.

Natalie replied as calmly as ever, “Give me the French mix, fried scallops, and a burger,
thanks.”

Then, she smiled at Karen. “I could’ve led the way if I knew that Selina was talking about
this restaurant. I’ve been here before. I learned how to cook the yellow fish fried with
lemon peel and ginger from here.”

Karen nodded and accepted the answer.

Selina, however, chuckled inwardly. You learned it here? More like you ordered it from
here!
Elsewhere, Luke strode into a Chinese restaurant and smiled at the old couple that came
over. “I’m Jeff and Tim’s friend. They’ve already booked a table.”

The old couple greeted him warmly and led him through the hall to a small door at the
back, which opened into a darker area.

The light here was dimmer, but there were a lot of people.

Luke saw Jeff and walked over to him with a smile. “Jeff, I’m not late, am I?”

Jeff saw him and was immensely relieved. “Ah, Luke, you’re here. Please sit down.”

Luke sat down with a smile and greeted another person. “Tim, hello. I hope I’m not
interrupting you?” Tim replied with a smile, “Of course not.”

…Not, my ass! both of them added in their hearts as they smiled at each other.

A young Chinese bounced over to them, as if he were dancing. “Are you ready to order?”

Tim nodded and looked at Luke and Jeff. “Do you want to try the specialties here?”

Naturally, Luke and Jeff nodded.

Tim said, “She jiu.” (snake wine)

Luke raised an eyebrow.

Tim spoke in Chinese, which Jeff didn’t understand, but wasn’t a problem at all for Luke.

He had written online novels for over ten years in his last life – how could he not
understand?

He couldn’t handle the profound classics, but he was miles ahead of everyone else in this
restaurant when it came to daily conversational Chinese.

After Tim poured them the wine and they had a toast, Jeff looked at the bottle in Tim’s
hand and asked suspiciously, “What’s that? Why does it look like a snake?”
Chapter 414 - I Like Chinese Specialties
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 414 I Like Chinese Specialties

The young Chinese, who presumably was the waiter, said with a smile, “Of course. It’s a
cobra, no less.”

Jeff was petrified. “What?”

Luke sipped the wine again.

Thankfully, Tim hadn’t crossed a line. This was regular wine, and wasn’t drugged.

He smiled. “It’s fine. Drinking snake wine occasionally is good for men.”

Both Tim and Jeff were lost for words.

“As married middle-aged men, you need this.” Luke winked.

Jeff was too naive, and still at a loss.

Tim looked conflicted. “It has this effect?” He looked at the young Chinese.

The young Chinese’s eyes sparkled. “You know that?”

Luke was amused. “Yes. However, do you have the legendary Five Venom wine here?”

The young man was stunned. “What?”

“From snake, centipede, scorpion, spider, and gecko,” Luke explained with a smile.

With each word he said, the faces of the other two men turned whiter and whiter.

By the time he was finished, Jeff already looked like he was about to vomit.

Tim didn’t seem very comfortable either, but he could still endure it.

The young Chinese, however, was shocked. “You know that, too?”

That was only a concept in wuxia novels. How did this young American know about it?

In reality, it was impossible to make Five Venom wine. After all, adding so many toxins
into the wine could be lethal.

He didn’t want anybody to die in his restaurant.

Looking at their faces, Luke suddenly laughed. “I only saw it in a kung fu movie. I don’t
think it’s real. It’s just a joke, please don’t mind me!”

The other two were immensely relieved.

Even Tim wouldn’t want to drink such a wine, to say nothing of Jeff. The young Chinese,
on the other hand, felt like he had met a master who was demonstrating his skills, and he
promptly left to fetch something.

A moment later, the young man returned with something that was pitch black.

Luke wasn’t surprised at all.

sold in this place.

Jeff had just drunk another mouthful of wine, when he saw what the young man was
holding, and he was frightened into jumping up and scrambling away. “Dear god, is that a
live snake?”

Luke chuckled to himself. It was just a Cantonese specialty, it was nothing to be surprised
about.

At that moment, another young man came over to Jeff with a tray of… mice.

Of course, these weren’t the type that could be fished out of the gutter, but were used in
another legendary dish called “three squeaking mice.” Jeff’s eyes widened. “They can be
eaten as well?”

Luke waved his hand. “Jeff, a lot of people in this world eat everything. If you don’t like
them, just don’t order them.” His gaze fell on the mice.

Jeff quickly shook his head. “I don’t want that. Definitely not.”

Luke smiled at the snake that the young man was holding. “Actually, you can try that.
Snake meat actually tastes good. A lot of people eat it.”

Jeff swallowed. “Really?”

Luke nodded. “Really.”

He then asked the young man, “Are we going to eat the snake raw?”
The young Chinese replied, “It can be eaten raw or made into a soup.”

Luke quickly made the call. “Let’s make it into a soup.”

Snakes had parasites which might be passed on to humans if they were eaten raw, which
could be fatal.

Jeff finally crept back to his seat. He looked at the snake in the young man’s hand with
lingering trepidation.

Another young man pushed over a cart with a chopping block on it.

The first young Chinese picked up the knife on the chopping block and brought it down.
Duang! The head of the snake was cut off. It wriggled on the block with its mouth wide
open.

Jeff swallowed hard.

Luke however, said with a smile, “Don’t worry, the snake has been defanged; it can’t bite
you.”

If the fangs weren’t removed, a snake head was still capable of biting and injecting venom
for a long while after it was cut off. Many cooks in China had been bitten and killed this
way.

Jeff calmed down, and had another cup of wine to soothe his nerves.

Tim topped up his glass. Just like that, they started drinking together.

This was clearly a more authentic Cantonese restaurant, considering that it served
snakes.

Luke had a massive appetite, and ordered a lot of specialties.

Looking at Tim’s dumbstruck expression, Luke smiled brilliantly. “I like Chinese food, and
the Chinese like to treat others. Since you brought us to such a great place today, let’s do
the Chinese thing; order whatever you want, everything’s on me.”

Tim was lost for words. Why hadn’t he heard of such a Chinese custom?

After Luke said that, Tim didn’t dare bring up the Chinese things that he had researched
before.

Since this young man was familiar with Five Venom wine and Chinese cuisine, Tim wasn’t
confident that he could fool him with secondhand information.

When the dishes were served, Jeff remembered something and took out his phone. “I
need to call Karen and tell her that I won’t be home for lunch.”

Jeff then left his seat and made the call. “Karen, there’s no need to prepare lunch for me
today. What? You’re eating with the neighbors too? Who are they? Well, I’m with Tim and
Luke. Okay, bye.”

On the other side, Karen glanced at Natalie and Selina suspiciously after she hung up.

Natalie’s actions were graceful as she ate unhurriedly, which made for a pleasant sight,
while Selina was quick but not crude at all, which was in line with her candid personality.

But did they plan this? How come Tim and Luke happened to be having lunch with Jeff
too?

The paranoid housewife fell into deep thought once again.

On the men’s side, they finished lunch, and following Jeff’s suggestion, they went to his
company to play with the indoor skydiving machine.

When they set off, Luke made a note to add skydiving to his and Selina’s training
regiment.

Also, they would definitely go skydiving for real, which would be a lot more fun than a
skydiving simulation. It would also enhance their survival skills.

Luke said to Jeff casually, “Why don’t we try real skydiving some time? Does your
company have a program like that?”

Jeff was stunned. “I don’t think so.” This indoor skydiving was meant to help stressed
employees relax.

Skydiving was a very dangerous extreme sport that few people dared to try out. While
MBI Inc. did make planes, it certainly wouldn’t offer such a dangerous activity as a
benefit.

Luke clicked his tongue and said, “Okay, then I’ll see what I can find. I’ll tell you if I find
anything.”

Jeff said, “That… I’m not exactly a sports person.”

Luke laughed and laid one hand on his shoulder. “Jeff, a man should never chicken out!
You must work out more; otherwise, you won’t be able to last with just the snake wine
alone.”
Chapter 415 - Honey, Aren’t You Too Awesome?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 415 Honey, Aren’t You Too Awesome?

Jeff was slightly embarrassed to hear that. A moment later, he finally asked in a low voice,
“Is the snake wine really helpful in that aspect?”

Luke pondered for a moment, then shook his head. “It may have some effect, but no one
knows for sure if it’s just a placebo. However, there’s no doubt that exercise can help you
last longer.”

The overall decline of bodily functions would definitely affect the duration.

Those who were innately endowed might go from one hour to half an hour, and those
who were less gifted might last five minutes instead of ten.

Looking at the two men who were shoulder to shoulder in front of him, Tim was lost for
words. What the hell, why did you stick your nose in? I should be the one getting along
with Jeff!

In the evening, the three men finally returned to their neighborhood, talking and
laughing.

Tim and Jeff waved goodbye to Luke, who lived further away.

Then, Tim and Jeff said goodbye to each other and went back to their respective homes.

Tim sighed in relief.

Luke had no longer stolen Tim’s thunder when they hung out in a pub in the afternoon.

Tim had pretty much achieved most of his objective for the day, which was to get closer
to Jeff.

Luke was in a good mood as he walked with a spring in his step down the street. Hanging
out purely for fun with guy friends was a pretty novel experience for him.

Jeff was a nice guy and a good talker.

Tim, on the other hand, was the flavor that no gathering of friends could do without;
when he related his stories, he was like a talk show host.
Thinking this, Luke sighed; he knew that Tim had another objective.

Tim might not mean Jeff any harm, but he wasn’t really going to settle down here.

Otherwise, it would’ve been fun to have such a talk show performer in his life for free.

Jeff, who led a dull life, glowed when he listened to Tim’s stories.

He and his wife were both dutiful ordinary people who got a job, fell in love, got married,
and had children in a predictable manner.

Their daughters who were still in middle school gave them no time or energy to enjoy
life.

That was why he was especially envious of Tim’s unrestrained, carefree travel life.

Luke wasn’t really jealous of the guy.

Luke had been to a lot of places after just one year in his job, and he would visit even
more in the future. He didn’t have to envy Tim.

He found Selina watching TV when he returned home, and asked with a smile, “Did you
have a good time?”

She had kept the voice channel on. Though Luke hadn’t caught all of it, it sounded like the
three women had had as much fun as the guys in the afternoon.

Sonia sighed in satisfaction. “It’s nice to play for a day once in a while. Elsa, Elizabeth and
Sonia are too busy. It’s not easy to go shopping for makeup and clothes with them.”

Luke nodded in agreement. He took a Dr. Pepper out of the fridge and said, “That Natalie
is very good, isn’t she?”

Selina shrugged. “She lives up to her appearance. She knows a lot about makeup and
matching clothes; she’s absolutely a professional.”

Luke said, “Mr. Tim has abundant career experiences too. The trips he talks about might
not be fake, but it’s hard to say if he went to those places for travel, or for more covert
business.”

Selina sighed. “They would’ve made great neighbors. At least they’re interesting and
more likable than other people in this neighborhood. Hm, wait. There’s a surveillance
alert.”

She opened the tablet, only to see Jeff and Karen running around inside as their voices
came through. “Wow, honey, you’re so good. Yes, right there.” “Baby, we’re just getting
started, okay?”

Selina was lost for words.

Luke didn’t think too much of it. “Jeff had some Chinese snake wine in the afternoon. It
supposedly has an extraordinary effect, if you know what I mean.”

Selina asked, “Are you sure?” She turned the tablet around.

Luke looked at the picture and made a sound of surprise. “What are they doing?”

In contrast to their fiery words, the couple was behaving strangely on the feed.

While they cried out in passion, they were both moving around in the room and making a
lot of noise.

“Did they discover our surveillance equipment?” Selina grew suspicious.

Karen might have found something thanks to her paranoia.

Frowning for a moment, Luke shook his head. “That’s impossible. My surveillance
equipment is dozens of meters away from the house.”

After making a commotion for a while, the couple gestured to each other on the screen,
before they went upstairs.

Luke and Selina wondered what they were up to now.

Luke had only set up regular cameras, and wasn’t crazy enough to monitor their
bedroom. Logically speaking, they were only a regular couple, and didn’t need such
exaggerated surveillance.

But Luke was now regretting his decision.

He could’ve planted a few bugs and removed them after Tim and his wife moved away.

Seeing no light from the bedroom on the screen, Luke sighed. “Let’s just wait. Karen’s
paranoia may be acting up again.”

Then, Luke and Selina went to train.

As Selina unleashed a storm of attacks on the focus mitts Luke was wearing, the tablet
suddenly beeped.
Luke turned his head and saw two furtive people on the screen.

When he was distracted, Selina attacked the focus mitts fiercely, but unfortunately still
couldn’t break through Luke’s defense.

Panting, she stopped. “Damn it. Why can you still block my attacks even without looking?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

He couldn’t have done it without the Mullah brothers’ Quick Reflex.

While not overly powerful, Quick Reflex allowed him to vaguely sense danger, and
coupled with his strength, it was very easy for him to ward off her attacks.

What a convenient and practical ability.

After that, Selina also turned to the tablet. She asked curiously, “What are Jeff and Karen
doing? A night run? This isn’t something they do, right? Weren’t they all horny a moment
ago?”

Luke worked the tablet and moved two cameras so that they were trained on the house
Tim had just bought. Jeff and Karen had already snuck over.

Running at night wasn’t uncommon in this neighborhood, which was safe and not very
dangerous.

But Jeff and Karen’s furtive and weird behavior was so bizarre that they would ping
anyone’s radar.

A moment later, Tim’s garage door slowly rolled up, and Jeff and Karen crept in.
Chapter 416 - “Professional” Infiltration
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 416 “Professional” Infiltration

“What the hell?” Selina couldn’t help but say feelingly, “This Karen is truly… a genius.”

On the screen, Karen was saying, “Most people change the locks on the doors the moment
they move in, but not the garage control. When Meg and Danny went traveling last time,
they gave me a spare set, and I forgot to return it to them. It’s time to use it.”

Luke couldn’t help but sweat.

Thankfully, his security system was based on a passcode, and the keys were just a
disguise, or Karen might’ve already broken into his place.

Why was this housewife such a busybody? Also, weren’t they worried that Tim and his
wife would catch them in the act?

Luke adjusted the cameras again, and was surprised to discover that Tim and his wife
weren’t home.

Where were they?

After a hectic day, Selina and Luke, as well as Jeff and Karen, were resting at home, but
these two had gone out again.

How dedicated! Luke mumbled to himself.

They had hung out for an entire day; he didn’t believe that the couple would have gone
out to continue playing at night; secret service agents weren’t that enthusiastic.

He was too lazy to bother with Jeff and Karen.

Given Tim and Natalie’s appearance, it was unlikely that they would have set up traps at
home.

This was an ordinary neighborhood, after all, not a battlefield, and not every trespasser
had to be killed.

Even at Luke’s place, intruders would only trigger the alarms; the truly lethal weapons
wouldn’t activate without verification.
He simply told Selina to keep an eye on the feed, and went to take a shower.

After the shower, Selina waved at him. “Tim and his wife are back. Haha, come and watch
the show.”

Luke was rendered speechless. “…Don’t tell me that Jeff and Karen are still at Tim’s.”

Selina nodded quickly. “You’re so smart. They really haven’t left yet.”

Luke remarked, “They’re truly ‘professionals’.”

He wasn’t worried about Jeff and Karen.

Tim and his wife wouldn’t do anything to them, even if they were discovered. After all,
Tim and his wife had their reasons for coming here. If necessary, they wouldn’t hesitate
to pretend to be blind and stupid.

“What’s Jeff dragging out? Is it a… body? Oh, alright, it’s Karen,” said Selina.

Stunned, Luke walked over and looked at the screen.

He saw that Jeff had grabbed his wife by the legs and was pulling her out of the house
from a side door.

Luke was amazed. “Karen won’t be bald tomorrow, will she?”

Selina looked at the screen and felt lucky. “Thank god you aren’t weak, and won’t move
me around like that.”

Luke was amused. “Even if I only had one hand left, I would still take you with me.”

Selina remembered the night in Wolfkyle and chuckled.

After Jeff dragged his wife all the way home, Luke shifted the cameras back to their house
again.

Hearing Jeff’s murmurs, Luke was quickly able to determine that Karen was neither dead
nor wounded, but had been drugged with a needle.

Even more astoundingly, the needle had been from a pen-shaped tranquilizer, which shot
Karen in the butt when Jeff was going to copy something down with the pen.

But when Karen woke up the next day, she wouldn’t feel any pain in her rear.

Jeff had probably already plucked out the needle before he dragged his wife away, or
domestic violence would have been inevitable.

After verifying the situation, Luke stopped eavesdropping on Jeff and his wife. “Okay, I’m
going to work. You can train on your own.”

Selina opened her eyes wide at him. “Okay.” She then took the tablet with her to the
training room.

Luke wasn’t interested in the couple’s private matters, but Selina was enjoying it.

At that moment, Karen had already started to paw at Jeff. Maybe the anesthetic had a bit
of a side effect, like primitive lust

It would be a shame to miss that!

The next day was a work day, but Luke simply had Selina call Elsa and tell her that they
were directly going out to investigation and would skip going to the police department.

Elsa didn’t have any urgent cases for them at the moment. She simply said that she got it
and hung up.

Things were really convenient with such a supportive boss.

Selina couldn’t be happier.

It was partly because she didn’t have to go to work in a hurry in the morning, and partly
because she had eaten a delicious breakfast.

Luke had enjoyed special Cantonese food during the day, and had had plenty of time last
night, so he had made a classic Cantonese breakfast in the morning.

On the tablet, Jeff and his wife were whispering to each other again. They indicated that
they had found a bug in the gift that Tim gave them, and Jeff was going to report the
matter to security management at his company.

Eavesdropping on such an exciting matter early in the morning was the third reason why
Selina was happy.

Luke simply left her alone.

She usually had very little entertainment, and seldom interacted with her neighbors; she
deserved a bit fun.

For Jeff and Karen’s safety, both Luke and Selina had blown off work.
Just because Tim and Natalie weren’t ruthless didn’t mean that Jeff and his wife weren’t
in danger.

Naive people like them who stumbled into certain things were usually the quickest to die.

Luke then followed Jeff to work, while Selina stayed home to watch the paranoid Karen.
After a day of surveillance, they didn’t find anything wrong. At least, Jeff got off work on
the clock and drove home in his small blue Chevrolet.

He seemed fine, except that he was more anxious than usual.

Luke sighed.

Alright. His anxiety suggested that he was involved in something bad.

The man was good at communication but bad at hiding his feelings. Returning home,
Luke greeted Selina and asked, “Anything unusual?” Selina shrugged. “Karen, Natalie and
I have all been at home. Karen has been observing Natalie, and I’ve been observing them.”

Luke nodded and said, “Have you seen Jeff’s expression? He might have confirmed
something, like spy-related stuff.” Selina laughed and said, “Tim and his life are most
likely special agents. They’re legit defenders of America; more likely they’re the ones
looking for spies. Wow! Listen to this.”

She stopped talking and turned up the volume on the tablet. “Carl, why are you telling me
to go there? The abandoned warehouse on Route 57? That’s a weird place, isn’t it? Also,
why didn’t you say anything at work, and you’re only telling me now?

“Fine, I promise that I won’t report this or mention it to anybody else.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other.

Selina said, “Why do I feel like the person Jeff is talking to is like some movie undercover
villain?”

Luke was unable to respond, and also found it quite suspicious, “Carl Prongo; he should
be a security manager at MBI. This indeed falls under his responsibility. Let’s go. Gear up
first. Something might happen.”
Chapter 417 - Unprofessional Kill
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 417 Unprofessional Kill

They quickly geared up before taking a car each.

Luke set off in the secondhand Ford first, and Selina followed Jeff and his wife in the
police car.

“Jeff and Karen are out,” Selina reported. “Tim and Karen are following them.”

Luke hummed a response and continued driving

He wasn’t that far ahead of Jeff.

He calculated that he would arrive at the old warehouse, which belonged to MBI, one or
two minutes in advance.

Twenty minutes later, Luke parked the car on a corner and looked at the old warehouse
two hundred meters away. “Wow. This really is a great place to kill someone.”

Not far away, the MBI sign on the warehouse gate was faded and almost indiscernible if
you didn’t read it carefully.

The warehouse was surrounded by barbed wire, and stubborn weeds had proliferated
inside.

The warehouse was made up of a circle of old buildings which were dusty and clearly
hadn’t been in use for a long time.

It was just that an RV was parked in one corner of the warehouse, and a white fatty was
busy doing something.

Luke got off and sent out a small drone.

As the drone hovered above the warehouse, Luke looked at the feed and scratched his
chin. “Killing people the old-fashioned way and without any traps — is this security
manager going to do everything himself?”

The security manager of a major corporation, as someone else’s informant, was going to
kill an employee who had detected the anomaly in a remote location – it was a
predictable plot.
But what was with this security manager? Did he have to wear pajamas, or hang out his
laundry to dry when he was planning to kill somebody? Wasn’t this too good an act?

Luke was utterly befuddled.

As he mulled over this, Jeff’s blue Chevrolet arrived at the warehouse.

A moment later, the signal from the police car came online, which meant that Selina had
arrived too.

According to their plan, she would hide some distance away and feed Luke intel via the
cameras. She would also take over the drone and scout their surroundings for any traps.

Quickly verifying the plan, the two of them got to work.

While Selina kept an eye on everything, Luke focused his attention on the layout of the
old warehouse terrain.

The place was very spacious.

There were a lot of wide, empty areas both around the old warehouse buildings and near
the RV.

Thinking for a moment, Luke took out an M4A1 and climbed up to the highest vantage
point in the place, which was the roof of an abandoned factory.

Hiding in the shadow of a broken skylight, he unhurriedly installed a scope on the M4A1,
before aiming it at the warehouse in the distance.

Only after he did a sweep of locations where things were most likely to go wrong did
Luke ask, “What are Tim and his wife doing?”

Selina immediately replied, “Pretty much what we’re doing; they’ve parked their car not
far away, and seem to be waiting too.”

Hearing that, Luke could only silently wish Jeff and his wife good fortune.

Selina suddenly warned him, “Two cars are coming from the east… They’re getting out.
Eight of them, all armed with automatic rifles… They’re approaching from the rear…”

Luke said, “Got it.”

In the meantime, he heard the conversation between Jeff and Carl through his other
earpiece.
“Carl, this is…” Jeff looked around in huge surprise.

Clothes and sheets were hanging on a few lines nearby, and Carl and Jeff were standing
between the clothes and the RV.

There was a small table as well as a few folding chairs.

Carl accepted the takeout coffee which Karen had bought and asked them to sit down.

After they sat down, Carl had a mouthful of the coffee before he said helplessly, “I just got
divorced. My wife… well, my ex-wife, Mary, took the house, the children, everything. I
only got this RV.”

Jeff and Karen: “…”

“So, I’m living here for now, which is why I can only ask you to come here. At least,
nobody can monitor us here, and the air is clean, right?” Carl tried to stay positive.

Jeff and Karen looked at the wasteland around them which didn’t even have a ghost, and
admitted that the air here was indeed clean.

Carl continued, “But the news you gave me is very useful. I may be promoted and get a
pay rise, so I can move out of his sh*thole and back into a regular house. Okay. Are you
ready? This is a classified level 4 document of our company…”

Looking at Carl, Karen suddenly interjected, “Carl, why is there a red dot on your
forehead?”

Stumped, Carl touched his forehead and smiled embarrassedly. “Maybe my system is out
of whack from lack of sleep.”

Jeff shook his head quickly. “No, no. Carl, it’s not a pimple, but a red dot of light…” Bang!
Bang! Bang! All the three of them were surprised by sudden gunshots.

Carl got up abruptly and narrowed his eyes at something behind Jeff and Karen. “Does
that person have a gun?”

Jeff and Karen turned around, only to see a man in black fall dozens of meters over the
side of a warehouse building.

The couple nodded. “That does look like a

gun.”
Carl said, “Damn it, someone must’ve found out that you reported to me. They’re here to
kill us.”

Karen was stunned. “But why didn’t they shoot us?”

Carl dashed into the RV and shouted, “Damn it! Hide in here if you don’t want to be killed!
How would I know why they didn’t shoot us? I’m not them!”

Not far away, both Tim and Natalie traded dismayed looks and said in unison, “Who are
these people?”

Their mission objective this time wasn’t clear yet. They had only been told to get in touch
with Jeff and his wife, so they didn’t have any sort of backup.

Then who had fired just now?

Scanning the area through his scope, Luke grumbled, “Jeff, Karen, can you move faster?
Carl is already hiding in the car.”

Thankfully, although Carl had chosen a spacious area, they had been sitting in between
the hanging laundry, and the line of sight was blocked by the RV.

The shooters behind the warehouse couldn’t attack until they got up close to the area
between the clothes and the RV.

The shooter who had run out had been a live target for Luke, who took down the brave
fellow without any hesitation.

But after he fired, the shooters around the warehouse also started to attack.

Carl, Jeff and Karen had already run into the RV, and were planning to speed off.

Given that Carl had been the first target the shooters had aimed at, this security manager
clearly wasn’t a traitor, but the first informant that had to be eliminated. However, there
was still no telling who had betrayed him.
Chapter 418 - Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 418 Call It a Day, and Tim Takes a Hit

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke fired again, and two shooters who had just run through the warehouse gate
collapsed.

The shooters were already on the move. With no time to care about their companions,
they started to fire at the RV.

Selina asked, “I don’t think you need my help, do you?” Luke said, “Nope. It’s just some
small fry.”

Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Ah!” Yet another shooter fell with a miserable cry.

There were eight shooters in total, and half of them had already been dealt with.

Since he had been prepared for the ambush, Luke didn’t need Selina’s help.

“Tim and Natalie are on the move,” Selina warned him.

A black Audi charged in from the other side of the warehouse.

The black Audi sped toward the four remaining shooters from the side.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two pistols were fired, and two of the shooters hurriedly took
cover and didn’t dare shoot at the RV anymore.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke easily took down the other two shooters, who were distracted by the newcomers.

Only two shooters were left on the scene, and they had to face both Tim and Luke.

Luke snorted. “Boring. I expected more people. Fine. Let’s call it a day.” Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! The two shooters, who had been hiding behind piles of junk, were hit
from the side and cried out as they collapsed.
Outside, the RV started up.

Tim’s black Audi, however, quickly turned around to block it.

“Jeff, you can’t leave.” Tim looked at Jeff, who was in the passenger seat, through the open
window.

Jeff was panic-stricken. “You… You’re here to kill me?”

Tim rolled his eyes. “Jeff, will you calm down? Did you think that those people were here
to save you, with their guns?”

“But your computer is full of data on my colleagues. Is that normal?” asked Jeff angrily.
Natalie burst out laughing. “Wow, you’re really good neighbors. Did you break into our
house?”

Karen wasn’t to be outdone. “You put a bug in the gift you gave us. Is that what neighbors

do?”

Tim looked at Natalie awkwardly. “Maybe… it was a little too much?”

Natalie glared at her stupid partner, before she said to the other three, “What are you
doing? Shouldn’t you be more concerned about the person who saved you just now?”

Jeff, Karen and Carl were confused. What was that supposed to mean? Weren’t those
gunshots fired from someone on their side?

At that moment, a secondhand Ford slowly drove in through the gate, and Tim and
Natalie both raised their guns warily.

When the Ford pulled up, everybody except Carl exclaimed in shock, “Luke?”.

Luke got out with a smile and waved at them. “Haha, seeing that all of you can still stand
around and chat so happily, helping you get rid of those pests wasn’t in vain.”

Everybody was confused. “What?”

Luke pulled out the chain around his neck to show them his badge. “LAPD, Major Crimes
Division.”

Everybody: “…”

Twenty minutes later, all seven of them were sitting in a fast food restaurant.
“Do you want a potato pie? Or an apple pie?” asked Tim.

“A burger will be fine. I would like some fries too,” Karen said.

“I would like ice cream,” said Selina.

“Soda. What do you want?” Luke looked at Carl, the security manager.

Carl shook his head. “I’ve been trying to lose weight. Just a soda will be fine.”

After they ordered, the booth was quiet for a moment.

Jeff asked Luke, “You’re a police officer? Why did you never mention it?”

Luke shrugged. “Because I’m lazy. I didn’t want Meg to pester me when her drain is
clogged, her dog is missing, or her children don’t want to eat. I’m only responsible for
robbery and homicide cases, but I’m sure Meg wouldn’t think so.”

Jeff and Karen were lost for words.

Meg was exactly the sort of person who would harass her neighbors for help with every
small thing. Karen had been the biggest victim.

After that, Jeff and Karen started peppering Tim and Natalie with questions.

But the two of them replied to everything with “no comment.”

But as they spoke, Tim and Natalie started squabbling with each other.

On the side, Luke and Selina felt it was strange.

Whether they were secret service agents or detectives, it was clear that these two didn’t
see eye to eye on their job and their future.

This disagreement probably would’ve only come out later, but while answering Jeff’s
questions, Tim revealed that he was tired and hoped to retire.

Natalie had utterly no idea. Astonished, she asked Tim why he hadn’t told her sooner.
Annoyed, Tim replied that he had already been dropping hints, which she had
subconsciously dismissed.

As they continued fighting, Natalie couldn’t help but complain, “Who would hide a bug
inside a glass sculpture?” That was precisely the reason why Jeff and Karen had found the
bug.
While they were getting randy in the living room, they broke the sculpture, and found the
bug. That sculpture was from none other than Tim.

Tim argued, “I like glass sculptures. That’s my hobby. I don’t see why I shouldn’t make a
gift of it.”

Natalie asked, “And expose us?”

Tim asked, “Then what about the dress you wore for the mini beer festival? I’m sorry,
that didn’t fit the situation at all, and could’ve exposed us easily too.”

Natalie’s eyes bulged. “What? You want me to cover my face up, like the women you saw
in the Middle East?”

Tim said, “With all due respect, you need to fit in; only then will it be easier to get
around.”

Natalie said angrily, “Are you kidding? This is a middle-class neighborhood. The women
here are so unfriendly. You think they’ll like me if I wore a cheesy T-shirt, shorts and flip-
flops?” “No! They’ll call you a bumpkin behind your back.” Tim and Natalie shifted their
gazes.

Naturally, it was Selina who had spoken. She dealt Tim another blow. “That’s right, that’s
what most women in this neighborhood would do. Oh, Karen, I’m not referring to you.
You know who I’m talking about.”

Who? Meg, that disgusting b*tch, of course.

Karen smiled and nodded. “I know. Tim, I have to say that you don’t understand the
women in our neighborhood at all.”

Natalie spread her hands and looked at Tim proudly.

Tim was rendered speechless.

He had nothing to say in the face of these authoritative remarks by two women who lived
in the very same neighborhood.

Seeing how Tim had been dealt a blow, Luke felt a little sorry for this big talker.
Chapter 419 - But Your House Just Blew Up
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 419 But Your House Just Blew Up

Tim wasn’t young, and looked to be in his thirties, whereas Natalie didn’t look more than
25 or 26 years old.

After carrying out so many dangerous missions and given his age, Tim was planning to
retire, but Natalie, who was at the peak of her career, didn’t support this decision.

They didn’t seem to be simple work partners.

Luke didn’t believe that their jobs allowed for interpersonal relationships, which was
even more perilous for them than for police officers.

But it wasn’t appropriate for everyone else to stand around and watch the drama, so
Luke broke the awkward atmosphere. “Okay, let’s go back to your investigation. You can
keep the classified information to yourselves, but what about Jeff? Even gunmen were
sent to deal with him today. And you’re not going to let Carl here live in that old
warehouse again, right?”

Carl smiled bitterly. “I could take the night shift at the company and sleep there, provided
that they believe what happened to me.”

But judging by Tim and Natalie’s reactions, he didn’t think he could do as he liked.

Tim shook his head. “Carl, you can call your supervisor and ask for leave, but until we find
a target, you’ll have to spend a few days under our watch. Sorry.”

Carl didn’t say anything.

A promotion and a pay rise were great, but not worth dying for. Though he was now
penniless, he still wanted to live, even if he had to stay in an RV.

Tim looked at Luke and Selina. “You can’t report this to the police department either.”

Selina was focused on the ice cream.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Not a problem. But I just killed eight shooters with my police
gun, and ballistics will trace it back to me. I trust you’ll handle that?”

Tim nodded. “Don’t worry. We’ve already informed someone to take care of it.”
Luke said, “Then there’s nothing to worry about. Our job is to deal with criminals. But
what about Jeff and Karen?”

Tim said, “It won’t take long. I can’t tell you the details, but we’ll protect Jeff while he’s at
work for the next couple of days.”

Luke thought for a moment, then nodded. “That works. We have to go in to work
tomorrow. We skipped today.”

Everybody: “…”

Next, Tim and Natalie questioned Jeff on his own.

Luke knew that they were looking for the guy who had leaked the intel and drawn in the
killers.

Very soon, two men in plain clothes took Carl away, and the rest of them returned home.

Carl would be taken into temporary custody given his vulnerable identity. The attack
against him today couldn’t prove yet that he was completely innocent.

As a HR employee, it was impossible for Jeff to reach out to the leadership of MBI.

But Carl, as MBI’s security manager, had the power to directly report security matters to
the top.

Naturally, Tim couldn’t let Carl do anything to alert the enemy. Furthermore, Tim needed
Jeff as bait, and he couldn’t really do anything to restrain Luke and Selina.

His agency had to be extremely prudent when operating in the country; a slip up could
result in someone grabbing hold of their weakness.

Luke and Selina were just two minor detectives, but this was their turf, and Tim would
have to pull some strings in order to keep them under watch, which might alarm their
mission target. In any case, Luke had helped them protect Jeff and Carl; Tim didn’t want
to do anything to allies unless it was necessary.

While saying goodbye to Jeff and Tim in the neighborhood, Luke suddenly frowned, and
beckoned Tim over. A little surprised, Tim still got out and walked over to Luke. As he
said typical things in farewell, Luke swiftly typed out something on his phone.

Tim nodded with a smile. “Okay, got it.” Looking away from the screen, he tapped twice
casually on the car door.

Luke said, “Sweet dreams. Jeff, Karen, come over to my place for dinner.” He then drove
his car away.

Jeff found it strange, but still followed Luke.

Tim smiled bitterly at the two cars that drove away. He returned to his car and said
something to Natalie, before they drove back to their own place.

A moment later, there was an explosion.

The two cars that hadn’t gone far stopped. Petrified, Jeff and Karen looked at the
enormous fireball that had risen up behind them. Countless burning objects then started
to fall from the sky.

Luke got out and looked at the explosion. With an indecipherable look on his face, he took
out his phone and said, “Selina, take Jeff and Karen to our place.”

Luke returned home less than an hour later.

It was Tim’s house that had blown up.

However, Luke was too lazy to put on an act. He simply gave a statement to the police
officers who rushed over, then went home.

Looking at Jeff and Karen in the living room, he sighed and said, “Sorry, but your place
isn’t safe either. You better stay here for now.”

Karen couldn’t help but ask, “Was that… Tim’s house?”

Luke nodded.

Jeff found that hard to believe. “Seriously? They’re dead? You’re not going to do
anything?”

Luke worked for the Major Crimes Division, and this was exactly the kind of case that he
should be investigating, not to mention the fact that he was involved.

Luke was about to reply, when his phone rang. He smiled and picked up the call. “Did you
find them? Come on in. The garage is already open. Go to the basement. We’ll be there
soon.”

He then hung up and asked, “Do you want anything to drink? Or maybe watch some TV?”

Both Jeff and Karen looked conflicted.

Even if Tim and Natalie might be some sort of special agents and they had only known
each other for two days, Luke still seemed too heartless!

Looking at their faces, Luke said, “It seems that you’re not thirsty.”

He then gestured at them and said, “Let’s go, but don’t get too excited.” He led the way
while Selina was at the back, which made Jeff and Karen, who were in the middle, very
nervous. What was this? Were they going to be killed?

Going to the basement through a side door, Jeff and Karen were struck dumb as soon as
they went down the stairs. Then, they both yelled, “Tim? Natalie? You’re not dead?”

It was none other than Tim and Natalie in the basement.

Tim pressed his hands together. “Jeff, don’t get excited. We’re not ghosts.” “But your
house blew up!” Jeff still found it hard to believe.

Natalie nodded. “The truth is, we never went in at all. We just blew up the bomb inside as
a cover.”

Jeff asked, “Why?” Tim and Natalie looked to the side.

Everybody finally noticed that there were two more people in the basement, who were
tied to chairs with their mouths taped shut.

“Danny? Meg?” Jeff and Karen looked at them in surprise.

Shocked, Jeff looked at Tim. “You, wait…”

He suddenly reacted, and turned around to look at Luke. “And you too. You kidnapped
Danny and Meg. Why?”
Chapter 420 - Professional Ball Roaster and Professional
Code Name
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 420 Professional Ball Roaster and Professional Code Name

Natalie spread her hands and said, “This is the answer to your previous question.” Jeff
was at a loss. “What answer?”

Karen suddenly interjected, “It’s because they ratted out Tim that his house was blown
up.”

Jeff asked, “What? How’s that possible?!”

Karen, as paranoid as ever, added, “Because they’re the ones whom Tim’s after. Apart
from Carl, the only other person you talked to about Tim being a spy was Danny.” Tim
was lost for words. “Huh?” He was a special agent, okay? He wasn’t a spy. He had shed
blood for his country!

Karen looked at him apologetically. “The bug we found earlier gave us the wrong idea,
you know.”

Tim hesitated. Fine. A spy was actually a type of special agent. It wasn’t unreasonable for
them to draw that conclusion.

Jeff finally got it. “Is that why those gunmen wanted to kill us when we went to meet
Carl?”

He looked at Danny in sheer disbelief. “Why? Why would you do that?”

Neither Danny nor his wife could say a word because their mouths had been taped shut.

Luke couldn’t watch anymore. He didn’t have that much time to waste on them. Tearing
the tape off, he said, “Alright, tell me everything you know.”

Danny and Meg looked at each other but didn’t say anything.

Luke asked Tim, “You must be a professional; do you want to do it?”

Natalie stepped forward and said, “Let me.”

As she spoke, she casually grabbed a butane blow torch from the side. She flicked the
switch, and it spouted blue flames.
Jeff asked, “Wait, what are you doing?”

Natalie said, “Ball roasting is a very effective interrogation method, especially with
lecherous men.”

Luke and Tim couldn’t help but step back and unconsciously bend their waists.

Danny stopped breathing as he looked fearfully at the blue flames.

Jeff’s eyes widened. “Wait, you can’t threaten to roast Danny’s balls, that’s too much.”

Danny was touched, but his face changed the next second.

Jeff grabbed a hammer and shouted, “You piece of sh*t, you actually called a bunch of
killer gunmen over; Karen and I were almost turned into Swiss cheese! I’m going to kill

you!”

“Whoa, whoa!” Tim hurriedly stopped the irate good guy Jeff. “Don’t, we need him alive. If
he doesn’t talk, how about you break his legs later? And his hands too, if that’s not
enough.”

Scared, Danny yelled, “N- no! I really didn’t call anyone to kill you! I swear! You’re my
good neighbor and colleague. Why would I want to kill you? I didn’t even tell them your
name. I only said that Carl and Tim knew about the deal!”

Luke asked, “What deal?”

Danny immediately shut up.

Natalie looked at Tim. Seeing him nod, she said, “Danny’s a maintenance engineer at MBI.
A fighter plane that had been on a secret mission previously was delivered to MBI for
maintenance last month. We got word that a guy named Tyrannosaur was looking to buy
some information from him, which probably had to do with the atomic weapon on the
plane.”

Hearing that, Danny’s face turned pale and he quickly shook his head. “No! Not at all! That
fighter plant wasn’t kitted out with any atomic weapons!”

If he was found guilty of selling atomic weapons, his whole family would probably be
vaporized.

He yelled, “Tyrannosaur only wanted to know the maintenance progress on the fighter
plane, and when it would be moved after the maintenance.”
Everybody traded looks, and Natalie asked, “If that’s all, why were you acting all
mysterious? Are you lying? Do you want your balls roasted!?”

The blue flames whooshed out again.

Since Danny had already spat out part of it, his willpower started to crumble and he
promptly cried, “N- no, I was just worried about my job. If I’m caught, I won’t just be fired
and locked up, I’d also have to pay damages, so I never agreed to the deal.”

Tim sneered. “Actually, it was just that the price wasn’t right, wasn’t it? That was a very
steep reward you were asking for.”

Danny stammered, “N- not at all. I never sold any information.”

The blue flames glowed again in Natalie’s hands.

This time, however, Danny insisted, “I really didn’t sell any information, really. It’s just
that Tyrannosaur keeps contacting me.” Ding! Ding! Ding! An unpleasant ringtone rang
out, and everybody looked at the source of the sound.

The only person who had such an unpleasant ringtone… was Danny.

He was using a burner phone to keep in contact with Tyrannosaur, hence the unpleasant
ringtone.

Tim picked up Danny’s phone from the table and frowned at the number. “It’s
Tyrannosaur.”

He gave the phone to Danny and said, “Work with us and see what he has to say.”

Danny shook his head quickly. “No, I can’t do it. I’m just an ordinary person, a father who
takes his kids to football games. I’m not a spy.”

He was almost crying as he spoke.

His wife, Meg, also explained, “He never misses the kids’ sports day; he always watches
their games.”

Tim was helpless.

According to Danny, he was an ordinary person who just wanted to sell company
information for money. He hadn’t said anything to the other party about Jeff being an
informant.

Carl, as head of security, was therefore attacked, and a bomb was placed inside Tim’s
house, but nothing happened to Jeff’s place.

It was clear from this that Danny had only divulged Carl and Tim’s names.

But if Jeff wasn’t taken care of, Danny’s dealings might still come to light.

He clearly wasn’t any sort of professional, not to mention he was far from ruthless. Now
that he was being interrogated by Tim and the others, and knew how serious things were,
he might give the game away over the phone.

The phone was still ringing, and Tim frowned.

Luke remained silent.

Jeff, however, suddenly stepped forward and picked up the phone. “Hello, is this Mr.
Tyrannosaur?”

Everybody looked at Jeff, who unexpectedly sounded a lot like Danny at that moment.

“Hello, Mr. Rick Forrest.” The person on the other side of the phone was obviously using a
voice changer.

Everybody then looked at Danny.

Danny said in a very low voice. “Of course I need a code name for this.”

Everybody was lost for words. So now you’re acting like a damn pro? Less than thirty
seconds later, Jeff hung up. Everybody looked at him, and it was his wife, Karen, who
eventually asked, “Honey, how are you able to copy Danny’s voice?” Jeff said with a bitter
smile, “It was a joke. One time in the company, it was popular to pretend to be someone
else on the phone, and I chose to mimic Danny. Sadly, just when I was close to sounding
just like him after practicing for almost two months, this game suddenly stopped being
popular.”

Everybody: “…”
Chapter 421 - A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 421 A Feast, and I Have Money, I Do What I Want

In any case, Jeff’s hard work in the past finally paid off.

He successfully obtained the time and place for the deal after talking to Tyrannosaur over
the phone — tomorrow, 9pm, at Odyssey Hotel’s V Restaurant.

But Tyrannosaur demanded that both Danny and his wife show up — clearly, Meg was
also an informant in this matter.

The problem was that Danny and his wife had now been caught. So, who should go
tomorrow?

Seeing everyone look at him, Danny quickly shook his head. “Don’t — don’t look at me.
I’ve never met them, and I’ve only ever used a code name with them. They don’t know
who I am.”

Natalie wasn’t convinced. “That’s not possible. When you contacted them on your
computer from your company, they could’ve checked your IP address.”

Danny couldn’t help but lower his head and said in embarrassment, “That’s why I’ve been
contacting Tyrannosaur on Jeff’s office computer.”

Jeff shouted, “What?”

He grabbed a saw from the table and cursed, “I’m going to cut your balls off! Damn it.”

Tim hurriedly stopped him once more.

Luke and Selina looked at Jeff sympathetically.

This good guy had truly been tragically set up.

If someone sold company secrets on his computer, he would definitely be held partly
responsible, and lose his job.

Natalie nodded too. “He’s not lying. We did find the leads on Jeff’s computer.”

She had just been testing Danny and his wife with her previous question, to see if they
had really never met Tyrannosaur in real life.
Without saying a word, everybody turned their eyes to Jeff and his wife.

Karen was suspicious. “What are you thinking?”

Natalie stepped forward, cupped Karen’s face and studied it carefully. “Mm, this is the
typical middle-class housewife.” Tim tossed the saw which Jeff had been holding back
onto the table and restrained the guy, who still wanted to cut Danny’s balls off. “And this
man here fits the description too, once he calms down.”

Luke sighed and said, “This isn’t very nice, is it? I don’t care about your mission, but Jeff
and Karen don’t have any professional training, and they won’t get a cent out of

it…”

Tim spread his hands helplessly. “They’re already involved. If we don’t catch
Tyrannosaur, the man will come after them sooner or later, which will be even more
dangerous.”

Luke frowned.

He actually had another solution, but he had secrets of his own.

Looking at Jeff and Karen, he suddenly sighed. “Fine, the two of you can decide.”

Jeff and Karen looked nervous at the danger, but Luke could see anticipation in their eyes.

They lived ordinary lives, but had always hoped for something extraordinary.

Whether it was paranoid Karen or good guy Jeff, a passionate side burned in their hearts.

Karen said, “I’m in.”

Jeff didn’t say anything, but tacitly agreed with his wife’s decision.

“About the operation tomorrow night…” Luke looked at Tim.

Tim shook his head and said, “We’re professionals, and we have backup. You don’t need
to come.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Okay, then it’s all yours. Don’t forget to clean this place up,
including them…” He looked at Danny and Meg.

Both of them turned pale at Luke’s words.

Danny cried, “Please don’t! We’re neighbors, Luke!”

Meg wept too. “Selina, don’t kill us. Have you forgotten that I’m the one who invites you
to community activities?”

Selina smiled brilliantly. “Of course I haven’t. So, make it quick, Natalie.”

Natalie nodded. “I guarantee we’ll wrap it up cleanly.”

After that, Luke and Selina left.

This basement was only a cover, and didn’t contain anything sensitive; the truly secret
things were in his inventory.

It was why Luke dared invite them to his place.

Of course, Danny and Meg wouldn’t die. “Cleaning and wrapping things up” were just to
scare this obnoxious couple.

They weren’t good people and had made a huge blunder; good guy Jeff had almost been
shot because of them. Did they really deserve any comfort?

Back in the living room, Selina couldn’t help but ask, “Are we really going to just leave it?”

Luke didn’t even turn his head and simply tossed her the tablet. “Make a reservation for
us. Let’s have a feast tomorrow night, at Odyssey Hotel’s V Restaurant.”

Selina laughed. “I knew you wouldn’t be so obedient.”

Luke shrugged. “It’s not like we’re taking part in Tim’s operation. Who can stop us from
eating at that restaurant? I have money; I can do whatever I want.”

He checked the system notifications as he spoke.

System: You have killed the criminals and rescued Jeff, Karen and Carl.

Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +450. Credit +450.

This was his real harvest, which was more than what he could earn from a regular case,
and chances were that he could still earn more the next day.

Naturally, he wouldn’t refuse more experience and credit points.

The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual, and came home as usual.
Selina watched on the tablet as Jeff and Karen, who were dressed formally, left the house,
and she asked, “Luke, are we dressed too casually?”

Luke examined Selina, who was wearing cropped jeans and a loose white shirt.

Luke was also wearing jeans, along with a casual plaid shirt.

He said helplessly, “We need to carry guns and equipment. I don’t think you can dress like
Karen…”

On screen, Karen was wearing a champagne-colored dress.

She was only 1.6 meters tall, but the dress accentuated her magnificent breasts. Her butt
and her legs were extraordinary too. The dress looked like it would explode at any
moment.

This ordinary housewife had undergone a transformation into a super lush beauty.

Her great figure was normally hidden under her loose home clothes, and it was such a
huge contrast; no wonder Selina was worried about her own outfit.

Selina nodded regretfully. “Fine. We’re only going there for dinner, anyway.”

Luke walked out with her and said, “After we’re done today, you can wear whatever you
want when we go out to eat tomorrow. How about Hungry Cat? From what you said, it
sounds pretty good.”

Selina gave a satisfied smile. “Okay. You can learn how to make their Maine lobster roll.
It’s really delicious.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Let’s go. Hopefully everything goes smoothly tonight.”

They drove out.

They needed to get to V Restaurant early if they wanted to have a feast first.

In the car, Selina asked, “Why did you agree to let Jeff and Karen get involved in this?
Even with us following them, it’s very dangerous.”

Jeff and his wife were just ordinary and inexperienced people who would be easily
exposed, and when that happened, they also didn’t have the strength to protect
themselves; this operation really was a little risky.
Chapter 422 - Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 422 Acting Separately, and Jeff Exposed

Luke shrugged and said, “I’ve spoken to Tim. Jeff and Karen only need to give the fake
files to Tyrannosaur and then leave with the money. The arrest won’t happen until after
they’re gone.”

Selina immediately got it.

In other words, this was a fishing operation, and Jeff and Karen were just throwing out
the bait; they wouldn’t be the ones to reel in the line.

They didn’t need to do or think anything else.

This sort of operation was still dangerous, but you didn’t have to be a super pro; it was
fine for Jeff and Karen to look a little nervous.

As a regular couple that was about to sell MBI company secrets, they had every reason to
be nervous.

When Luke and Selina got to the hotel, they parked and leisurely made their way up
through the underground carpark. Selina casually asked, “Why are we going up from
here?”

Luke said, “Tim and Natalie are on the hotel roof, so naturally, we can only enter through
the carpark.”

Selina nodded. “Oh, that’s true.”

Luke said, “Also, Tim’s colleagues are already here. Mind what you say later, so that no
one notices anything unusual.”

Selina nodded, then switched to asking about the specialties here, and Luke replied with
the information he had read before.

Just like regular customers who were here to eat, they talked and laughed as they walked
into V Restaurant.

After giving their names, they were taken to a table by the window. Below, on the other
side of the window, was an indoor swimming pool, and plenty of people were idling
around it.
In high spirits, Selina began to order food.

What about Jeff and Karen? They were still at home. It was only 8.20pm; there were forty
minutes to go before the deal. Luke and Selina had enough time for a nice dinner.

In the meantime, a small drone on autopilot mode was hovering above the hotel and
monitoring the surroundings.

At the table, Luke and Selina laughed and talked in low voices as they relaxed and
enjoyed dinner.

Half an hour later, Selina had finished the meal and was scooping up pink strawberry ice
cream, which she stuck into Luke’s mouth every now and then.

Luke wasn’t particularly fond of ice cream, but he didn’t hate it either.

Thus, he couldn’t say anything about Selina sharing it with him.

The pink strawberry ice cream was a little girly, but it was fine since he wasn’t the one
who ordered it.

Many other customers looked at this scene with envy and admiration, and some couples
began to copy them.

On the roof, Tim and Natalie cuddled together near the edge as they enjoyed the breeze
and the night view.

They had been frank with each other earlier, which undid the knots in their hearts.

“They’re here,” said Natalie.

“They’re here.” Luke glanced at the couple who had just entered the reception hall. The
two looked a little strange. They only took a few steps, before they actually embraced
right in the middle of the reception hall and kissed each other passionately. Luke could
practically hear the moist sound effects in his head, and he found it strange; these two
usually weren’t so unrestrained.

A moment later, the middle-aged couple entered the restaurant, and Luke watched out of
the corner of his eye as a waiter took them upstairs.

Withdrawing his gaze, Luke whispered to Selina, who was still savoring the ice cream,
“Let’s get to work.”

Ta
Selina had one last mouthful of ice cream before she stood up. “The ice cream’s not bad.
I’ll order it again next time.”

They got up and took action separately.

Selina quickly entered a building diagonally across the street. She put down her big
backpack and took out an M4A1 and a black cylinder.

She inserted the cylinder into a launcher under the barrel of the gun, and Luke’s voice
sounded in her earpiece. “Third floor, room 305.”

Selina said, “I see it.”

Pu! Swoosh!

The black cylinder shot out and abruptly unfurled into a round shape in the air before it
hit and stuck to the upper edge of the window of that room.

Several seconds later, Selina heard the conversation in her left earpiece. “Mr. Rick
Forrest, is this your wife? It’s very nice to meet you.”

The cylinder which Selina had shot out and stuck to the window was naturally a bug.

They couldn’t interfere with whatever Tim and Natalie had planted on Jeff and Karen, so
they could only plant a bug of their own outside the room.

Listening to the conversation in her earpiece, Selina murmured, “It seems that Jeff and
Karen are quite calm. There shouldn’t be any problems with this operation.”

That was indeed the case.

Neither of the two parties in the room wasted time. Jeff and Karen wanted to give away
the fake files as soon as possible, and Tyrannosaur wanted to leave with the files just as
quickly.

Tyrannosaur had noticed that Tim was tracking him down. As his sense of crisis grew
stronger, he could only close this deal as quickly as possible.

Because of that, he paid 50% more than he promised, increasing it from one million to
one and a half million.

Clearly, Danny and his wife had wanted to get rich and retire in one go.

“Pay more attention. This is the moment when things can go wrong,” Luke warned Selina.
She hummed in response. She was already done checking her gun, and aimed it once
more at the room.

She heard Jeff’s voice through the earpiece. “You look familiar. Have we met before?”

“No,” replied a short fatty who was only about 1.5 meters tall.

This short fatty was none other than Tyrannosaur. He was wearing a gray suit, under
which was a round-collared T-shirt.

Even weirder was that there was an image of a pink cartoon tyrannosaur rex conquering
Earth on it, which was almost… cute.

Luke had already snuck into the room next door. He was waiting by the window.

A few minutes later, the transaction was completed, and the two parties were saying
goodbye.

“Wait. This is yours…” said the short fatty, a red stress ball in his hand.

This was something Jeff had been carrying on him and which had been confiscated when
he was searched before entering the room.

Jeff didn’t think it was a big deal. “It’s fine, you can have it.”

The short fatty stared at the stress ball with the clear MBI logo on it.

Frowning for a moment, he suddenly said, “Stop them.”

Jeff and Karen, who had just walked to the door, were stopped.

Jeff grew anxious. “What do you want?”

The short fatty searched his memory, and his expression turned ugly a moment later.
“You’re that guy from HR!”

Jeff hurriedly denied it. “No, no, no. I’m a maintenance engineer.”

Karen also defended him. “He’s an engineer, with two doctorates.”

The short fatty shook his head and played with the stress ball. “No, no. You were right.
We’ve met before.”

Jeff: “Huh?”
The short fatty smiled coldly. “I worked at Mcwell Bonn Incorporation from 1999 to 2001
as a non-essential mid-level manager. And you, you’re Jeff Gaffney.”
Chapter 423 - I’ve Fallen For You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 423 I’ve Fallen For You

“No, I’m not.” Jeff hurriedly denied it.

“You’re from HR…” The fatty cursed.

“You’re wrong.” Jeff didn’t give up.

“You said that I had suicidal tendencies and clinical depression, and you consoled me
with your so-called trust game.” The short fatty was very confident.

Jeff quickly shook his head. “No, you don’t look like you have depression…”

“And this goddamn MBI stress ball! It’s absolutely useless!” the short fatty roared.

He threw the stress ball away. “You’re fake. This is a trap. Plan B. Call the chopper.”

Selina was lost for words. “It seems that being too good at talking isn’t a good thing.
Should we make a move?”

“Wait a minute.” Luke frowned and listened in on Tim.

“Bait exposed. Requesting an immediate backup-and-rescue,” Tim said into a walkie-

talkie.

A moment later, he couldn’t have looked more awful.

Staring at him for a moment, Natalie replied into the walkie-talkie, “Copy that.
Retreating.”

“Are we really giving up on them?” Tim hesitated.

Smiling, Natalie grabbed her gun and said, “Of course not. They’re nice neighbors, aren’t
they?”

Tim smiled as well. Both of them swiftly headed downstairs.

Luke rolled his eyes; he knew that none of the special agent organizations could be
trusted.

He had never wanted to enter agencies like the FBI or CIA precisely because of something
like this.

Without enough power and influence, even if he was recruited, he would only end up
doing the dirty work and would be abandoned without any hesitation once he was
exposed.

What could he do then? Use his abilities to go on a killing spree, or wait to be resurrected
after he was killed?

Either choice would have dire consequences, and he didn’t like either of them.

While thinking, Luke said, “Selina, get ready to back Tim up. Tim and Natalie’s
reinforcements have already withdrawn from the hotel.”

Selina remarked, “… These reinforcements are really quick to respond.”

Were they betraying their teammates? No, because Jeff and Karen weren’t their
teammates at all.

Those two were just bait. Losing bait was always inevitable when fishing.

At that moment, Jeff and Karen had been pressed down onto the couch.

On the other side, the short fatty was speaking to one of his accomplices. Frowning, Jeff
thought for a moment, then suddenly said, “Bruce?”

The short fatty subconsciously turned around. “Huh? You’re talking to me?”

Jeff was even more certain. “I remember your name now! Bruce! Bruce Springstyle.”

The short fatty shook his head awkwardly. “No, you’re mistaken.”

Jeff, however, was quite confident. “I remember now. I was the one who had to deal with
your parking space issue. Is that why you turned to crime? Over a parking space?” The
short fatty flew into a rage. “Enough! Shut up! What do you think this place is? A talk
show stage?”.

In the room, the short fatty’s subordinates and accomplices had strange expressions on
their faces.

One of his female accomplices couldn’t help but ask, “Your name… is Springstyle?”

Her curiosity was understandable.

It was like someone suddenly learning that Schwarzenegger or Stallone’s real name was
Puppy.

The short fatty shouted furiously, “Yes, got a problem?”

Another accomplice interjected, “Is that why you told us to call you Tyrannosaur?”

The short fatty said, “Of course people in our line of work must have a nickname that
can’t be linked back to them. What other reason is there?”

Everybody’s expressions were strange.

The short fatty, Bruce, suddenly turned around and pointed at Jeff. “Also, that parking
space thing wasn’t fair at all, alright?!”

Everybody was lost for words. …So, you did become a criminal over nothing more than a
parking space? As if someone had poked at his sore spot, Bruce roared, “I worked three
years for them. Three years! And they still told me to park in Section D, which is on the
other side of the road! Every time I went to or got off work, I had to cross that… what do
you call it?”

“The pedestrian bridge,” Jeff prompted on the dot; too many employees had come
running to him to complain about the same matter.

“That’s right! When you cross the goddamn pedestrian bridge, you sweat when it’s hot,
get dusty when it’s windy, and get drenched when it rains! I had to f*cking enjoy that for
three years! I must thank you!” In his fury, Bruce was already taking his gun out.

Jeff hurriedly reminded him, “Wait! I wasn’t the one who assigned you your parking
space! I’ve been parking my car in Section D for twelve years myself!”

Bruce choked for a moment, but came back to himself and raised his gun again. “I’m not a
useless lying HR bastard like you! I don’t care how long you’ve parked in Section D!”

Crash!

The door was suddenly pushed open, interrupting this farce.

Monitoring the room from across the street, Selina couldn’t help but ask, “Luke, are you
sure that Tim and Natalie are there to save Jeff and Karen?”

Luke looked at the image on his fake phone that was being streamed from the camera
which he had just set up outside the window. “Maybe this is their backup plan?”

“To get themselves caught?” Selina complained, “You better not use a plan like this in the
future.”
Luke was amused. “Okay, get ready to move.” Inside, Jeff looked at Tim in surprise.
“Where’s the backup?”

“There’s no backup.” Tim smiled bitterly.

Jeff said, “What? Didn’t you say that the worst outcome would be backup breaking in and
blowing this place up?” Natalie said, “That’s the worst outcome for them. They don’t
really care about collateral damage.”

“Collateral damage?” Jeff and Karen were stunned.

Bruce chuckled and said, “See? That’s a classic lie by omission. Okay, Bruno, put down the
plastic sheet. I still want the hotel to give me back my deposit later.”

“Wait!” someone shouted.

Bruce was annoyed. “Hey! Why is everybody interrupting me?” It was Karen who had
shouted, a pleading expression on her face. “Natalie, after we tried on lingerie together
last time, I realized that I’ve fallen for you.”

Everybody: “…” Jeff and Tim: “…”

Confused, Bruce looked at Tim.

This person couldn’t be called “Natalie,” let alone enter the fitting room for ladies.

“Are you talking to her?” He looked at Natalie, who was next to Tim, and then at Karen
again.

Karen nodded. “Can you let me say my last words?”

“Okay, go on.” Bruce nodded involuntarily as he glanced between the two extremely
unique women.
Chapter 424 - What Did She Teach You?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 424 What Did She Teach You?

Karen walked over to Natalie and said, “Natalie, thank you for everything you taught me.”

What did she teach you? The same question popped up in everybody’s heads.

Natalie was tall and graceful, while Karen was plump and mature, with boobs that
dazzled the eye.

What happened between them?

Even the only female criminal in the room held her breath at that moment, eager for an
answer.

Karen slowly took two steps forward, hugged Natalie, then kissed her.

Gulp! Every man on the scene swallowed at the same time.

This was too d*mn stimulating.

Selina’s mouth dropped open. “When did that happen? How come I didn’t know?”

Luke said, “…Alright, Karen is acting and distracting them. Get ready! Three, two, one.”

Selina, who had long been ready for action, pulled the trigger.

Bam! Bang!

Two gunshots burst out in a short staccato.

The first bullet broke the glass window, and then a stun grenade was fired into the room.

Bang!

After a gigantic explosion, everybody in the room was dizzy and their ears rang.

Natalie and Karen subconsciously grabbed tightly onto each other.

After the explosion, Luke dashed out the window of the room next door and jumped
nimbly into this room through the broken window.
At the moment, he was still moving at a regular speed. When he went past two criminals,
he slapped them in passing and sent them flying.

The next moment, he pulled Karen out of Natalie’s arms with one hand and used the
other to throw Natalie behind the couch.

He took two steps and pulled up the sluggish Jeff before skillfully kicking Tim toward the
couch.

Luke then flipped the couch on its side with one foot and kicked it several meters away.

Then, with Jeff and Karen in one hand each, he kicked the door and ran out.

It might seem complicated, but from Selina breaking the window to Luke pulling Jeff and
Karen out the door, it hadn’t been more than ten seconds.

Because of the stun grenade, everybody in the room was still dizzy and unwell.

All except for one person — Bruce.

He was the first person to come back to his senses in the room.

Looking around the room, he shook his dizzy head and cursed, “D*mn it! It’s their
backup!” As he spoke, he raised his and tried to shoot Tim, who was the closest to him.

Frowning, Selina pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bruce was hit and fell.

Luke, who was running away with Jeff and Karen, frowned. “Selina?”

They had agreed that they wouldn’t touch the criminals unless it was necessary.

Naturally, that was because Tim’s agency was involved, and Luke and Selina would easily
draw attention if they took any action.

If they really had to be dealt with, Luke could go out in the middle of the night and make
all of them disappear, guaranteed. Selina immediately replied, “There’s something
strange about that Tyrannosaur, Mr. Bruce. He was already moving as soon as you left.”

Luke said, “Oh, alright then.”

At that moment, Tim and Natalie struggled to their feet and grabbed guns off the nearby
criminals. Tim also picked up the fake files, before the two of them staggered out as well.

“Okay, Tim and Natalie are out,” Selina informed Luke.

Luke hummed a response. He had already taken Jeff and Karen to the stairs, when he
suddenly stopped.

Putting them down right by the wall, he drew out the Glock and said, “Alright, it doesn’t
look like we can take these two out of here peacefully.”

As he spoke, two criminals came charging up the stairs.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At such close distance and with ample time to prepare, Luke
couldn’t be bothered to shoot them in the head; he shot them each in the stomach, then
kicked them down the stairs.

Now that he was getting more and more famous in LAPD, he deliberately controlled his
shooting, and in particular, didn’t use headshots all the time.

Practically no one else in the police department could do it.

If he kept doing it, it would be very easy for anyone with a brain to connect the dots
between him and some big cases in particular.

After shooting the two, Luke felt a little helpless. Just whose home field was this, exactly?

After the two criminals were shot down, the eight or so criminals at the foot of the stairs
stopped and aimed their guns at the stairs.

Cowards! Can’t you be braver and charge at me all together?

As he mocked these gun-wielding criminals, Luke looked behind him.

Dizzy, Jeff asked, “Luke, why are you here?” Luke replied casually, “Me? I was here for
dinner.”

Jeff was at a loss. “Really? What a coincidence.”

“You only came here for dinner because you knew we were here, right?” The housewife
with over ten years of expertise with conspiracy theories guessed the right answer.

Ding!

Seven or eight meters away, the elevator doors dinged open and two criminals scuttled
out.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke’s bullets hit them practically the moment they exited the
elevator.
They collapsed before they even had the chance to pull the trigger.

“No, we really were here for dinner. The Spanish trotters here are great,” Luke said with a
smile.

“Spanish trotters?” Jeff’s head was still in a muddle, and for a moment, he couldn’t think
exactly what that dish was

Luke nodded and said, “I think its full name is jamó n ibérico or something. But I like how
soft and elastic the pig trotters are when they’re boiled.”

Jeff and Karen stared blankly. “Huh?” Was this the time to talk about the taste of pig
trotters?!

During this delay, Tim and Natalie caught up to them.

Both of them had pained expressions. “Luke, was it you?”

“No.” Luke shook his head firmly.

Natalie rubbed her forehead and said, “I haven’t even said anything yet, what are you
denying? Denying it is admitting it!” Tim rubbed his head as well. “It doesn’t feel great,
but thanks for the stun grenade.”

Actually, if Selina had been one or two seconds late in taking action, Natalie would’ve
detonated the bomb she had prepared, which could’ve distracted the criminals and given
them a chance to escape.

But Luke and Selina’s intervention had disrupted their plan.

Fortunately, everything turned out well and everyone managed to escape.

Luke chuckled and said, “There’s a bunch of shooters down there. Any idea how we’re
getting down?”

Tim stuck his head out at the top of the stairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A dozen
bullets hit the wall corner and kicked up dust.

Tim pulled back, dust all over his face. “Fine, there’s really a lot of them. How about your
stun grenades?”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I only had one, in case of an emergency. How the hell was I
supposed to know that your backup is so unreliable?”

Tim and Natalie were a little embarrassed.

Natalie was the quickest to respond and pointed to the side. “There’s a swimming pool
down there. Let’s break the glass and jump down.”
Chapter 425 - Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 425 Mr. Bruce, the Real Tyrannosaur

Luke was lost for words. Why are you all so fond of jumping? Can’t you take a normal
route?

At that moment, two criminals revealed themselves in the corridor behind them.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Tim and Natalie opened fire simultaneously and knocked them down.

Tim said helplessly, “We don’t have backup, and we’re outnumbered. Let’s just get out
through the window.”

Luke could only agree. “Fine.”

“Do you mean that window? I’ll do it first.” In his dizziness, Jeff overheard their
conversation and got back to his feet.

“Ahhhhhhh!” He roared and rushed at the window that was several meters away,
covering his head with his hands.

Luke dropped his forehead into his hand.

Tim stretched out his hand. “Wait.”

Duang! Jeff hit the glass… and bounced back.

“Jeff, that’s three-layer tempered glass. You have to break it first,” said Tim.

Saying that, he picked up a fire extinguisher on the side and smashed it on the window.

Duang!

Tim was dumbfounded when he saw the glass remain intact.

Duang! Duang!

Tim put the fire extinguisher down and said, “Fine, this glass is really hard.”

“Maybe it was made in China,” Luke said casually. “Let’s just take the simplest approach.”
Bang! Bang! Bang! As three bullet holes appeared, the tempered glass shattered into
countless pieces.

Bang! Bang! Bang! “Hurry up, stop horsing around!” Natalie grumbled behind them as she
opened fire and held off another two criminals who were about to press forward.

The three men finally stopped joking.

Luke grabbed Karen and said, “Hold on to Jeff. Close your legs together and don’t flail
around. Don’t let go of him until you’re in the water.”

Karen hurriedly clung to Jeff. Luke raised his hand and gave the couple a gentle push.

Karen shrieked in the air. When the people down below looked up, she crashed into the
water with Jeff from high above.

Luke could only pray that she had remembered his warning and hadn’t jumped in with
her legs spread wide, since she was only wearing a short dress.

There were a lot of people in the swimming pool, and they subconsciously raised their
heads when they heard the gunshots breaking the glass. Hearing Karen’s shriek, Natalie
looked back and said, “You deal with them for now.”

She then started to fiddle with the suitcase of fake files.

Luke’s expression didn’t change, but his Sharp Nose had already picked up a familiar
scent – plastic explosives.

He instantly got ready to run. After less than a minute, Tim said, “I’m running out of
bullets.” Luke shrugged and said, “I don’t have clips for an MP5.” “Natalie, are you done?”
Tim urged her. “Okay, let’s go.” Saying thus, Natalie threw the suitcase of fake files at the
criminals, before she got up and jumped out the broken window with Tim.

Luke rolled his eyes. With his astonishing reflexes and speed, he put on a mask as he ran
and followed them out the window.

Instead of jumping into the pool, however, he activated Extreme Parkour and nimbly
used protruding wall corners and AC units to reduce his momentum as he fell.

As she fell, Natalie pressed the remote in her hand.

Bang!

After a huge explosion, a shocking wave of heat poured out of the broken window.
Luke directly dropped down from the second floor and ran to the swimming pool.

Looking at the various bits and bobs that were falling from above, he pulled Jeff and
Karen over from the pool.

After taking the couple to one side to avoid the falling debris, Luke returned to the pool
“Hey, isn’t this a bit too much? Aren’t you afraid you’ll be sacked?”

Natalie and Tim exchanged looks, and smiled brightly. “Those terrorists reserved the
entire floor and set up explosive devices there. We had no choice but to flee. If the boss
wants to investigate, then we can only admit it and retire.”

Tim laughed and mumbled to himself, It would be great if the boss can really let us retire
like this.

Luke was lost for words. Those diligent terrorists became scapegoats once again.

While they were talking, Selina suddenly sent a warning. “Luke, something’s not right
about the floor that just blew up. I think a person is coming out.”

Luke raised his head, only to see a short and fat man walk out of the dense smoke and fire
on the third floor.

Was that Tyrannosaur Mr. Bruce?

He stood there, black all over and smoking. His hair was now a bird’s nest and fury
flashed in his eyes. “You petty bugs have made me really angry!”

As he spoke, his body started to expand.

Everybody at the scene looked in shock at the man who was standing at the broken
window on the third floor.

In a matter of seconds, the short fatty had grown to two meters tall, and was still getting
bigger.

His previously normal features stretched out. His mouth became especially huge, and his
teeth also turned long and sharp. In the meantime, muscles bulged on his body like a
balloon swelling up.

An ill wind blew, and the lights around him flickered; it was like a scene out of a horror
movie.

Luke looked at Tim and Natalie. “You guys are too much! What kind of d*mn monster is
this? You actually never told us anything!”

Natalie’s expression was dark. “That’s because we didn’t know he’s a monster at all. Our
intelligence only mentioned that he was trying to steal important MBI secrets.”

Luke sighed. “Fine. The two of you move back in a bit.”

Tim and Natalie: “What?”

Luke was already saying, “Selina, toss over the gun and clips.” The next moment, a huge
backpack was tossed down at an angle in his direction.

Luke picked up the backpack, unzipped it, and took out the M4A1 that was inside.

Bruce had finally completed his transformation upstairs, turning from a short fatty into a
hideous and brawny 2.5-meter-tall monster.

The strange thing was that his arms and legs were short compared with his torso, so he
really did look a little like a tyrannosaur.

It seemed that Bruce hadn’t picked this codename randomly; he really could transform!

Bruce the tyrannosaur took a deep breath and roared, “Why? Why are all of you so mean
to me? I’m going to kill you! Ahhhh!”

That enormous body jumped down into the swimming pool

Luke: “…”

He raised the M4A1 and pulled the trigger.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A string of bullets hit Bruce and his body jolted in the air.
Chapter 426 - Pulling the Monster’s Aggro
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 426 Pulling the Monster’s Aggro

To everybody’s shock, Bruce didn’t die and was still yelling. “Ouch, that hurts! You
actually dare hit me!”

“It’s precisely you I’m hitting!” Luke mocked while he mumbled inwardly, Don’t tell me
this guy can’t die.

Seven or eight bullets had hit Bruce just now, but nothing else happened after they
pierced his body.

There were several bullet holes in him, which smoked faintly, but there was no blood.

Seeing this, Luke promptly… ran away.

Who knew what weird thing Bruce was; he didn’t die even after multiple shots.

After fumbling around in the swimming pool, Bruce crawled out, his eyes fixed on Tim
and Natalie who were about to run.

Without any hesitation, Luke fired again at his big head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! “Ouch!
It’s you again! I’m going to kill you! Ahhhh!” Rubbing his forehead, Bruce charged at Luke
with large strides as he no longer paid attention to Tim and Natalie who had duped him
earlier.

Pulling aggro, success! It was time to run!

Luke dashed down the widest path. After passing the bar, he burst into the hotel lobby
and then ran out into the street.

Behind him, Bruce was still roaring. “Stop there, you goddamn bug! I’m going to stomp on
you!”

Luke rolled his eyes and came to a stop.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the lobby, Bruce fell flat on his face before rolling over
the floor.

The bullets couldn’t kill him, but there was still the force from impact, and Luke’s bullets
easily disrupted Bruce’s balance as the latter ran.
“Idiot, come and get me. If you can… cough, cough.” Luke awkwardly stopped mid-taunt,
before breaking into a run once again.

At the same time, he said to Selina, “Call Captain Wales. D*mn it, tell him that I’m being
chased by a monster on the streets in downtown Los Angeles. Remember to send him
pictures and a video.”

Selina said, “I’m sending them right now. But what you did just now was too cool. Would
Wales think you’re shooting a movie? Hollywood isn’t far from here, after all.”

Luke didn’t know what to say. “Can you blame me for being cool? This is a gift from God,
alright? Right, tell Dustin and Elsa to let the police officers en route know to stay clear of
Bruce, or they’ll die even quicker.”

Selina simply tapped twice on the mic this time since she was already speaking to Captain
Wales.

What Luke didn’t know was that Tim was making a call as well. “Flegg, I have a situation
here that you may find interesting. I’m at Odyssey Hotel in Los Angeles…”

Several minutes later, two helicopters with the FBI logo on them took off from two
locations in Los Angeles at almost the same time as they headed toward the same
destination.

On the street, Luke ran circles around Bruce, as if he were playing with a dog.

He didn’t need extraordinary power or special equipment; he just used the M4A1 he was
holding and his astonishing reflexes to tease the infuriated Bruce.

Thanks to the Quick Reflex he learned, his movements were like that of a fish in water,
and his vague ability to anticipate things became clearer little by little.

Luke knew that his body was gradually adapting to the ability and that his true potential
was now revealing itself.

With this gain, he became even more cool-headed.

It wasn’t easy to find an extraordinary opponent, especially one like Bruce who seemed
immune to death.

Luke also noticed that except for being a little more sensitive about his parking space
being in Section D, Bruce’s state of mind had still been relatively normal before his
transformation.

After his transformation, however, his resentment soared, and he bellowed non-stop with
a miserable and aggrieved face, “You’re all liars! You all laugh at me for being a failure! Go
to hell, all of you!”

Bang! Bang!

Another two bullets hit the guy in the back of his head; once again, that produced nothing
but two smoking holes. Bruce was still alive and kicking. “Ouch, that hurts! I’m going to
beat your ass!”

Bang! Bang!

Two bullet holes appeared in Bruce’s chest, but he was still jumping around. “Ouch! That
hurts!”

Bang! Bang!

Two more bullet holes appeared in Bruce’s crotch. Covering it, he hopped around on the
street. “Ah, ouch, ouch…”

But a moment later, he was as lively as ever as he chased Luke again and repeated the
same lines.

He was human and yet not. Luke scratched his head.

Gunfire, or more accurately, physical attacks were useless on him, and he had ridiculous
stamina.

If Luke’s own stamina wasn’t as good or if he didn’t have any guns on him, he would’ve
beaten it.

It wasn’t that he couldn’t defeat the monster, but that he didn’t want to reveal his secrets.

Many elite special soldiers could run dozens of kilometers with dozens of kilograms on
their back, but it was impossible for them to run and fight an opponent for ten minutes
without any rest.

That was because they couldn’t move at a constant speed in a battle. They had to stop and
switch directions constantly, and roll and jump as they fired their weapons, which was
very taxing on the body.

Thanks to his newly acquired Quick Reflex, Luke could easily stay out of Bruce’s reach;
the guy was all brawn and no skill.

While he was shooting the breeze, he asked Selina, “What’s Captain Wales’s ETA? Tell him
that this guy is invulnerable and a real
pain.”

Selina said, “Their helicopter has taken off. It’ll take them about five minutes to get here.”

Luke was helpless. “Fine, looks like I can only play a little more.”

Saying that, he slung his gun over his shoulder and ran to a streetside building.

He jumped onto a windowsill on the first floor. Pushing off of his feet, he grabbed the
ledge on the second floor, and in two seconds, had climbed up to the third floor like a
lizard.

He was able to do this thanks to a combination of Extreme Parkour and Quick Reflex.

Extreme Parkour enabled him to pick out climbing holds, and Quick Reflex gave him
quick coordination.

He could climb up three floors easily before all this, but had just slightly lacked that
satisfying sense of flow in his movements.

Quick Reflex was like a lubricant which made his slightly rough and blunt movements
agile and smooth, and he now only needed half the amount of strength required to
accomplish the same thing

Bruce roared and jumped to grab at Luke on the third floor… but failed.

He was now 2.5 meters tall and extraordinarily strong, but because of his short limbs,
Luke was still out of his reach.

Luke laughed and jumped to the next window before shouting at Bruce who was hopping
around down below. “Lo-ser~!”

Infuriated, Bruce pressed down with his hands and plastered his body to the wall.

Looking at this scene, Luke was stupefied.

Chapter 427 - The Big Beauty’s Toy Banana
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 427 The Big Beauty’s Toy Banana

After setting foot on the wall, Bruce unexpectedly stood up, just like that.

He gave a hideous grin and shouted, “Crawl faster, little bug!” Looking at Bruce, who was
standing parallel to the ground, Luke pondered for a moment.

Suddenly, he jumped back several meters and blew a raspberry at Bruce while he was in
the air. “Pffft! You still can’t catch me!”

Bruce: “…Ahhhhhhh! I’m going to kill you!”

Dozens of meters away, Tim and Natalie were watching the show with binoculars, just
like Selina.

“Aren’t we going to back him up?” Tim couldn’t help but ask. He actually quite liked Luke.

Right at that moment, Natalie happened to be watching Luke jump through the air, and in
a stretch of clear light, she saw him blow the raspberry.

She was silent for a moment before she said, “I think he’s having fun… Fine, I’ll give Flegg
a push; you’re better at sniping than I am, so get ready to provide backup at any
moment.”

At that moment, Jeff and Karen were also playing spectators after finding a corner close
to the hotel entrance with a good line of sight.

IS

Jeff was mumbling, “Are you kidding me? How is Luke so good?”

Karen never looked away as she said, “I knew it, I knew it! I was right from the beginning!
He isn’t as ordinary as he seems at all! I sensed he was unusual not long after he moved
in!”

Jeff hesitated for a bit before he glanced at his wife and said in a low voice, “Last time, you
insisted that Bernie’s dogs have been possessed by aliens, or they wouldn’t be pooping in
front of our house every day.” “Of course. How can a regular dog poop so much every
day? It must be because those aliens help them with digestion. I suspect that even
Bernie’s possessed, too.” Her eyes fixed on the battlefield, Karen retorted, “Otherwise,
why doesn’t he ever clean up the dog poop after you’ve told him to so many times? It’s
definitely because the aliens have taken control of his brain that he doesn’t have any
human sense of decency.”

Jeff: …What you say makes sense, I actually can’t say anything.

On Luke’s side, he was drawing Bruce the tyrannosaur into a small side street so that
bystanders wouldn’t be caught up in their battle.

Taking advantage of various odds and ends that acted as stumbling blocks, he
successfully offset the upper hand which Bruce possessed with being able to defy gravity
and run on the wall.

As nimble as a monkey, Luke passed through narrow gaps unhindered, while Bruce
simply knocked down everything that was in his way.

Luke jumped down into another side street and looked back at Bruce.

With a pair of green pajama bottoms on his head and a pink bedsheet tangled around his
waist, the man roared, “Ahhhhhh, I’m going to kill you.”

Luke was lost for words. Can’t you change up your lines?

Suddenly, an old Chevrolet Laguna stopped not far away.

Luke had no choice but to run.

He didn’t want to get civilians involved in this battle; even if Daddy System probably
wouldn’t deduct credit points for it, it was his own principle to avoid getting civilians
involved as much as possible.

But he frowned the next moment.

After the Chevrolet stopped, two people got out.

One was a small, old Asian man in a gray fisherman’s hat, and the other was… a woman?

Luke couldn’t help but pause briefly for a good look.

Her thin black coat fluttered in the gentle breeze to reveal the short, light gold skintight
dress which she was wearing underneath.

This was a big beauty.

Tossing back her blonde waves, she casually took off her coat. The low neckline did
nothing to cover her magnificence.

She was at least a D+!

As Luke subconsciously sized her up, he promptly grabbed the M4A1 that had been slung
over his shoulder.

Bang! Bang! Bang! “Ouch, hurts, hurts!” Bruce fell flat on his face right after he jumped
out of an alley as Luke once again made him lose his balance with his gunshots.

While crying in pain, he got back to his feet and was about to go after Luke again.

Suddenly, he paused and quickly turned his head… in the direction of the Chevrolet.

Or rather, in the direction of the two people who were standing next to the Chevrolet.

Luke frowned and turned around to raise his gun again, but abruptly stopped in surprise

He saw the old man and the blonde beauty reach for their waists at the same time as they
took out… bananas.

“What. The. Hell?” Luke muttered.

Are you here for fun?! Have you watched too many comedies?!

Then, he was stupefied.

Bruce had been unfazed by the M4A1, but when he saw these two people raise the…
bananas, he actually retreated and dashed back into the alley.

Then, the bananas shot out what looked like two indistinct rays of blue light, which
brushed past Bruce

The blue light was very faint and only flashed for one moment in the night.

It would probably be difficult for an ordinary person to detect it, but Luke saw it clearly.

So, those two were actually holding bananas that could fire energy bullets?

What the f*ck was that?!

Luke narrowed his eyes at them.

The gorgeous woman gave him a charming smile. “Not bad, you actually weren’t beaten
up.”

Luke walked over and smiled. “Of course, I’m very quick.”

The blonde: “…Hey, don’t steal my banana, alright?!”

Luke had already gotten hold of the banana that the blonde had been holding. As the
blonde spoke, she was already reaching out to grab it back.

Luke didn’t even bother to look at her as he continued to fiddle with the banana with his
right hand while fending her off with his left hand.

A moment later, he confirmed that it was just a 20-cm-long plastic banana and that there
was nothing unusual about it.

Locking the blonde’s wrists together with his left hand, he tossed out the toy banana
casually, and it landed right in the middle of her cleavage. He curled his lip. “I don’t care
what your… toy banana is about, but you’re here for that guy, aren’t you? You can go and
catch him now.”

Saying that, he loosened his grip and turned around to leave, saying in a low voice, “Don’t
let Bruce escape.”

Bruce couldn’t be killed with regular guns, so it was very unlikely that LAPD would be
able to take care of him.

It would be a major headache if he managed to escape.

At that moment, he heard the sound of a helicopter. Lifting his head, he looked doubtfully
up at the night sky.

He turned on the walkie-talkie. “Selina, are Wales’ men here?”

Selina replied, “Yes.” Luke asked, “But why am I hearing two helicopters? Plus, they’re
coming from different directions.”
Chapter 428 - Stealing Monsters? Who’s Afraid?!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 428 Stealing Monsters? Who’s Afraid?!

Selina said a few words on the side before she replied, “Captain Wales said that they only
sent one helicopter.”

Luke frowned. “Then they better hurry. Two unknown individuals have already shown
up, and they look like they want to nab the glory.”

Selina was still on the line with Captain Wales, and she promptly relayed Luke’s words to
him.

A moment later, she said, “Agent Charles has been dispatched. Captain Wales requests
that you help him as much as possible to capture Bruce.”

Luke sighed. “Okay, no problem.”

He was returning the favor.

Wales had always been helpful, so Luke couldn’t turn down this small request.

Looking at the two strangers, who had gotten back into their car and were driving into
the alley, he grumbled, “Why have all kinds of freaks been popping up lately?”

With his keen sight, it had been easy for him to tell that something wasn’t right about
these two.

The way the blonde and the old man acted gave him a sense of mismatch; it was like
watching an 80-year-old man suddenly jump two meters to dunk a basketball in the park.

An old man who could do a slam dunk might be a youngster in makeup playing a practical
joke, but from their scents, these two strangers absolutely weren’t in makeup.

But Luke couldn’t help thinking that they were peculiar.

As he pondered this strange duo, Luke ran into the alley as well. In front of him, the
Chevrolet barged its way through the alley before disappearing around the corner as the
alley let out onto another street.

Luke dashed out as well and turned his head to see that Bruce the tyrannosaur was still
on the run.
saul

At that moment, his phone rang.

“Luke, where’s the guy?” It was Agent Charles.

Luke replied, “If you’re on the chopper from the north, he’s two hundred meters in front
of you on the left and is quickly approaching your location.”

There was a brief silence before Charles said helplessly, “We’re coming from the south, so
that guy is… two kilometers away? D*mn it.”

As he ran, Luke said, “In any case, I’ll do my best to follow him, but I can’t guarantee that
you’ll catch him. There are two strangers in a Chevrolet Laguna who are chasing him too,
and Mr. Bruce is quite scared of the… well, the bananas that they have.”

Charles was silent again for a moment, before he replied, “Copy that. In any case, thank
you for your help.” Luke said, “Okay, hurry up. I’m going to get into my car.” He hung up
and picked up his pace as he ran into a small alley next to Odyssey Hotel. With a screech
of tires, his car charged out of the underground parking lot in the next moment and
drifted to a stop in front of him.

Luke grabbed the door that was already open and nudged Selina into the passenger seat
with his right hand before he closed the door again with his left hand.

The next moment, the car sped up and drove off.

“Bruce is fleeing northwest. The helicopter over him has an FBI logo too,” said Selina as
she held onto the grab handle with one hand and the tablet with the other.

Luke said, “Who the hell knows whose helicopter that is. Also, did you see the two
strangers?”

Selina nodded and said, “I ran their appearances and basic data through the program, and
there were no matches in the criminal database. So, they aren’t criminals, at least not in
Los Angeles. Do you want me to keep searching?”

Luke shook his head. “No need for now. Where’s Charles?”

Operating the tablet, Selina said, “Their chopper just caught up to the other chopper.”

Luke ducked his head a little to look at the sky outside the windshield, and saw that the
two helicopters were now very close at about a kilometer up ahead as they flew
practically right next to each other.

Bruce’s enormous body bounced under their searchlights as he ran on the walls in a
zigzag pattern.

The two helicopters couldn’t do anything for the time being.

They would have plenty of ways to capture him if he were on the ground, but it was a lot
harder now with him running on the walls.

Luke stepped on the gas pedal and sped up.

One minute later, Luke caught up with the two helicopters as well as the Chevrolet
Laguna in front of him. In the passenger seat of the Laguna, the old man was aiming his
banana.

Luke was lost for words. Which pervert invented this? Why did it have to be shaped like a
banana? Couldn’t they make it look like a chicken leg or something?!

When he fiddled with the toy banana earlier, he realized that it was indeed plastic, and
there was nothing wrong with its weight and smell.

But what was strange was that with his strength, he couldn’t crush this banana in his
hand.

The banana gave him the same sense of mismatch as the two strangers in the Chevrolet.

As he chased them, he made several other discoveries.

The old man in the passenger seat was indeed firing soft blue light rays from the banana
non-stop, and Bruce ran in a zigzag pattern to evade them.

Conversely, the two helicopters in the sky were like passers-by, or at most a temp light
crew helping the people in the Chevrolet to see and aim.

A moment later, Luke said, “Selina, you drive.”

Putting down the back of his seat, he scooted backward, but kept his right foot on the gas
pedal and his left foot on the wheel to keep the car steady.

Selina shuffled sideways and replaced Luke’s foot on the gas pedal first before she took
control of the wheel with her own hands.

Luke then completely retreated into the backseat, pressed the button to bring the driver’s
seat back up, and fastened Selina’s safety belt for her.
The sunroof of the car was now completely open. Luke stood up in the backseat with his
M4A1. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bruce, who was running on the wall, covered
his butt and fell. “Ouch, hurts, hurts! You again! I’m gonna…” Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! “Ouch, hurts!” Before Bruce could finish, Luke launched a storm of bullets at
his face again. Bruce couldn’t help but cover his face and cry out in pain.

At that moment, Luke suddenly turned the muzzle of his gun.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The Chevrolet Laguna shuddered and swerved off the road to crash into a row of
dumpsters.

Just now, Luke had noticed out of the corner of his eye the old man aiming the banana at
Bruce again.

This was his and Wales’s case. He certainly wasn’t going to let two unknown entities steal
his credit.

Luke’s intervention instantly changed everything. As Bruce rolled and fell onto the street,
both helicopters finally carried out the measures which they had long put in place almost
at the same time.
Chapter 429 - Just Steal!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 429 Just Steal!

One of the helicopters shot out something round and black with a loud bang, and it
quickly unfurled into a large net that covered Bruce.

The other helicopter, in the meantime, was a little slower as it squirted Bruce with a
liquid.

The big net covered Bruce before it was fixed to the ground. The liquid was like glue, and
Bruce couldn’t even lift his hands as he roared.

Luke gave the back of the driver’s seat a light kick, and Selina immediately slowed down
before stopping the car forty meters away. People were starting to rappel down from
both helicopters. Looking at their getup, Luke said to Selina casually, “Hey, both sides
aren’t going to come to blows, are they?”

“FBI against FBI? Haha! My cameras are more than ready!” Selina joked. Both of them
knew, however, that there was no way both sides would fight each other.

The people from the helicopters were all wearing the tactical vests of the FBI, but they
didn’t look like colleagues at all.

Luke’s ears twitched, and he turned around to see a man and a woman.

The gorgeous blonde now had a torn plastic bag on her head, and the old man was wiping
rotten cheese off his face.

wa

The blonde gnashed her teeth. “How dare you shoot me!”

Luke scoffed. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t shoot you; I shot your tires.”

The blonde flew into a rage. “Is that any different from shooting me?”

Luke nodded. “It is. I did that to stop you speeding; it wasn’t like I was gunning down a
criminal suspect.”

Both the blonde and the Asian old man said dumbly, “What?”
Speeding? Were they really speeding? Hm… it seemed that really was the case…

The old man grumbled, “Even if we were speeding, what’s that got to do with you?”

Luke silently raised the chain on his chest and flashed his police badge which hung from
it. “LAPD! Is there a problem?”

The old man was silent; a police officer catching them for speeding was a matter of
course.

Seeing that the old man had been rendered speechless, the blonde flicked the back of his
head angrily. “Do we need to care about the police? He’s not our boss. We’re here on
official business to begin with, and it’s *$*%#.”

Luke was stunned. Why are you people here? And can you straighten out your tongue
first before you speak?

He hadn’t caught that last word, which sounded like meaningless babble.

Two FBI agents approached them warily from the other side with their guns raised. They
yelled, “Freeze!”

At that moment, the blonde suddenly hid behind the old man and drew out the banana
from her waist.

Luke’s hand twitched, but he didn’t raise the gun.

The blonde was smart enough to use the old man as cover from Luke.

Since it was impossible for Luke to use Curve Shooting here, there was nothing he could
do.

The moment the blonde drew out and fired the banana, Luke turned around to look at the
two bickering FBI teams.

It suddenly turned quiet.

It wasn’t just the FBI teams; even Bruce, who had been struggling and bellowing, no
longer made a sound – because he had completely vanished.

When she had used her partner as cover from Luke just now, the blonde had fired a light
blue ray from her banana, which hit Bruce dozens of meters away.

The moment Bruce was hit, the tyrannosaur’s magnificent body wobbled like liquid.
“No…” Bruce had a shocked expression, and his final roar was abruptly cut off. His
enormous body melted into a ball of gray and black fluid, before it suddenly exploded.

The gray and black fluid wasn’t even sent flying over a meter before it disappeared into
thin air.

Mr. Bruce, who couldn’t die and had been so lively just a moment ago, evaporated just
like that.

It was even more flawless than the “evaporation” which Luke dabbled in himself.

Whether it was the ground Bruce had been lying on or the net he had been trapped in, no
traces of him were left.

The blonde finally pushed the old man to one side and gave Luke a taunting look. “So?
Come and get me.”

After a brief silence, Luke suddenly smiled. “Charles, Flegg, this beauty says that she’s
willing to take responsibility for everything Bruce did.”

Dozens of meters away, the two FBI teams turned around.

The next moment, over a dozen agents ran over.

Seeing this, the blonde’s expression turned ugly and she broke into a run.

Luke drew out his Glock from under his arm. “If you take one more step, I’ll break your
legs.”

The blonde didn’t say a word and didn’t stop.

Bang! Bang!

“Ouch! That hurts! Damn it, you would actually shoot a lady? You pervert!” Clutching both
legs, the blonde hopped around like a frog.

Luke had fired two bullets at her legs just now.

After that, he suddenly jumped out of the sunroof and raised the M4A1. “Lady, perhaps
you can explain why your bullet wounds give out black smoke in the exact same way as
that tyrannosaur. Hm, even the way you yell in pain and act is the same!”

The old man had no choice but to interject from the side, “Officer, there’s no need to be so
tense. We can’t reveal our identities.” The blonde roared angrily, “Xiaoming Wang! He
just shot two holes in my legs! Why are you still talking nonsense with him?”.

Luke turned his head. “Xiaoming Wang?”

The old man thought nothing of it. “Yes, I’m Xiaoming Wang. Can you put your gun down?
You know that it doesn’t work on us.”

Glancing at the blonde, who had struggled back to her feet, Luke said, “No, it can stop
some person from running because of the pain, so be good and stay there.”

The blonde glared at him angrily, but there was little she could do.

They had all seen how Luke handled Bruce earlier.

It was indeed true that they couldn’t be killed by guns, but it really did hurt.

During that delay, the FBI agents arrived.

Luke lowered his gun with a smile and greeted his acquaintances. “Charles, it’s nice to see
you again. And… Agent Flegg, you’re here, too?”

One of the teams was led by Agent Charles and the other by Agent Flegg, who had been
the person to take Jack Voorhees away from Camp Crystal Lake before.

The two of them glanced at each other before turning away.

Just now, they had been arguing over who had the right to take Bruce in; in the end,
Bruce died an inexplicable death.

Neither of them was happy about it.

Chapter 430 - A Bullet For An Eye
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 430 A Bullet For An Eye

Ignoring their expressions, Luke pointed at the blonde and the old Asian man and said,
“These two were the people who shot Bruce with their… ‘guns’ just now. Of course, you
can check where I just shot this lady in her legs.”

The eyes of the FBI agents all fell on the blonde’s legs.

Her dress was too short to cover her legs. Since she had already taken off her thin black
cloak, the two gray and black holes were clearly visible.

Looking at his angry partner, the old man sighed and said, “Gentlemen, here are our
credentials.” He fished out an ID and tossed it over to Charles.

After Charles caught it and had a look, he scanned the ID with a device, which gave a
short beep.

He threw the ID to Flegg helplessly and said, “Fine, we’ll contact your superior on this
matter. You’re free to go now, if Agent Flegg agrees.”

The blonde looked at Luke arrogantly and raised her middle finger at him, before she
turned around and walked away.

Luke scoffed. You think I’m scared of you?

He dropped the muzzle of his gun.

Pa! Pa!

“Ouch, that hurts! You f*cking asshole, I’m going to kill you!” There was a hole in the
blonde’s butt, and smoke wafted out of it. It hurt so much that she couldn’t help but grab
her butt and hop around.

The old man smiled bitterly and said, “Officer, we’ll file a complaint if you don’t stop.”
Luke shrugged and said, “You do that. Don’t forget to send over her medical report while
you’re at it.”

Lost for words, the old man tugged at the blonde and caught the ID which Flegg threw at
him before he quickly left. Watching them leave in the Chevrolet Laguna, Luke asked
Charles and Flegg, “Gentlemen, are we calling it a day here?” Neither Charles nor Flegg
had good expressions, but they both nodded.
They were both familiar with Luke. They couldn’t have caught Bruce without Luke’s help.
Though it had all been for naught in the end, that wasn’t Luke’s fault, and there was no
reason to detain him.

Luke nodded and said, “Then I’m leaving. I’ll leave you two to deal with this.”

He had seen the havoc that Bruce had wrecked, and he didn’t want to get involved at all.

He wondered how many people would call the police or file a complaint; a good number
of homes had broken windows or dented walls, not to mention that the third floor of
Odyssey Hotel had blown up.

Luke certainly didn’t want to take the blame for that.

Gesturing that he would call Charles later, Luke got back into his car and returned to the
hotel.

He found Jeff and Karen at the hotel and said, “Do you need a ride, guys?”

Jeff and Karen were delighted to see him back. “You’re alright? That’s great.”

Luke said with a smile, “Of course I am. Don’t speak to anyone about this incident.
Someone will bring over non-disclosure agreements for you to sign very soon.”

Jeff asked nervously, “Really?”

Luke nodded. “Yes, but you won’t have to do anything except keep your mouths shut.
Right, where are Tim and Natalie? Oh, I see them.”

Tim and Natalie had driven their car out and stopped next to Luke’s.

Luke gestured for Jeff and Karen to get in. Then, the six of them went home.

Stopping in front of Jeff’s house, Luke got out and asked Tim, “Will your people clean up
this mess?”

Luke and Jeff had been in danger because of tonight’s operation, so Tim revealed, “We
have an acquaintance among the FBI agents who showed up. They’ll wrap this up, don’t
worry.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Flegg?”

Tim and Natalie looked at him in surprise. “Do you know him?”
Luke nodded and said, “I met him once before. Today was the second time. Everything
should be fine. Everyone go back and get some rest. Good night.” Saying this, he waved
and got back into the car.

Looking at the two couples talking and then hugging in the rearview mirror, Selina
couldn’t help asking, “When do you think Natalie and Karen fell for each other?”

Luke shrugged. “You spent more time with them. If you don’t know, how would I?”.

Frowning and thinking hard, Selina said, “But I don’t think they ever had a chance! We
spent that whole day together, except in the fitting room. But that’s too short a time
compared with over ten years’ worth of feelings between Jeff and Karen.”

Luke couldn’t take it anymore, and burst out laughing

Selina looked at him in confusion.

As he laughed, Luke said, “Karen was only bullsh*tting. They aren’t in love at all. It was
just a distraction. If we hadn’t done anything, Natalie and Tim would’ve taken action.”

Selina was stunned. “But why does it feel like Karen was telling the truth?”

Luke sighed. “That’s why it’s a shame that with her talent, she’s just a housewife. As for
her paranoia… Tsk, anyone who has a dark secret will definitely be found out.”

Selina laughed too. “Of course. You don’t have any secrets, but she also suspected you.”

Luke said, “It isn’t bad for a woman to be a little more paranoid, as long as she doesn’t use
it on her husband.”

Selina pondered for a moment, then shook her head. “Thank god Jeff is so honest that
Karen has no reason to doubt him. If he were like Danny, Karen would’ve divorced him a
long time ago.”

They chatted on the way home.

When Selina went off to train, Luke called Charles. “I know you’re busy, so I’m going to be
frank: What are those two people?”.

Hearing Luke’s blunt question, Charles was stumped for a moment. He then said with a
wry smile, “That’s not something I can randomly talk about.”

Luke said, “Charles, they reacted in exactly the same way as Bruce when they were shot.
If I run into these sorts of people again, should I beat them up like with that monster
Bruce, or should I let them go like you did?”
After a moment of silence, Charles said, “How about this, I’ll ask for Captain Wales’s
opinion before I give you a reply. Will that

work?”

Luke said, “If it’s some secret, you don’t have to tell me. I can always beat them up first
and then call you to come and verify it later.”

Charles was lost for words. “Thank you for your trust in us, Luke.”

Luke hung up with a smile.

He wasn’t surprised at the reply he got.

A monster that could ignore gunfire definitely wasn’t any small thing, as proven by
Charles and Flegg’s attitude.

At the very least, S.H.I.E.L.D., which Charles worked for, and Flegg’s Joint Advanced
Research Unit knew a thing or two about the agency that the blonde and her partner
belonged to; it was even a government contact, otherwise they wouldn’t have been able
to confirm the strangers’ credentials.
Chapter 431 - Mental Strength 20
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 431 Mental Strength 20

This also proved that it wasn’t as if troublesome monsters like Bruce couldn’t be kept
under control; conversely, there were even many departments that were interested in
them.

The two FBI teams and that duo made three parties tonight.

It was just that the duo had wanted to dispose of Bruce, whereas the two FBI teams
wanted to catch him alive.

Given the current situation, their appearance made no difference to Luke; at least, the
two FBI teams had to clean up the mess.

Luke checked the system notifications.

System: Stop Bruce the tyrannosaur from stealing important intelligence. Completed.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +500. Credit +500.

Rescue Jeff, Karen, Tim and Natalie. Completed.

Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200.

After all the fuss, Luke earned seven hundred experience and credit points. He was quite
satisfied.

But Bruce was quite the curiosity.

Luke had thrashed him soundly, but the system didn’t acknowledge this victory.

It was the same with the blonde beauty who had been shot in the legs and butt by Luke.

The blonde hadn’t lied. Physical attacks didn’t work on their kind; bullets couldn’t cause
them any fatal injuries.

Something also clearly wasn’t right about the blonde’s toy banana, but unfortunately,
Luke didn’t know what it was, nor could he use it.

Otherwise, he could’ve attacked Bruce with the toy banana, and after killing him, he
would definitely know what these guys were and what abilities they had.

Should he also learn Bruce’s abilities? Remembering this Mr. Tyrannosaur in all his glory,
Luke felt that he absolutely wouldn’t.

Because the system would never let him learn this sort of disfiguring ability!

There was no point thinking about it. Luke decided to just wait for an update from Wales.

In this matter, he as a lone wolf wasn’t as well-informed as the FBI’s 17th Division.

In the next two days, Luke’s life was peaceful once more.

It was just that Agent Flegg came to see Luke on the second day.

Flegg didn’t even enter the house. He simply stared at Luke at the door for a moment
before he said, “Detective Luke, you can call me if something like this happens again.”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “This doesn’t happen to me often.”

Ignoring Luke’s attempt at diversion, Flegg said again, “I think that you are a man of
conviction, and that you will protect this country in a crisis.”

Luke frowned but didn’t say anything.

Flegg said in a low voice, “I belong to the United States of America; I’ll give you a sign to
prove it. But as for Wales and his men… Hehe.”

Luke could see the disdain on his face.

Flegg left after dropping those cryptic words. But when Luke went to work the next day,
he received an order of commendation from the Department of Defense.

Of course, it was purely a verbal commendation, and there wasn’t even a medal.

Luke knew that this was probably the sign which Flegg had mentioned.

Flegg was clearly demonstrating that he had ties to the DOD, while hinting at the same
time that Wales and the others… didn’t belong to America. Luke was lost for words. Of
course he knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. didn’t belong to America!

Flegg’s agency, on the other hand, was most likely a pure American product.
No wonder both sides had moved to snatch up the supernatural creature; no wonder
Flegg and Wales didn’t see eye to eye!

Luke pondered for a moment and felt that he really might lean more toward Flegg from
now on.

It wasn’t anything personal. It was just that the internal issues at S.H.I.E.L.D. were too
serious – the “Hydra” S.H.I.E.L.D. in his last world was no joke.

But that was only if he were to once again run into supernatural creatures that he
couldn’t handle on his own.

In this regard, Luke felt… that it was inevitable.

On the other side, Tim and Natalie said their farewells and left on the night of the
incident.

They had accomplished their mission, and their boss didn’t have to deal with the follow-
up, so they still had to work hard for their retirement plan.

Because of the extreme shock Jeff and Karen experienced, Tim helped them to apply for
leave with MBI.

Jeff’s daughters were away at spring camp and wouldn’t be back for another ten days.

The couple thus decided to go on a holiday to Marrakech, a place which Tim had
mentioned before, partly to avoid a possible retaliation by what was left of Bruce’s
underlings, and partly to relax.

Selina was envious. “They can go on vacation whenever they want. That’s a pretty good
life.”

Luke coughed and said, “Don’t forget that Jeff has been parking in Section D for twelve
years.”

Selina made a noise and nodded helplessly. “That’s right. Like Bruce said, he’s one of
those non-essential mid-level staff. It makes no difference to the company whether he
goes on vacation or not, right?”.

Luke agreed. “We, on the other hand, definitely aren’t replaceable.” Selina could only
acknowledge this fact. She and Luke were the most capable squad in the Westside Major
Crimes Division, and were as efficient as two squads put together.

They had even been promoted as level three detectives not long ago.
It took Elsa over eight years to climb her way up from rookie officer to level three before
she was finally promoted as sergeant.

As officers from a small town, Luke and Selina accomplished the same thing in just ten
months.

As part-time students, they would only be able to get their diplomas in two years, and
level three detectives also needed to serve for at least two years before they could apply
for a promotion.

It was thus impossible for them to be promoted for now.

Most people had enough experience but hadn’t made enough contributions – it was only
these two who had made excessive contributions but didn’t have enough work
experience.

Dustin felt that things were a lot easier with subordinates like these.

There was only one really big thing that happened in these two days, which was that
Luke finally used his last remaining stat point.

Mental Strength: 20

He had made preparations beforehand; skipping work in the afternoon, he told Selina
that he had something he needed to handle himself, before he went down to the
basement on his own.

Compared with the first time he leveled up on a large scale, he had now set up a complete
set of monitoring and medical equipment.

They would record the changes in his body while he was leveling up, and conveniently
inject him with nutrition so that he wouldn’t need to gorge himself on food.

The level-up proceeded pretty much the way Luke had anticipated. While the pain was
beyond his imagination, everything else was within tolerable range. With a bitter smile,
Luke got up from the special bed and plucked off the patches and needles on him. He
heaved a long sigh. “Damn, you really can’t boost the brain so easily.”

From personal experience, the pain of leveling up to Mental Strength 20 was worse than
when he reached Dexterity 20, which in turn was worse than when he reached Strength
20.

Thankfully, Elementary Self-Healing gave him ample confidence, and he didn’t despair no
matter how painful it was.
Otherwise, he was genuinely afraid that his head might have exploded during this level
up.

Several hours had passed, and the initial, most severe stage of the transformation was
done. However, his head was still swollen with pain and itchy.
Chapter 432 - Sparkling Eyes
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 432 Sparkling Eyes

That was because the follow-up transformation was still happening, and Elementary Self-
Healing was diligently repairing any damage to his brain.

Luke cleaned up the basement and destroyed the things he had used in an incinerator
which he had prepared beforehand.

He didn’t want anyone to get their hands on these things and study them.

After he came out, Luke greeted Selina, who was in the living room, then went to take a
shower.

After his shower, he sat down on the couch. Seeing Selina look him up and down, he
asked, “What’s up?”

Frowning, Selina suddenly got up and walked over to grab his head. “Keep still, especially
your eyes. Just like that.”

She held his head between her hands and stared him in the eye.

A moment later, Selina blushed and suddenly let go of his head. She turned her face to the
side and shouted, “Damn it, what did you do? Why do your eyes suddenly look like
they’re sparkling?” Luke frowned and picked up a mirror from the table to examine his
eyes carefully.

A moment later, he put down the mirror and said helplessly, “It’s a small thing. Let’s skip
work tomorrow, and I’ll take you out for a spin. How does that sound?”.

Selina opened her mouth, but didn’t say anything and in the end just nodded. “Okay. I’m
tired, I’m going to bed.”

She then got up and swiftly fled to her room, the door slamming shut behind her.

Luke smiled bitterly and picked up the mirror once again to look at his eyes.

The color hadn’t changed and they hadn’t gotten bigger, but one would feel weird after
staring at them for a bit.

Selina said that they sparkled, but Luke felt that this was like the so-called divine light.
The opposite of this was probably something like a lifeless gaze or dead fish eyes. Luke
knew that this was the result of his mind undergoing the first qualitative change.

The difference between Mental Strength that was twice and four times the normal was
very large.

There shouldn’t be anything unusual about his eyes, but even Selina had noticed it.

Actually, Selina was too familiar with him, which was why she was so sensitive.

But he also knew a lot of people in the police department, and they were all professionals.
Thus, he was going to skip work under the pretext of field investigation in order to avoid
going to the department for the next two days.

If something really came up, he could get Selina to handle it, and if he really had to go, he
could wear sunglasses.

After sorting out the petty details, he took a deep breath and summoned Daddy System.

The next moment, he was instantly short 12,000 credit points.

At the same time, Elementary Penetration, Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting were
added to the list of his abilities.

Perfect!

Delighted, Luke got up and went to the basement to outfit himself before he quietly left
the house.

The next morning, Selina opened her eyes drowsily, yawned and stretched.

Looking at the bright light which shone through the gap in the window curtains, she was
stunned. She turned to look at her bedside alarm clock: 10:37.

She sat up abruptly and got out of bed, When she opened the door, she could hear vague
noises from the kitchen.

Relieved, she put on her slippers lazily and padded into the kitchen. “Why didn’t you
wake me up this morning?” There were times when they didn’t need to check in for work
before, but Luke had always woken her up before nine for training.

It had been a very long time since she had enjoyed the luxury of sleeping in until half past
ten.

Luke said without turning around, “There’s nothing important today. You can have a
break once in a while.”

The truth was that when he returned at almost four o’clock in the morning, he had heard
Selina tossing about restlessly in bed.

Selina, however, stared at him suspiciously. “Turn around, let me take a look.”

Luke turned around.

Selina frowned. “Why are you wearing glasses? They’re hideous.”

Luke was amused. “Didn’t you see my eyes last night? I can cover them with these
glasses.”

Selina wasn’t happy and plucked the black-rimmed glasses off his face. “They’re too ugly,
you’re not allowed to wear them.” Luke was lost for words. “Hey! If we run into someone
we know when we go out, it’ll be very easy for them to notice that something’s wrong,
right?”

Selina rolled her eyes and promptly said, “Then you can wear them only when we go out.
No, wait, I remember I bought you a pair of sunglasses.”

Saying that, she ran back to her room and searched for a while, before running back out
and putting the sunglasses she was holding on Luke. She then held up a mirror and asked,
“How about this?”

Luke looked at the mirror and nodded. “Not bad.”

The light gray lenses had an elegant and refined air to them.

Selina nodded in satisfaction. “Wear these when we go out; don’t take them off.”

She had bought these Gucci sunglasses when she went shopping with Natalie and Karen a
few days ago. They were worth almost a thousand bucks.

But she had gotten a pay rise and barely spent any money, so she didn’t hesitate to buy
the sunglasses after picking them out.

The thing with the two couples had only just wrapped up, and she had forgotten about
the sunglasses until now.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Okay, but can you take them off now?”

Selina hastily helped him take them off since he was busy preparing breakfast and his
hands weren’t free.
Luke then reminded her, “Aren’t you going to wash up before breakfast? And don’t forget
to put on pants.”

Selina gave an “oh” and left obediently.

Luke was stumped for a moment before he smiled wryly at her back. Weren’t the effects
of the mental boost too exaggerated? Selina would always banter with him before, but
she left without saying a word today.

It seemed that he had to keep the glasses on at home; Selina was no fun at all when she
wasn’t bantering with him.

After breakfast, they left home in casual clothes.

They weren’t going to the police department today, and Luke didn’t plan to work on any
cases, so Selina could wear whatever she wanted.

Thus, she wore an elegant, light blue knee-length wrap skirt.

When it was paired with a gauzy white blouse, Selina looked completely different from
her usual orderly and experienced air.

They went window shopping at noon, and Luke picked out a pair of beautiful and
fashionable Gucci sunglasses for Selina too.

These dark orange sunglasses were very suitable for the bold and passionate Selina. She
tried them on happily in front of the mirror.

In the afternoon, they went to Santa Monica Beach to swim and bask in the sun.

At night, they went to that Hungry Cat restaurant, and Luke personally tasted the Maine
lobster rolls strongly recommended by Selina as well as Natalie’s yellow fish fried with
lemon peel and ginger.
Chapter 433 - Professional Hitman and Jeff’s Request for
Help
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 433 Professional Hitman and Jeff’s Request for Help

At the neighborhood beer party previously, Natalie’s distinctive dish had been the jewel
of the table, so Luke hadn’t touched it.

Now that he had a chance to finally taste it, he shook his head regretfully and said, “I
prefer spicy poached fish.”

Hearing the name of the dish, Selina subconsciously covered her belly. “Is it very spicy?”

Luke was amused. “Relax, I won’t make that for you.”

He had made a huge tray of poached meat slices last time, and Selina had enjoyed it a lot,
even fighting him for the meat. However, she had spent the next day clutching her
uncomfortable belly.

Since then, she remembered that “poached” in Chinese cooking didn’t necessarily mean
poached in plain water.

The next day, Luke and Selina checked in at the police department before slipping back
out.

But Elsa still took note of Luke’s sunglasses, and casually asked, “That looks nice. Why
haven’t you worn them before?”

Luke said with a smile, “They’re a gift from Selina.”

Elsa looked at Selina doubtfully, only to see a pair of bright orange sunglasses on her
nose. “Did you give her that?”

Luke nodded with a smile.

The corner of Elsa’s eye twitched.

She didn’t really care what Luke wore, but she really liked the retro style that Selina was
wearing

However, the 1,200-dollar price tag hurt, so Elsa had been reluctant to buy them.

And right now, those sunglasses were on Selina’s nose.

For police officers, spending a few hundred bucks on sunglasses was already a lot, and
most of them wouldn’t be willing to spend more than a thousand on a luxury item.

But remembering Luke’s wealth, Elsa didn’t bother to say anything.

If you have money, spend it – that was how most people thought.

Luke was so young – no way he was just going to save it for his retirement, right?
Bummed, Elsa ruthlessly kicked them out, though she still felt conflicted. Couldn’t these
two exercise a little more restraint? Even if no one was making a big deal about it now, a
lot of people would definitely be jealous if they carried on like this.

But when Elsa recalled the other capable detectives, like the one who was especially
unlucky and the retired soldier who was a great troublemaker, she felt that Luke and
Selina’s matter was only a small issue.

After they left, Luke and Selina went to investigate a homicide.

Looking at the bodies of a bunch of ferocious-looking men in a rundown apartment

building, Luke silently wondered if Damon and his daughter were back in town.

But after examining the scene for a while, he knew he was wrong.

Someone had indeed used a cold weapon here, and it was even a blade of some sort, but
this person wasn’t as small as Mindy.

On the contrary, this person should be around Luke’s height.

Luke could even roughly guess the length of the man’s arm and the speed at which he
wielded his weapon, from the blood splatters on the walls and the floor.

In short, the man was far more terrifying than Mindy.

Because of her height and strength, Mindy could only use a double-bladed saber and
more tricks rather than force.

Whoever slaughtered the gang members in this room, on the other hand, had
extraordinary physical strength.

Maybe the murderer didn’t understand forensic science, or maybe he was just too lazy to
hide the details. Luke thus was able to draw a lot of conclusions from the blood splatters
that were everywhere.

This was also the reason why Luke hardly killed anyone with a cold weapon; at most, it
was just his rope darts or his metal balls, which wouldn’t spill blood and leave
bloodstains behind.

When he had to kill someone barehanded, he would only use just the right amount of
strength so that nobody could estimate his build or how much strength he could have.

Going out the door, Luke said a few words to the guys from the forensics department and
then left.

Selina had already run a check on the bodies and found that they all belonged to the same
drug gang.

Seeing that there wasn’t any cash or goods in the apartment, Luke had already deemed
this a gang fight; it was just that whoever had done the job was a hired mercenary or a
professional hitman.

At most he would put the case to one side and come back to it if there were any leads
later.

If there were no leads? Then forget it.

He couldn’t care less when or how many gangsters died.

In the car, he told Selina his analysis. “It’ll be very dangerous for you if you run into this
person; he might be the same as Bullseye.”

Selina was surprised. “That good?” She remembered Bullseye’s unbelievable knife-
throwing and shooting skills.

CII 01

Luke nodded and said, “Even though he was only dealing with a bunch of good-for-
nothings, he still ambushed them and blew up the heads of two men with a gun from
close range. That means that he isn’t obsessed with using just cold weapons in battle, but
that he’s a professional who will use every advantage possible. He has no bottom line,
and even less mercy. If I could choose, I would kill him long-distance with a heavy
machine gun.”

Selina found that strange. “A heavy machine gun?” Wouldn’t a sniper rifle work better at
long range? Luke shook his head. “He might be fast enough to avoid shots from a sniper
rifle. On the other hand, there’s a chance he might be accidentally shot and killed in dense
gunfire from a heavy machine gun.” Selina was lost for words. After all that, the sniper
rifle wasn’t reliable, and neither was the heavy machine gun? As they were speaking,
Luke’s phone rang. He was surprised to see the number. Putting it on speaker, he said,
“Hey, Jeff, are you having fun in Marrakech?”.
Jeff said, “Ah, that’s not… Hey, Karen, calm down…”

“Stop talking nonsense! Susinna and Susanna are in danger! Luke, you have to help us!”
said Karen over the phone.

Luke turned the wheel and gestured to Selina.

He was in the middle of the road, and it would be better for him to stop the car first. Also,
Selina and Karen had become a lot closer after the Tyrannosaur incident.

Given how flustered Karen was, Selina would be better than Luke at calming her down.

As he listened, Luke parked the car on the side of the road.

While Karen was highly paranoid, she was quite a logical person and quickly explained
the matter.

Susinna and Susanna were her twin daughters who were in ninth grade.

The day before Tim and Natalie moved into the neighborhood, Jeff and Karen had just
sent the girls off to their school’s spring camp.

The spring camp would run for over two weeks, and there was still over a week to go.

Their daughters also weren’t little anymore and nothing had happened at their previous
spring camps, which was why the couple had decided to go traveling.

In the end, the girls called Karen not long ago and told her that a terrifying rumor had
surfaced in the camp that there was a serial killer in the nearby town.

Of course, the school denied it and claimed that it was just a rumor.

However, a student from that town said that people really had died, and the victims were
all middle school students.
Chapter 434 - Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 434 Argumentative Sisters and Horror Story

This unwise student turned this incident into a horror story to scare the girls. In the end,
he was called out by the guidance counselor and never showed up at the campsite again
after that.

The youngster had most likely been sent back home to his parents for spreading rumors.
However, the horror story continued to spread around the camp, and the couple’s
daughters were scared.

Luke was rendered speechless when he heard the situation.

Among students, these sorts of things were mostly pranks.

It was possible that the boy made it up from some horror film he watched or some horror
story he heard.

Alas, Karen didn’t think so. She firmly believed that her daughters were right, and that
there was a serial killer in that town.

Luke had already parked the car. He said, “How about this: Karen, tell me the address,
and Selina and I will look into it. If anything’s wrong, I can bring your daughters home
sooner.”

Karen hurriedly gave him the address, and Luke was surprised; the name of the town
sounded familiar.

“Springwood?” he murmured.

After his Mental Strength reached 20, his brain was more active than ever. Remembering
the location, he asked, “Is that the town not far away from Crystal State Park?”

Karen replied quickly, “Yes, that’s the one. Susinna and Susanna are at the campsite
nearby.” “Which camp?” asked Luke. “The one that belongs to No. 37 Middle School. It’s
right next to a lake called, what was it… that’s right, Moon Lake,” said Karen. Luke asked,
“So, your daughters study at No. 37 Middle School?”

Karen replied, “Yes. Did Jeff never mention it to you?”

Luke: “…”
He and Jeff talked about a lot of things, but Luke was only eighteen. Jeff was very good at
making small talk, and certainly wouldn’t talk about his kids’ studies.

He might mention this now that they were closer, but the couple had just gone on holiday.

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Then it isn’t a problem. I know someone from No. 37
Middle School. I was a security instructor at that camp. Springwood is at least thirty
kilometers from the campsite, with no straight roads in between. You don’t need to
worry. I’ll let you know if something really happens, and bring Susinna and Susanna back
with me.”

Karen said, “Ah? Really? Thank you so much.”

After exchanging a few more words, Luke hung up.

Thinking for a moment, he called Elsa and told her that he and Selina were going to
Crystal State Park.

Hearing that it was a friend’s request, Elsa gave him permission, but exhorted him not to
stay too long

Private jobs were inevitable, and even necessary, for police detectives.

No private jobs meant no connections, which was the difference between the veterans
and the rookies.

A gradual increase in private jobs hence meant that Luke and Selina were joining the
ranks of seasoned detectives.

After the call, Luke and Selina went straight to Crystal State Park.

On the way, Luke called Juliet, No. 37 Middle School’s guidance counselor.

Juliet was pretty happy to receive his call.

When he asked her about the horror story, however, she fell silent for a brief moment
before saying, “I’m in the camp right now. This matter… is not entirely false. Why are you
asking?” Luke said with a smile, “Don’t you and our Westside department collaborate
together? Since you have a problem like this, I’m headed over for a look, in case it’s the
overly imaginative kids scaring themselves.”

Juliet was stumped for a moment. “You’re coming?”

Luke said, “Yes. I’ll probably be there in an hour. Do you have time to discuss the details?”
Juliet said, “No problem. I’m very relieved now that you’re coming.”

She didn’t really know how good Luke was.

However, Luke had rescued two complete strangers on the mountain during a
thunderstorm last time, which meant that he was trustworthy.

Also, Juliet heard later that the two tourists had both been covered in blood when they
were sent out. One of them had also been heavily wounded.

Even in that situation, Luke had still remained calm when he spoke with her, which
showed that he had guts and could keep a cool head – this was an important quality for a
police officer to have.

This horrible rumor didn’t end when the instigator was sent home, but instead continued
to spread quietly around the camp. It was quite the headache for Juliet.

She had actually been feeling tense. If anything happened to the kids because of this
rumor, it would become very troublesome, regardless of whether or not the school was at
fault.

After the call, Luke stepped on the gas pedal and sped toward No. 37 Middle School’s
campsite.

He met Juliet and spoke with her briefly for an idea of the basic situation.

Juliet then took Luke and Selina to see Jeff and Karen’s precious daughters and confirm
that the two kids were fine.

After speaking to the twins, both Luke and Selina were utterly lost for words.

As it turned out, the whole thing really had something to do with the twins.

Petite and pretty, the twins took after their parents and were quite popular in school.

But at the same time, they had inherited Jeff’s chattiness and Karen’s paranoia.

When everyone was telling ghost stories one night, the twins picked apart a horror story
told by a boy from their class. They picked out many parts which didn’t make sense and
declared that he was just blowing hot air.

The boy was unable to defend himself and in the end swore that he didn’t make anything
up. He claimed that it happened to a family not far away from his place in his hometown,
and that he had learned about it not long ago from a friend who told him that another
friend of theirs had died.
The twins, who had inherited Karen’s paranoia, weren’t convinced, and they argued with
the boy in front of the other students.

In the end, nobody could confirm whether or not the horror story was true.

But after that night, the twin sisters used the ability which they had inherited from their
mother to analyze the story for two nights straight. The more they thought about it, the
more they were convinced that someone had really died.

The horror story then began to spread around the camp, and Juliet sent the boy home to
reflect on himself.

This gave the horror story an even more mysterious flavor.

Luke simply listened silently with no expression on his face and didn’t rebuke the girls.
Who hadn’t argued for the sake of arguing before?

In elementary school, people argued over which comic book hero or villain was the
strongest; in middle school, they argued over which boy or girl was the most good-
looking; and when they started working, they argued over who did the best work. It
happened at every stage of life.

The topic under debate might be different, but the essence never changed.
Chapter 435 - Small Town, Old News and a Funeral
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 435 Small Town, Old News and a Funeral

After questioning the sisters on their experience and the details of the horror story, Luke
and Selina set off again.

They drove a loop along Route 1 first before getting on Route 73 and heading southeast.

Finally, they turned onto a country road and drove another forty minutes before they
reached the town called Springwood. When they entered the town, they could vaguely
sense that it was shrouded in an uneasy atmosphere. All the passers-by had harried
expressions and seemed completely indifferent to their surroundings.

They occasionally made eye contact with some residents through the car’s open
windows, but these people would quickly turn their heads as if they had the plague.

They hadn’t even been in town for long before their car was stopped.

A sheriff in a dusty yellow uniform bent down to look at them through the driver’s car
window. “Who are you? What are you doing here?”

Both hands on the steering wheel, Luke calmly gestured at himself and Selina. “We’re
staff from No. 37 Middle School, and we would like to speak to Will Rollins.”

The sheriff frowned. “About what?”

Luke kept smiling. “Will did something not very nice at camp two days ago, and the
guidance counselor had him come home to calm down. This wasn’t a punishment, though.
After all, camp is a vacation for the kids, and it wouldn’t be decent to exclude him, which
is why we’re here.”

The sheriff’s expression relaxed. “I see, you can go straight to Will’s place.”

Luke nodded and asked casually, “Did something happen? We didn’t see a lot of people
when we entered town.”

The sheriff’s expression turned stiff and he said coldly, “We don’t have many residents
here.”

With that, he turned around and left.

Watching the sheriff leave in his car, Luke started up the car and sighed. “It seems they’re
dealing with quite the problem.”

The sheriff wouldn’t be so jittery if it was a small issue.

Selina had been reading up on Springwood and said, “There’s nothing special here. The
population and economy are fairly stable, and according to the database, law and order
here is within normal range. They don’t have many major criminal cases, except this
one…”

She placed the tablet on the central console and continued, “There was a serial murder
case here over ten years ago, which got a lot of news coverage in L.A..”

Luke shot a glance at the image of an old newspaper headline on the tablet. “A serial
murderer who targeted children? He wasn’t caught?”

Selina pointed at the tablet and said, “No. There wasn’t enough evidence back then to
convict the suspect, so…”

Luke asked, “He got away scot-free and is now committing crimes again?”

Selina shook her head, and another headline popped up on the tablet. “So, the suspect
was locked up in an abandoned church outside of town and burnt to ashes by the angry
parents.”

Luke wasn’t convinced. “Burnt to ashes? Seriously?” It wasn’t easy to burn a man to
ashes, not without a special incinerator.

Burning a body in a woodfire would only blacken it at most. When the bones were burnt,
they would crystallize and were unlikely to decompose further.

Selina nodded. “The police never found the suspect’s body, so none of the parents went to
prison for the burning. However, the suspect has been missing since then.”

Luke said, “Alright, who was this unlucky person who was burnt to ashes?”

Selina replied, “He’s a white male, born in 1948, date unknown, five feet and ten inches
tall. He used to be a janitor at the local kindergarten until he went missing in 1990. There
is no evidence to suggest that he’s still alive.”

Luke felt like scratching his head. “Born in 1948? Doesn’t that mean that he’s almost
sixty?”

Did this guy not age? Or was he unusually gifted and could still go on a killing spree at
sixty years old?
Luke wouldn’t rule that out just yet.

After all, nothing that happened in this world would be strange.

As they talked in the car, Luke drove to Will Rollins’s house.

The house looked quite nice and suggested that the family were doing pretty okay for
themselves; that was probably why Will could go to a middle school in Los Angeles.

Luke and Selina knocked on the door and spoke to Will’s father and Will himself for half
an hour before they left.

When Will’s father saw them off, Luke said to him in a low voice, “I’ll let Juliet know about
Will’s situation, but it’s unlikely he’ll be able to go back. You know that the kids at camp
aren’t in the best frame of mind right now, and Will… is a little troubled as well.”

Will’s father nodded with a bitter smile. “Okay. It’s my request that’s too presumptuous.”

Luke sighed and said, “If possible, the best would be for you to change environments;
staying in this town won’t be good for him, whether now or in the future.”

Will’s father nodded silently and saw them off.

In the car, Selina frowned and asked, “Is Will already suffering mental issues? I feel like
something really isn’t right with him. It’s like… he hasn’t slept for days.”

Luke shook his head. “Who knows?”

“Where to now?” Selina asked as she faced forward.

Luke replied, “Let’s talk to Kris Falls. She’s the first witness in the suicide case.”

They drove to the other end of town, where all kinds of stone tablets stood on a hill.

Twenty to thirty people were seated in the shade of a tree. In front of them was a coffin,
and a priest was giving an eulogy.

This was the town’s cemetery.

According to the information they found from the police department, the middle schooler
in the coffin was Dean Lassell, who had died a few days ago.

He had used a table knife to cut his own throat in a fast food restaurant.

Several people had witnessed this tragic scene, but what was strange was that will
claimed that his friend in town told him that it was a demon which killed Dean.

That was also the reason Jeff’s twin daughters had criticized his story.

After all, it was very hard for someone to come up with evidence for demons.

Twenty minutes later, the funeral was over. Seeing the crowd disperse, Luke and Selina
drew closer.

At that moment, a boy walked over to a girl up ahead and they stood in front of a stand
which had photos of Dean on it.

When they got closer, Luke’s sharp ears picked up their conversation.

The boy asked, “Kris, you knew Dean since you were little?”
Chapter 436 - Nightmare and the Man In It
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 436 Nightmare and the Man In It

The girl called Kris was shocked. “God, that really is me, but I don’t remember taking this
photo at all. As far as I can remember, I only got to know him in middle school.” The boy
looked unhappy when he heard that and urged, “Let’s go.”

Kris, however, continued, “Dean said something before he died.”

“Stop,” said the boy in a low voice.

Kris simply went on. “He said: ‘You’re not real.’ He said it over and over again. Do you
have any idea what he meant?”

After a brief silence, the boy said, “No, I don’t. Dean was on a lot of drugs, psychotropic
ones. You get what I mean?”

Kris’s eyes filled with tears. “Jessie, it’s like someone forced Dean to do that, but nobody
was around him. You have to believe me.”

“Kris, you were probably seeing things.” The boy shook his head.

“No, I believe her.” Another girl suddenly cut into the conversation as she walked over to
them.

They looked at the girl.

Kris had found a supporter. “You believe me?”

The girl nodded and said affirmatively, “I believe you because I saw it too…”

The boy interrupted them. “No, the two of you didn’t see anything. You were also there,
but you were just freaked out, so can you stop scaring Kris?”

Saying that, the boy turned around and left, leaving the girls to stand there blankly.

At that moment, Luke was standing at the photo stand not far behind them as he snapped
shots of the photos with his fake phone, especially of the one that had Kris and Dean in it.

In the photo, a five-year-old boy was climbing a slide, and not far away, a cute girl in a
blue dress was staring at the camera.
Selina said, “The boy’s gone.”

Luke nodded slightly and said, “Let’s go.”

“Kris, and this girl here, can we speak with you?” Luke took off his sunglasses and said
with a smile.

Looking at his handsome face and his sparkling eyes, the girls subconsciously nodded
despite their gloomy moods. “Yes, of course.”

Soon, however, Kris came back to herself. “Wait, what do you want to talk about?”

Luke led them a few steps away to a large tree.

Only then did he speak. “I’m sorry about Dean, but what I want to ask is, do you have a
suspect in mind?”

Kris and the other girl’s expressions immediately froze. “W- What?”

Luke smiled apologetically and said, “I overheard your conversation just now. Has
someone… been troubling you?”

Both girls fell silent.

A moment later, it was the other girl who asked, “Who are you?”

Luke showed them his badge and said, “LAPD. I’ve been entrusted to specially look into
this matter; you aren’t the only ones who find this case unsettling.”

The girls looked at each other, and the second girl said again, “Let’s talk somewhere else.
It’s inconvenient here.”

Kris said, “Let’s go to my place. My mom left for Europe yesterday.”

They got into Luke’s car. Except for when Kris gave Luke her address, nobody spoke on
the way there.

When they arrived at Kris’s place, everybody got out and went into the living room.

Kris was clearly absent-minded. She didn’t even offer them anything to drink, but simply
sat in a daze.

It was Luke who broke the uncomfortable silence as he asked the other girl, “I still don’t
know your name; what do I call you?”
The girl replied, “Just call me Nancy. What do you want to know?”

Luke said, “You have a suspect. I think you know who he is.”

Nancy fell silent and looked at Kris, who had suddenly tensed up.

Gritting her teeth, Kris said, “Tell them; I want to know exactly what he is.”

When she said that, Luke and Selina could see that it wasn’t anger on her face, but a deep
dread.

Nancy said, “There’s someone who always shows up in our dreams.”

She looked at Luke and Selina, and found that they were just listening calmly without any
impatience or disdain on their faces.

Only then did she continue, “I don’t know who he is, but recently, I always see him when I
fall asleep. It’s like…”

Kris suddenly interjected, “It’s like he’s real.” Everybody turned their heads. With a dull
expression, Kris continued, “He looks like he was burnt all over and his skin has melted.
His right hand, in particular, is a…”

“A claw.” Nancy picked up the conversation again. “There are sharp blades on his right
fingers, like a claw.”

Kris seemed to be recalling her dreams. She trembled and couldn’t speak, and could only
nod in agreement.

Luke and Selina looked at each other.

Nancy didn’t seem to notice. “He wears a black fedora and a ragged sweater with red and
green stripes every time. When he appears, he always comes over slowly and says
something to me.”

Luke waited a moment, and when she didn’t continue, he asked, “What does he say?”

“Do you remember me?” Nancy and Kris said at the same time.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “And then?”

Both girls shook their heads and Nancy said, “I always wake up after this part.”

Luke pondered for a moment and said, “In other words, he hasn’t hurt you yet. Why is
that?”
Both girls stared blankly; they hadn’t expected Luke to ask such a question.

Even they found this whole thing too bizarre.

If Dean hadn’t died in front of them, they wouldn’t be so disturbed by this nightmare, nor
would they react so exaggeratedly.

But it seemed that Luke believed them, and was even analyzing the matter seriously.

was even

“But… But Dean died, right in front of me,” Kris couldn’t help saying.

Luke nodded slightly as his finger tapped unhurriedly on the arm of the sofa. “So, he has
his own goal.” That’s why he’s entering your dreams and scaring you again and again. But
Luke didn’t say that out loud.

Considering for a moment, Luke asked, “When did your nightmares begin? How often do
you have them? Once a month? A week? Or every other day?”

Nancy said, “It started a month ago, but I think there was a week when he didn’t show up.
However, he’s been showing up almost every day for the past few days.”

Kris shook her head. “No. I barely slept after Dean died. When I took a nap at noon today,
I think I saw him again.”

Luke nodded and asked, “What about recently? Has he been appearing more and more
frequently?” The girls looked at each other and nodded.

Luke had a faint guess, but he would rather keep it to himself.

Chapter 437 - He’s Here Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 437 He’s Here Again

The two girls were clearly scared out of their wits. If they talked for too long, they might
have a meltdown.

Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, “Kris, can we stay here tonight?”

Kris was confused. “Huh?”

Luke explained, “You meet him in your dreams every time, so we need to be on hand at
the very least if we want to find out more about him. Also, Nancy, if it’s possible, can you
keep Kris company tonight?”

The two girls hesitated.

Luke fished out his badge and placed it in front of Kris. “Here’s my badge. You can call
LAPD Westside to check.”

The two girls hesitated for a moment before Kris finally nodded. “O- Okay, you can sleep
here tonight.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thanks, but we won’t be sleeping; we’ll be observing you. You
said earlier that you’ve been accidentally falling asleep pretty often in the past few days,
right?”

Kris nodded blankly. “Yes.”

Luke explained, “We’ll watch over you from here. We’ll know immediately if something
happens and we’ll be able to help you.”

Dazed, Kris nodded.

Luke turned his head and asked, “What about you, Nancy? Can you stay here?”

Uncertain, Nancy shook her head. “I have to call my mom first.”

Luke said, “Okay, but please don’t mention that we’re here, or the fact that we’re police
officers.”

Nancy looked at him suspiciously. “Why not?”

She had been about to tell her mother that two officers had come to help them;
otherwise, it would be very hard for her to stay over for the night.

Luke said, “The atmosphere in your town is too tense. We just got here today, and the
sheriff already looks like he wants to drive us out. You should know that we’re not part of
the police here. If our identities are revealed, the sheriff might feel that we’re stepping on
his toes.”

Nancy got it and could only nod. “Then I can only try; my mother might not agree.” Luke
said, “Try your best, but if you can’t, then forget it.”

Nancy: “Huh?”

She subconsciously looked at Kris. If she couldn’t persuade her mother, did that mean she
could only stay at home and have nightmares?

On the other hand, Kris would have two LAPD officers on constant watch and helping her
out… Wasn’t this too big a difference in treatment?!

Luke didn’t really care what Nancy thought.

He had already said what he needed to say; it was up to Nancy to decide what to do next.

It wasn’t like Luke could break into her house and hold her mother at gunpoint and make
her let Nancy go!

Uneasy, Nancy left, and Luke and Selina stayed at Kris’s place.

There was no one else at her place. Kris’s mother was a flight attendant who had already
flown to Europe for work.

This made things easier for Luke and Selina.

Kris was nonplussed as she watched Luke and Selina move some equipment inside.
“What are you doing?”

Luke said with a smile, “We don’t know exactly what he is, but we still have to make the
necessary preparations. At the very least, these surveillance devices can help us
determine for sure whether it’s a person behind this or a nightmare.”

Kris didn’t know what to say.

Luke and Selina worked quickly, and in less than half an hour, everything was set up.

Looking at Kris who was sitting in a daze, Luke reminded her, “If possible, it’ll be best for
you to sleep in the living room tonight. It’s bigger down here.”

Kris understood and went upstairs to grab what she needed for bed.

After she came back down, Luke pointed at the largest couch. “You can rest there for the
time being. Of course, it would be best to dress a little warmer for bed.” He winked.

Kris was stumped for a moment before she couldn’t help laughing.

It was the end of April, and blistering hot and dry in California; there was no need to stay
warm.

Luke was only reminding her to cover herself up with her pajamas and not make it
difficult for him and Selina.

By the time everything was done, it was four in the afternoon.

Golden sunlight covered the lawn outside. The three people did their own thing in the
living room, and it was very quiet in the house.

Luke suddenly frowned and patted Selina, who was looking up information next to him.

Selina raised her head and looked in the direction Luke was pointing. On the other side,
Kris had fallen asleep.

In the tranquil living room, the exhausted girl fell asleep before she realized it.

Luke’s sharp ears had picked up on the way her breathing had evened out.

Luke and Seline moved soundlessly over to the napping Kris.

Observing her for a moment, Selina shook her head doubtfully.

Her action meant that she didn’t detect anything wrong.

Luke nodded slightly. He didn’t notice anything unusual, either. Kris was sleeping
normally.

But his face changed in the next moment as he stared closely at the girl. Her breathing
had suddenly picked up.

With his Sharp Nose, Luke detected a sudden and inordinate amount of sweat on her.

Selina had also sensed that something was wrong. She fixed her gaze on Kris as well, only
to see that her forehead was already covered in a fine layer of sweat.
Kris’s lips also trembled, as if she was trying to say something, but was unable to speak.

Kris’s unusual condition quickly became even more pronounced. It wasn’t just the cold
sweat and her lips, but her body trembled slightly as well. Her hand looked like she was
trying to grasp something, but was unable to.

Luke gestured at Selina, who nodded to indicate that she would keep an eye on their
surroundings.

Only then did Luke reach out to slowly clasp Kris’s hand. “Kris, wake up.”

Kris’s eyelids quivered, but she didn’t open her eyes.

Seeing that, Luke clutched her hand and shook her a little. “Wake up, Kris.”

Kris’s eyes sprung open and she shrieked, “Ahhh!”

Luke smiled bitterly and turned his head.

Thank god Kris didn’t have bad breath. She did spit out some saliva in her agitated state,
however, and Luke dodged it.

Kris only stopped shrieking several seconds later. “S- Stay away.”

Luke grabbed both her hands firmly and said, “Hey, Kris. It’s fine. You’re awake now.”

Kris was dazed for a moment. When she finally saw Luke clearly, she suddenly lunged
forward to hug him tightly. “He’s here. He’s here again.”

Luke gently stroked the back of the terrified girl. “It’s fine, we know, which is why we
woke you up.”

Kris’s whole body shuddered before she abruptly burst into tears.

She cried for a good few minutes, until the front of Luke’s shirt felt completely wet. Only
then did her cries die down into sobs.

Luke finally let her go and helped her sit down on the couch before passing her a tissue.
“It’s alright, Kris. You’re awake now, and we’re here.”
Chapter 438 - Comfort and a Call For Help
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 438 Comfort and a Call For Help

Sobbing, Kris accepted the tissue and nodded. “It’s him, it’s him! I also saw Dean. He was
hung up and wanted me to save him.”

Luke shook his head. “That’s just an illusion.”

Seeing Kris open her mouth to speak, he raised his hand to stop her. “It’s an illusion that
the monster gave you, not something you came up with yourself. He’s trying to scare
you.”

Stumped, Kris didn’t understand what he meant. “What?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “From the moment you fell asleep to when we woke
you up, it was around three minutes. He didn’t hurt you; you were just frightened badly.
So, his purpose is to plant panic in you.”

Kris was at a loss. “Why?”

Fear can be faith and power, Luke said inwardly.

Many monsters were worshiped in ancient folklore. Was it because they did good things?

No. It was because people were scared of them.

The more frightened the people were, the more unbridled those monsters became.

In the face of Kris’s confusion, Luke could only say with a smile, “It’s fine. At least we
know how to wake you up. Don’t worry. We’ll take care of him.”

Kris nodded blankly.

Luke glanced meaningfully at Selina for her to soothe the girl.

But contrary to what he said, he actually didn’t have a solution.

When Kris encountered the guy in her nightmare, Luke didn’t feel anything after touching
her. At most, he could only shake her to wake her up.

That was the awkward part.

Kris had been scared to tears by the nightmare, but Luke couldn’t even locate the enemy.

I hate intangible enemies the most! Can’t you get a real body like Jason? Luke grumbled in
his heart.

Getting up and going over to the window, he contemplated for a moment before he dialed
a number. “Bobby? I need you to come here at once…”

He hung up a moment later.

Bobby would be here in a few hours. Luke relaxed slightly and began to analyze the guy
in the nightmare.

First of all, whatever the thing haunting Kris and her friend was, he hadn’t chosen adults
in town.

That might be because he couldn’t, or was unable to.

Secondly, the thing could only show up in his victims’ dreams when they were asleep.

Luke and Selina were alert at the moment, and staying up one or two nights wasn’t a
problem; it was even less of a problem for Luke, who only needed two hours of sleep
every day. If he had to, he could stay awake for three days without sleep, although he
might inevitably become mentally exhausted.

If they couldn’t resolve this problem now, he and Selina would retreat first.

Just like that, night gradually fell.

Luke prepared sandwiches and milk in the kitchen and gave some to Selina and Kris.

Looking at Kris’s surprise, he said with a smile, “Don’t worry. We’ll restock your fridge
before we go. Your mom won’t know.”

Kris chuckled and said, “No need, I can just tell my mom that I ate everything.”

Her gaze fell on Luke and Selina’s plates as she continued, “Sorry, I was just… a little
surprised.” The food on their plates was more than twice the amount on hers.

Luke shrugged. “As detectives of the Major Crimes Division, we need to keep our energy
levels up all the time; it’d be bad if we ran into a fugitive and had no strength to chase
them.”

Kris asked, “Is that so? But a lot of the officers I’ve seen are quite fat.”
Luke nodded solemnly. “That means that they don’t catch as many fugitives as we do
every day, and they need more exercise.”

Kris stared blankly for a moment before her lips tilted upward again.

Selina glanced askance at them from the side and didn’t say anything.

While it might look like some person was flirting with Kris, Selina knew that gaining
Kris’s trust would be very helpful for their investigation.

Otherwise, they would have to spend the night at a hotel.

After the three of them finished eating, Kris couldn’t help but yawn.

Seeing that, Luke said, “You can sleep for a bit on the couch.”

Kris abruptly trembled. “No.”

Luke patted the back of her hand. “Don’t be scared. We’ll wake you up if anything goes
wrong. Right, do you see that?” He jerked his chin in one direction.

Kris turned her head and asked, “What is it?”

Luke said, “The ice cubes in that wine bucket are slowly melting into ice water. Trust me,
when I use that, you won’t be able to sleep even if you wanted to.”

Kris was rendered speechless.

She had seen Luke fetch the bucket of ice from the kitchen a moment ago, and thought
that he was going to put beer or wine in it. She didn’t know that this was his plan.

She couldn’t help but shiver when she saw that bucket of ice.

It wasn’t because she was scared. It was just that when she imagined the water and ice
being poured over her head, her back felt cold.

Looking at Kris’s expression, he gestured to her, and the two of them went to sit on the
couch in the living room again.

He reached out slowly to hold her hands.

Kris didn’t resist and just stared at him strangely.

Squeezing her hands a little, Luke said solemnly, “Kris, now that we’re here to help you,
you should have more courage to stand up to him, right?”

Kris’s hands tensed up, but she nodded in the end.

Luke then continued, “So, when he shows up in your dream again…”

He slowly rubbed the back of her hands with his thumbs, which gave her a faint sense of
comfort. “You have to do your best to observe everything about him. The way he talks,
the way he moves, remember as many details as possible, but you don’t have to push
yourself. Just try your best. Okay?”

Kris hesitated and didn’t respond.

Luke looked her calmly in the eye.

After looking at Luke’s eyes for a moment, Kris finally nodded. “O- Okay.” Ten minutes
later, Luke and Selina traded dismayed looks.

Luke couldn’t help but roll his eyes and wonder if that guy had found out.

Selina looked at him sympathetically and sighed before she gestured at him, a question in
her eyes.

Luke thought for a moment before nodding his head in agreement.

A moment later, Selina sat down on the side couch and closed her eyes to get some rest.

She wasn’t Luke. Being tense for so long made her tired more quickly, and exhaustion
easily led to drowsiness.

Nobody knew how long this would last, but they would probably be up all of tonight at
least, so she needed to conserve her strength.

She wouldn’t sleep, but closing her eyes to rest could help alleviate some of the
weariness.
Chapter 439 - Delivering Abilities
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 439 Delivering Abilities

Luke looked over before he bent his head to read the information on his laptop.

The current him would be able to detect any abnormalities in the two women next to him
even without looking at them.

Since they were so close by, their breathing and heartbeats were clearly audible to him,
not to mention that he also had Sharp Nose.

Thus, he was quite relaxed.

Furthermore, the boost from reaching 20 Mental Strength wasn’t complete yet. While the
effects were gradually winding down, he was still in pretty good mental shape.

Three days without sleep would be nothing for him; he was confident he could fight this
guy for a week.

Kris didn’t wake up again after she fell asleep

Since she hadn’t slept well recently, she probably wouldn’t wake up until the next
morning, provided that she didn’t have the nightmare. The atmosphere was so quiet and
comfortable that even Selina nodded off.

She woke up an hour later and stretched comfortably. Dazed, she looked at Luke on the
side.

Luke was still browsing through files on the couch.

While Selina was sleeping, he had gotten Elizabeth to sort out the information on
Springwood and send them to him. Most of it was news reports and basic statistical data.

This information might not necessarily be helpful, but it might contain some leads.

Seeing that Selina was awake, Luke raised his head with a “what’s up?” expression in his
eyes.

Selina sat down next to him and asked in a low voice, “Why didn’t you wake me up?”

Luke didn’t think it was a big deal. “There’s nothing to do even if you’re awake, so you
may as well take a nap.”

Selina looked at Kris who was still sound asleep and asked, “No movement?”

Luke nodded slightly and sighed. “I only hope this guy doesn’t play hide and seek with
us.” Selina knew that they couldn’t tarry here for too long; three days was the max.

After all, they didn’t have a strong connection to this case at all.

From what they had seen so far, this case only involved the town of Springwood and
wasn’t related to the camp or the twins at all.

Naturally, Luke was hanging around not because of Jeff’s twin daughters, but for the man
creating nightmares.

Luke really wanted this ability to enter other people’s dreams.

Even if he couldn’t acquire this ability, he might still obtain something else.

Thinking that, Luke checked the time. It was slightly past ten.

His phone buzzed. He took it out and put his earpiece in. He then heard Bobby’s voice.

Bobby had driven all the way here from Boom Town in Arizona in six hours, taking only
half an hour to rest.

He was now on the outskirts of the town.

Luke spoke to Selina in a low voice and had her pick up Bobby.

Ten minutes later, an exhausted Bobby followed Selina into the house.

He smiled at Luke and asked, “What is it?”

Pondering for a moment and seeing how tired Bobby was, Luke made a decision.

He took Bobby to the porch, closed the door and showed him a pack of cards. “Let’s play
blackjack! One dollar per game.”

Bobby: “Huh?”

Luke shrugged and said, “This is just to help you relax. There’s no need to be nervous. I
called you because I need you to console someone.”

Bobby was befuddled, but what could he do?

He despaired at running into such an unreliable but powerful boss.

But after just three rounds, Luke put the cards away and said, “Okay, you must be
exhausted from your trip. Get some rest.”

Bobby: “Huh?” Was that it? It had only been one minute!

Luke didn’t bother to explain and simply reminded Bobby to keep his voice down so that
he didn’t wake up the sleeping girl. Bobby was full of questions, but could only nod
silently.

As Luke opened the door and entered the house, he summoned Daddy System in his
heart.

10,000 credit points disappeared, and Elementary Mental Communication was added to
his list of his abilities.

That was right, he called Bobby over precisely to acquire the qualification to learn this
ability.

Of the three blackjack rounds that Luke played with Bobby, Luke lost the first but won
the other two.

After two victories, he noticed that the “temporarily unavailable” label next to Bobby’s
Elementary Mental Communication had disappeared, so naturally, it was unnecessary to
continue playing the game “to relax.”

Taking Bobby into the house and telling him to rest in the dining room, Luke sat down
next to Kris.

Closing his eyes, he carefully examined the Mental Communication which he had just
obtained.

After his Mental Strength reached 20, his brain felt extremely active, as if it contained
some boundless power.

He could sense the power clearly but was only able to control a tiny part of it. Most of the
time, it simply operated autonomously.

After learning Bobby’s Mental Communication, he established a connection with his

brain.

He could control it now as if it was a limb. While it was tentative and rough, like a toddler
learning to walk, it was still tremendous progress compared with before.
Sure enough, one always needed the right ability!

His previous ability to control things had been an extension of Physical Outburst and
Curve Shooting

It was a huge difference, like between burning firewood with gas and filling an engine
with gas.

One was just using gas as a medium to light a fire, but with the other, gas directly
exploded to turn into shocking power.

After tinkering with the ability for a moment, Luke opened his eyes and stared at Selina
on the couch.

Selina had been observing Kris. Sensing something, she raised her head and met Luke’s
gaze.

Staring blankly for a moment, she opened her mouth to say something, but even though
her lips moved, she forgot what she was going to

do.

A few seconds later, she subconsciously murmured, “Fine, you do have a conscience.”

After saying that, she suddenly came back to herself and looked at Luke in surprise. “Did
you just say that you’ll make me a lot of delicious food after this is over?”

Luke chuckled inwardly and nodded. “Yes, happy?”

Selina gave an “oh” and said, “Yep.” Her expression was still a little strange as she felt that
something was off.

Luke laughed inwardly and didn’t give her an explanation.

He had a lot of abilities which he didn’t want Selina to know about, not because he didn’t
trust her, but because this world was too dangerous and there would definitely be people
with mental superpowers.

Luke’s secrets were protected by Daddy System, but Selina wasn’t.

Just now, he had used Mental Communication on Selina.

Unlike Bobby, who was just a weak chicken, Luke’s Mental Strength was starting to soar.
Making use of a particular glutton’s fondest wish, he sent the thought almost instantly
and made her think that he had said it.

The truth was that Luke hadn’t opened his mouth at all and had simply used his eyes to
transmit the thought.
Chapter 440 - Method, Medium and Entering Dreams
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 440 Method, Medium and Entering Dreams

Why the eyes?

For now, Luke wasn’t quite sure either.

It was like how he couldn’t explain the unusual change in his eyes after the increase in his
Mental Strength.

However, most hypnosis techniques had to do with sight and hearing.

These were the easiest means by which human beings received information and
perceived the outside world.

That was probably why Mental Communication could be activated via the eyes.

Later, Luke might try activating Mental Communication with words, or a combination of
words and eyes; both were possibilities. While he was mulling over the ability he had just
acquired, Selina suddenly said, “It’s here.”

Almost at the same time, Luke focused his attention on Kris. Her breathing and heartrate
had suddenly sped up.

Luke sighed inwardly with relief.

He had been worried that not only could that guy enter dreams, he might be able to use
the dreamer to sense the surroundings. If that was the case, the chances of Luke
successfully catching him by lying in wait was basically zero.

But it seemed that the other party’s ability wasn’t that exaggerated.

Of course, it was also possible that this nightmare bringer was capable enough to be bold
about it and didn’t consider Luke a big deal, like how most supervillains would act.

Luke got up, walked over to Selina, and quickly typed out something on his phone.

After Selina nodded in reply, he sat down on the couch which Kris was lying on and
placed his hand on her head.

Since he was new to Mental Communication, he could only use physical contact to lock
onto his target if eye contact wasn’t possible.

Why the head? Largely because it was the most convenient.

It would be very strange to wrap his hand around her neck, and even more inappropriate
to touch her chest, belly, or legs.

He had to pass on her feet as well. While Kris’s feet didn’t smell, Luke wasn’t interested in
activating his ability while holding someone else’s feet.

Come, female benefactor! Let this old servant bless you and ward off evil spirits!

Murmuring these exceedingly unreliable words to himself, Luke activated Mental

Communication.

System: You are trying to establish a link with an unknown negative energy. Confirm
link?

Luke chuckled inwardly; he hadn’t guessed wrong.

If the mountain wouldn’t come to him, he could always go to the mountain.

Since he wasn’t the target of the other party’s mental link, he could only take the initiative
to establish the link himself.

When he was testing Bobby’s Mental Communication, he had also received a notification
from the system.

The person he really needed to help was Kris, and unlike the incorporeal man in her
nightmare, she was on hand.

Hence, Kris naturally became Luke’s medium so that he could see the man in her
nightmare.

Looking at this option, Luke pondered for a moment before choosing yes.

In the blink of an eye, the darkness behind his eyelids completely changed and another
world appeared in front of him.

This was still Kris’s living room, except it now had a decaying and derelict look to it.

Dirty water covered the floor in a shallow layer. The walls were mottled and peeling, and
had ugly light brown water stains on them. Water dripped incessantly from the ceiling to
the floor.
Luke sighed. This guy was gifted! He would make a great horror movie director.

The room was empty and silent. Luke was alone.

He wasn’t in a hurry to act. Instead, he tried activating Sharp Nose. In the end, the only
things he could smell were the odor of an old, decaying house and the stench of filthy
water.

There was no sign of Kris at all.

Luke opened his eyes and chuckled. “Interesting. It looks like the real thing, but it’s still
fake.”

Anybody else might have been frightened by the situation. Luke was a seasoned
detective, however, and had easily spotted too many flaws in this scene.

In other words, this wasn’t the real world.

He walked over to the wide open door and walked out.

Standing on the lawn, he raised his head. Some snowflakes gently drifted down from the
pitch-black sky, and there was already a thin layer of snow on the ground.

Luke crouched down and picked up a handful of snow. It felt very realistic, except that it
didn’t melt and remained ice cold in his hand.

Dropping the fabricated, authentic-looking snow, he looked at the ground beneath it.

It wasn’t a lawn, but deep black mud.

He stood up and stepped on it.

Looking at the deep footprint left in the mud, he raised an eyebrow. “This is pretty real,
too.”

Shaking the black mud off his shoe, he left the snow that was outside the house and went
out to the street.

The street was covered in snow as well, and every dozen meters or so was a lamp which
dimly illuminated the tiny bit of ground below it.

In that way, the street was cut up into interwoven pieces of darkness and light, like a
channel between the dead and the living.

Looking around, Luke saw a faint figure walk forward from dozens of meters away.
It was none other than Kris.

She was wearing a V-neck T-shirt and a pair of bright blue boxers; they were the pajamas
she had gone to sleep in.

Cold snow fell on her and she was walking on bare feet, but she didn’t seem to feel any of
it.

The size of the footprints she left behind in the snow looked like they belonged to a five-
year-old.

Looking at her silently, Luke didn’t call out to her and instead followed her unhurriedly.

Kris suddenly stopped and turned toward one side of the street.

A wooden pole had been set up next to the street, and an old iron sign hung from it.

Kris reached out to wipe off the snow and dust.

A name was revealed — Badham Kindergarten.

Kris put down her hand and approached the building behind the sign as if she was
sleepwalking

“Hello! Little Kris!” someone called out in a low, hoarse voice behind her. Terrified, she
turned around.

There was someone standing there. “Oh, you’ve already grown up.” His voice was full of
nostalgia.

Staring at him, Kris gritted her teeth and murmured, “You’re just a nightmare!”

“You don’t remember me?” The person slowly moved closer, his face hidden in the
shadows.

“Who are you?” Kris stepped back and trie keep some distance between them.

The person continued forward. “No, you definitely remember me. You’re my favorite…
hm, fine, you’re my second favorite, my little Kris!”

Kris continued backing up until she hit a wall. She couldn’t help but close her eyes, but
promptly opened them again.
She suddenly remembered a warm and gentle male voice: “The way he talks, the way he
moves, remember as many details as possible.”
Chapter 441 - Spineless, and Third Intruder
Generated by NovelGet.com

Somehow, it filled Kris with courage, and she did her best to open her eyes wide and
observe the stranger coming at her. “You’re not real.”

The man’s whole chest seemed to shake with his low laugh. “Hehehehe! That’s right, so
nobody knows I’m here…”

As he spoke, he leaned in close to Kris’s hair and took a deep breath. The iron claws on
his right hand slowly raked down the wall with an ear-piercing metallic screech. “Cough,
cough!” A light cough interrupted the man’s performance.

Both of them turned their heads.

Luke walked out of the dark to stand under a lamp.

He coughed again in embarrassment. “Sorry, but someone knows.”

The two people at the wall stared blankly and uncomprehendingly for a moment.

Luke sighed and said, “Since you’re already a senile man who’s almost sixty, let me say it
again: I’m here, so someone knows that you came. Do you understand?”

He spoke gently and with a slight smile, like an elementary school language teacher
patiently instructing a kid.

“Who are you?” The man stood up straight and turned to face Luke.

Luke walked over at exactly the same pace that the man had used to approach Kris. “You
don’t remember? No, you definitely do.”

The man was lost for words, and could only shake the claws on his right hand.

Luke stopped in front of him at that moment. “I was your favorite little… Skywalker,
when you were a kid!”

The man was silent for a moment, before he suddenly said, “No, there was no Skywalker
when I was a kid.”

Luke nodded. “True, you were almost thirty when Skywalker became popular. But men
are forever kids at heart. Like you; you’re so old yet you still like to play this childish
game of scaring girls.”
The stranger chuckled hoarsely and said, “IS it childish? Well, I like young and beautiful
things.” Hearing that, Luke sighed and said, “Fine. I think you chose the wrong hobby
though, and you should pay for the wrongs you did, don’t you think? Freddy Krueger!”

With that, Luke kicked the man right in the groin.

“Ouch-” The man covered his groin and jumped around for a bit. Suddenly, he stopped
and raised his head, a malicious grin on his hideous face which was covered in burn scars.
“Hahahaha. It doesn’t hurt at all. Are you surprised?”

Luke curled his lip. “Fine, I knew you were a d*mn eunuch. No wonder you’re such a
pervert.”

He said the word “eunuch” in Chinese, which Freddy didn’t understand.

But he did know what “pervert” meant

Freddy wasn’t angry and just laughed. “It’s been a long time since I met such an
interesting kid. Let me see how brave you are!” He lunged forward.

Bia!

The next moment, Freddy was kicked right in the face and sent flying.

His body suddenly turned into black smoke in the air and disappeared, and his creepy
voice resounded in the gloom. “Wow, awesome! Are you Bruce Lee? I’m so scared.
Hahahaha!”

Luke had already settled back down. His trash talk earlier had just been to give him time
to observe Freddy this fellow.

He had already calculated when to start and end the fight.

As his eyes swept the area in front of him, a shadow quietly emerged on the wall behind
him, and Freddy’s claws slowly reached for Luke’s neck as he sneered.

“Watch out! He’s behind you!” The moment Kris screamed, Freddy’s hand was caught in
an iron grip.

Freddy’s smile froze. In the next moment, he smashed into the ground from a shoulder
throw.

There was a sneer on Luke’s face as well. “A sneak attack? A kid’s trick, Mr. Freddy.”

As he spoke, he stepped on Freddy’s shoulder, grabbed his arm with both hands, and
gave a sudden wrench.

Freddy’s right arm snapped off at the elbow so that Luke was holding the right forearm
that had the clawed hand on it.

Examining the iron claws, Luke clicked his tongue and said, “Creative, but the
workmanship is terrible and the material is too bad. You must’ve failed your handicraft
classes as a kid.”

Dropping the claws to the ground, he looked at Freddy and said, “Come, ambush me
again.”

Freddy was screaming in panic as blood gushed out of his arm.

But he burst out laughing in the next moment as another forearm grew out from his
broken elbow. “Here’s another surprise, little Skywalker! Your Uncle Freddy’s weapon is
back.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “You really are a pervert. Are you a lizard and gecko hybrid?
Gross.”

Freddy’s laughter stuttered to a stop, and he completely vanished again. “You have such a
nasty tongue. I’m going to…”

Bang!

Freddy was sent flying again, and Luke drew back his leg from where he had kicked
Freddy from behind Kris. He said, “Perverts are really shameless. You said you were
going after me, but you actually attacked the little girl. Do you really consider yourself a
man?”

Freddy grinned and got to his feet in the snow on the street. He opened his mouth, when
Luke patted his forehead. “Ah, sorry.”

Freddy: “Huh?”

Luke solemnly bowed a little. “Sorry, I was mistaken. You’re just a spineless, sh*tty
assh*le!” Freddy: “…”

“Luke?” A man suddenly called out in the distance. Stunned, the three people turned to
take a look.

The moment Luke heard that familiar voice, he realized that things didn’t look good. It
was Bobby.
The man ran out of the darkness. “Luke, is that you?” The lamp illuminated Bobby’s face.

Freddy suddenly gave a pleased laugh. “Luke? Little Skywalker? So it’s you. Can you clone
yourself with the Force then?”

Luke narrowed his eyes as his mind whirled with thoughts.

“Now, a multiple choice question from Uncle Freddy for Skywalker, how about it? Will
you choose little Kris here or… eh?” The smug Freddy was suddenly dumbfounded.

In a split second, Luke and Kris suddenly vanished.

Freddy’s ugly face was full of disbelief. “No, why would she wake up at this moment?” On
the side, a terrified Bobby looked at Freddy and was already taking steps backward.

This place was too creepy, and just when he found Luke and that girl, the both of them
disappeared, leaving him alone with this hideous and disgusting weirdo.
Chapter 442 - A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 442 A Bunch of Unlucky B*stards

However, Freddy’s gaze was now turned his way.

The man’s ugly face was covered in disparate pieces of melted skin and red, rotten flesh.
His yellow and green eyes were like a cobra’s as he stared at Bobby.

Bobby smiled awkwardly and said, “Excuse me, it seems I took a wrong turn. Bye bye.” He
turned around and ran. Freddy laughed maliciously. “No, since you’re already here, why
don’t you stay and play with Uncle Freddy… huh?”

Bobby suddenly vanished as well, and the entire scene was deathly still once more.

Stunned, Freddy finally roared angrily. “Noooooo!”

In Kris’s kitchen, a dazed Bobby looked at Luke in front of him. Luke offhandedly pulled
back the wine bucket which he had been holding over Bobby’s head and then gave him a
towel. He said, “Wipe yourself dry, or you might catch a cold.”

Bobby accepted the towel blankly. When he wiped his hair with it, pieces of ice dropped
to the floor.

Luke was a little embarrassed. “Haha. I was in a hurry, and might have used a little too
much.”

Looking at the bucket of ice that was now completely empty, Bobby didn’t know what to
feel.

Several minutes later, Luke led Bobby back to the living room.

The moment Kris saw them, she promptly got up from the couch and said, “Luke, just
now… Um, who’s this?”

Luke smiled at her and said, “This is a friend of mine. He’s a professional and the best at
dealing with situations like this.”

Bobby was lost for words. What professional? I’m an animal tamer, and that thing just
now didn’t look like an animal at all!

Kris was suspicious. “I think I saw him in my dream just now.”

Luke’s face didn’t change. “Of course. It’s a necessary skill for a professional.”

Seeing Kris’s confusion, he added, “He’s a psychic.”

Kris exclaimed in surprise and looked at Bobby in admiration. “You’re really good, you
can actually enter someone else’s dream.”

Bobby still didn’t know what was going on. I’m just an animal tamer! What d*mn
psychic?!

Ignoring him, Luke looked at the other two unexpected guests. “Nancy, and you; why are
you here?”

After Nancy went home, she had called Kris and told her that her mother wouldn’t let her
go out.

Kris had let Luke know, so Luke hadn’t included Nancy in his plan.

Nancy was terrified.

She would’ve gone to the dining room to look for Luke if Selina hadn’t stopped her.

Now that she finally had a chance to speak, she said hurriedly, “T- That guy came again!
He killed Jessie not long ago and entered my dream.”

Luke nodded. “First of all, who is Jessie? Also, were you hurt?”

“Jessie’s the boy we were talking to in the afternoon. He’s our classmate.” Nancy shook
her head. “I set an alarm when I was taking a bath and I woke up in time.”

Luke shook his head inwardly.

From what he had gathered so far, Freddy didn’t want to kill these middle school
students quickly, but enjoyed the process of playing with his prey and savored their fear.

Nancy thus survived not because she woke up but because Freddy didn’t plan to kill her
yet.

He looked at the boy with her. “And this is…”

The boy stretched out his hand. “Quentin Smith. You can call me Quentin.”

Luke shook hands with him and asked, “Are you haunted by nightmares as well?”

Quentin nodded with a bitter smile. “Yes.”

Looking at his face, Luke asked, “How long has it been since you last slept?”

Quentin’s expression became even more pained. “I don’t know. Two days, maybe three.”

Luke asked, “You came here to look for Kris –

why?”

It was their unexpected arrival that had woken Kris up.

Selina had stopped them at the door and told them not to disturb Kris’s sleep.

The moment Quentin heard that she was sleeping, he had turned cold and promptly run
to the side to smack fiercely on the window.

Luke wasn’t angry over what they had done.

They had had good intentions, and nothing bad had come out of it – on the contrary, they
had come at the right time, and pulled Luke and Kris out of the dream.

The moment Luke woke up, he promptly ran into the dining room with the bucket of ice…
and poured its entire contents over Bobby’s head, instantly rousing the man.

As for how his PR manager had somehow stumbled into that nightmare, Luke already
had a rough idea.

After receiving Luke’s call, Bobby had driven more than six hours straight to arrive here
late at night.

He had been busy with the new mining company during the day, so he was naturally
exhausted after the long trip.

If it was just that, Bobby might not necessarily be able to enter the nightmare.

But Luke had bested Bobby in order to learn the latter’s ability, so it was inevitable that
Bobby would become a little unlucky.

On top of that, Bobby had Mental Communication too, and he may be sensitive to mental
energy.

With these three factors combined, he somehow found his way into the nightmare.

Thankfully, Bobby’s luck wasn’t bad to the point of being life-threatening. Luke had
pulled him out of the nightmare before Freddy could kill him.
Luke was a little embarrassed about that.

He had been careless and Bobby had almost suffered for it. Luke only hoped Bobby hadn’t
been too traumatized by Freddy.

But Luke had had no other choice.

Daddy System clearly didn’t know the first thing about cyber technology.

Luke had tried remote betting and online blackjack, but hadn’t been able to acquire the
qualification to learn Bobby’s ability that way, so he could only have Bobby come in
person.

But Bobby had only lost twice before getting pulled into Freddy’s nightmare; Luke felt tha
this guy had absolutely been born unlucky.

That would explain why he ended up a homeless tramp when he used to have a good job.

If luck could be put into numbers, Bobby’s would be either o or -1.

At Luke’s question, Nancy and Quentin looked at each other before Quentin said, “Nancy
thinks that her mother is hiding something from her about the nightmare and the man.”

Luke nodded and said, “So…”

“So we want to uncover the truth and settle this thing once and for all,” said Quentin.

Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. “It’s not that difficult. I think I know what
he’s up to.”

“What is it?” Kris, Nancy and Quentin asked almost at the same time.

Luke turned on his laptop that was on the table and flipped through the information
which he had been investigating that afternoon. He then turned the screen around. “Do
you know this place?”

The three of them looked at the screen. On it was an old photo which depicted a
kindergarten with a huge sign on the rooftop – Badham Kindergarten.
Chapter 443 - There Is Only One Truth
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 443 There Is Only One Truth

The expressions of the three changed as they exclaimed in unison, “That’s the place!”

Luke looked at their faces. “It seems that all of you went to this place in your dreams?”

They nodded.

Luke continued, “Something happened in this kindergarten twelve years ago, and it was
related to the kids there. If I’m right, all of you are around seventeen now, or a little
younger?”

They nodded again and didn’t say anything; they were clearly in the right age range.

Luke said, “This kindergarten is in Springwood, so you may have gone to school there
twelve years ago. Also, look at this…”

Luke zoomed in and then pulled up another photo. Putting the two photos together, Luke
asked, “Notice anything?” Frowning, they looked at the photos for a moment, and Nancy’s
expression changed. “This is… the same place?”

Luke hummed in response and said, “So, Dean and Kris at least were at this kindergarten
back then.”

The second photo was the one Luke took at Dean’s funeral and was an impromptu shot of
Kris and Dean when they were kids.

The slide that Dean was playing on, the white fence behind Kris and the bungalows
nearby were identical to what was in the old photo of Badham Kindergarten.

“Whether or not your parents are hiding anything isn’t the important point.” Luke went
on, “Because that man is leading you step by step closer to what he wants you to know.”

The three of them had bewildered looks on their faces.

Luke suddenly smiled. “Don’t be scared. At least you have us as backup. As both outsiders
and detectives, we’re more clear-headed; that man is indeed tricky, but he isn’t invincible,
or he wouldn’t have waited twelve years to come after you.”

Also, the man was really inefficient when it came to murder!

He still hadn’t gotten revenge on the adults who burned him alive back then.

Luke didn’t believe that the man was magnanimous enough to spare them.

Seeing how Dean and Jessie were dead, the man was indeed a murderer, but he wasn’t
killing all of them in one go for some reason.

The three students found it incredible. How can you describe such a terrifying person so
lightly? Are we really talking about the same thing?

Luke didn’t pay any attention to their expressions. “So, it’s not hard if we want answers
or the truth; visiting this place should be enough.”

Everybody looked at the pictures on the laptop screen.

“Are we… going now?” Kris asked uneasily.

Luke shrugged. “Whether we go or not isn’t a big deal, but all of you look like you really
want answers.”

Fine; actually, he was very curious to know what on earth this Freddy Krueger was
thinking or what he was up to.

Was he simply playing at a massacre? Luke felt that it was more complicated than that.

Kris, Nancy and Quentin traded looks and started to discuss it.

Kris didn’t really want to go, but Nancy and Quentin did.

In the end, she deferred to the majority.

Luke and Selina just watched from the side and didn’t interrupt them.

Only after they reached a unanimous decision did he say, “Let’s go.”

Kris’s lips moved but she didn’t say anything. After Luke stood up, she subconsciously
followed him.

Nancy had snuck out her window and come over in Quentin’s car. The two of them took
his car again.

Kris, however, got into Luke’s car without hesitation and sat in the backseat with Bobby.

Bobby: I’m just an animal tamer. Why do I have to go too? Luke ignored Bobby’s
aggrieved expression since he couldn’t explain it.
Could he say that with Bobby’s rotten luck, he might be inexplicably pulled into a
nightmare by Freddy again after he fell asleep?

It was better not to say such a painful thing.

Six people in two cars drove through town in the middle of the night and reached the
woods on the edge of town a few minutes later.

They parked and got out. Luke led everyone through the woods until they came out onto
an old, desolate trail that was surrounded by cornfields as far as the eye could see.

After walking dozens of meters down the trail, they saw a building next to the road.

It was a bungalow.

The sign on the roof was damaged and broken, and only the letters “Ba” remained.

In front of the bungalow and next to the curb was a wooden pillar from which hung an
old gray metal sign inscribed with the faint words: “Badham Kindergarten.”

The complexions of the three kids turned pale.

Even though it was late at night and there were no lights here, even though the building
had long fallen into disrepair, they instinctively knew that this was the right place.

Seeing all of them acting dazed in front of the house, Luke prodded, “Shall we go in?”

Standing around outside the house wouldn’t do anything but waste energy.

In a situation like this, one should go in right away, or turn around and leave, and find
another way. Hesitation was the least helpful choice.

Luke also couldn’t hang around here for very much longer either.

Coming back to themselves with a start, the three kids traded looks, before Nancy and
Quentin stepped toward the building.

Kris, however, followed one step behind Luke once again.

All of them went in except for Selina, who stayed outdoors and monitored things on her
tablet.

This was something Luke had discussed with her earlier. He told everyone else that
Selina was the backup plan.
As for exactly what the backup plan was, he naturally didn’t say. If Bobby’s luck wasn’t
already bad enough for him to be pulled into Freddy’s nightmare, Luke would’ve left him
outside too.

This could be considered a private assignment, and there was no need to get them
involved. They wouldn’t be able to help, to say nothing of the danger. Five of them
entered the building, with Luke and Bobby holding two LED flashlights.

The bright light broke through the dark house.

Dust was everywhere. Clearly, it had been a very long time since anyone was here.

After making one round through the house, none of the kids looked good.

While there were quite a number of differences compared with their nightmares, the
main environment was the same.

They had already entered this place too many times in their dreams before Freddy scared
them into waking up.

Seeing how they were a little freaked out, Luke said again, “Let’s go. It doesn’t seem like
the answers you want are here.”

Nancy and Quentin traded looks, then followed Luke through a corridor. When they
turned a corner, they saw a door at the end that had the word “Maintenance” on it.

Luke opened the door and headed downstairs.

This was the basement, as well as a typical maintenance room, which was also old and
dusty.
Chapter 444 - Truth, Answer and Trap
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 444 Truth, Answer and Trap

Kris still followed Luke closely and Bobby was behind them, while Nancy and Quentin
were already searching the basement.

Compared with Kris, who had already been saved by Luke twice, they were more
desperate to find out exactly what Freddy wanted.

Picking up something from an old table, Quentin mumbled, “This is it, this definitely is his
place.”

Quentin was holding a finger blade, which was part of the claw-like weapon on Freddy’s
hand.

After looking around for a while, Nancy stared closely at a drawing. “I… think there’s
something behind there.” Luke had already detected it with his Sharp Nose. He nodded
and said, “Let me.”

Hanging the light on the wall, he tore down the children’s drawing to reveal a small door
at the bottom.

He dismantled the door carefully and put it to one side. Crouching down for a look, he
realized that inside was a secret room.

He took down the light and placed it inside the small secret room. “Do you want to go in
and take a look?”.

Nancy and Quentin both nodded, while Kris simply looked at Luke silently.

A moment later, Bobby remained outside while the rest of them crawled into the room.

It was much smaller than the room outside and was a space created by adding two extra
walls to one corner of the original room.

There was no furniture inside except for a single bed covered with a dusty quilt.

However, all the walls were covered in clumsy paint doodles.

After so long, the paint had turned gray and black so that on closer look, the doodles
weren’t cute at all, but instead pretty creepy.
Looking at the doodles, Nancy touched them and mumbled, “I think… I drew these when I
was little.”

Luke didn’t think too much of it. He looked around and found an old album in a dusty
paper box on the nightstand.

Opening it, he found some old laminated photos.

He flipped through a few pages and quickly scanned the rest of the photos.

A few seconds later, he closed the album and frowned.

Noticing his expression, Quentin couldn’t help but ask, “What’s in it?”

Both Kris and Nancy looked at the album in Luke’s hand.

Luke shook his head and didn’t answer that question.

He looked at Nancy and then at Kris. “This is probably what he wants you to remember.”

The girls subconsciously stepped forward. Nancy couldn’t help but ask, “What is it?”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “The answers you were looking for: What happened in
this kindergarten back then.”

Nancy stepped forward again with one hand out. “Can I take a look?”

Frowning for a moment, Luke looked at Kris and asked, “I think I know why he wants you
to come here, but this thing is a trap. So, I’ll ask you once again: Do you really want to
look at it?”

After a brief hesitation, Nancy nodded. “I do.”

Looking at Luke’s face, Kris suddenly shook her head. “No, I don’t.”

Luke nodded and said, “Alright. Nancy, you wait a bit.”

Saying that, Luke swiftly took out most of the photos before he tossed the album to
Nancy.

He then fished out a lighter and burned the ten or so photos in his hand to ashes.

While doing so, he used his body to block everyone else’s line of sight so that they
couldn’t see the photos. On the other side, Nancy abruptly flushed when she looked at the
photos before she turned pale. “No, that’s impossible.”

Quentin moved, about to go over and take a look at the photos.

Luke darted to Quentin’s side and pressed down on his shoulder. “That’s her business.”

Quentin was silent.

He couldn’t go over even if he wanted to as the force on his shoulder kept him firmly in
place.

Looking at Nancy who suddenly burst into tears, Luke didn’t feel very guilty.

Considering Quentin and Nancy’s curiosity, they would’ve become overly suspicious if he
directly burnt all the photos.

Thankfully, Kris trusted him more and was less curious.

Luke walked over to Nancy and gave her his lighter. “I think you need this.”

Staring blankly at the lighter for a moment, Nancy finally came back to herself and
grabbed it.

But her hands were shaking so hard and didn’t have any strength. It took her several tries
before she could start a fire.

Luke didn’t help her but simply turned around to block everyone else’s line of sight.

A moment later, he smelled the photos burning and heard Nancy’s intermittent sobs.

After a while, he finally moved to stand next to Kris.

As for Nancy? She had Quentin to console her. There was clearly something between the
two of them, and Luke didn’t have to stick his foot in it.

Seeing the bewilderment in Kris’s eyes, he said, “Since you decided to let the past go,
there’s no need to feel conflicted about it. Not all memories are beautiful.”

Seeing how Nancy was crying so wretchedly, Kris was utterly relieved inwardly.

She had a feeling that she would’ve been as devastated as Nancy if she had chosen to look
at the photos.

Even if she had a rough guess about what the photos contained, it wasn’t as big a blow
since she didn’t see them with her own eyes.
Human beings were always good at deceiving themselves.

After a long while, Nancy finally calmed down.

Only then did Luke say, “Alright, Nancy, I know you’re upset, but that’s even more reason
to settle this once and for all, right?”

Nancy raised her head and stared at him for a moment before she slowly nodded her
head.

Quentin couldn’t help but ask, “How are we going to get rid of him?”

Luke observed them and said, “It’s been a long time since you slept, right?”

Both of them nodded bitterly.

Luke said, “Now, lie down on the bed and go to sleep.”

They looked at the filthy and worn bed and shuddered.

But Luke was already walking over to pull out the single bed. He carefully wrapped up
the bedding and quilt before throwing them into a corner.

“This should do now.” All that was left of the single bed now was the bedframe, and he
nodded in satisfaction.

Nancy and Quentin sighed in relief.

While the planks were hard, they were at least clean.

At that moment, Luke continued, “Kris, Nancy, the two of you lie down.”

Saying that, he pulled over a wooden stool from the side. Confirming that it was sturdy
enough, he placed it next to the bed.

Befuddled, Quentin asked, “Then… what about me?”

The two girls looked at him, then at the single bed again.

Luke had just sat down on the stool. Hearing the question, he subconsciously looked at…
the floor.
Chapter 445 - One, Two, Freddy’s Coming For You!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 445 One, Two, Freddy’s Coming For You!

Following Luke’s gaze, Quentin exclaimed involuntarily, “Don’t tell me you want me to lie
on the floor?”

Luke smiled awkwardly.

He had to admit that Quentin was correct.

Luke had been thinking about having Quentin lie under his feet so that he could activate
Mental Communication through that contact.

His hands were naturally reserved for the ladies; he couldn’t put his feet on Kris’s and
Nancy’s foreheads.

The main point was that instead of letting someone else touch him, it was more
convenient to his own limbs as “conduits” for activating his ability. It was like how many
archers had a habit of sticking out their fingers to guide their arrows when holding their
bows. With feet? Well, it was possible with some difficulty.

For a moment, there was silence in the room.

In the end, it was Kris who broke the impasse. “Luke, I… I don’t think I can fall asleep.”

Luke was stunned, and Kris lowered her head in embarrassment. “I slept too much in the
afternoon. I don’t feel sleepy at all.”

Luke was speechless. He had completely forgotten that.

Kris had slept from five in the afternoon to ten at night; she had only been awake for an
hour.

It wouldn’t be easy for her to sleep now.

Luke could only say, “Okay, Quentin and Nancy will take the bed. You can find a place to
sit.”

Quentin was hugely relieved.

A moment later, Nancy and Quentin both lay down on the single bed and Kris sat down
next to Luke on another stool.

Quentin finally couldn’t help asking, “What are you going to do?” Luke glanced solemnly
at Bobby outside and lowered his voice. “Later, I’ll get this professional psychic to help
connect my mind to yours and enter your dream with you.”

Quentin stared blankly. “What psychic?”

Kris quickly pointed at Bobby outside. “That’s him. He was the one who helped Luke
enter my dream and save me in the afternoon.”

Quentin and Nancy looked at each other in dismay, but looking at Kris, they could only
believe her.

Otherwise, it didn’t make sense for Kris to trust this detective so much after just one
afternoon.

Looking at Nancy and Quentin, who were a little nervous, Luke smiled. “There’s no need
to be so scared; he’s not as terrifying as you think. Kris and I met him in the afternoon,
and we’re still alive, aren’t we?”

Of course, if you encounter him on your own, you’ll probably die very quickly, Luke
secretly added in his heart.

This wasn’t him looking down on them.

Nancy and Quentin were just ordinary middle schoolers who had never undergone any
sort of relevant training.

Whether or not they could defeat Freddy would depend on their luck.

Thankfully, Luke had never relied on luck even if he had always been lucky.

Nancy and Quentin nodded and finally closed their eyes.

They were tense at first and subconsciously tried to stay awake, but after lying down for
a while in a quiet environment, they slowly relaxed.

They hadn’t slept well for days. Also, Luke had used a bit of Mental Communication when
he was comforting them earlier so they now trusted him more.

Thus, they fell asleep just several minutes later.

Luke didn’t enter their dreams immediately. Instead, he lightly tapped his earpiece twice,
and immediately received the same in response.
That was Selina letting him know that she was already ready.

Luke had his own trump cards, but he still preferred to be a little more prepared. Selina
was now observing the activity in the room via the surveillance camera Luke had set up.

Selina had napped for an hour in the afternoon and was on full alert, unlike some unlucky
PR manager.

Receiving a response from his staunch backup, Luke’s attention returned to Nancy and
Quentin and he noticed slight changes in their physical conditions.

Their breathing and heart rates had sped up a little, but it wasn’t too intense yet.

Freddy had probably already dragged them into the nightmare, but this was just the
prelude to the main act.

He turned to the side and smiled at Kris. “Trust me. All of you will walk out of here safe
and sound.”

He then closed his eyes and lay his hands on Nancy and Quentin’s heads, activating
Mental Communication.

The next moment, the scene changed.

Luke found himself in some sort of classroom.

It was completely dark outside the windows, and there was only one pale and dusky light
in the classroom. Only a few toys and items were scattered around; there was no one
here.

Luke didn’t linger here for long and stepped outside.

In the corridor, he heard the echo of faint singing. Several little girls seemed to be singing
a nursery rhyme, and there was the rhythmic slap of a rope.

Luke walked down the corridor to a classroom at the end. The door was wide open, and
he saw three girls in white dresses inside.

They were playing jump rope as one of the girls jumped in the middle and they sang a
nursery rhyme together.

“One, two, Freddy’s coming for you… “Three, four, lock your door…” They seemed to have
noticed him, but nothing changed in their expressions as they continued jumping and
singing. In the shadow of the pale fluorescent light, their eyes were like black holes as
they stared at him.

Luke tilted his head, and after surveying the scene, suddenly chuckled. “This guy is really
a pervert, but this really is creative. Too bad he’s using it for something like this.”

Shaking his head, he walked past.

In the classroom behind him, the three girls turned their heads and watched him walk
away as they continued swinging the rope and jumping. Their monotonous voices echoed
in the corridor.

“Five, six, grab your crucifix…

“Seven, eight, gonna stay up late…”

Luke had reached the end of the corridor by then and he opened the door that had the
word “Maintenance” on it to reveal a space filled with all kinds of metal pipes.

Behind him, the girls were still singing. “Nine, ten, never sleep again…”

As Luke stepped into the room, the singing came to an abrupt halt.

He turned his head, only to see that there wasn’t a door behind him but only a dark wall.
The dim red light in this space was like a layer of blood that was nauseating to look at.

“This guy’s ability… I really want it!” Luke mumbled.

The ability to enter dreams wasn’t just useful in a fight.

If he wanted to, he could create a dream of a sunny beach and endless amounts of
delicious food to satisfy a particular glutton. He could come up with whatever food she
wanted, and she would never overeat nor lose weight.

Similarly, he could make suspects believe that they were in a safe place and talking to a
safe party. It would be far easier than using any kind of interrogation to circumvent their
psychological barriers.

And this was only considering the ability’s use in legitimate work or battle.
Chapter 446 - Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out
of It
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 446 Drowning In Blood and Making the Most Out of It

Thinking out of the box, this ability to enter dreams was practically omnipotent, and
moreover, didn’t involve any extra costs.

If Freddy wanted to build a playground like this in reality, he would first have to think
about trying to keep it a secret, then consider renovation, infrastructure and so on.

It was precisely for these reasons that Luke had never set up the secret based which he
envisaged.

In a dreamscape, however, there was no end to what he could make.

It was a shame that Freddy this sicko had wasted his ability on creating this murder
playground

Then again, he didn’t need food or money, and his only hobby was to torture and kill
people.

His mind whirling with these thoughts, Luke stepped forward.

Several lit furnaces glowed and dark red light flickered; the entire space was hot, dry and
horrifying Someone laughed heartily in the distance, and there was the clang of metal.

It was none other than Freddy.

“My little Nancy, you really think your boyfriend can save you here?” His low voice rang
out before his tone abruptly changed. “Then he may as well die with you! He’s a wimp, he
can’t save you! He can’t even save himself! Like this…”

“Ah!” Quentin screamed in pain. Freddy had probably injured him somehow.

Luke, however, maintained his unhurried pace.

After everything that had happened so far, he was gradually coming to better understand
Freddy’s character.

This guy absolutely wouldn’t kill his prey until he had had enough fun with them.
Was he flaunting, or was it just a sick interest? Luke wasn’t sure; there might be other
reasons.

It was like a cat playing with a mouse.

“Ahhhh!” Quentin gave a drawn-out scream again.

“Little Nancy, look, you have a lousy boyfriend. He tripped over his own feet and passed
out. How can he protect you?” Freddy’s tone turned playful. “Come to Uncle Freddy.
You’re my favorite, hahahaha.”

At that moment, Luke walked out and saw Quentin lying in the gap between two boilers

A panic-stricken Nancy had retreated up a metal staircase not far away and started
running.

Freddy followed her unhurriedly. The iron claws on his right hand scraped the handrail
and the grating noise echoed in the boiler room.

Luke sighed. What a pretentious guy! He really wanted to beat him up.

Freddy disappeared upstairs while chasing his “little Nancy.”

Luke walked over to Quentin and pulled him up.

Quentin was fine. Freddy found him a nuisance but didn’t want to kill him yet, so he
knocked the guy out and left him here.

Lifting Quentin, Luke moved faster.

Luke still wanted to see what else Freddy was going to do, but he couldn’t let Freddy get
his fill of his performance and then kill Nancy. Following Freddy’s playful laughter, Luke
stepped out onto another walkway, only to find that the scene had changed.

He suddenly found himself inside an ordinary building

This building seemed especially quiet compared with the thunderstorm outside.

Of course, that wasn’t counting the running and screaming from upstairs as Freddy toyed
with Nancy.

Freddy’s voice echoed again in the building. “Haha, let’s play hide and seek, shall we? If I
catch you… hehehe. Okay, Uncle Freddy is going to start counting! Ten, nine, eight…” Luke
rolled his eyes. There was clearly no limit to this guy’s sick interests.
At that moment, a fearful Nancy was hiding in a closet in one of the rooms upstairs.

As for why she was hiding here? She didn’t know; it was just that there was a constantly
increasing sense of dread in her head that was strongly urging her to hide. She didn’t
realize at all that her mind was turning slow and fuzzy. She had even forgotten Quentin,
who had come with her.

As for Luke? She never remembered the guy in the first place.

Nancy nervously looked out the closet door, which was open a crack, but suddenly froze.

A moment later, she slowly turned her head, and a hideous burned face was right next to
hers.

They looked each other in the eye, and the hideous man smiled brightly. “Surprise!
Gotcha.”

Nancy screamed hysterically, flung the door open and ran out.

She only took a few steps down a straight corridor when the floor below her feet turned
into black mud. She got stuck and started to slowly sink down.

Freddy was still standing on the wooden floor not far away. “Hehe. You can’t get away,
little Nancy.”

Nancy struggled with all her might, but she sunk deeper and deeper into the quagmire.

That thick black liquid which reeked of blood and decay filled her mouth and nose.

This was a swamp of rotten blood.

“Ahhh!” With one last despairing cry, she was completely submerged in the swamp of
blood.

Freddy chuckled. “Begging, fear, despair. How delicious.” With those words, he
disappeared down the corridor.

Luke arrived just in time to hear Freddy’s words, and was lost for words. That’s all you
want to do to such a cute girl? You can really hold yourself back!

Approaching the edge of the bloody quagmire, he looked at the putrid and nauseating
filth that was one step away from where he was still standing on the wooden floor.

Luke had already analyzed the blood with his Sharp Nose.
His conclusion was simple: It was both real and fake.

Similar to the snow in Kris’s dream, it had most of the components of real blood, but
lacked its complexity.

There were no identical snowflakes in the whole world. By the same logic, it wasn’t
possible to duplicate blood exactly.

Maybe Freddy’s ability wasn’t strong enough, or maybe he had never considered such a
complicated matter before. Few people whom he dragged into his nightmare would
analyze the dreamscape as meticulously as Luke.

Pondering for a moment, Luke sighed. “Forget it. I’ll have to experience it sooner or later.”

He stepped forward with the unconscious Quentin into the swamp of blood and slowly
started to sink.

“So this is what it feels like to drown in blood.” He tried to make the most out of it.

Thanks to Freddy and Sharp Nose, Luke confirmed that this was just an incredibly vivid
illusion.

Otherwise, if it was real, he might not have the courage to jump in, because… it was really
smelly and gross.

Luke sensed that the temperature of the slick, stinking fluid around him wasn’t
distributed evenly.

Some parts were tepid while some were ice cold. It was like the difference between blood
that had been spilled and blood that was already cold.
Chapter 447 - Monster, Release That Girl! I’ll Do It!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 447 Monster, Release That Girl! I’ll Do It!

Luke wasn’t unfamiliar with the sensation, except that he was feeling it all over his body
instead of just on his hands.

He didn’t know how to describe it.

He also observed Quentin’s reaction.

In fact, Quentin should have already woken up from choking on the disgusting liquid, but
he was still unconscious.

Could it be that the nightmare couldn’t affect Quentin because he was unconscious, or the
signal in here was poor, so Freddy’s attack didn’t have any effect?

Various thoughts flew through Luke’s head as the two of them continued to sink into the
bottomless quagmire of filth and blood.

On the other hand, Nancy felt suffocated the moment she sank into the swamp.

The slick, filthy blood filled her mouth and nose, and the strong stench made her feel as if
she was falling into hell.

It was like an ordinary person falling into a pit filled with sh*t.

After what felt like both a long and short while, she suddenly fell out of the swamp, and
the darkness in front of her eyes lightened up a little.

Her eyes opened wide as she felt herself land on a soft bed. Above her head, the dark red
blood swiftly shrunk until the ceiling returned to its original gray color.

Was this… her bedroom?

Nancy stared blankly. When she lowered her head, she found that her T-shirt and jeans
had been replaced with a white dress.

Her expression changed.

She was very familiar with the style and color of the dress.
This was the dress worn by the little girl in her dream, who was none other than herself
back when she was at Badham Kindergarten.

“Three! Two! One!” A low voice rang out and the door of the room opened.

Leaning against the door, Freddy tapped his claws on it. “I’m coming in, little Nancy.”

“No! Don’t come here!” Nancy mumbled in fright.

Freddy just chuckled as he drew closer. “Your eyes say no, no, but my mouth says yes,
yes!”

As he spoke, he snapped his claws, and Nancy was immediately restricted by invisible
ropes, her limbs stretched out on the bed.

“P- Please don’t!” Nancy had sunk into despair.

Freddy jumped gracefully onto the bed and lay down next to her. Propping his head up
with his left hand, the cold, sharp claws on his right hand trailed slowly up her smooth
calf.

When the tips of the claws brushed over her skin, Nancy was terrified; it felt like her leg
was bleeding when in fact it was a few minute scratches.

Freddy’s claws continued moving upward as he lifted the bottom of the white dress. “Do
you still remember that this is my favorite dress?”

Nancy shook her head with difficulty. “No, I don’t.”

Freddy cackled. “You remember now. I know you’ve seen my gift for you. Your heart is
filled with pain and fear. They’re calling to me.”

As he spoke, the claws moved further up underneath the dress, going past her knee and
her thigh.

Nancy closed her eyes miserably. “Somebody help me!”

Freddy hooted. “There’s nobody else here, including your little boyfriend.”

As he spoke, his claws ripped the hem of her dress.

“Open your eyes and look at me!” Freddy suddenly yelled.

Nancy was unable to fight back, and she subconsciously opened her eyes before suddenly
exclaiming in shock, “Oh my god!”
Freddy laughed. “No, your god isn’t here. It’s just me, and I’m going to send you to hell.”

But it was as if Nancy didn’t hear him as she mumbled, “Quentin? And… Luke?”

Freddy stared blankly for a moment, before he suddenly turned around.

At that moment, in one corner of the ceiling, the dark red liquid spat out two people
before it swiftly shrunk to nothing.

One had a drooping head and limbs, which suggested that he was unconscious.

The other person twisted in the air to land nimbly on the floor.

Looking at the two people on the bed, he dropped his forehead into his hand. “Oh, Freddy,
Freddy. Like I’ve told you a million times, don’t do such despicable things to a pretty girl,
you wretched eunuch!”

Surprise flashed in Freddy’s eyes. He got up slowly. “It’s you again?” Luke said, “That’s
right! I am the living embodiment of justice — Skywalker!”

Stunned, Freddy then laughed so hard that he could barely stand straight. “Haha, haha.
Skywalker? I’m so scared! Hey, where’s your lightsaber? Where’s your cape? And most
importantly, where’s your Force?”

As he spoke, he turned around and lay down next to Nancy again, stroking her smooth
skin with his claws. “I like the sound when my claws cut their skin, and when they cry and
scream…”

“Monster, release that girl!” Luke roared. “I’ll do it!”

Freddy: “Huh?”

Nancy: “What?!”

Luke smiled in embarrassment. “Haha, sorry, I remembered the wrong line! It should be…
Don’t touch her!”

Hearing the familiar line, Freddy felt that everything was finally back under his control.

His claws continued upward as it cut the white dress open. “How can I give up something
so wonderful?”

He stopped at Nancy’s chest and pressed down sharply. The sharp tips of his claws
looked like they would stab into her heart the next moment.
Seeing this situation, Luke suddenly said, “Huh, she’s such a big girl already, why isn’t she
wearing a bra?”

Freddy: “Huh?”

Nancy: What?”

When Luke asked that, he had already sent Quentin hurtling forward.

Looking at Quentin whizzing in his direction, Freddy couldn’t quite grasp what was
happening and instantly disappeared. An unconscious Quentin hit Nancy hard. Unable to
cry out, she could only gasp in pain.

Quentin was so heavy it felt like her stomach was caving in.

Freddy reappeared next to the bed. “Wow, it looks like I have two toys now.”

Luke curled this lip. “Sure. The boy is on the top anyway. You can kill him first.”

Freddy: “Huh?”

Nancy: What?”

Luke slowly walked over. “I’m not gay. Why would I protect another man? A real man
should rely on himself.” Freddy: “…”

Nancy: “…”

We really don’t know how to argue with that.

Chapter 448 - Trash Talk Battle
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 448 Trash Talk Battle

Rolling his eyes, Freddy suddenly stabbed one claw into Quentin’s arm. “Wake up. Your
girlfriend is about to die.”

Quentin just moaned and remained unconscious.

Embarrassed, Freddy pulled back his claw, leaving behind a small wound on Quentin’s
arm.

Luke beamed as he said, “Don’t bother. Even if you feed him sh*t right now, he won’t
respond.”

Freddy blinked. “Is that so? Then what about you?”

Luke frowned. “Like I said, I’m going to kill you.”

He suddenly lashed out with his leg.

Freddy flipped backward and laughed. “Hahahaha. So, your mouth is full of sh*t, isn’t it?
Then have some more!”

In a flash, the scene changed again, and they were back in the boiler room.

Nancy was still tied up with her limbs stretched out, except that she was now suspended
in the air from four iron chains.

Right below her was a huge furnace which sent up flames that licked her torn dress and
set it alight.

Nancy immediately screamed in pain; it was as if the flames burning her dress were
burning her soul, and she was in agony.

Luke looked down at his feet, where the dark red liquid of the quagmire was once again
swallowing him up.

He couldn’t help but murmur, “One such experience is more than enough.”

He stomped on the ground.

Bang!
With the muffled sound of an explosion, a huge hole was left in the dark red blood as
Luke leaped up toward Nancy in the air.

Waving his hands, he cut the chains which bound her and she dropped to the ground.

Freed, Nancy screamed and rolled around desperately on the ground as she frantically
slapped at the fire on her dress.

Luke flipped and landed next to her. Feeling resigned, he held her down and put out the
fire after swatting her dress a few times.

Staring dumbly at her ruined dress, Nancy didn’t understand what was going on.

Looking at a bewildered Freddy not far away, Luke said, “Nancy, need I remind you that
you came here in a T-shirt and jeans?”

Nancy was confused. “Huh? What?”

Luke said, “So, your dress, the fire, and even your nudity — all of it is your own
imagination, understand?”

Nancy shook her head dumbly. Her mind was in too much of a mess to think about any of
that.

Luke didn’t bother saying more.

He knew that it wasn’t Nancy’s fault.

It wasn’t that she was stupid; it was the nightmare created by Freddy which was affecting
her rationality and making her ignore the unreasonable parts of her dream.

Many people dreamt about flying, falling from a cliff or being hunted.

Few people would be rational enough at that moment to analyze the situation.

It was when they were dreaming that people were at their most relaxed.

It was also when their minds were the most easily manipulated.

Freddy killed people in their dreams because he wasn’t that strong at all in reality.

It was only in dreams that he could manipulate the consciousness of these youngsters
and hypnotize them bit by bit.
Once their minds were in a mess, like Nancy wailing and screaming, Freddy would be
able to kill them easily.

The truth was that they weren’t killed by Freddy’s power alone, but also through their
own doing

Sometimes, when a person thought they were dead, they would die for real.

Freddy’s nightmare ability built on this phenomenon and even turned it into his strength.

Freddy stared at Luke in bewilderment. “What… are you?”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I’m human.”

Freddy snorted. “The ability you used just now didn’t seem like it.”

Luke was unhappy. “How can you curse me like that? I’m going to kill you.” Pushing off of
his feet, he lunged at Freddy.

Freddy swiped at Luke with his claws without hesitation.

He didn’t believe that Luke’s arm could withstand his claws. Besides, this was his
territory.

Luke raised his hand and twisted Freddy’s arm so that the claws were aimed at Freddy
instead.

At the same time, he kicked Freddy in the groin and pressed Freddy to the ground with
both arms.

Freddy gave a couple of yells before he suddenly disappeared. “Wow, you really are a
Bruce Lee, but it’s useless. Hahahaha, this is my world.”

Luke drew back his hands and laughed. “You’re cocky for a man without a penis. Also, this
world of yours is so crap. You should read more books.”

Freddy said, “Haha, are you worried now, little Skywalker? Don’t be hasty, Uncle Freddy
will always keep you company.”

Bia!

Luke expressionlessly pulled back his right leg. “You’ve used this trick for so many years,
can you switch to something new? If you’re not creative enough in this era, you’ll fall
behind, Uncle Freddy!” Freddy got up from where he was on a pipe and rubbed his nose.
“Because I like it. Also, the classics will never go out of style.”
Luke shrugged and said, “Is that all you’ve got? Let me tell you something good. I have
two partners who may wake us up at any moment. You don’t have much time.”

Freddy cackled but didn’t come down from where he was standing on the pipe.

He realized that Luke was very hard to deal with.

First of all, Luke wasn’t the least bit scared of him.

Secondly, because of Luke, Nancy’s mind was starting to clear up and Quentin was
unconscious.

As a result, Freddy’s power in the dream was dwindling.

Maintaining this nightmare dreamscape required power, which wasn’t inexhaustible.

He could also only kill people in their dreams with a particular power, which could also
run out.

If he could slaughter at will once entering a dream, he would’ve already massacred

everyone in Springwood.

Lastly, Luke had strong mental fortitude and was completely immune to the nightmare’s
effect.

For now, the two of them were at a stalemate.

Just like during their trash talk earlier before they simply traded a few blows, both of
them had more complicated objectives.

Luke had a lot of trump cards, but he was taking this opportunity to examine the
dreamscape in Freddy’s nightmare. After all, it was rare to meet someone who could
manipulate dreams like this.

Freddy, on the other hand, was trying to buy himself more time to absorb Nancy and
Quentin’s fear and pain and subsequently become more powerful.

Each with their own motives and schemes, they started to trade barbs again, while Nancy
and Quentin were caught in the middle.

Quentin was unconscious and wasn’t suffering as much, but Nancy could only stand there
miserably as she covered her breasts uncomfortably.
Chapter 449 - Professional Third Intruder, and I’ll Be Back
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 449 Professional Third Intruder, and I’ll Be Back

As Luke gradually suppressed Freddy’s domineering air, Nancy came back to herself.

What embarrassed her the most was what she was wearing

Freddy had put her in this dress from her childhood. She naturally hadn’t needed a bra
back then, and Freddy had maliciously cut the dress down the front.

To make things worse, half the torn dress had been burnt by the fire from the furnace just
now, and could barely cover her.

Luke and Freddy were too busy trading barbs to look at her, otherwise she would have to
crouch down to cover herself.

In that moment, Nancy felt as if her worldview was collapsing.

She became aware of Freddy’s existence a few days ago, and furthermore, had watched
Dean kill himself with her own eyes.

It wasn’t until then that she found out that a dream could actually kill someone.

But now, it suddenly occurred to her that Freddy, whom she found utterly horrifying,
seemed unable to do anything to the person who was around Nancy’s age, in front of him
except talk trash.

This drastic reversal made her wonder how Freddy could’ve possibly made her almost
piss herself.

While the three of them were contemplating their own thoughts, Freddy’s expression
changed and Luke also suddenly turned his head.

An open door suddenly appeared in the wall, and someone walked in.

“Luke?” Bobby’s trembling voice rang out.

Luke rolled his eyes.

His PR manager’s bad luck was truly d*mn amazing to pull him back in again, and right
into the heart of the conflict.
Freddy gave a pleased smile. “Well, well, look who’s here? It’s actually a familiar face. It
seems that today is my lucky day.”

Luke scoffed. “Bobby, just treat him like that chimpanzee of yours and teach him a good
lesson.”

Freddy: “Huh?”

Bobby: “What?” What d*mn chimpanzee?

Bobby shouted reflexively, “He’s nothing like Doctor at all! Doctor is very cute.”

Doctor was the name of Bobby’s chimpanzee.

Bobby had always hoped for it to become a little smarter… which was why he named it
Doctor.

Luke was lost for words. “… Then just treat him like those stupid things that you train,
like a dog or a bear or whatever.”

Bobby wanted to complain. He had always been good to dogs, and had never abused any.

As for bears… he had never trained them before.

Freddy didn’t care what rubbish they were discussing and appeared in front of Bobby in a
flash.

Looking at this scary freak, Bobby subconsciously did what Luke told him to.

He simply took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide to roar, “Get lost, or you’re
getting a whipping!” Freddy’s entire body suddenly froze. The instant Bobby roared with
his eyes wide, it was as if Freddy saw a long whip suddenly lash out at him. The way it
whistled in the air hinted at the massive power it contained, which could absolutely make
a person piss themselves.

Fear suddenly sprung up in Freddy’s heart and he froze with his hand still raised.

This bellow was something Bobby had perfected when training tigers and lions in the
circus.

He had to intimidate these ferocious beasts with Mental Communication and lashes of the
whip, or they would be even more resistant to training.

This was something he had done for over ten years, and it had basically become instinct.
His mind and ability were in perfect tandem. Furthermore, he was in a unique dream
environment, and Freddy was instantly dealt a very severe blow.

Freddy wasn’t an animal, nor was he afraid of whips, but he subconsciously paused at the
intense intimidation released by Bobby’s acutely focused mind.

That was enough.

Luke reacted swiftly and charged forward in almost the same instant to grab both of
Freddy’s hands.

Physical Outburst, activate!

Instantly, his heart started pounding at more than four hundred times per minute, which
was enough to rouse him from sleep.

Back in the real world, Luke opened his eyes.

He swiftly retreated backward, and with both hands, dragged a person in a red and green
sweater out of thin air.

“Welcome to my world!” Luke’s lips curved upward as he looked at the panic-stricken

Freddy in his hands.

Almost at the same time, Nancy and Quentin opened their eyes and abruptly sat up from
where they had been lying on the single bed, and Bobby cried out in astonishment from
outside the room.

“Holy sh*t! What the hell is that?” Selina yelled in Luke’s earpiece.

Luke didn’t reply. He instantly dragged Freddy out the small opening and toward the
maintenance room outside as he yelled, “Bobby, go and stop them from coming out.
There’s something I need to do.”

Bobby nodded blankly as he watched Luke drag that monster like a dead dog to one side
of one of the furnaces.

“What are you waiting for? They’re coming out,” Luke yelled.

Bobby quivered and then ran over to the small opening to block the view of the three
people inside.

Turning back to look at the person he was holding, Luke suddenly tightened his grip.

There were two cracking sounds and Freddy cried out in pain as Luke crushed his wrists.
Luke then unhurriedly tore off the metal claws on Freddy’s right hand.

Freddy could only continue to scream wretchedly and couldn’t escape. Luke was still
gripping his right hand tightly, making it impossible for him to flee.

“Weak, helpless, and pitiful!” Luke chuckled and said, “Almighty in dreams but a coward
in reality! That’s you, Mr. Freddy Krueger.”

Freddy’s eyes twitched violently, but he couldn’t think of anything to say.

He hadn’t been human for a long time, so actually, he would hardly feel any pain even if
he were cut up into minced meat, to say nothing of a minor bone fracture.

But Luke had yet to let go after crushing both of Freddy’s wrists.

Freddy could appear and disappear as he pleased in dreams, like teleportation, but as
soon as he materialized in the real world, he was as powerless as a sorcerer who set foot
in a realm where magic was forbidden.

Luke dragged Freddy to the furnace and casually opened its square metal lid. “Any last
words?”

Freddy said, “Hahahaha. You can’t kill me.”

Luke nodded thoughtfully. “You’re not wrong about that.”

Freddy grinned maliciously. “I’ll be back.”

Luke said, “…Never mind, stop talking. Listening to you, I suddenly feel you’re mentally
deficient. No wonder you can only scare kids.” Freddy: “Huh?” Too lazy to talk to him
anymore, Luke suddenly punched Freddy a dozen times in a row with his left fist.

Hearing the cracks echo in the air, Bobby reflexively turned his head for a look and
promptly broke out in a cold sweat.

“What are you looking at? Never seen such an awesome boss before?” Luke’s left hand
didn’t stop as he chided Bobby, until Freddy’s bones were shattered and he was bleeding
internally.

Only then did Luke stop as he muttered, “Your bones and muscles are tougher than a
regular person’s, and you don’t seem to feel any pain, so you’re not weak in the real
world.”
Chapter 450 - Research, and Trust Science
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 450 Research, and Trust Science

Freddy spat out huge mouthfuls of dark red blood and asked weakly, “Cough, cough, what
do you want?”

Luke said, “Don’t mind me. In any case, you’ll be dead soon, and you said you’ll be back, so
I’m just making use of the waste material.”

He casually tore off the guy’s ears and tried to store them in his inventory, but there was
no response.

Luke gave a surprised “oh.”

Part of the guy’s body was actually still considered to be alive, and couldn’t be stored in
Luke’s inventory.

Luke simply threw the ears into the furnace and then grabbed the metal shovel on the
side for collecting ash before he used it to force Freddy’s face into the furnace. “Have you
thought about your lines for next time? Do you need my help?”.

Freddy: “I’ll be ba-“

Clang! “Uncreative. Thumbs down!” With one slash from the iron shovel, Luke beheaded
Freddy.

Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!

After several strikes in a row, Luke frowned. “You really aren’t human anymore.”

Freddy’s ears, which Luke had torn off earlier, rotted quickly and turned into disgusting,
wriggling maggots. Freddy’s head, however, gave a sinister smile. “I’ll be…”

Duang!

Luke bashed the head with the shovel and shut it up. He then grabbed an oil can and
poured gasoline over Freddy’s body.

He flicked a lighter and casually tossed it into the furnace, and a fire instantly roared to
life.

Freddy’s body crackled and turned into maggots in the flames, and there were faint howls
and wails.

Freddy wasn’t even as big a threat to Luke as an armed shooter.

He was a super weakling when he wasn’t in a dreamscape.

And in the dreamscape, Luke could subdue all of Freddy’s abilities.

But Freddy’s ability to enter dreams and kill was too lethal for ordinary people.

Concerned for Nancy and Quentin, Luke had thus been deliberately stalling for time all
this while in the dream as he looked for various weaknesses so that he could beat Freddy
in one go without giving him a chance to counterattack.

Otherwise, if he used his trump cards as soon as he entered the dream but didn’t finish
Freddy off for good, Nancy and Quentin might’ve died for it.

Besides, there was no better subject for studying mental powers than Freddy, this
completely unthreatening weakling; how would Luke have as good an opportunity when
he ran into other experts in the future?

Looking at the system notifications, Luke discovered that sure enough, Freddy didn’t die.

He shook his head. He wasn’t a professional exorcist, after all.

System: Stop Freddy Krueger from killing people. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total
credit: 200. Contribution rate: 95%. EXP +190. Credit +190.

System: You have defeated Freddy Krueger and have received a list of his abilities.

Freddy Krueger’s abilities: Dream Invasion (Evil bestowment, unavailable), Dream

Horror (Evil bestowment, unavailable), Resurrection (Evil bestowment, unavailable).

The system said that Freddy had been defeated and not killed.

Looking at this Resurrection skill, Luke realized what was going on.

Freddy was a monster similar to Jason Voorhees and could be resurrected. They couldn’t
be considered human, so it wasn’t easy to kill them.

What was even stranger was how weird Freddy’s abilities were.

Luke was very curious about this “Evil bestowment, unavailable” caption.

On top of that, he verified some of the system’s mechanisms once again.

For example, Daddy System didn’t acknowledge things it didn’t consider human.

Luke had killed a horde of giant mutated spiders in Boom Town, for example, but the
experience and credit points which he obtained were only for saving the town residents,
nor did the system give him the ability to produce thread or spin webs.

He only had one question: How on earth would the system classify aliens?

As he pondered, Luke watched as Freddy turned to ash in the furnace before he scraped
everything together with the shovel and poured gasoline over the pile to burn it again.

Just in case if any part of Freddy remained, he wouldn’t die.

Unfortunately, after Freddy’s body was turned into fine powder and Luke pulverized it
further with the shovel before burning it again, there still wasn’t any system notification
of Freddy’s death.

Luke could only shake his head. “This isn’t over yet. We’ll still need to work hard.”

He then looked at Bobby, who was trembling with his back to Luke. “Okay, let them out.”

Bobby shivered. “O- Okay. You guys can come out now.”

An already obedient Bobby became even more docile – the noise and smell behind him
earlier was just too scary. Kris, Nancy and Quentin crawled out of the small opening They
had still been a little curious in the beginning and wanted to take a look.

But the shadows on the wall and the vague sounds of clanging, like pork being chopped
up, prompted them to stay quiet.

SO

Now that they were out, they all looked at Luke.

But the moment Luke turned to look at them, they averted their gazes.

Luke didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “What are you thinking? That guy wasn’t
human. If you don’t believe me, see for yourself.”

Kris was the first to decisively shake her head. “No, thank you.”

Nancy paused for a moment before she shook her head as well. “Me neither.”

Luke looked at Quentin.

Quentin said, “Me nei-“

Luke interrupted him. “You’re a man, how can you not take a look? Come here.”

Quentin could only go over with an aggrieved face.

He couldn’t afford to offend the person who had chopped Freddy into pieces.

Luke said, “Do you have any common sense? Human bones can’t be completely burned to
ash, not even in professional cremations. I only used a little gasoline just now.”

Quentin stared blankly. “Is that right?”

Kris chimed in, “I watched a law drama before which did mention it.”

Luke nodded and said, “Then take a look at the furnace. Do you see any bones?”

Quentin was conflicted and slanted a quick glance at the furnace before looking away, for
fear of seeing something out of a horror film.

But what he saw made him turn his head back. After carefully examining the scene for a
moment, he asked Luke, “Did you… really burn him up in there?”.

Luke nodded, then shook his head. “I can’t tell you the details, but he wasn’t human, so
what he left behind wasn’t a human body. So, don’t look at me like I’m a murderer. I’m a
police detective, not a criminal.”

Everybody smiled awkwardly, including Bobby.

From the sounds of what Luke had been doing just now, it was pretty much the same as a
classic movie psycho killer. Who wouldn’t be terrified?

In the end, Bobby was an adult and had a lot more guts. Seeing that Quentin wasn’t
frightened, he looked at the furnace as well, and his face was full of doubt. “That’s it? Why
does it just look like a small pile of ash?”

Luke nodded. “That’s it.”

Kris and Nancy also couldn’t help taking a look before saying the same thing. “That’s it?”
Luke just nodded, then said to Bobby, “Take them outside; I’m going to pack this up.”

Everybody gave him strange looks.

Luke shrugged. “I trust science more than I trust my eyes. I like studying weird stuff like
this.”

Everybody: “…”
Chapter 451 - Reluctant to Part With Bobby?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 451 Reluctant to Part With Bobby?

Less than two minutes after they left, Luke came out as well.

Looking at everybody, Luke said, “It’s getting late. Let’s drop Kris home first. Nancy,
you…”

Nancy and Quentin looked at each other and said, “We’ll stay at Kris’s tonight. The couch
is fine.”

Luke simply nodded with a smile. “Let’s go.”

Nothing happened that night.

Luke and Selina didn’t sleep as they stayed awake and watched over everyone else.

It wasn’t until ten in the next morning, when Luke and Selina were having breakfast, that
the four sleepers finally woke up.

Nancy and Quentin thanked Luke and said goodbye to Kris before they left.

After they left, Luke took Kris in his car to the supermarket to restock the food and other
things which they had used.

Kris said that it was unnecessary, but Luke simply explained, “It’s best to keep our visit
and the incident last night a secret. You’ll only spread panic and make people think you’re
crazy if you talk about it. So, it’s better to put things back the way they were.”

Kris had nothing to say.

Put this way, it really wasn’t a matter of money.

After Luke put away the items which they had bought throughout the house, Kris was
amazed to see that it was pretty much the same as before Luke and the others came last
night.

“How did you manage that?” she mumbled.

Luke smiled. “We’re police detectives, we’re trained in all sorts of aspects. Remember,
don’t mention that name to anyone, not even to Quentin or Nancy. Just consider it a
dream. If you ever meet him again, call me.”
Kris accepted Luke’s official name card and carefully put it away before she saw Luke and
Selina off.

Watching their car disappear at the end of the road, she sighed and felt a little
despondent.

Maybe she should ask her mother to transfer her to another school far away from
Springwood? The idea popped up in her heart.

Luke and Selina set off, followed by Bobby. They went to the No. 37 Middle School
campsite and met Jeff’s twin daughters again.

Luke warned them not to spread the rumor about Springwood again and also not to be so
paranoid, but the twins just looked at him suspiciously.

Luke and Selina looked at each other, lost for words. This expression… was just like
Karen’s.

“Something did happen, but that’s police business. Why are you so enthusiastic about
spreading gruesome news like this in camp? To scare your classmates witless and drive
your teachers crazy?” asked Luke.

The twins were struck speechless, until Susinna, the elder sister, mumbled, “We… just
want to know the truth.”

Luke nodded cheerfully. “Then you can study hard, and after you graduate from
university, come work as police detectives. The old homicide cases in downtown L.A.
alone can fill a 200-square-meter archive room, and they keep piling up every year.” Dark
lines covered the twins’ heads. Did that have anything to do with them?

Luke continued ruthlessly, “Also, the police investigation team which specializes in old
cases are always short of manpower. They cracked three old cases last year, which is an
all-time high. Now, there’s just several thousand more cases to go, which I’m sure will
amply fulfill your desire to uncover the truth.”

The twins: “…”

Luke still wasn’t reassured after using this method to curb the twins’ gossipy spirits.

Taking advantage of their jittery states, Luke activated Mental Communication and
instilled a mental suggestion in them.

But he wasn’t too hopeful that this suggestion would be very effective.
These twins were as paranoid as their mother; it was in their nature.

Mental Communication wasn’t powerful enough to brainwash them, but there was
nothing else Luke could do for the time being.

The crucial point was that Freddy wasn’t dead yet.

If the twins spread word of Freddy’s “fame” again, that guy might be summoned once
more very quickly. Luke still had no idea how to eliminate Freddy yet, and wasn’t
interested in chopping up this weakling and burning him again.

After dealing with the twins, he went to say hi to Juliet and described what happened in
Springwood in vague terms before stating that the case was closed.

Unfortunately, poor Will Rollins still wasn’t allowed to take part in the rest of the camp.

After leaving his contact with Juliet, Luke returned to L.A. with Selina and Bobby.

Luke walked Bobby upstairs to the apartment which Bobby was still living in. A moment
later, Luke returned to the car and sighed helplessly.

Selina found that odd. “Why do I get the feeling that you don’t want to part with Bobby?”

After a brief silence, Luke shook his head. “I really hope they’ll be able to excavate the
gold mine soon.”

The mines in Boom Town were still shut.

When Luke asked Captain Wales for news, he found out that those fake FBI agents would
be leaving in a week, which was a lot earlier than the projected one month.

Bobby had nothing to do over there for now, so he would stay in L.A. for a couple of days.

What Luke was truly reluctant to part with was Bobby’s Mental Communication.

Just now, he had played two more rounds of blackjack with Bobby and lost.

Bobby’s ability on the list had turned gray and become temporarily unavailable.

That guy was really unlucky to be dragged into Freddy’s nightmare twice last night.

Who knew if a reaction between Bobby’s Mental Communication and Freddy’s Dream
Invasion might somehow bring Freddy back?

Luke didn’t dare let the guy’s bad luck continue, which might get him killed.
Now, Luke could only wait for the gold mines to be excavated; maybe Bobby would feel

ful to Luke then for helping him make a fortune.

If the guy still didn’t feel grateful then, Luke could only continue to gamble with him.
After wrapping up the Springwood incident as quickly as possible, Luke and Selina went
straight back to the police department, and Elsa was surprised to see them. “What
happened?”

“It’s done,” said Luke simply.

Elsa didn’t ask any more questions.

When they were on personal assignments, she only needed to know where they were and
wouldn’t ask for details.

Otherwise, if there was trouble, she wouldn’t be able to pretend to be ignorant if Internal
Affairs came knocking.

“So why are you here?” asked Elsa.

Luke chuckled and said, “For cases. If there are any urgent ones, I can work on those
first.”

Elsa asked suspiciously, “Don’t you still have several cases on hand?”

Luke said, “I’m very efficient; I can do more.”

Elsa gave him a strange look but dug out a bunch of case files that were on her table.
“Take these.”

Luke and Selina had always been diligent, but why the heck did they keep asking for
cases?

Luke gave the case files to Selina and said, “You take a look at them first. I need to talk to
the boss.”
Chapter 452 - Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant
Homecoming
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 452 Heartbreaking Surprise and Triumphant Homecoming

Selina left with the case files; she couldn’t be bothered to wonder what Luke was up to
now.

After she left, Luke closed the door and turned around. Approaching Elsa’s desk, he said
boldly, “Boss, Selina and I have to go back to Texas in a couple of days. We’re taking
leave.”

Mind whirling, Elsa instantly understood.

She rolled her eyes unhappily. “So that’s why you’re working so hard on cases now. Tell
me: How many days are you going to be away for?”

Luke stretched out his hand grandly. “Five days.”

Elsa was shocked. “Seriously? You’re going back for the weekend and taking three days
on top of that?”

Luke and Selina had never asked for such a long break before.

Luke chuckled. “The weekend plus five days of leave. So, we’ll be on break for a whole
week.”

Elsa: “What the hell?!”

Luke finally explained, “It’s going to be Selina’s birthday in a few days. I want to take her
home to see her family. We’ve been away for almost half a year, you know. My family
came to see me once, but Selina’s family really doesn’t have the time.”

Mario, Selina’s father, was engaged in long-term work on a ranch, and had to spend
almost all year round there.

Sandra, her mother, had to take care of her younger brothers and sisters; it was
impossible to bring three kids with her to Los Angeles.

Selina truly hadn’t seen her family for almost half a year after going to work in Houston.

Elsa pursed her lips and dropped her forehead into her hand. After thinking for almost
half a minute, she could only nod her head in resignation. “Fine.”

Luke and Selina were her zealous and most capable detectives.

Technically speaking, she and Selina were even somewhat besties.

Selina hadn’t been home for half a year, and it was her birthday. Elsa was incapable of
rejecting this request.

Besides, Luke and Selina were taking paid leave; informing Elsa was just out of respect to
her.

Seeing that Luke was about to leave, a pleased expression on his face, Elsa couldn’t help
but ask, “Have you told her?”.

Luke turned and smiled widely. “It’s a birthday surprise! Of course it’s a secret!”

Elsa snorted and bent her head to look at her files as she pointed with one finger. “Get out
of here.”

Damn it, why hadn’t any of her partners been as considerate? The iron lady suddenly felt
a little sad and heartbroken.

Wait! Luke used to be her partner too, but they had stopped working as such before her
birthday, so she had never enjoyed such treatment.

Otherwise, with such a considerate and capable partner going back with her to Miami for
her birthday to enjoy the sun, how wonderful would that have been?

Just like that, Elsa, this capable woman, sunk into a rare moment of sadness.

Luke started to make quiet preparations and spent the next few days working hard on
cases, which could be considered finishing beforehand the work they would otherwise
have done during their leave.

If the situation permitted it this time, he might be able to check out another place on this
trip home.

Selina could take one week off for her birthday and her family. Luke wasn’t the one
celebrating his birthday; three days in Shackelford was a long enough break for him.

Selina was so busy running around in circles for the next few days that she didn’t realize
that her 26th birthday was sneaking up on her.

On 21 April in the afternoon, Luke and Selina got off work early. “Let’s pack up and go
home.” Selina: “Huh?” Weren’t they already at home?

Luke said, “Back to Shackelford. I miss Claire and Joseph. Don’t you miss Talia, Andrea
and Julio?”

Selina: “What?” She was still feeling befuddled when Luke pushed her into her room.

Stunned for a moment, she then gave a loud cheer and quickly started packing.

She basically didn’t have to bring any personal stuff with her; she still had a lot of things
at home.

Instead, she could finally bring back the various gifts which she had been buying for her
family. Unlike Luke, who preferred to send his gifts home via FedEx, Selina liked giving
them to her family in person.

Thus, a lot of gifts had piled up in her room, including shoes, belts, hats and sunglasses for
Mario; makeup, clothes, accessories and purses for Sandra; and toys and crafts for her
younger siblings. All of it filled two big bags.

Thankfully, Luke only had a backpack that was practically empty and Selina only had a
small satchel on her, so their luggage wasn’t much heavier than usual.

They drove to the airport and took a pre-booked flight straight to Dallas.

In the light of the setting sun, they finally reached Shackelford after renting a car in
Dallas.

They had barely entered town when a police car caught up to them. A white, middle-aged
officer turned his head; when he saw Luke and Selina, who had their windows rolled
down, he greeted them in pleasant surprise. “Haha, Selina and Luke, it’s you! I thought
this was an unfamiliar car!”

Luke and Selina greeted him with smiles. “Hey, Bob. Are you on night duty again?” Bob
immediately pulled a long face. “I just got off work, alright? How can I be on night duty all
the time?”

Both Luke and Selina laughed. “It’s fine. You can slack off and sleep on night duty
anyway.” Bob didn’t know what to say.

After waving goodbye, Luke and Selina drove on to Selina’s place. Talia, Andrea and Julio
were playing in the yard and didn’t notice the car coming over.

Their golden retriever, Dollar, was lying quietly on the porch, but it suddenly raised its
head and wagged its tail, its eyes focused on the car.
It smelled a familiar scent: It was its young master, whom it had grown up with.

Letting out a couple of low barks, the dog stood up slowly, its gait no longer as spry, and
jogged over to the car.

The three kids finally noticed the strange car and stopped playing to watch it come over.

Talia suddenly shrieked, “It’s Selina! Selina’s back!”

With that, she chased after Dollar.

Luke considerately stopped the car to let an excited Selina out first. He saw her hug
Dollar and laugh happily as she rubbed the dog’s big head and said, “Did you miss me,
Dollar?”

With a smile, Luke closed the door and continued driving.

When he saw Julio, Selina’s youngest brother, he greeted him and said, “Hey, open the
gate for me. Do you want your presents or not?”

Julio stopped. “Ah, Luke, you brought me a present?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “No, but Selina got many presents for you!”

Julio turned around in a hurry and ran over to open the gate to the yard.

By the time Luke parked the car in the yard, the siblings and Dollar were already kicking
up a fuss.

He got out with a smile and happened to run into Sandra, who came out to see what the
commotion was about.

He hugged the beautiful mom with a smile and said, “Sandra, it’s been a long time, but
you’re as elegant and charming as ever.”
Chapter 453 - Home Sweet Home
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 453 Home Sweet Home

Sandra accepted his compliment with a smile and the two of them hugged.

She patted his back. “This boy, you’re a lot bigger than before.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “That’s right, I’m still growing.”

Sandra was lost for words.

Giving her a meaningful glance, they went into the house, and after whispering together
for a while, Sandra hit him a few times with a smile. “You clever thing.”

She couldn’t help but heave a sigh. “This seems more suitable for a proposal.”

Luke broke out sweating when he heard this and laughed hollowly. “Well, let’s take the
stuff out first. Selina prepared a lot of gifts for all of you but never had the time to send
them over.”

A few minutes later, Luke got back into the car.

Sandra urged again, “You really aren’t staying? At least have dinner here before you go
back.”

Luke shook his head. “Haha, that would make Catherine mad. I’m leaving; I’ll see you
tomorrow night, Sandra.”

After that, he said goodbye to the siblings who came over and then left in the car.

Parking the car in front of his house, he sighed nostalgically. “Home sweet home.”

He got out with a suitcase which held gifts for his family.

Opening the door with the key that he hadn’t used for quite some time, he went in and
happened to meet the gaze of the person who was bent over to change her shoes.

With a smile, he reached out to rub her head. “Haha, are you surprised?”

Stunned for a moment, she suddenly yelled, “Luke, why are you back? Ahhhhhhhh!”
Saying that, she threw herself at him.
Hugging her with a smile, Luke nudged the door shut with his foot and carried this teddy
bear as he walked. “Can’t I come back? It’s not like I’m going to stop you from going out to
play.”

“Tsk, I’ll just call them and tell them I’m not going. It’s just a boring pre-graduation party
anyway.” She did her best to climb onto his back from within his arms as she spoke.

“Claire, your bestie will be devastated when she hears that.” Luke smiled and supported
her with one hand in case she fell.

This big teddy bear was naturally his sister, Claire.

Too lazy to reply to Luke’s boring comment, Claire simply asked excitedly, “Why did you
come back? Are you coming to the dance with me? Wow, look at your muscles. How did
you work out to get these?”

Helpless, Luke could only let her touch his back.

Claire was a fan of muscles, and moreover, had a very high requirement.

To use a description from Luke’s previous life, her ultimate type was — King Kong barbie.

She liked a gentler type of good looks with distinct muscles that didn’t bulge
exaggeratedly.

This was naturally a very harsh requirement. Unfortunately, Luke was very close to this
description.

There were footsteps from the kitchen, and Catherine was surprised and delighted as she
stood at the kitchen doorway. “Luke, you’re back?”

Luke smiled and gave her a big hug. “Haha, surprise! I missed you.”

Catherine embraced him tightly and didn’t let go until quite some time later. “It seems
your life’s pretty good. You didn’t gain weight, at least.”

Luke struck a fit pose and said, “I work out a lot. Hey, Claire, how much longer are you
going to be on my back?”

Claire pretended she didn’t hear him.

She didn’t have many chances to cling to Luke’s back with good reason.

Someone ran down the stairs. “Luke, Luke, you’re back?”

With a smile, Luke turned around and picked up the little guy with one hand. “Joseph,
what’s primary school like? Molly and Scarlett still giving you snacks?”

Joseph laughed hard as Luke tickled him. “Haha, stop tickling me. Haha, I switched
girlfriends. It’s Jessica and Daisy who give me snacks now.”

Luke: “…”

Claire: “…”

Catherine: “…”

After coming down hard on Joseph, who seemed to have it all at so young an age,
Catherine returned to the kitchen to continue making dinner.

Luke gave his brother and sister their presents in the living room.

“This perfume is for Catherine, and so is this skin lotion and the earrings…” As he took
out the gifts, Luke said, “Claire, you take them to her room later.”

Claire was bummed. “There’s nothing for me?”

She wasn’t angry that Catherine got so many gifts.

Catherine had always loved Luke most. Claire had been jealous of him when she was
little.

It was a good thing that Luke had grown up before Joseph could understand things, or
Joseph would’ve been jealous too.

Waving his hand at her with a smile, Luke had her sit next to him before he took out a few
boxes from his suitcase and opened them one by one.

Claire was going to scream after the boxes were open, but Luke had seen it coming and
covered her mouth. “You can wear them every once in a while, but don’t wear them all at
once, or Catherine might scold you.”

Claire nodded quickly and closed the boxes before rushing back to her room with them.

“Come back after you find a safe place for them. Catherine’s gifts are still here,” Luke
shouted, unsurprised at her reaction.

His gifts for Claire couldn’t be considered expensive. They were the latest watches
produced by Swatch, which cost one to two hundred dollars each. Even combined, they
weren’t as expensive as the skincare set which he had bought for Catherine.

Those watches were colorful and novel, and more fashionable than they were practical.

Compared with the famous watches that were worth thousands of dollars, these were the
most suitable watches for girls since they weren’t too cheap and were very pretty. They
could be easily switched out for newer models after they went out of fashion in a year or
two.

Luke had brought back several versions for Claire, which suited this fickle girl just fine;
she could choose whatever color or pattern she wanted to wear, depending on her mood.

It wasn’t that he couldn’t afford expensive watches, but that it was unnecessary.

Claire didn’t have a proper view of money yet, and nor did her friends.

She might be a source of admiration if she went out with a watch worth thousands of
dollars, but the other girls would curse her behind her back.

Joseph disdainfully watched his dumb sister Claire leave before he gazed at Luke silently.

Luke chuckled and took out a book wrapped in kraft paper. “This is a study guide which I
specially got from a famous primary school in Los Angeles. It’s yours now.” It was as if
Joseph was struck by lightning. “What?!”

Looking at his aghast expression, Luke finally burst out laughing. “I’m kidding. This is the
new storybook that’s been popular recently, Magic Academy. Haven’t you always liked…
that beautiful little sorceress?”

“Ida Vincent,” Joseph said firmly as he grabbed the book.

Looking at Joseph, who was examining the new book fondly after tearing off the kraft
paper, Luke said with a smile, “Hey, reading isn’t everything. There’s also this…”

He took out a football and said, “It’s the football officially used by the Los Angeles Rams,
but it isn’t autographed.”
Chapter 454 - Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 454 Gifts For Everyone and Contract of Transfer

Joseph’s eyes lit up and he threw the book onto the couch before hugging the football.
“Oh, it’s beautiful.”

Luke was amused. “A beautiful sorceress can’t compare with a football? Watch out. You
might not get a girlfriend in the future.”

“I can find a girlfriend anytime. It’s easy.” Beyond this hurried reply, Joseph had no time
to bother with Luke as he played with the football excitedly.

Half an hour later, the two still excited kids were summoned to dinner, but they looked
upstairs every now and then.

Upstairs was where their new treasures were kept — in their bedrooms.

Sadly, it was too late in the day for Claire to show off her glamorous and fashionable
watches to her friends, and Joseph couldn’t play with the football outside either.

Catherine was the calmest of them all. When Claire babbled about Luke’s gifts for her, she
simply smiled and told her daughter to be careful not to spray the bread she was eating
over the table.

But Robert wasn’t here. He was watching football at a colleague’s place.

With Luke working in another city, Claire about to graduate high school and Joseph in
primary school, life had relaxed a lot for Robert and Catherine.

While Luke never directly sent money home, he would send back some things every now
and then, from clothes to practical household appliances, or shoes and hats to makeup.
Robert and Catherine had never been very much into shopping in the first place. With the
things Luke sent them, they barely needed to spend a dime anymore.

The money which they had been saving for Luke’s college fund was now Claire’s, so
Robert didn’t have to try as hard to save money anymore and his days were a lot more
relaxed.

As for Joseph? He was only six. Robert had a decade or so to save up a college fund for
him.
Since his days were more relaxed, Robert spent more time watching football at his
colleague’s place.

Even Catherine had picked up the art tools which she had long abandoned and would
every now and then do an oil painting, which had been her biggest love in the past.

While she was a middle school biology teacher, she had the heart of an artist.

After dinner, Luke and Catherine chatted as they washed the dishes in the kitchen.

Hearing what Luke had to say, Catherine frowned. “You need to talk to Robert about
that.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “With his bad temper, he’ll definitely yell at me if I tell him.”

Catherine knew that was true, but she still shook her head. “This is a business you set up
and you should run it. There’s no need to give it to us.”

Luke sighed. “Nobody knows what will happen. You and Robert are the only people that I
can trust. For various reasons, I can’t leave that thing under my name.”

“…Are you in danger?” Catherine asked worriedly.

Luke smiled. “It’s not that serious. It’s just that some people might use petty tricks to
become a bother. I’m just taking precautions.”

He talked to Catherine in the kitchen for a long time as he listed the reasons he had
considered in advance and explained them in detail. Finally, she nodded reluctantly.

After Catherine signed the contract which Luke took out, his shares in the gold mine
company in Boom Town, Arizona were transferred to Catherine and Robert.

In the future, Luke would only be able to transfer funds from the company via online
accounts and he wouldn’t be the company proprietor anymore.

If anything happened to him, the gold mine company would belong to Robert and
Catherine.

Of course, that wasn’t a future that Luke wanted to see, not because he was unwilling to
let go of the dividends from the gold mine, but because he wanted to live a long and
healthy life.

He didn’t tell Robert because Robert was too cantankerous.

If Luke offered his shares in the company to Robert, that guy would absolutely blow his
top.

Luke surmised it wasn’t that Robert never had the chance to make a fortune, but that he
never wanted to.

Otherwise, with Robert’s connections, like Director Thomas in Houston, he could’ve made
a truckload of money.

Even before that, Robert’s experiences when he served overseas for years couldn’t be
that simple.

There was no way Luke would believe that this tough man never had the opportunity to
make some dirty money.

Robert probably hated that sort of life and didn’t want that type of money on his
conscience, which was why he returned to Shackelford as a sheriff.

Living expenses here weren’t costly, and neither he nor Catherine were spendthrifts, so
their life wasn’t hard.

Now, without needing to raise three kids at the same time and save up college funds for
both Luke and Claire, their life was even easier.

When the football was over, Robert went home in high spirits.

The Dallas Cowboys must’ve won the game today.

When Robert came in, he didn’t stink of alcohol.

He was a moderate drinker; he only had beer and never overdid it.

When he came in, he put down his key and asked, “Honey, who’s here?”

Naturally, he had seen Luke’s rental car that was parked outside.

Luke turned his head from where he was sitting on the couch. “Surprise, Robert!”

Stunned, Robert asked with wide open eyes, “Why are you here, brat? Don’t tell me LAPD
kicked you out?”

Both Catherine and Luke rolled their eyes.

This guy’s mouth was always rotten when he was with Luke.

Of course, Luke wasn’t any nicer as he instantly fired back, “Look at you, it’s as if the
Dallas Cowboys finally beat the Green Bay Packers today!”

“They will, sooner or later,” Robert retorted subconsciously.

Then, after a brief silence, both of them laughed.

This every day bickering was exactly the same as half a year ago. In the living room,
everyone talked about what had been happening lately.

Luke and Catherine talked over the phone every couple of days, mostly before Catherine
went to bed at night. Robert would also chime in occasionally, so they knew what was
going on with each other.

It was just that before this, they never talked about trifles like how the town had changed,
or how Claire and Joseph were doing at school.

This dreadful topic which the three adults were discussing quickly scared off the two
little guys.

The three of them laughed soundlessly as they watched the two little guys go upstairs to
sleep.

Only then did Luke mention Selina’s birthday, and he asked Catherine to help out the next
day.

Robert was just a rough man who couldn’t carry out this sort of delicate task.

After listening to Luke, Robert looked at him suspiciously. “You’re not planning a surprise
proposal for Selina, are you?”

Catherine patted Robert with a smile. “What are you thinking? He’s only eighteen.”

Robert patted his forehead. “I forgot. No, wait, what if he knocked someone up? …Fine, I
was wrong, honey.”

This coarse man who had made a coarse remark got hit gently by Catherine again.
Chapter 455 - A Relaxing Day and a Stupefied Selina
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 455 A Relaxing Day and a Stupefied Selina

Luke rolled his eyes at his foster parents’ PDA. He said, “Alright, that’s it. You should go
traveling when summer vacation comes around. When was the last time you traveled?
Five years ago? Ten? Don’t live like old people. You’re only a little over forty, you’re still
young.

Robert and Catherine exchanged looks and were a little tempted.

Robert said, “But Joseph and Claire…”

Luke suggested, “Send them to Grandpa. Let them spend a couple of weeks on Grandpa’s
ranch. It’ll toughen them up and train them to work with their hands. It’ll be killing three
birds with one stone.”

Robert and Catherine didn’t say anything, but from their expressions, they were clearly
tempted.

Claire would graduate from high school in the summer. She could apply for college a little
earlier or later.

Also, she was technically an adult now, and this household had taught her how to control
herself.

Thus, Luke’s grandpa only had to keep an eye on Joseph, who was still little.

His grandpa’s ranch wasn’t short of hands, and there were a number of women there who
had children themselves. It shouldn’t be a problem.

Robert and Catherine had never considered this before. It was as if Luke had opened a
door to a whole new world for them.

Luke was Catherine’s nephew and Claire was her daughter with her ex-husband. Only
Joseph was Robert and Catherine’s biological child.

The two of them had had to work even harder to take care of this unique family. After
taking care of the household and three kids for too long, they forgot that they deserved
their own life.

Luke also only thought of this because of Jeff and Karen.

Their twin daughters were still in school, but the couple could go to Morocco to enjoy the
splendor of the Sahara Desert. There was no reason why Robert and Catherine couldn’t
travel when they weren’t short of either money or time.

It got late as they discussed this matter, and they went to bed. The next day, Selina didn’t
get up until the sun was high in the sky, which was a privilege she hadn’t enjoyed for
many days. Maybe it was because it was a rare visit home, but Luke had specifically told
her that she could sleep in during this break.

Actually, Selina had woken up at nine, but she was simply too lazy to get up.

Just like when she was home half a year earlier, she left her room in a loose T-shirt and
slippers.

Hearing footsteps, Sandra didn’t even look at her and simply said, “Breakfast is in the
kitchen, help yourself. I need to get some things.”

Selina yawned. “Do you need me to drive you?”

Sandra had already opened the door. “No, it’s not that far.”

Selina finished breakfast lazily and watched some TV, but was unexpectedly bored.

If this was Los Angeles, she could spend the whole day lying around and doing nothing.

But now that she could come back and lie around, she felt that something was off.

Thinking for a moment, she patted her forehead helplessly. “D*mmit, I feel like that guy is
going to pop up out of nowhere in a bit and yell at me to go train.”

She couldn’t help but laugh at her own words.

While Luke did often yell at her to go train, there were also benefits. At least, she was
never short of delicious food, and if she completed her scheduled training, she could slack
off a little during work hours.

Her days in Los Angeles were both busy and comfortable.

If it was anybody else, like Sonia and Elizabeth, their days were definitely busy, but
certainly not as comfortable.

Elizabeth, in particular, was under a lot of pressure as a rookie detective. She couldn’t
slack off even if she wanted to.
Lolling about until noon, Selina cheerfully ate lunch less than two hours after having
breakfast. Her siblings then dragged her out to look for Joseph to play together.

After Selina and Luke left as partners to work in the big city, their families had become a
lot closer, and the kids hung out together a lot.

The weather in Texas was getting hot as it approached May, so Selina left home in a T-
shirt and shorts with her siblings. She didn’t forget to bring Dollar, either.

Dollar was very well-behaved and stayed next to her the whole time, neither too close
nor too far.

At twelve years old, it was already an old dog and no longer as boisterous. Its
temperament was much gentler now as it followed its young masters quietly.

When her siblings were playing with Joseph, Selina asked Luke lazily, “What are we doing
today?”

Chuckling inwardly, Luke said, “Nothing. You can take Dollar for a walk.”

Selina sighed listlessly and touched the dog’s head. “It’s old. For a dog, it’s already a
seventy-year-old man. A long walk would be too hard.”

Dollar shook its head slightly and rubbed against its young master’s hand as it enjoyed
the petting

Luke was a little envious.

His family had never kept dogs. It seemed that Robert was a little sensitive and would
easily startle awake at a bark or some other movement.

Luke had a rough idea why, so he had never asked for a dog even though he loved them.

But he felt a little glad at that moment.

If properly cared for, Dollar could probably live for another couple of years, but that
would be it.

Luke only hoped that Selina wouldn’t cry too hard when Dollar was gone.

Selina and her siblings spent the afternoon at Luke’s home.

When it was close to dinner time, Selina saw Catherine come out in a new outfit.

While it couldn’t be considered glamorous, it was still a formal outfit that wasn’t anything
like casual homewear.

Selina asked with a smile, “Did Luke buy that for you? I’ve seen it before.”

Catherine smiled. “Yes, but you need to change as well.”

Selina was confused.

Claire came out in an outfit which was also new and semi-formal.

Naturally, it was Luke who had bought it.

The mother and daughter smiled and pulled Selina upstairs.

Twenty minutes later, a stupefied Selina came out, now in different clothes.

Different from the other two women, her outfit was very pretty and absolutely not
everyday wear.

At least, few women would do house chores in such a beautiful and immaculate dress.

It was a white dress in a similar design to what Natalie had worn before

Selina looked at Luke the moment she came out. “When did you buy this?”

She didn’t need to guess to know that Luke was behind this.

Her expression had been envious when she saw the various white dresses which Natalie
had worn and Luke naturally hadn’t forgotten.

Luke said with a smile, “Not long before we came back.”

Selina asked suspiciously, “Is something wrong? Why do I feel like you’re all being a little
weird… as if you’re keeping something from me?”

Everybody sweated.

As expected of a seasoned detective of the Major Crimes Division, she had sharp instincts.

Even in this relaxing atmosphere, she still sensed something was up.
Chapter 456 - A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of
Style
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 456 A Birthday Present That Will Never Go Out of Style

Luke smiled and stretched out his hand. “Let’s go, there’s a function we have to attend
tonight.”

Selina hummed in response and didn’t think it was strange.

Luke would play small tricks every once in a while, but he never went overboard and was
very considerate.

They took two cars. Robert and Catherine’s car were in the lead and Selina’s siblings were
with them, while Luke had Selina, Claire and Joseph in his car.

Robert picked up a walkie-talkie and said, “Okay, we’re moving out. Clear the ground.”
There was a swift response from the walkie-talkie. “Copy that, boss.”

Catherine burst out laughing. “We’re not going off to catch thieves. Isn’t this a little too
much? Clear the ground?”

Robert shrugged. “Since that brat wants to play, we’ll just play along. Hey, when do you
think we should go on holiday?” Catherine glared at him. “Why can’t you learn from
Luke? Shouldn’t you plan everything, then give me a surprise?”

Robert was at a loss. “Huh? But how will I know when you’ll be free if I don’t discuss it
with you?”

Catherine raised her head in despair and wanted to ask God if her husband had hit his
head on granite before. But then she smiled.

It was precisely Robert’s honesty and sincerity which had moved her.

She had only decided to marry him after he personally swore that he would treat Luke
and Claire as his own children and wouldn’t force her to have his baby.

How sincere was Robert?

They didn’t have Joseph until they officially discussed it and Robert even asked Luke and
Claire for their permission.
Since she had chosen him for his honesty, she couldn’t blame him for being dense.

Her past experience had taught her how valuable honesty was in a marriage.

In the car, Selina glanced at Luke and asked, “What are you doing?”

Luke was at a loss. “What?”

Selina said, “I feel that you’re up to something, but you don’t want me to know about it.”

Luke sweated. “What? Did you pick up Karen’s paranoia?”

Selina frowned before she looked away. “Alright, that could be part of it.”

She had seen not long ago how Karen’s paranoia had unmasked a special agent couple,
and how her twin daughters had picked up on clues of Freddy invading dreams and
killing people even when they weren’t looking for them.

Selina felt that she had caught a bit of the paranoia bug.

This was Shackelford and Luke was with her. How could anything happen? She didn’t
notice Joseph and Claire giggling behind their hands in the backseat.

The car had reached Selina’s house. She got out and looked at her place in surprise.

It was completely dark and no lights were on, as if no one was in.

Was Sandra out? But Robert had just come back with her siblings. Where did they go?

Puzzled, she stared at her house.

Behind her, Luke, Joseph and Claire got out as well.

The two kids ran into the yard, laughing, and Luke put his hand on Selina’s shoulder.
“Let’s go. Why did you stop?”

Selina gave an “oh” and didn’t think too much of it.

A moment later, she asked confusedly, “Aren’t we going in? This… is to the backyard.
What’s going on?” Luke said with a smile, “To see if Sandra’s in the backyard.”

“She wouldn’t be, there are no lights on in the house,” Selina said, but she let Luke pull
her toward the backyard.

As they were talking, the two kids up ahead had already gone around the house to the
back.

Luke also dragged Selina around the house to the backyard.

Looking at the dim backyard, Selina felt that there was something here, and it felt tidier
and a lot more spacious than usual. She said, “Nobody’s here, let’s go inside…”

“Surprise!” Their surroundings suddenly lit up with colorful lights, and a huge crowd of
people popped out from various corners as they shouted the same word.

Selina was stupefied. “Huh?”

It was more of a shock than a surprise!

If Luke hadn’t grabbed her hand, she would’ve taken her gun out.

Anybody would be wary when a bunch of people suddenly popped up out of nowhere in
their own quiet backyard.

At that moment, the entire backyard was lit

up.

Strings of colorful fairy lights drew bright, colorful lines in the backyard. A few bright
LED lights were also turned on and Selina could clearly see everybody’s faces.

Her father Mario, her mother Sandra, and her siblings were beaming as they looked at
her.

Then there was Robert’s family as well as a few colleagues from the town’s police
department. The rest were her neighbors and cousins.

Standing next to her, Luke said with a smile, “Happy birthday, Selina.”

Selina: “Huh?” She didn’t react for one moment.

She then recalled the date and was enlightened. “My birthday? D*mn, I completely forgot
about it.” Everybody laughed. As Luke raised his hand, they said at the same time, “Happy
birthday!”

Looking at everything around her, Selina suddenly hugged Luke and kissed him on the
cheek. “Thank you.”

Everybody cheered again.

Seeing that, Catherine couldn’t help but murmur to Robert, “Is there really something
going on between the two of them?”.

Robert: “Huh?” Didn’t you tell me not to overthink it last night?

Of course, nobody attached a deeper meaning to Selina’s action.

Here, it wasn’t strange for a man to kiss another man when he was excited, although it
remained to be seen whether he would be beaten up for it.

It was quite a lively barbecue. Besides family and colleagues, many neighbors whom they
were close to also came.

The ten or so kids who were free for the weekend had a good time outside.

But Selina shone the brightest tonight.

Both she and her white dress were exceptionally captivating.

When it got late, everybody said goodbye one after another and left.

Luke then pulled Selina into the house and gave her a small box. “This is your birthday
gift.”

Selina was delighted. “Another one?” She thought that her dress was Luke’s gift to her.

Luke was amused. “Clothes will go out of style, but this thing I’m giving you never will.”

Selina eagerly opened the box, only to be astounded by what she saw. “What the hell?”

There was a small and cute golden pig lying quietly inside the jewelry box.

“A golden pig lasts forever,” Luke said with a smile. “Okay, sweet dreams tonight.”

With that, he slipped off before a particular glutton came back to her senses.

A moment later, Selina gnashed her teeth. “You jerk, are you mocking the fact that I can
eat so much?”

Grabbing that exquisite and adorable golden pig, she squeezed it. “Huh, it’s quite nice to
touch.”

Staring at the golden pig for a moment, she heaved a sigh. “Fine. I have to admit that
you’re quite cute. Much cuter than that guy.”
Chapter 457 - Enough, Time to Show You How It’s Done
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 457 Enough, Time to Show You How It’s Done

That night, Selina held that little golden pig in her hand and didn’t fall asleep for a long
time.

Outside the window, it was a cold and starry night.

The third day was the actual day off.

Selina’s birthday party was over, and Luke didn’t have anything to worry about anymore.

Robert proposed a rapid fire contest, which Luke firmly rejected.

He didn’t want Robert or anybody else to be haunted by bad luck, so he would have to
deliberately lose, which would be a waste of his time.

Bored, he finished breakfast before he sat on the couch and read files on his laptop.

The two little guys were shouting as they played a TV game in the living room.

After reading the files for a while, Luke finally threw his laptop to the side angrily and got
up. “That’s enough.”

The two little guys turned and stared blankly at him. “Huh?”

He walked over and snatched the controller out of Claire’s hands. “You’re making so
much noise for two third-rate noobs. Let me show you how it’s done.”

A few minutes later, Luke burst out laughing. “Hahaha, get a load of my eighteen hits
combo. Take this…” The controller hung limply in Joseph’s hands as full of despair, he
watched as his character was sent flying into the sky and couldn’t even land.

On the screen, the words popped up as his character was hit once, twice, three times…
eighteen times. Finally, with a drawn-out cry, Joseph’s character died.

Looking at Luke, who was laughing as wildly as his character in the game, Joseph rolled
his eyes and gave the controller to Claire. “You

go.”

Two minutes later, the miserable and sorrowful cry of a girl rang out from the TV.
“Ahhh…”

The high school girl on screen had fallen as

well.

Claire glared at her immensely pleased big brother next to her. “That’s cheating!”

Luke asked, “How is that cheating? I didn’t use any cheat.”

Claire said, “How can you win just by keeping me in the air the entire time? That’s not
fair.”

Luke said, “That’s a combo set up by the game, how can you blame me?!”

That morning, Luke gave them a trouncing in every game they switched to.

Luke was reading on his laptop in the living room when Catherine returned at noon, and
she found it strange that there was no sign of the other two kids.

“Where are they?” Catherine knew that the two little guys were very clingy to Luke,
especially since he hadn’t been back in so long.

Luke chuckled and said, “I beat them in games, so they took the console with them to
Talia’s place.”

Catherine was amused. “Do you have to be so hard on them?”

Luke cackled. “I was just in the mood. I forgot to go easy on them.”

Shaking her head, Catherine couldn’t be bothered to respond and went to the kitchen.

One was willing to beat the others up, and two were willing to suffer. Nobody could be
blamed for anything.

The day passed quietly, until Luke received a call in the evening.

Looking at the number, he picked up the call with a smile. “Palmer, you don’t call me
often.”

Palmer was silent for a moment before she sighed. “That’s right, so… I need your help
with something.”

Luke patted his forehead silently and hummed. “I’m listening.”

Knowing that Luke didn’t like to waste time on nonsense, Palmer simply cut to the chase.
“Martin ran off from the nursing home.”

Luke didn’t say anything and just continued listening.

Running off wasn’t a big deal, and it wasn’t like Luke could find him, not when he was in
Texas.

That was, if Martin hadn’t run off home to El Paso, which was actually close to
Shackelford.

Palmer fell silent again.

In no rush at all, Luke leisurely had a mouthful of his tea.

“Martin went to look for Dito Flores,” Palmer finally said.

Luke thought for a moment and vaguely recalled this name. “Leader of the Flores family
in Mexico?”

Palmer said, “Yes.”

“Why? Martin isn’t with the DEA,” Luke asked.

Palmer sighed again. “I found some leads by chance during my investigation. Martin’s
wife… was run over by a car on Dito’s order. She was pregnant when she died.”

Luke rubbed his forehead.

Of the top three things that warranted revenge and hate, killing someone’s wife or child
was definitely one of them!

And Dito Flores had done both.

Given Martin’s temper, Dito was probably doomed.

“What do you want me to do?” Luke asked.

Palmer fell silent again; only the faint sound of breathing over the phone told Luke that
she hadn’t hung up yet. “Help me bring Martin back,” said Palmer.

Luke said, “With Martin’s capabilities, I’ll probably wind up needing to save Dito Flores’s
life.”

Martin was a Marines vet and a first-class marksman.

As long as he had a sniper rifle and made enough preparations, it wouldn’t be difficult for
Martin to kill Dito.

Luke thought it unnecessary to go and help him.

The only reason Luke hadn’t killed Dito Flores, this major drug trafficker, himself was
that the guy was too far away. Palmer said, “Martin’s just one person, but Dito has over
twenty bodyguards and can call for more backup whenever he wants. Also, Martin hasn’t
been in the best mental shape recently. You should be clear on how much impact that can
have on a fight, right?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke then said, “I’ll call you back.”

Ending the call with the beautiful agent, Luke immediately called Roger. “Bro, how’ve you
been?”

Roger didn’t reply right away, but Luke could vaguely hear the sounds of chewing which
indicated that Roger was eating.

A moment later, Roger’s indistinct voice rang out. “Same old. I’m still on vacation.”

Over the phone, Luke caught snatches of conversation in the background that were being
carried out in Spanish instead of English.

He couldn’t help but smile. “A vacation in Mexico?”

Roger said, “Fine, did Tracy tell you?” Luke laughed. “Wow, there’s no way I would dare
harass the big lawyer in your family. You’re the only one who can take that domineering
vibe, right?”. Actually, Luke felt that “enjoy” was a more suitable word to describe Roger’s
attitude toward his wife, Tracy. Not every man enjoyed being subdued by the
domineering air of a tough lawyer wife.

Roger didn’t catch the subtle implication in Luke’s words and smiled instead. “That’s
right. So, did Dustin tell you?”

Luke coughed. “Not exactly. Palmer just called and told me that Martin went to Mexico.”

Roger was silent for a moment, before he finally said, “Fine, that’s true. What do you want
to know?”

Luke asked him about the situation. A few minutes later, he hung up and pondered for a
moment.

After weighing the pros and cons, he called Palmer. “Palmer, I’m sorry, but I don’t think I
can help you. It wouldn’t be right for me to step in.”

Palmer was very disappointed, but could only thank Luke for his time and hang up. Luke,
on the other hand, opened his files and checked the intelligence on Mexico.

Not long after that, he got up. “Catherine, I’m thinking about camping out tonight. Is
dinner ready?”
Chapter 458 - Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our
Homeland?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 458 Camping = Appreciating the Sights of Our Homeland?

Catherine found that strange and stuck her head out of the kitchen. “Camping? Where?”

Luke said, “The mountains close to grandpa’s place. I want a bit of peace and quiet.”

Catherine gave an “oh” of surprise. “Alright, you can take dinner with you.”

Luke had often gone camping in middle school, but most of the time, that had been with
Jimena. Now that Jimena was at college, the question was who Luke was going camping
with.

But Catherine could ask that later; there was no need to immediately be a nag about it.
She simply told Luke to be careful. Accepting dinner from Catherine, Luke hugged her and
said goodbye before he left in his car.

Standing in front of the house, Catherine watched his car disappear down the road.

She was about to go back inside, when a car drove up and a head stuck out. “Hello,
Catherine. Is Luke here?” Catherine smiled and shook her head. “Hello, Selina. He just left
to go camping. He went in that direction.”

Selina said, “Thanks, Catherine.” She didn’t even get out of the car and simply sped off to
catch up with Luke.

Catherine smiled inwardly. “Those two are pretty good at acting. Are they too
embarrassed to let us know?”

Luke converted the files into audio format and listened to them as he drove so that he
didn’t waste time.

Suddenly, his phone rang. He glanced at it and picked up. “What’s up? Are you having
fun?”

Selina said over the phone, “You’re going camping?”

Luke was stumped. “You… went to my place?” He instantly realized what had happened.

Selina said, “If you slow down a little, I’ll probably catch up in a minute.”
Utterly speechless, Luke pulled his car over in a vacant area.

Like Selina said, she caught up in no time.

After she got out, she didn’t ask any questions but said right away, “Palmer called me and
wanted me to persuade you.”

Luke smiled. “So you’re here to persuade

me?”

Selina nodded. “That’s right, I specially came to persuade you to stay away from this
gigantic mess. I was afraid you wouldn’t be able to resist being coaxed by that beautiful
DEA agent.”

Stumped for a moment, Luke then smiled. “Then why did you come after me?”

Selina glared at him angrily. “If I didn’t come, you would probably go camping in Mexico
tonight, right?”

She couldn’t be bothered to state the obvious.

If Luke really was going out to have fun, he would’ve told her. The fact that he snuck off
surreptitiously was clearly a problem.

Luke scratched his head. Who knew that Palmer would actually get Selina to persuade
him?

Was that necessary?

He just didn’t want to go to Mexico under his real identity, that was all.

As expected, big beauties weren’t dependable at all!

Cursing Palmer silently, he sighed. “Well, Martin is our colleague in the Major Crimes
Division anyway, so I want to check up on him. As long as nothing happens, I won’t take
any action.”

Unsurprised, Selina nodded. “Okay. I’m coming with you.”

Luke: “…I don’t think that’s necessary, right?”

Selina gave him a sidelong glance. “I’m afraid that after hearing Palmer’s pleas, you’ll
charge in recklessly with guns blazing to take on hundreds of dealers.”
Luke smiled wryly. “Am I that stupid?”

Selina narrowed her eyes at him. “I didn’t think so before, but right now… hehe.”

Luke made a last-ditch effort. “But it’s your birthday…”

“That was yesterday.” Selina cut him off.

“You’ve always wanted to rest…” Luke continued searching for other reasons.

“I’ve had enough rest; now, my bones are all itchy.” Selina cracked her knuckles.

Luke nodded helplessly. “Fine, we’ll go together. But we need to drive Sandra’s car back,
and I’ll let Catherine know.”

Selina nodded.

Ten minutes later, Luke went over to Selina’s house after grabbing a big bag from his
place. Under Sandra’s complicated gaze, they asserted that they were going camping in
the mountains together.

Watching the car drive off, Sandra mumbled, “I wonder if Selina brought any condoms. I
should’ve asked her.”

She was then amused. “Forget it. She’s old enough to make me a grandmother anyway.”
On the other side, Luke gave the files to Selina.

Closing her eyes, Selina listened to the files and memorized the information.

“There are more than two million residents in Tijuana. How are you going to find
Martin?” she asked.

Luke asked, “What do you think?” Selina said, “We look for Dito Flores since Martin is
gunning for him.”

Luke hummed in agreement.

“Do you have Dito’s address?”

Luke hummed in acknowledgement again.

The intelligence he had collected was mostly focused on the L.A. gangs but one part
covered the big syndicates in Mexico.

Luke had already been planning to go hunting in Mexico on this trip back to Texas.
The Carlos family from before had just been a small gang but had given him abundant
experience and credit points. Bigger gangs meant bigger rewards.

He would’ve set off the next morning even if Palmer hadn’t called him.

He was doing nothing more than simply moving his trip forward, so after taking care of
Martin’s matter, he might even have time for another job.

Would it be inconvenient with Selina around? Of course not.

With the excuse of helping Martin out, it wouldn’t matter even if he went on a killing
spree.

In any case… there was Martin to take the blame! In this way, the two of them headed
southwest.

With Selina around, Luke didn’t have to take the trouble of listening to the files; he only
needed to listen to Selina highlight the main points.

At midnight, Luke stopped the car and Selina immediately opened her eyes. “Where are
we?”

She hadn’t been sleeping, but had been listening to the files.

Luke smiled and got out. “Let’s go. We said we were going camping.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t take seven hours to drive to your grandpa’s ranch.”

Following Luke, she got out and looked around. “What is this place?”

The quiet wilderness around her was even more desolate at night. There weren’t any
lights as far as the eye could see.

“Big Bend National Park,” Luke replied. He took out the big bag from the trunk and said,
“Let’s go. There’s still a long way to go.” Following him, Selina couldn’t help but ask, “Are
we really… going to go camping?” Big Bend National Park was quite remote, but was a
scenic spot famous for its mix of barren land, greenery, canyons and rivers.

But such an outstanding scenic location wasn’t crowded even during the holidays.

Luke said with a smile, “Of course. We’ll camp here for a few days and feast our eyes upon
the majestic natural wonders of our great motherland…”

Detecting the contempt in Selina’s eyes, Luke dropped the pompous act. “Fine. Actually,
we’ll be taking a covert ‘trip’ into Mexico. This way, there won’t be any records of us
crossing the border.”
Chapter 459 - Night Run and Selina’s “Homecoming”
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 459 Night Run and Selina’s “Homecoming”

Selina rolled her eyes. She knew it would be like this! Luke had only refused Palmer’s
request on the surface because he didn’t want to expose himself.

Selina had been worried that Luke might act recklessly, but it turned out he was as
cautious as ever.

After that, they simply pressed on in silence. Half an hour later, however, Luke checked
their location and shook his head. At their current speed, they wouldn’t be able to enter
Mexico before dawn.

He stopped and said, “This is too slow. I’ll carry you.”

Selina: “Huh?”

A moment later, she mumbled on Luke’s back, “Am I so weak?”

After a while, however, she stopped talking.

Luke was unexpectedly even faster when he ran with Selina on his back than when she
walked on her own.

“Are you a monster?” she couldn’t help but ask.

As he ran, Luke replied casually, “Have you ever seen me get tired?”

Frowning, Selina thought for a good long while before she nodded. “That’s true. You’re
full of energy even the day after talking business with Miss Jenny.”

Luke chuckled.

Was talking business the important point? The important point was the personal
overtime after they were done talking business each time.

If he devoted all his energy to talking business, Secretary Jenny would probably resign.
After chatting for a bit, Selina lay against the thick and solid muscles on Luke’s back and
yawned before actually falling asleep, just like that. Luke was naturally aware of it, but he
didn’t say anything and simply seized the opportunity to speed up.

With strength and a physique sixteen times that of a regular person’s, and coupled with
Elementary Self-Healing, all he needed to do was keep running.

They soon reached a ravine. Luke threw out his grappling hook without hesitation and
flew through the air with Selina.

Crossing forty meters in a flash, Luke continued running as soon as his feet hit the ground
in order to offset the enormous momentum. Selina remained sound asleep on his back.

Under the cover of night, only two individuals steadily pressing forward together could
be seen.

When Luke woke Selina up, she looked around and asked, “Where are we?”

Luke said, “Mexico. We have to disguise ourselves first and then look for a car to get us to
the nearest city.”

Ten minutes later, they looked completely different as they entered a small town.

Luke had turned into a young Latino with long hair. It was much easier for Selina, who
simply used makeup to alter her face shape and features slightly before she put on a
yellow wig.

They quickly purchased a shabby Ford that must’ve already changed hands a million
times and continued west.

Selina napped for a bit. After that, she analyzed the files again and highlighted the key
points for Luke.

They entered Ojinaga before dawn the next day and bought a decent pickup before
resuming their journey.

While she had something to drink, Selina cut Catherine’s sandwiches into smaller pieces
and fed them to Luke.

They had a lot of ground to cover today and time was tight so they could only do it like
this.

Selina ate only after she was done feeding Luke, and she mumbled as she chewed,
“Catherine’s cooking is pretty good. Did you learn from her?”

Luke quickly nodded. “That’s right. Catherine’s a great cook.”

Selina found that odd. “Then why didn’t Claire learn anything?”

Luke thought for a moment. “Maybe because she and you are the same type?”
Selina stared blankly for a moment before she became indignant. “What? Is it strange that
a woman can’t cook?”

Luke shook his head. “Not at all; I know two of them, after all.”

Selina was unable to reply

She felt there was something wrong about what Luke said, but there was nothing she
could say to defend herself.

After all, neither she nor Claire was good at cooking. Chatting and discussing the
intelligence every once in a while, they arrived at Tijuana, the biggest city on the
northwest border of Mexico, in the evening.

As the fourth largest city in Mexico, Tijuana had a population of two million. Every day,
hordes of American tourists crossed the border here into Mexico.

To the west of the city was the Pacific Ocean, and the Baja Peninsula with its charming
scenery lay in the south, while north of the city was San Diego in California. Many
Americans even took day trips out to Tijuana before going back to rest in San Diego at
night.

Tijuana thus had many industries driven by tourism, including casinos, legal red-light
districts and hotels.

Compared with other places in Mexico, Tijuana could be considered relatively safe. At
least, massive gang fights or stringing up body parts of your enemies in public were less
common here.

Many bigshot gangsters chose this city as their base of work and entertainment. Dito
Flores was one of them.

Unfortunately, that was only what the city looked like on the surface.

The truth was that the title “crime city” suited this place more than it did Los Angeles.

Looking at this big city under the setting sun, Selina sighed with mixed feelings. “My
homeland.”

She was a true-blue American born and raised in America, but it wasn’t wrong to say that
Mexico was her homeland.

Her father Mario parted with his family on bad terms in order to marry her mother
Sandra. They snuck over the border to America when they were just eighteen and sixteen
respectively.

Back then, Sandra was already pregnant with Selina.

So, while Selina was born and raised in America, she did spend a few months in Mexico
when she was still in her mother’s womb.

She knew a lot about Mexico. After all, her parents were both Mexicans and would often
talk about their past in Mexico.

Later, a few of Mario’s cousins came over and also found work on ranches outside of
town and put down roots as well.

Robert had always turned a blind eye to them.

Shackelford was a small town with a small population. After they grew up, most of the
young adults would leave for Dallas, Fort Worth, Houston and other big cities. Few would
remain in town.

But the ranches and farms here needed a lot of manpower.

Those who remained in Shackelford were basically hardworking and honest people.

Anybody who wanted to make a fortune through dishonest means certainly wouldn’t
tolerate living in such a small town, and Mario wasn’t interested in putting up with
troublesome relatives like that either.

Having grown up in such an environment, Selina was fluent in Mexican Spanish.

Being naturally proficient in a second language was a huge advantage. Plus, it was
Spanish, which was what the American police needed the most.

Luke left Selina to her nostalgic musings and did his own thing as he connected his fake
phone to his laptop and then dialed a number.

After ringing for a while, the call went through and there was the sound of Roger’s
suspicious voice. “Who is this?”

Luke’s fake phone began to speak in Spanish. Roger was stunned. “Hold on, speak slowly,
slow down.”

Luke rolled his eyes and could only play the voice at half the normal speed.

He really had to sympathize with this old man.

Roger was getting on in years and had a bad heart. He had a tough wife, his children had
too much energy, and his partner had mental health issues. Yet, he had run over to
Mexico to deal with the leader of a major gang.

Come to think of it, nothing good had happened to Roger recently.

Chapter 460 - 0 Too Reckless! Can’t They Be More Cautious?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 460 Too Reckless! Can’t They Be More Cautious?

After two minutes, the tracking program provided an address, and Luke simply hung up.

Du…

Roger put down his phone blankly. “Son of a b*tch! Is there something wrong with you?
You rambled on for such a long time, only to tell me that you called the wrong number?”.

Selina didn’t even turn her head. Looking at the view outside the window, she asked
lazily, “Found the place?”

Luke shrugged. “Roger is at Louisiana K Tower Hotel.”

Just now, he had used the fake phone to play the voice of a beautiful Mexican anchor and
keep Roger on the line for several minutes in order to trace the guy’s whereabouts.

Roger was a seasoned rank two sergeant in the Major Crimes Division, and Luke trusted
his capability.

Wherever Roger was, that would be where they would find Dito Flores.

Because they both knew that Martin would be waiting for Dito there.

The good news was that Martin probably hadn’t taken action yet, or Roger wouldn’t be so
free to speak with a Mexican anchor on the phone.

Luke started up the car again and drove to K Tower Hotel.

The city was bathed in the orange light of the setting sun, which made it look warm.

There were few tall buildings on both sides of the streets; most were detached houses
and small buildings with two or three floors.

These buildings had been painted in all sorts of splendid colors which was the style that
the Mexicans liked.

Various shades of red and yellow mixed with white, green and blue to leave a strong
impression on any visitor.

Short palm trees grew on the roadside, with the odd tree or so that had been planted in
front of some of the houses, while lush green vines grew around some windows.

Selina mumbled, “This looks nice.”

Luke hummed in agreement.

But after they passed several young women in super short skirts and white silk stockings,
Selina was roused from her childish fantasy, and she sighed. “Alright, it’s actually not very
nice.”

Luke didn’t say anything.

He didn’t need Sharp Nose to know what those girls were doing.

They were engaged in a certain profession, and the white silk stockings which they were
wearing were a mark of their identities.

There were even more girls on the streets who acted as escorts part-time, but their
revealing clothes and suggestive expressions hinted that they could provide more than
just that.

This place looked beautiful, but in the end, it wasn’t heaven.

Or rather, the whole of Mexico had never been heaven. On the contrary, more and more
people said that it felt like hell.

Luke’s car went down Revolution Avenue and passed the stainless steel grand arch which
was a Tijuana landmark.

Under the grand arch was a memorial wall in remembrance of the revolution. Mottled
dark brown, it was pretty impressive. It was just that Luke… felt that it was a little too
“new.”

Alright, he even felt that if it was a little more dilapidated and had more bullet holes or
missing bits or something, it might better convey the air of the revolution.

As if they were just out for a ride, Luke and Selina slowly passed through Revolution
Avenue and turned onto a narrower street which they drove down for another two
minutes.

It wasn’t a long road, but it was only slightly broader than a two-lane road, and there
were a lot of pedestrians who were slow to steer clear of the car, so Luke couldn’t drive
fast.

Luke wasn’t in a rush and slowly made his way out of the narrow street.
Looking at a building up ahead which was much taller than the other buildings around it,
Selina said, “That’s K Tower Hotel. Are we going in?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “Let’s do some reconnaissance first.”

They circled K Tower Hotel in their car. Selina let out the drone halfway and examined
the surrounding environment via the tablet.

“Hey… Has Martin taken action?” She suddenly spoke up and turned the tablet to show
Luke.

Luke glanced at the screen and said, “I can’t say for sure, but it seems very likely.” A
gunfight was happening in some room on the fifth floor of K Tower Hotel. The room was a
complete mess. But a gunfight wasn’t a rare occurrence anywhere in Mexico.

After a few minutes, a window shattered, and a man was thrown out and smashed onto a
car at the bottom of the building.

Selina said, “Okay, I see Martin.”

“Where’s Dito?” asked Luke.

Selina: “I don’t see him, just seven or eight bodyguards fighting Martin.”

As she said that, two black SUVs rushed out of the hotel’s parking lot and headed east.

Pondering for a moment, Luke followed them in the car.

Dito might not necessarily be in either car, but the chance was still there.

If Martin had already killed Dito in the hotel, Luke naturally wouldn’t intervene.

If Dito was in one of the SUVs, Luke didn’t mind giving Martin a hand.

Selina said, “Roger has shown up. He and Martin are dealing with the bodyguards.”

Luke chuckled. “Roger does love Martin, after all.”

This was Mexico. Roger and Martin, two detectives from the Major Crimes Division in Los
Angeles, had no law enforcement power here.

Martin was going all out here as revenge for his murdered wife and unborn baby, and
didn’t care about the consequences.
Roger had a happy family life and didn’t have a low position at work; things might get
very ugly for him now that he had gotten involved in a gang fight in Mexico.

But there was nothing that Luke could do to help them.

It now depended on how fast Roger and Mexico could run. As long as the Mexican police
didn’t catch them at the scene, there was always a chance to wrangle their way out of
things.

A moment later, Selina alerted Luke: “Roger and Martin are out. They’re heading our
way.”

Luke shrugged. “Looks like we’re following the right cars.”

That being said, he maintained a steady pace and didn’t chase after the cars in a hurry.

He didn’t plan to start a huge fight in the city.

Two minutes later, a car whizzed past Luke’s car.

Selina was silent for a moment as she looked at the image on the tablet before she
couldn’t help saying, “Luke, it seems that was… Roger’s car.”

ce

as.

Luke couldn’t help rolling his eyes. “I know. Martin’s with him too.”

Saying that, he couldn’t help but slap the wheel. “D*mn it. Those two are more than
seventy years old combined. Can’t they be more cautious?”

Even as he said it, things had already turned into a mess up ahead.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Gunshots rang out. Selina gaped and only muttered a moment later, “They’ve already
caught up. Both sides are now trading fire on the street.”

At that moment, she really felt that Roger and Martin were too rash.

This wasn’t Los Angeles. Was it really okay for them to trade fire with Dito’s gang on the
street in broad daylight?

Luke pursed his lips. He didn’t know what to say.

The Mexican police in Tijuana weren’t dead; they would certainly show up to see what
was going on. And with the mess that Roger and Martin had made, it would be difficult for
Luke to follow Dito to his nest and clean it up in one go.
Chapter 461 - Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 461 Crazy Martin and His Crazy Old Partner

Selina suddenly exclaimed, “Luke, Martin’s crazy!”

Luke: “Huh?” He turned his head, and the corners of his eyes twitched.

In the surveillance image, Martin stuck his head out from the passenger side with a
cylindrical object on his shoulder.

Swoosh! BOOM!

A string of flames was launched from the cylinder and hit the back of the bodyguard car
that was trying to cut Roger’s car off.

The speeding black SUV was abruptly sent flying rear first as it drew a graceful, fiery arc
in the air.

Then… with a deafening sound, it hit Tijuana’s landmark stainless steel arch.

Luke: “…”

Selina: “…”

Okay, Martin was definitely crazy. He had used an RPG-26.

Was he nuts?! Was that something to be used on cars?

Massive chaos broke out around the arch. People were yelling and screaming as they
tried to quickly get away from the danger.

Luke had to slow down to make way for the panic-stricken passers-by.

However, he now couldn’t be bothered to worry about Roger and Martin. These two were
definitely going to be punished after this. All that remained to be seen was how severe
the punishment would

be.

In the light of the setting sun, the darkening city was in chaos.

On a road outside the city, three cars sped east one after another, leaving behind a trail of
smoke and dust on the long dirt road.

Ten minutes later, Selina alerted Luke: “Dito’s car has entered a… manor? A lot of
bodyguards are coming out.”

Luke hummed as they continued moving forward.

“15… 22… 29… 37… 45. Is this Dito’s nest?” Selina clicked her tongue as she looked at the
image sent back by the drone.

Luke shook his head. “No. He has more than two thousand armed men under him. While
it’s unlikely he would keep all of them here, fifty people is still too few.”

Selina gave an “oh” in agreement. “You’re right. Thirty more people just came out. It’s
now pretty much a military company of armed men here.”

Luke made a noise of assent to indicate that he got it.

Given his influence, Dito needed a lot of bodyguards in case he was ambushed by his foes
or the police.

The twenty bodyguards that went to the hotel with him was already the smallest number
of people deployed. This manor had to be an important stronghold. It wouldn’t be
surprising if he had one to two hundred armed men here.

“We’re three kilometers away from the manor,” Selina reminded him.

Luke stopped the car and asked, “Where are Martin and Roger?”

“They… charged into the manor.”

“Roger this old man, has he gone crazy too?” Luke couldn’t help grumbling. He had
thought that this black, bald old guy was smarter than that.

While muttering to himself, he began to put on his gear.

Selina darted a look at him. “What about me?”

As he sorted out his equipment, Luke said, “Find a safe spot nearby and stay there.
There’s another drone in the backpack. Send it out and give me directions. Also, keep an
eye on Dito. Don’t let him slip away.”

Selina asked, “Are you sure?”

Luke nodded. “Positive. I’m not as crazy as Martin and Roger. If we both go in, we’ll be too
big a target and easily alert those armed guards.”

Selina wasn’t really surprised.

Both of them knew she couldn’t compare with Luke in a fight.

She was mainly responsible for logistics and intelligence so that Luke wasn’t distracted
by minor details.

As they spoke, Luke got out and reminded her again, “Be safe.”

They didn’t have their police car this time, and Selina had to pay attention to her safety.

“Got it,” Selina said.

Luke got out, pulled the hood over his head, and crept toward the manor under the cover
of shrubs and dirt slopes.

His earpiece would sound every now and then with alerts from Selina: “Martin and Roger
are engaging the armed men… They’re breaking into the main building… They’re
surrounded…”

As he listened to how the battle was progressing, Luke advanced swiftly.

Night had fallen and it was dark.

Luke passed through the weeds like a ghost.

His fake phone didn’t alert him to any electronic surveillance devices.

Dito’s security system clearly hadn’t advanced with the time, or maybe this bigshot
trusted his hundred bodyguards more.

Now, those bodyguards were being drawn toward the main building in the manor, which
made it a lot easier for Luke to sneak in.

Luke very quickly reached the main building and didn’t stop.

“On the left side of the main building, there’s an entrance at three o’clock which only has
five people.” Selina’s timing couldn’t be any better.

Her using the drones and the program to monitor the entire manor was a lot more
convenient than Luke’s Sharp Nose.

“Martin and Roger are being forced to retreat to your nine o’clock in the main building,”
she said.

Luke pressed forward silently.

The five bodyguards at the door were on alert and had their guns raised high. They didn’t
plan on joining the battle inside the building.

Martin was clearly going all out this time.

Though he and his partner were completely outnumbered, his counterattack was
extremely ferocious.

Pistols and rifles never stopped firing, and there was an explosion every now and then as
Martin used grenades to teach Dito’s bodyguards a lesson.

Because of all the noise, the five men at the door didn’t notice Luke’s approach as their
backs faced him.

Luke’s movements weren’t hasty at all.

In such a dim environment, movements that were too quick and sudden might draw the
attention of the other bodyguards nearby.

He approached the backs of the five men soundlessly, like a ghost.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

They didn’t react as they were hit in the head one after another.

Two of them were punched and the other three were kicked.

Luke’s precision allowed most of his force to penetrate their brains without sending their
bodies flying. The five bodyguards instantly collapsed.

“Two men are coming from the left. They’re going to turn the corner in eight meters, five
meters, two meters…”

Luke swiftly threw all five bodies through the door and hid inside as well.

The two new guys reached the door. One of them said in puzzlement, “Why isn’t anybody
here? Isn’t this place supposed to be guarded?”

“Those jerks, they lied again!” The other man was completely unsurprised. “They’re more
serious than anyone else when counting their money, but when actual bad asses show up,
they run off.”
Chatting casually, the two men pushed the door open and went in.

Bang! Bang!

The moment the door was opened, they were greeted with two huge fists to the eye.

Their necks snapped and they dropped like stones.

Luke pulled them back, one in each hand, and hid them in a corner not far from the door
along with the five bodyguards he had killed earlier.

“Martin and Roger are surrounded and going to be killed. Second floor of the main
building, your ten o’clock,” Selina said once more.

Luke grabbed two AKs off the bodies in passing. He picked up the clips as well and stuck
them in his chest pocket.
Chapter 462 - Sneak Shot 20 and Roger’s Buff
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 462 Sneak Shot 20 and Roger’s Buff

Luke picked up his pace and headed for a nearby flight of stairs.

“The enemy is mostly close to the entrances at six, nine and twelve o’clock. They’re
pressing forward to the room which Martin and Roger are in. There are about thirty
people outside the room.” Selina continued reporting the enemy’s movements.

“What about the enemy on the second floor?” Luke asked.

Selina replied, “There’s nobody on your side, but a lot of them are gathered at six, nine
and twelve o’clock.”

At this moment, Luke was using a small mirror at a corner on the second floor to survey
the situation.

The main building of Dito’s manor had quite an interesting design.

It was a square structure that had been built around a flower garden, a swimming pool
and a lawn in the center.

Stairs in the main building were located in the three, six, nine and twelve o’clock
positions, and there was only one corridor on each floor which circled around, which was
how Martin and Roger had been surrounded so quickly.

Only by hiding in a corner could they avoid being attacked from two sides. However, this
left them no means of retreat.

Luke adjusted his breathing slightly and stuck the special P226, which had a silencer on
it, out around a corner.

Da! Da! Da! Da!

20! 20! 20! 20!

Luke subconsciously matched his inner voice to each shot.

He would probably earn a lot of experience from killing NPCs tonight. He felt that he
needed to motivate himself like in an MMORPG, or these kills would be too monotonous!
Over thirty meters away, at the stairs to his ten o’clock, the four bodyguards who were
shooting at the room fell one after another.

Luke then retreated and used his little mirror to observe the other three sides.

Nobody cared about the four unlucky bastards who had just collapsed as more
bodyguards immediately filled their positions.

An unorganized mob! Luke scoffed and raised his gun again.

Da! Da! Da! Da!

Another four bodyguards fell.

20! 20! 20! 20!

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to retreat this time. Sticking his head out so that only half his face
and one eye was revealed, he calmly observed the reactions from the other three sides.

Fine! It seemed that there were too many people here and the death of eight bodyguards
didn’t matter. He was lost for words.

Nobody thought to check the surroundings when the eight bodyguards fell so quickly.
Dito’s bodyguards were real “elites”!

Da! Da! Da! Da!

20! 20! 20! 20!

Another four men died, which finally evoked some restlessness.

The bodyguards hesitated and didn’t dare immediately approach the door to the room.

In less than two minutes, bodies had stacked up outside the door. How could the two
guys inside be so good?

Luke couldn’t act as easily now.

If anyone collapsed far from the door, even an idiot would know that the victim hadn’t
been killed by those inside the room.

Luke rolled his eyes and lowered his gun to aim at the two bodyguards at six o’clock who
were defending the first floor.

Da! Da! 20! 20!

The two men’s heads blew up.

One of the bodyguards at the stairs at twelve o’clock sensed something wrong and craned
his neck in confusion.

Da! Da! 20! 20!

He and his colleague followed in the footsteps of the bodyguards opposite.

Hm, how many minions have I taken out? Forget it, it’s a boring number! Luke quickly
discarded the irrelevant thought that popped up in his head.

At that moment, something suddenly rolled out of the room which Martin and Roger
were

in.

Two of the bodyguards who were pressing forward yelled, “Grenade!”

At that shout, the people near the door looked for cover in a panic — like hiding behind
their comrades and holding them firmly in place.

Martin had come prepared. The grenades he threw out were mostly fragmentation
grenades.

As a retired Marine elite, he was very accurate at throwing grenades and could take down
quite a number of people with each attack.

It was precisely because these bodyguards had been traumatized by Martin’s grenades
that they hadn’t been able to storm the room even after so long.

Just now, almost ten of them had swarmed the room, only to be completely wasted by
one of Martin’s grenades.

Luke was ready when the two men shouted “grenade.”

Bang!

Da! Da! Da! Da!

When the grenade exploded, he stealthily shot the men who were hiding behind other
unlucky bodyguards.

Amidst all the smoke and screams, nobody noticed the five dead men behind them.
Luke continued taking sneak shots at the people behind the screaming bodyguards.

The screaming ones were the poor b*stards who were wounded from the grenade. It was
better to keep them alive and let them add to the chaos.

Pa! Da!

Pa! Da!

On the other side, another four men who had taken cover and avoided the blast died.

Including the screaming ones who had been wounded by Martin’s grenade, the
bodyguards were down by more than ten men. The door to the room had turned into a
morgue, with corpses scattered willy-nilly over the floor.

The initially ambitious bodyguards were shaken by this gory scene.

Who wouldn’t be affected by this? They had no more than a hundred men, and they
would be all dead in half an hour at this rate.

“Luke, bodyguards are going in with an RPG.” Selina gave him a piece of bad news.

Luke was lost for words. An eye for an eye?

Thinking this, he quickly reloaded the P226.

Martin wasn’t an idiot.

The bodyguards outside the door were dead or dying, and more were running over from
outside with an RPG. The next course of action was simple.

As Luke expected, another grenade was thrown out the door.

Seeing the shape of the grenade, Luke quickly retreated around the corner.

With a bang, sharp light illuminated the courtyard.

There were screams and frantic yells. “Eyes! My eyes!”

Flash grenades could be very helpful.

After that, Luke moved around the corner and raised his P226 again.

Martin and Roger charged out of the room.

Bent low, Martin swiftly cleaned up the bodyguards on the left side of the door with his
M4A1.

Roger also opened fire with his pistol behind Martin so that the bodyguards who had
retreated to cover on the right didn’t dare stick their heads out.

Luke timed his shots.

Pa! Da!

Pa! Da!

Several bodyguards collapsed on the right side, which Roger was responsible for.

Luke was secretly amused at Roger’s baffled expression, and didn’t stop shooting.

Pa! Da!

Pa! Da!

Pa! Da!

He shot down the six bodyguards on the right in sequence, starting with the closest one.
Martin had a good weapon and good skills. Practically no enemy could escape his gun.
But Roger was different.

He was only a police detective, not a SWAT officer and even less a special force soldier.

After using an entire clip, he actually hadn’t hit a single opponent.

But with Luke acting on the sly, Roger noticed that an enemy or two would fall every time
he opened fire, as if he had a buff on him.

“Haha, who says I can’t shoot?!” he couldn’t help but mumble.

Chapter 463 - Beautiful Island and Hot RPG
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 463 Beautiful Island and Hot RPG

BOOM!

There was an explosion, and an intense wave of air blasted out of the room behind them,
extinguishing Roger’s good feelings about himself.

Forget it, it was time to run! He only had a pistol, how could he fight an RPG?!

Thinking that, Roger pulled the trigger again.

But his gun clicked, indicating that the clip was empty.

“D*mn it!” He cursed and reloaded in a hurry.

Pa! Da!

Pa! Da!

Another four bodyguards collapsed, and Roger’s hand paused. Huh, that wasn’t right!
Why did they fall when he was still reloading? Were they pretending to be dead? These
bodyguards were sneaky!

Surprised, he reloaded even quicker and opened fire like crazy again.

I don’t care if you’re pretending to be dead! I’ll just kill you again if you get up! Making up
his mind, Roger followed Martin and ran forward.

The number of bodyguards swiftly dwindled during this frantic slaughter. More than
forty of them had fallen in the corridor outside the room alone.

Including the bodyguards at the stairs whom Luke killed earlier, fifty bodyguards were
already down.

The bodyguards who were supposed to fill the empty positions didn’t come. Thus, Martin
and Roger went down from the second floor unhindered and ran to twelve o’clock.

Luke quietly walked through the corridor on the second floor and finished off the
bodyguards who weren’t dead yet.
“Martin and Roger are probably charging into Dito’s living room. All the bodyguards are
going in,” Selina said in Luke’s earpiece.

Luke whistled a tune. “…Tropical island breeze

“All of nature wild and free

“This is where I long to be

“La isla bonita…”

Outside, Selina rolled her eyes. This was the Baja California Peninsula; it wasn’t an island
at all!

Also, all of you are still inside turning the place upside-down with grenades and RPGs.
How is that beautiful?! Whistling, Luke went downstairs. He didn’t follow Martin and
Roger, but left from the door at nine o’clock.

On the way, he met five bodyguards who ran into the house, but they were killed the
moment they saw him.

There were few bodyguards left and most were gathered around Dito, so Luke wasn’t
worried anymore.

These bodyguards had a limited number of walkie-talkies, which were essentially non-
existent if the bodyguards never got the chance to use them.

Luke jogged from the door at nine o’clock around to the entrance at twelve o’clock.

He didn’t run into any more bodyguards this time; they were all concentrated in the
building at twelve o’clock as they fought Martin and Roger.

“Cars are coming out. One Benz and three Chevrolet SUVs. Dito might be inside,” Selina
suddenly said.

Luke hummed and jumped to climb up to the second floor. He broke a window and made
his way inside.

Opening the door, he looked down from above into a hall filled with smoke and littered
with corpses.

Martin in a rage was really scary! He had killed close to twenty bodyguards in the hall. No
wonder Dito had to run.

His one hundred guards were almost completely annihilated. He would be killed if he
didn’t run.

Selina said, “Roger and Martin are out… They’re chasing the cars.” Luke said, “Drive the
car to the back door in two minutes. Be careful.”

As he spoke, he went downstairs and fired the P226 non-stop as he killed all the
bodyguards who weren’t dead yet.

He entered a room on one side of the hall. A moment later, he ran out and went straight
to the back door.

At the back door, two panicked bodyguards were looking around nervously with their
guns raised high.

While the gunshots had stopped, they still felt that the enemy was lurking around.

Until now, they still didn’t understand how the two guys killed their comrades.

That was over a hundred people! Even pigs couldn’t be killed that fast!

While they were wondering this, they heard footsteps and hastily raised their guns.

Pa! Da!

But they only got their guns up halfway when bullet holes appeared in their foreheads,
and Luke ran past them like the wind. “The fish really escaped the net! Martin, Roger, you
owe me dinner when we get back,” Luke muttered as he ran out of the main building. He
got into the driver’s seat and they set off.

Selina didn’t even turn her head. “You better step on it. They’re already ten kilometers
away, and I can only see a little even with night vision.”

Luke said, “Copy that. Please fasten your safety belt! Here we go!”

The car swooshed out.

Selina didn’t ask what Luke had done back in the manor. She didn’t need to know, nor did
she care. She said, “It’s mentioned in Dito’s files that he may have a secret plantation in
the mountains southeast of Tijuana. That’s the direction he’s headed in.”

Luke hummed and said, “He probably still has men there who can help block Martin so
that he can keep running.”

As he replied to Selina, he looked at the items in his inventory.

“Look” wasn’t quite accurate.

In reality, he just needed to think about scanning his inventory to know what was inside.

Just now, he looted a tremendous amount of cash, as well as some gold and small
diamonds, from the basement in Dito’s manor.

He could only curse: d*mn nouveau riche!

But that wasn’t the important point.

Luke had never been short of things like cash, gold or diamonds in his inventory.

More importantly, he had found several books that appeared to be ledgers.

He hadn’t had the time yet to confirm if they were ledgers; they could just be import and
export records.

The records were very haphazard. Skimming them quickly, Luke didn’t quite understand
them.

Dito, you uneducated old man, don’t you know that you have to keep clear accounts?!
Aren’t you worried that your men will take some for themselves?

But these ledgers were definitely useful, and Luke naturally wouldn’t let them go.

On the way, Luke saw two overturned SUVs.

They were Dito’s bodyguards’ cars which Martin had knocked over. Several men were
staggering next to the cars.

Luke didn’t stop. He simply eased up on the gas pedal and rolled down the window when
he approached them.

Selina had already leaned back to give Luke a clear line of sight.

Pa! Da! Pa! Da! Pa! Da!

All the men standing next to the cars fell.

Luke stepped on the gas pedal again and sped up, leaving behind the two SUVs lying there
quietly. They sped along for over ten minutes.

Luke had no interest in catching up and blocking Dito. Martin was the one who wanted
revenge, so he could do it.
What interested Luke was Dito’s nest.

Killing the gang members and destroying illegal drugs gave him a lot of credit points.

Just now, the system notification had popped up.

System: Destroy Dito Flores’s base. Completed.

Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.

Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +1,800. Credit +1,800. He would’ve earned more experience
and credit points if Dito had hidden illegal drugs in the manor.

Martin and Roger had no time for anything else, so Luke easily picked up points in
passing
Chapter 464 - The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 464 The Call of the Chief: Surprise, Motherf*cker!

Selina suddenly warned, “There’s a convoy three kilometers up ahead: A total of five
pickups and more than thirty people.”

Luke hummed as they continued moving forward.

Selina said, “Dito’s reached the convoy. He’s not stopping, he’s still running. The convoy
has stopped Martin and Roger, and they’re engaging.”

Hearing the intense gunfire outside the window, Luke asked casually, “Are Martin and
Roger alright?”

Selina said, “I think something’s wrong. They’re not returning as much gunfire.”

Luke’s mind raced and he roughly understood the situation.

Martin and Roger had been too busy chasing the enemy to restock their ammunition,
most of which must’ve been used up in the battle at the manor.

Chasing Dito and his bodyguard squad didn’t require a lot of ammunition, but Dito’s
shocking number of reinforcements was pretty bad news for Martin.

Luke turned off the headlights and said, “Send out one of the drones to scout the roads up
ahead. I need to go around them.”

Selina worked quickly, then showed him the tablet. “This should be a safe route.”

Luke glanced at the route marked out in red on the tablet. Calculating quickly in his head,
he said, “I’ll pass Martin and Roger in a minute. Toss them the bag of weapons and
ammunition that’s in the backseat.”

Selina took the tablet back, then grabbed the bag from the backseat.

It was a bunch of weapons which Luke had casually grabbed earlier. He hadn’t used them
and had just brought them with him.

In any case, he had an inventory, and would never say no to extra ammunition.

Selina dragged the bag toward her and lowered the back of her seat so that she was half-
lying down with the bag on her lap.

At that moment, the window on the passenger side was all the way down.

Luke began to count down. “3… 2… 1!”

Selina moved completely in time with Luke’s countdown. She picked up the bag at 3,
raised it to the window at 2, then threw it out at 1.

Martin and Roger, on the other hand, were sweating with fear.

Martin had already noticed Luke’s car, but he had just used up his clip.

Roger was hiding behind a rock eight meters away. He only had a few bullets left and
didn’t dare take random shots.

This wasn’t a TV drama. The hit rate for shooting at a fast-moving car at night was
painfully low.

as

The next moment, the Ford pickup which didn’t have its lights on whooshed past Roger,
and something heavy was thrown out from the passenger side to land two meters from
Roger. Martin and Roger, who both had goosebumps, stared blankly.

This situation didn’t seem right.

Whatever had been thrown out was too hefty to be a grenade. Only a lunatic would use
such a huge grenade.

The Ford pickup didn’t stop at all. After the bag was thrown out, the car swung around to
hit the side of the defense perimeter set up by Dito’s bodyguards.

Martin and Roger instantly realized that the Ford pickup wasn’t with Dito, or it could’ve
stopped behind them to work with the convoy in front in a pincer attack.

Sure enough, the Ford pickup drove off the road and through the underbrush before
suddenly speeding up a slope and hurtling through the air.

When the pickup was airborne, Luke picked up a Glock with his left hand and stuck it out
the window.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

After a series of gunshots, five bodyguards suddenly screamed and fell. The pickup
landed and Luke flicked his wrist as he made use of Curve Shooting. Bang! Bang! Two
more bodyguards collapsed.

Casually dropping the Glock, Luke pulled his hand back into the car and rushed off.

Martin was stupefied. “Holy sh*t! What sort of shooting is that?”.

The pickup had been in the air for no more than two seconds, but the driver hit seven
bodyguards who were scattered about in a brief instant in the dark night.

Even a game didn’t have this sort of cheat!

Roger, for one, had fired almost eighty bullets tonight but had hit less than fifty enemy
targets.

And he was already one of the better shooters in LAPD.

How good were American officers at shooting? According to certain data, in a gunfight
against suspects, the first shot which a police officer fired within a ten-meter range had
an accuracy of 30%.

That was why the police system had always focused more on police officers practicing
shooting at close range and not as much on aiming. After all, the accuracy was only 30%
even when they tried to aim, which wasn’t very different from not aiming at all.

Just now, the pickup driver had fired eight bullets and hit seven people from an airborne
car. Even Martin had never witnessed such marksmanship before.

Roger, on the other hand, was a lot less concerned.

He was an old man, and his eyesight wasn’t as good.

After the strange driver killed seven bodyguards, Roger dragged over the big bag that had
been thrown from the car.

Feeling it, there was a burst of happiness in his heart, and he burst out laughing after he
unzipped it. Martin came back to his senses. “What are you doing?” Even as he spoke, he
raised his hand to catch the AK that was thrown to him with one hand and caught two
clips with the other.

Roger said, “That bag is full of weapons and ammunition, a lot of it.” He raised the AK he
was holding and pulled on the gun to load it.

“Surprise, motherf*cker!” He yelled obscenities as he opened fire wildly with his AK.
Martin was flabbergasted, his forehead covered in dark lines. “Roger, how long has it
been since you used an AK?”

Squatting down in embarrassment to dodge the bullets that were fired back at him, Roger
said, “Haha, it’s only been… Well, I’m a police detective. I’ve never used an AK.”

He said the words a little guiltily.

The truth was that he hadn’t even touched the M4A1 that was sitting in his car in a long
while.

Like he said, he was a police detective, not a SWAT officer. A submachine gun wasn’t his
main weapon.

If he could use a submachine gun, then why would people need SWAT?!

Martin rolled his eyes, then suddenly stuck his head out and raised the gun.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Two bodyguards who were firing at Roger screamed and fell.

Martin said, “So, can you let go of the trigger? The gun’s recoil is too much for you.”

Roger’s expression was gloomy and he could only fume in silence.

Up ahead, Luke’s pickup had already swung back onto the road and continued speeding
along

Selina said, “There’s a building complex and some lights two kilometers up ahead, and big
crop fields around it. This could be Dito’s plantation.”

Luke narrowed his eyes as he looked through the windshield.

With his keen sight, he could vaguely see a bit of light.

Selina wasn’t done. “They have a defensive perimeter set up around the complex, and it’s
very organized. There’s a sentry tower and… huh, a machine gun tower?”

Luke laughed. “So professional?”

Selina observed the picture on the tablet carefully and then nodded. “It really is a
machine gun tower, and there are two of them. They’re both in the central zone and can
cover the entire complex.”
Chapter 465 - Infiltration
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 465 Infiltration

Luke didn’t think too much of it.

How crazy were drug dealers in Mexico?

In his previous life, Mexican drug dealers had more armed men than the Mexican
military. According to a 2018 news report, the Mexican army seized from drug dealers a
batch of firearms which included ten thousand rifles, a hundred machine guns and
dozens of RPGs.

It could be said that the biggest drug dealers in Mexico were utterly capable of waging a
small war.

In Luke’s previous life, they were at loggerheads with the Mexican authorities for ten
years, during which time they continued to get stronger and stronger.

In certain regions, they even began to wield control over the people on the lower rungs of
society, completely replacing the Mexican government and establishing their own
independent kingdoms.

Luke was thus more or less prepared for the situation at the plantation.

As long as there weren’t any armored trucks, everything was fine!

Dito’s cars had already entered this fort-like complex, and the guards were already
moving en masse.

But nobody came out. Instead, they watched key areas of the building complex and
looked like they were going to defend the place to the death.

“Does Dito have to be that scared?” Luke grumbled unhappily. “He has three hundred
men here. Why don’t they just go out and take Roger and Martin head-on?”

Selina was stunned. “You’re not counting us?”

“He doesn’t even know we’re here, why should he be scared of us?” said Luke matter-of-
factly.

Selina was lost for words. You’re talking like you didn’t take action just now.
“Okay, enough chitchat. What do we do now?” she asked.

Luke stopped the car and pondered as he examined the surveillance image.

This stronghold of Dito’s had much better defenses than his manor.

Of course, it wasn’t surprising since this place was the source of his goods.

It was highly likely that the plantation had been set up this way to deal with possible
attacks by the Mexican army.

Studying the stronghold for a moment, Luke said, “Like before, you’ll send me intelligence
and I’ll sneak in.”

Selina couldn’t help but object, “There are a few hundred people in there, and Martin and
Roger aren’t around this time!”

Luke chuckled. “Trust me, it’ll be fine.”

He would earn more experience and credit points without Martin and Roger around.

Was it easy for him to take leave? This break would be for naught if he didn’t earn enough
points during this time.

Selina frowned but ultimately didn’t object again.

Between them, Luke had always been the one to make the decisions, and he had never
been wrong.

“Don’t tell me… you’re going to copy Martin.” She couldn’t help warning him.

Luke got out of the car with a smile. “What are you thinking? Am I that sort of reckless
person?”

Selina very much wanted to say “yes, you are,” but she managed to hold back. “Be careful.
Don’t take any chances.”

Luke nodded. “You too. Don’t let anybody discover your position.” After that, he started
running.

“They’ve deployed roughly the same number of people in every direction, but the
numbers are slightly higher at the three and nine o’clock entrances,” Selina said in Luke’s
earpiece.

Luke had naturally noticed it too.

This stronghold was better defended than the manor, but not by very much.

No matter how professional a setup was, the personnel had to be professional enough to
carry it out.

Dito’s lackeys clearly weren’t professionals.

Besides, the stronghold wasn’t designed to resist special forces, and had many
weaknesses. For someone as extraordinary as Luke, there were too many holes he could
take advantage of.

Exerting force, he crawled swiftly through a shallow sewer, his immense strength and
reactions preventing him from being soaked in the muddy sewage like an ordinary
soldier would.

He would have to get into the car later, and didn’t want to get all dirty.

It only took him two seconds to make his way through the twenty-meter-long sewer.
Passing through an area on the perimeter which didn’t have any cover, Luke hid behind a
low wooden wall.

“Two enemies on the roof to your left. A pickup armed with a machine gun around the
corner to your right.” The alerts came through Luke’s earpiece.

He bent low and moved forward, out of the line of sight of the two men on the roof.

Finding a back door, he gently used force and opened it soundlessly.

There was nobody inside.

Walking in, he went up to the front window. Craning his neck slightly, he examined the
environment and people inside the stronghold.

Luke now had a better look at the defensive setup here, and there was one word to
describe it – crap.

Whoever formulated the defense plan was quite good; unfortunately, the people
implementing it were just amateurs. They were sloppy and slacking off, resulting in a
vulnerable stronghold which could have otherwise been properly defended.

Dito Flores really wasn’t a man who knew how to use people properly. But thinking about
it, Mexican drug dealers currently had yet to absorb members of the army and police
forces in large numbers, so their crappy fighting strength was understandable.
After observing for a while, Luke carried on with his operation.

He couldn’t touch the guards who were out in the open yet. Killing them was as good as
announcing that someone had snuck in.

What he was focused on was several men moving things behind a nearby building.
Different from the other buildings that were made from wood, this was a concrete
building, and five to six men were moving several hard, black, long and thick weapons
out.

They were RPG-75. This was the favorite heavy-duty firepower weapon of private forces.
It was cheap, useful and easily accessible.

Luke’s Sharp Nose detected gun oil, gunpowder and a mix of other scents from the
building behind the men.

This suggested that the building was an armoury.

But weren’t these guys acting too scared?

They were only dealing with Martin and Roger on the surface. Why were they moving
RPGs?

It wasn’t like Roger and Martin were going to attack them in an armored car.

Mocking inwardly, Luke stealthily made his way to the building.

Leaning against the back wall of the concrete building, Luke’s Sharp Nose confirmed that
a lot of things were stashed in the building, and the criminals were only moving a small
portion out. However, this building only had one entrance, through which the men were
busy moving stuff out. Seeing them move weapons out without stopping, Luke felt a little
helpless. There were just two attackers outside, how much firepower did they need? He
saw quite a few large boxes of machine gun ammo belts. Luke rolled his eyes. These
ammo belts were pretty good.

Ten minutes to load and ten seconds to shoot; that was how machine guns worked.

That was also why Luke had always favored precision over quantity. Loading wasted too
much time.

More importantly, he had yet to run into an enemy for which he needed a machine gun to
deal with.

Fortunately, two minutes after he made his way over, the men were finally done loading
up the car and they drove off.
At the same time, Luke darted out from the side to enter the concrete building.
Chapter 466 - It’s Showtime and Grenade 80
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 466 It’s Showtime and Grenade 80

There were only two people left in the armoury.

Sorting out the ammo and equipment with their backs to the door, they didn’t notice that
an enemy had snuck in.

This was the central zone in the stronghold and all around them were their people. They
never expected anybody to infiltrate this place.

Luke walked over and took them out with a punch to the back of the head each.

He then made straight for his target.

He wasn’t interested in the ammo; he had more than enough. He was slightly tempted by
the full ammo belts, but there was no need to take them now.

He quickly lifted the lids of several boxes. After verifying the equipment inside, he stored
the boxes in his inventory. He didn’t let go of the two RPGs and the missiles either.

He had never bought these before, for the same reason he had never used machine guns:
He had never needed them.

Naturally, he was just picking these up in passing

He was very fast. Two minutes after sneaking in, he had cleaned up everything that he
was interested in.

He then stuffed the bodies of the two dead criminals into two empty boxes, closed them,
and put two boxes of bullets on top.

Nobody would discover the bodies any time soon, which would buy Luke more time on
this operation.

Slipping out of the concrete building, he made his way to his next target.

It was a building at one o’clock in the complex. There wasn’t anything particularly special
about it; conversely, it was very unremarkable.

This building was neither an important part of the defense nor was it on the perimeter. It
was a little out of the way and closer to the weed fields outside.
Sneaking over to the building, Luke threw out the rope dart and reeled in a guard before
he killed him.

Then, taking out raw materials from his inventory, he swiftly put together ad hoc
weapons.

He had obtained these materials from Dito’s manor earlier precisely for use in the
plantation.

Since he had everything, he finished very quickly.

Stashing more than half of his handmade weapons into his inventory, Luke picked up the
dozen that were left and walked to the back of the building.

This was a blind spot in the stronghold which had been guarded by the criminal that Luke
had just killed. Naturally, there was nobody here.

Placing his handmade weapons in front of him, Luke took a deep breath. He then picked
one up, pulled the ring on the grenade and hurled it.

He swiftly lobbed the dozen handmade grenades at a rate of two per second.

He used quite a lot of strength and threw them up to an astonishing height. As a result,
the handmade weapons flew far out into the weed fields.

When Luke tossed them out, a criminal standing guard in front of a building a little
further out in front of Luke suddenly sensed that something wasn’t right and
subconsciously raised his head. “Why do I feel like something just flew over our heads?”

Another criminal looked around. “Where?”

But the handmade grenades had already flown past and were falling toward the weed
fields outside the stronghold. There was nothing to see.

The two men had barely spoken when there was a loud bang as the first handmade
grenade that was still in the air exploded.

The explosion sent out flames to create a fiery shower which covered a range of over ten
square meters.

A series of explosions then rang out in the air above the weed fields outside as a shower
of flames quickly spread out.

The two criminals were dumbfounded.

At the first explosion, everybody in the stronghold subconsciously fell silent.

They then opened their mouths at the same time, some asking questions and some
shouting. The entire place was a mess.

Selina said, “Martin and Roger have finished off the criminals blocking them and are
racing over to the stronghold.”

Luke chuckled inwardly. This was Martin’s chance.

It would be suicide for Martin to attack a defense line of three hundred people, even if
they were all amateurs.

US troops who fought overseas often said that they had the absolute advantage in the
first ten minutes of an engagement; the situation after that depended on who had the
greater number of people.

The meaning was clear: In a battle, being outnumbered was deadly after a long period of
time.

Firepower and personal capabilities could help soldiers gain the upper hand over
superior numbers in a short period of time, but even the best soldiers wouldn’t be able to
deal with a constant flow of enemies if things were drawn out.

Of course, this largely referred to field missions, like in Baghdad or Afghanistan.

Luke had snuck in secretly precisely to create chaos.

He was now far stronger than a normal person, but he couldn’t show himself if he wanted
to take care of Dito’s group of criminals smoothly.

Even with Elementary Self-Healing and a bulletproof vest, a few hundred bullets hitting
him would still hurt.

Sure enough, Martin hadn’t given up on getting revenge. Since he was still on the attack,
there was a lot more room for Luke to act.

As he pondered, he took out a box of grenades from his inventory and weighed one of
them in his hand. “Once they’re outside the stronghold, tell me the distance and range.”

Selina said, “They’ll reach the main gate in a minute.” This gave Luke a buffer to get ready.

One minute passed quickly.

“Martin and Roger have stopped the car. For the time being, they’re not going in,” Selina
alerted Luke.

Luke chuckled. “It’s Showtime.”

Saying that, he pulled the pin on a grenade and threw it at the main gate.

Once he started, he didn’t stop.

At a frequency of two grenades per second, he emptied the box and aimed the grenades
at various spots close to the main gate.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

80! 80! 80! 80! Luke couldn’t help chanting in his heart.

Explosions rang out one after another and burning shrapnel was sent flying everywhere,
severely wounding the criminals who were gathered around the gate. Luke had now
turned into a human grenade launcher. He threw the grenades accurately at wherever
the criminals were gathered. Wretched cries for help rang out inside the stronghold.

Many criminals were killed and still more were heavily wounded. Because of their
injuries, they could only scream and cry for help.

All the criminals in the stronghold were panic-stricken. Had they been surrounded by the
Mexican military? Was this a raid?!

Luke was too fast and precise at lobbing the grenades as explosions rang out close to the
main gate one after another.

It was such horrifying momentum that these amateur criminals were under the illusion
that they were surrounded.

Luke had no time to bother with them. His show had only just begun.

Throwing out twenty grenades in a row, he leisurely surveyed the activity inside the
stronghold.

A lot of people were now running helter-skelter near the front gate even though they
didn’t know why they were running.

Many criminals on the perimeter were already opening fire towards the outside of the
stronghold. They completely didn’t realize that the attack had come from within.

Luke soon shifted his attention away from the main gate.
The fellows there were already frightened stiff by the explosions and few of them dared
to gather together any longer.
Chapter 467 - Don’t Need Grenades or RPGs for Work
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 467 Don’t Need Grenades or RPGs for Work

Outside the stronghold, Selina was flabbergasted as she stared at the surveillance image.

How on earth did Luke get his hands on so many grenades?

Not far from the main gate, Martin and Roger were just as stupefied. What’s going on? We
haven’t discussed our attack strategy yet! On the way here, Roger had in fact been
strongly opposed to Martin attacking the stronghold.

Roger was old, not blind.

He didn’t think that the two of them could deal with so many criminals in the stronghold.

He thought it was already God’s blessing that they survived the manor just now.

But Martin still wouldn’t give up; how could it be that easy to let go of his hatred toward
the person who killed his wife and baby? As they argued in low voices, the sound of Luke
setting the weeds on fire rang out.

Looking at this magnificent spectacle of a fiery shower, Roger mumbled, “A military

drone attack?”

Silent for a moment, Martin then crushed his guess. “Drones can’t carry so much ammo.
Besides, those are grenades!”

Martin was far more familiar with the sound of explosions than Roger was, and he could
tell right away that these were grenade explosions.

But how could anyone throw out so many grenades in so short a span of time? Were
Mexican special forces attacking this place too?

Inside the stronghold, Luke observed the back gate at twelve o’clock. He chuckled lightly
and grabbed more grenades. “Another round for the other side. That’s only fair.”

A moment later, grenades fell like eggs from the dark sky toward the back gate.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

80! 80! 80! 80! Luke murmured again in his heart.

The criminals were in a complete mess.

At least a hundred men were gathered at the front and back gates where they had
focused their defense.

But after two bombardments, slightly under half of them were dead and the survivors
were scared witless.

“Martin and Roger are starting their assault at seven o’clock. Make sure you don’t hurt
them by accident,” Selina warned Luke again.

Looking at the stronghold, half of which was covered in smoke and fire, as well as the
massive fire that was starting to spread outside among the weeds, Selina gained a new
understanding of Luke’s destructive power.

She felt that her previous lack of understanding was most likely due to the fact… that Los
Angeles police detectives didn’t need to use grenades in their line of work.

Factoring in Luke’s monstrous strength and stamina, Seline felt that it wasn’t going to end
well for the criminals in the stronghold.

Sure enough, just as she was thinking this, more explosions rang out, and the stronghold’s
central zone was showered with grenades once again.

Luke even specially tossed two assault grenades into the machine gun tower. The
structure, which had seemed so imposing earlier, was instantly blown to smithereens.

Luke had to be careful when it came to this heavy-duty weapon which had a huge
coverage. He might not die if he was hit, but he would definitely be heavily wounded.

At that moment, moans and cries rang out from the front and back.

“Luke, I think Dito is about to run,” Selina suddenly said.

Luke was rendered speechless. Why was Dito so spineless? Couldn’t this old man be
gutsy for once?

He asked, “Where is he?”

Selina replied, “There are two cars headed down the main road not far from you. Hm, I
don’t think your grenades will be enough to deal with him.”

Luke: “Huh?”

While communicating with Selina, he stuck his head out and looked at the main road, only
to lose his cool and curse. “Seriously?! Dito really has something like that?”

Selina said, “Yep. The armored truck in the front has two machine guns. Dito is inside the
modified Hummer behind. The Hummer also has a machine gun turret. You can see it,
right? Don’t you dare do something dumb.”

Luke just wanted to cover his head. “I see it. Dito’s lackeys are real ‘geniuses’ at
modification! With their skills, why did they become drug dealers?! They could’ve made a
fortune by opening a body shop!”

On the main road, an armored truck led the way.

The truck was completely wrapped in steel plates with only a small observation window
in front of the driver’s seat.

The truck container in the back had been replaced with two mounted machine gun
turrets that even had half-circle steel plates around them to act as shields.

The Hummer which followed the truck also had steel plates installed to provide the
shooters protection.

At first glance, one might think it was a legit US military troop.

His mind racing as he observed the situation, Luke took out two RPGs from his inventory.

Swoosh! Swoosh!

Two strings of fire streaked out, one hitting the observation window of the armored truck
and the other hitting one of its tires.

Following two loud booms, the armored truck immediately stopped moving.

Luke instantly scuttled behind another building. He took out another two rockets for the
RPGs and reloaded them.

Going around a few buildings to emerge behind the armored vehicles, Luke mumbled,
“Double RPGs, double happiness!”

Swoosh!

One of the rockets hit the machine gun turret on the armored truck.

BOOM!

The machine gun turret on the armored truck burst into flames and turned into a blazing
cavity.

Swoosh!

The other rocket was fired at the tires of the armored Hummer.

BOOM!

The armored Hummer flew to one side and crashed to the ground, one of its back tires
sent flying as it wobbled and hit a nearby building.

Luke had already retreated again and quickly slipped away.

Kill Dito? It wasn’t important.

The guy was worth three hundred experience and credit points at most. He could be left
for Martin to deal with.

Each criminal in the horde on the side was easily worth twenty experience and credit
points, so Luke could still earn a lot if he worked diligently. He didn’t mind doing Martin
this favor.

If Martin could kill his arch-enemy himself, he would probably be more willing to take the
blame for everything!

In Luke’s ear, Selina alerted him to Martin and Roger’s current positions every now and
then.

She had already seen how Luke knocked over the two armored vehicles in the
surveillance image.

Her estimation of Luke’s destructive power increased once more, and again she rejoiced;
it was a good thing that L.A. police detectives didn’t need RPGs in their line of work, or
Luke might blow Los Angeles to kingdom come.

Thanks to Selina’s alerts, Luke steered clear of Martin and Roger and roamed the dark
corners of the buildings. Now and then, he would throw out a grenade to accurately hit a
group of criminals gathered together. Not far away, a minor gang leader gestured and
shouted as he stood bravely on the top of a pickup with a mounted machine gun and
instructed the unorganized criminals to approach him.

Very quickly, this warrior gathered a dozen men together.

“Now, listen up. Stop the guys who are running around brainlessly and have them
assemble and search the place…”
Swoosh!

Something dark dropped from the sky and landed at his feet in the back of the pickup
with a clatter.

The surrounding criminals were deathly still for a moment, until a man shouted
despairingly, “Grenade!”

Everybody scattered.

Bang!

This warrior chief was sent flying out of the truck. He hit the ground not far away and
rolled a couple of times before he stopped moving.

In the meantime, another grenade exploded above the criminals who had just scattered.
Chapter 468 - Even Jesus Can’t Save Dito
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 468 Even Jesus Can’t Save Dito

Bang!

The grenade which exploded in midair enveloped the criminals, scattering metal ball
bearings which made everyone scream. Under the threat of the grenades that came flying
over every now and then, the remaining two hundred or so criminals were unable to
organize any sort of counterattack and could only flee haphazardly as they fired off
random shots.

They didn’t dare assemble together since a grenade would be thrown at them out of
nowhere to blow them up.

On the other side, Martin and Roger were initially under a lot of pressure with almost
thirty people firing at them. Suddenly, a few grenades landed among the criminals and
instantly eliminated half of them. The rest lost their courage and ran away.

Martin: “…”

Gasping, Roger mumbled, “Do you think that God is protecting us? We’re still alive in the
face of so many enemies.”

Martin scoffed. “Does God throw grenades, too? Let’s go. I think I saw Dito.”

Roger perked up. “Where?”

Martin said, “Follow me. Don’t get blown up by the grenades.”

Roger asked, “Seriously?” Martin said, “…Fine, I hate to admit it, but these experts seem
fully aware of our location and movements.”

What he didn’t say was that only an elite special squad working in perfect tandem could
move and act so freely and skilfully.

But Martin didn’t understand why a squad with such high combat ability would be
helping him.

Luke received an alert from Selina once more. “Five cars entered the back gate: Four
SUVs, and a pickup with a machine gun. They’re Dito’s reinforcements. Be careful. Unlike
the amateurs in the stronghold, these are professionals.”
Luke asked, “Where are they?”.

Selina said, “Where you ambushed the armored truck just now. They’re fighting Martin
and Roger. You might want to hurry up. Martin and Roger can barely hold them back.”

Actually, Martin and Roger couldn’t hold them back at all.

Almost thirty people got out of the five support vehicles. They were armed with a good
combination of UMPs and M4A1s, were well-trained, and had a clear objective.

Working in tandem and without needing to use the heavy machine gun on the pickup,
they forced Martin and Roger to stay behind cover the entire time.

The reinforcements picked up Dito and covered each other as they retreated to the
vehicles and prepared to evacuate.

Not only that, under the command of these reinforcements, many criminals assembled
together as well and started pushing toward the back gate.

Together with the reinforcements, fifty people formed a group which continued to draw
in the criminals nearby.

Hive mentality was human nature. In times of chaos, most people would follow the
majority.

The reinforcements had taken the lead.

Seeing how the reinforcements moved, Luke realized that things were now a little tricky.

He was out of grenades and the reinforcements’ tactics were very advanced.

They sent out the criminal cannon fodder to clear the way for them while keeping a safe
distance themselves and covering each other as they retreated.

Luke’s marksmanship was very good, but after just killing a couple of them, he would
draw all their fire.

Also, while their retreat wasn’t very fast, it wasn’t slow either.

By the time Luke eliminated half of them, they would have completely evacuated.

With the amateurs clearing the way, it wouldn’t be easy for Luke to use an RPG to blow
up the entire convoy.
Luke frowned. These reinforcements were really good, almost as good as a trained
military troop. Sure enough, Dito held extraordinary power.

But it was useless!

Dito was doomed! Even Jesus couldn’t save him! So saith Luke.

At that moment, a pickup appeared from around a corner.

An idea occurred to Luke when he saw the pickup. He shot the driver and the pickup
crashed into a building next to the road.

Nobody cared about this small car crash.

Luke swiftly entered the building and tinkered with the pickup for a moment before he
returned with a new weapon.

Just as this bunch regrouped and morale started to improve, the faces of the criminals
facing the back gate suddenly changed.

Several criminals with quick reflexes simply lunged to the side like dogs and crawled
away on all fours to find cover like a dog.

In one of the SUVs, a burly, fierce-looking man roared into his walkie-talkie, “Stop
wasting time, hurry up and retreat. Clear the way! Find a vehicle, preferably a pickup
with a machine gun… F*ck! Why are you running?”

“M- Machine gun!” Not far away from the SUV, a criminal’s eyes bulged and looked like
they would fall out of his head before he ran for this life.

Stunned, the burly man sensed something wasn’t right and abruptly turned around.

At that moment, time seemed to slow down.

A tall figure emerged from around a corner at a heavy pace, raising dust with each
footstep.

As if his keen eyes were taking in everything in slow motion, the burly man saw the
weapons the man had on him, as well as the long ammo belts that hung on this huge man.

The burly man’s pupils contracted abruptly.

The tall stranger was actually very fast. In just a few steps, he reached the center of the
road. He then turned around to face the convoy and the fifty to sixty criminals in front of
it.
“Surprise, motherf*cker!” All the criminals trembled at the roar.

Except for those who had already scrambled off, those that remained instinctively looked
in the direction of the roar.

They saw a hard, black, long and thick barrel – a cruel battlefield weapon – and a long
golden and dazzling ammo belt, on a tall and sturdy figure who stood with one leg in
front of the other.

The next moment, there was a muffled boom completely unlike the sound of a rifle.

Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Blood suddenly sprayed out of the criminals at the
very front. The burly commander yelled frantically into his walkie-talkie, “Scatter!
Scatter! Machine gun, return fire!”

But it was too late!

The man behind the machine gun on the pickup, who was the biggest threat for Luke, had
just turned the machine gun around when his head was reduced to a pulp.

Naturally, the heavy machine gun had to be taken care of first! Luke’s first target was
precisely this gunner.

After finishing off the gunner, Luke used all his strength for once and opened fire with
both hands. Swiftly adjusting the muzzles, he fired in sporadic bursts at the several dozen
criminals in front of him one by one.

The muzzle swept toward a particular SUV and he pulled the trigger lightly.

Tong! Tong! Tong! The bullets left the barrel of the heavy machine gun in a smooth burst.
Chapter 469 - I Gave You A Chance But You Didn’t Take It!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 469 I Gave You A Chance But You Didn’t Take It!

The burly man in command in the driver’s seat didn’t have time to react before his upper
torso blew up.

Luke swept the barrel of the machine gun past Dito and didn’t stop firing.

He had no idea that he had just killed the linchpin of the reinforcements, and was
completely immersed in his domineering firepower. This fierce metallic storm didn’t stop
as gunfire continued to ring out. In less than ten seconds, Luke plowed through these
criminals.

Except for the handful of people who had sharp eyes and quick movements, and crawled
away fast enough, the other forty or so criminals were turned into pulp by this fierce
barrage.

The terrible gunfire finally came to an end.

The convoy was a complete mess. The driver’s seats had all been shot through, and only
the bottom half of the guy manning the machine gun was left. Nobody hiding behind the
cars survived either.

That handful of traumatized criminals who hadn’t been killed cried and crawled away,
bloody and broken.

Clang! The heavy M2 fell to the ground with a dull thump.

Luke let out a soundless laugh and rolled his wrists. In his heart, however, he yelled,
F*cking amazing!

Ten minutes to load and ten seconds to shoot!

The machine gun really was a weapon that brought joy.

After rotating his wrists, Luke casually drew out a looted M1911 from the holster on his
leg. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The handful of criminals wailing and crawling away
were all shot in the head.

Reloading the gun unhurriedly, Luke disappeared into the shadows of a nearby building.
On the opposite side, Martin’s and Roger’s eyes were close to falling out.

That was an M2 Browning, which weighed almost forty kilograms even when unloaded!
Even just holding it steady was hard for a regular person.

Opening fire while holding the gun in the hand? Only bored gun fanatics would try that.

Even if they wore a sling so that their body would take most of the gun’s weight, they
would be knocked off balance after a couple of shots.

It was impossible to deal with the recoil of such a heavy weapon.

To be able to use up an ammo belt and still hold the gun steady like what they had just
seen, that person absolutely wasn’t human.

Martin suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this world.

He was confident in his shooting skills, but had lost when it came to heavy machine
guns… As if!

That was a f*cking vehicle-mounted machine gun that wasn’t designed to be held by
hand.

At that moment, Roger finally picked his jaw up from the ground. He mumbled, “That
guy’s my fan.”

Martin: “Huh?”

“That line he said just now, he clearly learned it from me,” said Roger.

Martin said, “…You’re right. Who knows, he might also be black.”

Roger asked, “Are you dissing the color of my skin?”

Martin said, “I’m praising the magnificent strength all of you have, to be able to hold and
shoot a heavy machine gun.”

Roger said, “…Please don’t. I can’t even hold an M249. I’m an old man.”

As they bantered, they finally calmed down from the shock.

Nobody dared to get close anymore. The image of the heavy machine gun clearing the
scene just now was too horrible.

The truth was that the burly man in the SUV whom Luke had killed was the military
instructor for the armed men under Dito’s command. He was an American and a retired
Marine.

He had come here for money, and because of money, would remain here forever.

It was a universal truth that the pursuit of wealth was the greatest cause of death.

Taking down Dito’s last ray of hope, Luke carried out a final clean-up inside the
stronghold.

He simply shot anyone who ran past him. As for those who got away, he didn’t chase
them but simply reminded Selina over the comms, “Be careful of the criminals who are
running; don’t let them ambush you.’

Selina had the car, and the fleeing criminals might try to steal it.

“Relax, I found a good place to hide in,” Selina said. “But are you sure we shouldn’t leave
soon?”

Chuckling, Luke raised his hand and fired twice, killing two criminals who just ran past
him.

Entering the building behind him, he walked through the hall and kicked open the back
door, which hit the face of a criminal who was shuddering behind it. He said, “Believe in
the Mexican police. I guarantee that they won’t arrive before we leave.”

Selina: “…”

Seizing this opportunity, Luke entered the armoury once more and looted the
ammunition that he was interested in, like the boxes of stacked ammo belts.

The thrill he got from the barrage just now wasn’t something he could get from an assault
rifle.

With his extraordinary strength, both rifles and pistols felt light to him and barely had a
recoil.

In contrast, the M2 just now reminded him what it felt like to first use a gun.

Besides the ammo belts, he also swept clean the ammo for RPGs.

Finally, he set a plastic explosive inside the armoury and left. “What are Martin and Roger
doing?” Luke asked.

Selina replied, “They’re… fighting? It seems they’re arguing over Dito.”

Luke found that odd. “What do you mean?”

Selina said, “I don’t know, but I think Roger wants to bring Dito back.”

Luke chuckled. “What a wily old man.”

If they brought Dito back, what he had would give Martin and Roger leverage.

Just for this guy’s money alone, there would be people willing to protect Martin and
Roger.

The two of them had really kicked a hornet’s nest this time. Roger had probably taken
this into consideration.

But Dito had killed Martin’s wife and baby, and Martin wasn’t willing to let his arch-
enemy go.

It couldn’t be said that Roger wasn’t a good friend.

He was an old man who had followed his partner to Mexico to chase and hunt down
dozens of criminals. He was definitely a loyal friend.

Luke found the drug warehouse and poured oil around in it. He then flicked a lighter and
tossed it out before he turned around and left.

Behind him, flames burst out and swallowed the warehouse full of weed.

“Luke, it seems that Roger has convinced Martin. Martin’s gone back to the car, and Dito…
is still alive.”

Luke shook his head, lost for words. After running a dozen meters, he saw Roger and
Martin about thirty meters away.

He saw Roger with his back to him as the latter handcuffed Dito Flores.

Seeing that, Luke couldn’t help but murmur, “Martin, I gave you a chance!”.

He drew out the M1911 from his holster, and with a flick of his wrist, used Curve
Shooting!

Pa!

Roger, who had put handcuffs on Dito in relief, saw blood burst out of Dito’s temples, and
the man collapsed like a puppet whose strings had been cut.
Roger was dumbfounded. “What the hell?”

Hearing the gunshot, Martin immediately got out of the car.

Looking at the shocked Roger and the dead Dito, he had complicated feelings.

He was angry, happy and relieved, but also a little regretful and disappointed.
Chapter 470 - Crushed Selina
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 470 Crushed Selina

Dito Flores was finally dead!

But it hadn’t been Martin who did it. Because of Roger, Martin didn’t kill this drug lord
himself.

After a long silence, Roger finally crouched down and took the handcuffs off Dito. He got
into the car angrily and called out behind him, “It’s not safe here. If you’re upset, shoot
him a few more times yourself. Or do you want to take a few photos?”

Martin took a deep breath, then shook his head. Looking at a dark corner that was
already empty, he said in a low voice, “Thank you.”

System: You have received Martin Riggs’s appreciation. You may now learn all his
abilities.

Martin Riggs’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Basic Long-Distance Shooting

Luke, who was now walking out, simply smiled and didn’t think too much of it.

You can express your gratitude by taking the blame for all this.

As he walked, he communicated with Selina. “You can come and pick me up now.”

He then took out the remaining handmade weapons from his inventory and threw them
into the half-burnt weed fields.

With another series of explosions and fiery showers, all the weed fields were completely
consumed in flames.

Selina had just arrived and she opened the door. Luke got into the driver’s seat and said
with a smile, “Mission accomplished.”

Selina said, “Very good. Cars are headed this way from Tijuana. They’re still a little far
away but there’s quite a lot of them.”

Luke laughed, turned the wheel, and drove southeast.

As the car sped along, Luke was feeling elated.

As the final weed fields caught fire, the system notification popped up.

System: Eliminate important members of Dito Flores’s gang and destroy the weed
manufacturing base. Completed.

Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000.

Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +9,000. Credit +9,000.

Including his harvest from Dito’s manor earlier, Luke had earned more than ten thousand
experience and credit points tonight.

A huge part of it was for destroying the weed.

Otherwise, he would’ve only earned five to six thousand experience and credit points at
most for killing the three hundred or so criminals at the stronghold, a number of whom
escaped.

In the system, the credit for disposing of the drugs and disposing of the gangsters were
almost equal. That was simply fantastic.

In any case, the drugs were useless to him, and he didn’t regret burning the warehouse to
the ground at all.

He had pretty much accomplished his aim to gain experience and credit points during
this break.

When all was said and done, the mid-level gangs in Los Angeles didn’t really cut it
anymore.

If he carried on like this in L.A., it might create a huge disaster this year.

So, he had to expand his sources.

After this secret jaunt to Mexico, he had earned ten thousand experience and credit
points, which was way more efficient than cleaning up L.A. gangs.

After all, he had to pay attention to the impact it could have on a densely populated city
like L.A., as displaced gang members might cause social unrest.

In Mexico? There were too many gangs, all of which were cancers of society; wiping out
one wouldn’t have too big an impact.

The remnants would naturally join other gangs and continue their criminal careers.
Or they might run into Luke again and give him experience and credit points once more.

As the car sped along, Selina helped Luke take off his bulletproof vest and other
equipment. She stuffed the gear into a bag and threw it into the backseat.

She then gave him a bottle of water with a straw. “Okay, you helped Martin get revenge;
there’s no need to be so happy.”

Luke chuckled and drank the water.

He still had to help Martin and Roger wrap things up when they went back, which would
be a little tricky.

But Selina was still too innocent.

Was he here to help Martin with his revenge? That was at most incidental. Besides, Luke
killed Dito Flores in the end, and Martin and Roger had lost an important bargaining chip.
If things weren’t handled properly, they could be suspended when they got back.

So actually, he had sabotaged them a little more than helped them, especially Roger.

For the sake of getting revenge, Martin didn’t care whether or not he could continue
working as a police officer.

But Roger was doing well as a second rank sergeant.

The black baldie was old but a good person. It didn’t seem right for him to be punished
for this.

The car didn’t stop as it continued southeast.

Selina quickly fell asleep.

She wasn’t Luke, and after hurrying through the night and fighting and hurrying back, she
needed some rest.

Before dawn the next day, Luke and Selina returned to the Mexican mountains on the
opposite side of Big Bend National Park. Sinking the car in a river, they set off once again.

With Selina on his back, Luke climbed the mountain as casually as if he were walking on
level ground. Selina suddenly sighed.

Luke asked, “What’s up?”

After a brief silence, Selina said, “It would be easier for you if I hadn’t come along, right?”

Tonight, she finally understood what Luke was like when he was at full power, and she
suddenly sensed the huge gap between them.

They had only worked cases before this and she hadn’t personally witnessed Luke in
battle with many criminals, so she hadn’t sensed it.

But tonight, Luke and Martin together took down close to a hundred men at Dito’s manor,
which was already very terrifying.

Later, Luke completely thrashed the three hundred men at Dito’s plantation on his own,
to the point that they couldn’t even organize a decent counterattack.

It was completely beyond Selina’s expectations.

Luke chuckled. “You’re my partner, not my lackey. Why so sensitive?”

After a brief silence, Selina said, “You don’t have to comfort me. I’ll train harder so that I
can help you for longer.”

Luke didn’t stop running, but he frowned slightly. Had she lost confidence in herself and
wanted to retire?

Both of them sunk into a long silence.

Luke had never considered this issue before.

If Selina stopped being his partner and he got a new one, that would be a real problem.

Luke had always been a cautious person. Somebody who hadn’t been with him since the
beginning and whom he hadn’t experienced life and death with so many times would be
somebody he would never really trust.

He didn’t have anything that could improve Selina’s combat ability quickly; this wasn’t
something he could get his hands on so easily.

If it were that easy, Obadiah wouldn’t need to copy Tony to create Iron Monger.

If it were that easy, General Ross wouldn’t be so obsessed with the Hulk.

In this world, there were plenty of ways to make someone else stronger, but it wasn’t
easy to get your hands on them.

Even if he managed to obtain something, it would probably have strong side effects.
Maybe… he could make a simpler version of Tony’s Iron Man suit?

That seemed to be a more reliable approach.

As long as it was a little uglier and cruder, Tony probably wouldn’t associate the
unrefined thing with his own technology.

But even a simple version of the suit would require a tremendous amount of money.

Money was still necessary! And it had to be clean money that was traceable.

The two of them were silent on the way back to Big Bend National Park.
Chapter 471 - Camping With a Crybaby
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 471 Camping With a Crybaby

On their way back, Luke destroyed most of the equipment he had used on the mission
and dumped the remains in a river in Big Bend National Park.

Putting on the sportswear which he had come in, he and Selina got into their car in the
parking lot and returned to Shackelford. Entering town, Luke dropped Selina at her place.
Selina asked, “You’re not going home?”

Luke shrugged. “I’m planning to spend two days in the mountains near my grandpa’s
ranch to relax.”

Selina understood what he meant.

He had killed so many people in Mexico, and he didn’t want his family to notice anything
wrong.

Selina thought for a moment, then said, “I’ll go with you. I need a quiet place to rest too.
Let me tell my mom.”

She then got out and entered the house before returning a moment later.

Luke had yet to start the car, when both of them looked out of the passenger side
helplessly.

Sandra naturally didn’t worry about where they were going, but Dollar had already
tottered down from the patio, wagging its tail and whining outside the car as it did its
best to curry favor with its young master.

Selina hesitated for a moment before she asked, “Can I bring him with us?”

Luke said, “Of course. Dollar’s such a good boy, right, Dollar?”.

Dollar wagged its tail even faster when Luke said its name and whined even more
frantically.

Neither of them could refuse such a cute crybaby.

With a smile, Selina turned around and opened the back door. “Come here, Dollar.” Dollar
climbed into the backseat unhurriedly and sat down obediently. Selina rubbed its big
head affectionately and said, “Good dog.”

Luke started the car with a smile and drove out.

Though they were headed to the mountains outside his grandpa’s ranch, he wasn’t going
to see his grandpa.

He didn’t want to see his family just yet, and that included his grandpa.

Stopping the car at the foot of the mountains near the ranch, they got out with their stuff
and started hiking.

Both of them were familiar with the place.

Luke had spent too many weekends and holidays here during his childhood.

Mario, Selina’s father, worked at Luke’s grandfather’s ranch. Selina grew up in this place
too.

But Selina had been in middle school when Luke went to primary school, and by the time
Luke entered middle school, Selina had graduated.

So even though they knew each other, they didn’t interact a lot as kids.

Returning to the most familiar hometown environment, both of them relaxed

significantly, their exhaustion and stress gradually replaced with tranquility.

Dollar followed Selina obediently and simply glanced at the little animals that jumped out
every now and then without chasing them. It was too old and no longer as inquisitive. It
only wanted to stay with its young master. Following a brook, they hiked deeper into the
mountains where less people went.

Shackelford had a small population and the workers and cowboys were kept busy on the
ranch. After crossing one or two peaks, there usually weren’t any signs of anyone else.
Most people usually camped on the fringe. The deeper you went into the mountains, the
more dangerous it was. Plus, the views were similar, so it was unnecessary to go that far
in.

Half an hour later, Luke and Selina reached an open space near a creek.

The trees were far away, and there was even a bonfire pit in the open space.

This was a campsite often frequented by visitors.

It had water and an open space. It wasn’t far from the outside world but was quiet
enough.

Apart from the birds and insects among the trees, there were no sounds of people at all.
People who were accustomed to big cities might feel uncomfortable in this sort of
environment; there was no sound of distant cars, or the occasional indistinct shout, or the
sound of music or the TV being played too loudly. Even when the wind blew, there was
only the sound of rustling branches instead of the rattle of bits and bobs hitting a
window.

But Luke and Selina were very used to this sort of environment and even savored the
serenity.

Also, they had Dollar to accompany them, so they weren’t alone. Taking out the
ingredients which Selina had brought from home, Luke quickly prepared an outdoor
barbecue and lit a fire with the firewood she collected. Adjusting it to a suitable size, he
said with a smile, “The food will be ready in an hour. You can go out and have some fun
before that.”

Selina stretched and said, “No, I’m going to take a nap.”

She then hugged Dollar’s big head and said, “Don’t disturb me. Go follow Luke,
understand?”

The old dog licked her hand lovingly to indicate that it understood.

Selina then unzipped her tent and crawled inside. Very quickly, her snoring could be
heard. She had really fallen asleep.

Luke stared for a moment before he turned around, waved Dollar over and scratched the
dog’s chin.

Dollar narrowed its eyes comfortably and lay down next to Luke obediently.

The only sound in the open space next to the creek was the crackling of firewood. Selina
didn’t wake up until quite a few hours later.

They didn’t talk much. After they ate, they roamed the woods separately.

As Luke walked alone, he thought about the aftermath of this mission, as well as Selina’s
future.

Selina took Dollar with her, and seemed to have a weight on her mind as well.

The day passed peacefully.

At midnight, Luke, who was still browsing through files, suddenly stopped and came out
of his tent.

Fire streaked across the night sky and then crashed into the woods in the distance.

Luke raised an eyebrow. Was that… a meteorite?

He had never seen a meteorite fall, but it looked like it.

However, it was too far away for him to be

sure.

Not far away, Selina sat up in her tent and asked, “What’s up?” Luke shrugged. “It looks
like a meteorite fell over there.”

Selina hummed in acknowledgment and didn’t think much of it. She was about to lie
down again, then paused. “You’re not going to go dig it up, are you?” Luke thought for a
moment before he shook his head. “Forget it, there’s no need to go in the middle of the
night. We can check it out after breakfast tomorrow.”

Selina yawned. “That works.” She then lay down and fell asleep.

Previously, she would’ve definitely gotten Luke to take her there for a look.

But since last night, she had been listless and uninterested in doing anything.

Luke shook his head helplessly and sorted out his things before going back to this tent to
rest as well.

Selina woke up at six in the morning.

Sleeping here was much more relaxing than in the city. Since she had gone to bed early
last night, she wasn’t inclined to have a lie-in out here in the wild.

After she got up, she saw Luke working out in the distance and called out a greeting. She
then went to wash up. Dollar instantly got up and followed her.

Luke started to make breakfast.

Later, they could go take a look at the meteorite which crashed last night.
Chapter 472 - Dollar Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a
Fugitive
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 472 Dollar Catches a Fish and the FBI Catches a Fugitive

Some meteorites were very valuable, especially those which contained metals that were
rare or non-existent on Earth. They were more precious than diamonds and gold.

But of course, most meteorites weren’t that valuable.

Suddenly, Dollar barked warily. Luke turned his head, only to see the dog standing on a
huge rock and bristling at the creek.

He was a little amused.

Dollar this old dog could still act like a puppy at times. Was it growling at a fish in the
river?

There weren’t any water snakes or alligators in the shallow creek.

Luke’s Sharp Nose hadn’t detected either of these two dangerous creatures nearby.

Selina also didn’t think it was a big deal. It just looked like Dollar was growling at a
random fish.

Dogs were like that; if the wind blew a plastic bag over, they could play and chase it for
quite a while.

Dollar had done a lot of similar, stupidly cute things when it was younger.

Selina walked over after washing up and had breakfast with Luke.

Suddenly, there was a plop, and both of them turned around to see that Dollar was no
longer on the rock.

Judging from the plop, the dog must’ve jumped into the creek.

Luke said, “Wow, Dollar seems very lively today.”

Selina was upset. “It’s probably ‘cos we haven’t played together for a while. He really isn’t
afraid of getting sick.”

Luke said, “It’s not that bad, the weather’s getting hot now. Just wipe him dry right away
once he comes back.”

As they talked, they heard Dollar splashing around in the creek.

But the dog was blocked by the rock and they couldn’t see it.

Luke didn’t think too much of it.

The creek was only twenty centimeters deep, and Dollar couldn’t drown.

Sure enough, two minutes later, Dollar emerged on the rock with a fish wriggling
between its teeth.

Luke and Selina were lost for words. It wasn’t lunchtime yet, why had the dog caught a
live fish?

In the end, before they could call for Dollar, the dog opened its mouth as if it wanted
praise, and the fish dropped back into the water and swiftly slipped away.

Luke burst out laughing. “Okay, we don’t have to eat Dollar’s saliva for lunch today.”
Selina shook her head helplessly. “I don’t like to eat that type of fish.”

Having lost the fish, Dollar could only pad back toward them with a drooping head and
tail, its fur dripping wet.

Luke firmly scooted back a few meters.

The next moment, Dollar shook itself dry.

Water flew everywhere and hit Selina, who hadn’t been quick enough to react. She
shouted angrily, “Dollar! Come here.” Dollar was shivering a little as it approached her,
and Selina grabbed hold of the dog. “Luke, bring me a big towel. This guy falls sick easily
nowadays.”

Luke nodded with a smile and found a towel which he then gave to her.

As Selina wiped Dollar down, she berated the dog in a low voice for being a bad boy who
had done a bad, bad thing.

Dollar stared at its young master innocently and whined, even sticking out its big tongue
to lick her.

Selina crushed this fawning behavior. “As punishment, you can’t play cute for the whole
morning.”
Dollar tilted its head and stuck out its tongue as it looked plaintively at its young master.

Luke and Selina wasted twenty minutes dealing Dollar’s dive into the water.

Finishing breakfast hastily and packing up, two people and one dog walked unhurriedly
in the direction of the meteorite crash.

Selina was in a much better mood today. At least, she talked to Dollar a lot.

Dollar was a loyal listener who simply listened without complaint.

Luke didn’t interrupt their interactions. He simply led the way a few steps ahead of them.

However, they had only been walking for half an hour when they went around a curve on
the trail and saw two men standing in the distance.

Looking at what they were wearing, Luke coughed lightly and gestured at Selina with his
left hand behind his back.

Selina looked in Luke’s direction when he coughed, and seeing his signal, she
immediately stopped.

Looking at the two men in the distance, Selina asked in a low voice, “FBI? Why are they
here? They’re not chasing a fugitive, are they?”

Luke said in an equally low voice, “I’ll go ask. You stay here.”

Selina nodded in understanding.

Given Luke’s combat ability, he naturally wasn’t afraid of going forward on his own.

Selina staying behind was also a warning to targets, in case anyone mistakenly thought
that they could kill both Luke and Selina at the same time.

Of course, Luke and Selina weren’t really suspicious of these two who were wearing FBI
tactical vests; this was just their habit as partners.

The FBI agents noticed Luke and Selina as well. When Luke walked over, one of them
moved forward slightly and waved at him to stop. “We’re here on an assignment. A
dangerous fugitive has snuck into this area and it isn’t safe. You should go back right
away. Don’t linger in the mountains.”

Luke stopped. “Oh, we’re from the ranch at the foot of the mountains. Can I ask, the
fugitive won’t run over to the ranch, will he?”
The FBI agent wasn’t impatient and just shook his head. “No. We’re already searching for
him, don’t worry, but leave the mountains as soon as possible in case of danger.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thanks for the warning. We’ll go back.” He turned around and
walked away.

Joining Selina, Luke told her what the FBI agent said. Selina listened and nodded. They
then turned around to go back in the direction from which they had come.

After several hundred meters, Selina gave Luke a meaningful glance.

Luke nodded. “What is it?”

Selina asked, “Do you think they’re here because of the meteorite?”

Luke nodded. “I think so. As for that fugitive or whatever, we’ll know once we ask
Robert.”

N Onсе у

As a town with two thousand residents, Shackelford had ten regular police officers who
covered the dozens of farms and ranches around Shackelford.

Regular towns, like Boom Town in Arizona, usually only had around two sheriffs for
every one thousand residents.

Shackelford was small, but the farms and ranches around it were not. Some of them even
did good business, which was why the town could afford so many police officers.

The ranches were thus under Robert’s jurisdiction. If the FBI wanted to hunt down a
criminal suspect here, they would have to let Robert know first; otherwise, they deserved
whatever trouble they ran into.

As two people and one dog approached the foot of the mountain, Dollar suddenly started
to shudder and whine.

Luke and Selina both looked at Dollar, only to see it slowly lie down as if it was in extreme
pain. The dog then suddenly writhed on the ground and its whines turned into barks.

Selina turned pale with fright. “Dollar, what’s wrong?”

Luke frowned and held her back. “Let me take a look.” He then crouched down and placed
a hand on Dollar to stop the dog struggling.
Chapter 473 - Sick? Or Hungry?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 473 Sick? Or Hungry?

Luke wasn’t rough. He simply rolled with Dollar’s struggles and stopped it from writhing
around, which was easy to do with his Quick Reflex and ample Dexterity.

Touching Dollar, he realized that its entire body was shaking, or more precisely,
twitching.

The dog’s breathing and heart rate had also sped up. There was nothing but panic and
pain in its eyes. It subconsciously looked at Selina, as if asking its young master for help.

Frowning, Luke picked the dog up with one hand and threw Selina on his back with the
other. “Let’s get to the ranch. There’s a vet at my grandpa’s place.”

With that, he dashed to the ranch like the wind.

They reached the ranch in five minutes.

A farmhand gave them a strange look. “Huh, Luke and Selina? What… are you doing?”

Luke ran past him even as he spoke.

Luke’s voice rang out. “Bart, where’s Ferreira? Dollar’s sick.”

The farmhand replied quickly, “In the cowshed.”

“Thanks.” Luke’s voice floated back to Bart as he quickly disappeared.

Bart scratched his head. “Why the rush?” Paying it no mind, he continued with his work.

Rushing to the cowshed, Luke put Selina down and shouted, “Ferreira?”

A moment later, an old man replied from the cowshed, “Who is it?”

Luke: “…Grandpa, Selina’s Dollar seems to be in a lot of discomfort. I was hoping Ferreira
could take a look.”

“Ferreira, forget that little female calf for a moment and come take a look,” the old man
shouted loudly.

Two men soon came out of the cowshed.

The man in the lead had white hair and a face full of wrinkles.

His cheeks were rosy, which was typical of the people here. His face was thin and long,
and his eyes weren’t big but were full of spirit. He asked, “Luke, what’s going on?”

Luke put Dollar on the ground and hugged the old man. “We took Dollar to play in the
mountains, when he suddenly seemed unwell and started twitching. He looks like he’s in
a lot of pain.”

The old man gave Luke a massive hug and said at the same time, “Ferreira, go take a
look.”

The middle-aged man behind him made a sound of acknowledgment and was already
walking over to crouch down and examine

Dollar.

The old man then turned around and punched Luke in the shoulder. “How long has it
been since you last came to see me?” Luke said helplessly, “Grandpa, I’m here now, aren’t
I? I’m going to have dinner here too. Nothing can beat the taste of your steaks.” The old
man laughed and punched him again. “So you only came for the steaks?”

He then said to Selina on the side, “Alright, Selina, no need to be so nervous. Ferreira is an
experienced vet.”

Examining Dollar on the ground, Ferreira rolled his eyes. “Drax, what I normally examine
are livestock and horses. Dogs aren’t within the range of my expertise.”

Drax, Luke’s grandpa, immediately berated him. “Stop talking and get to work.”

Luke smiled wryly.

People on the ranch were just this forthright.

Selina was still standing here when Ferreira said that he didn’t specialize in treating dogs.
But his grandpa was shrewd enough to instantly cut off Ferreira’s honest words.

Ferreira, however, raised his head. “Hey, are you guys mistaken? Dollar’s a little weak,
but he isn’t that sick, right? His heart rate’s normal. Also, have you fed him anything? I
think… he’s hungry.” Luke and Selina: “What?”

Luke couldn’t help going over to crouch down and examine Dollar again, only to find that
all the abnormal symptoms were gone.
It was just like what Ferreira said.

Except for being a little weak, Dollar was absolutely fine.

Rubbing Dollar’s big head as it licked his hand, Luke was baffled.

He wasn’t an idiot who didn’t have any medical general knowledge; he had also learned
field first aid.

While dogs were very different from human beings, he hadn’t been wrong in his basic
diagnosis.

Something had been seriously wrong with Dollar just now.

But except for its growling stomach, Dollar was absolutely normal now.

Luke was puzzled, but he didn’t refute Ferreira’s words.

There was no need to quibble about this; Ferreira wasn’t wrong.

As for Dollar’s condition earlier, Luke could look into it himself.

“Alright, maybe we forgot to give Dollar breakfast,” he readily conceded. “Grandpa, looks
like we need to give him something to eat first.”

Drax laughed and slung an arm around Luke’s shoulder. “Let’s go. I’ll treat you to a deluxe
barbecue today.”

Luke had nothing to say.

What was a deluxe barbecue? It was… meat, lots of meat! And all kinds, from bacon to
roasted meat and sausages.

And it was all served at the same time, which was absolute heaven for meat-eaters.

Calling Selina over, they all went to Drax’s place.

While he wasn’t a wealthy ranch owner, Drax’s house wasn’t small.

The spacious wooden house was built with its back to the mountain and got plenty of
light. The wide patio alone was as big as a living room.

Luke followed Drax into the house and found some food for Dollar first.

The dog was old and couldn’t eat too much of food that wasn’t easy to digest. Luke could
only give it some sheep’s milk first.

As Luke chatted with his grandpa inside the house, he minced up some beef and boiled it
in water to turn it into something like a meat paste.

Using water to cool the paste down quickly, Luke then brought it outside.

On the patio, Dollar was already licking the food bowl.

Luke asked helplessly, “Did we really feed him too little at breakfast?”

Looking at Dollar, who was pretty energetic, Selina was also puzzled. “No, I asked my
mom before. That’s the amount he usually eats, and he won’t take more than that.”

Luke wasn’t going to let himself worry too much about it. Pushing Dollar’s head to the
side, he poured a third of the warm meat paste into the bowl.

Tail wagging frantically, Dollar gobbled up the food.

Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. It had been years since they saw
Dollar so ravenous.

Golden retrievers were fast eaters and could finish a bowl of noodles in five seconds.

But as Dollar grew older, its appetite got smaller and it ate at a slower pace.

The way it was eating so vigorously right now, it was as if Dollar was suddenly eight
years younger.

Dollar licked the bowl clean in less than two minutes, then raised its head to look
impatiently at the meat paste that Luke was holding.

Luke handed the paste to Selina. “Let me check if he’s full first.” He then hugged Dollar
and felt its belly.
Chapter 474 - Don’t Go Too Far
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 474 Don’t Go Too Far

A moment later, Luke got up with a strange expression. “Okay, Selina, feed him the rest.”

When he said that, Dollar wagged its tail even harder.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke stepped back and observed Dollar.

It buried its big head in the food bowl again and enjoyed the extra food from its young
master.

Luke and Selina spent the rest of the day at the ranch.

It was rare for Luke to come by, and Drax was already preparing a deluxe barbecue.

Mario, Selina’s father, dropped by as well. He said hello to Luke and then checked on
Dollar.

He knew that his daughter cherished this old dog that had grown up with her.

But looking at Dollar bouncing around, Mario marveled, “He’s very… energetic, more than
usual. He doesn’t look like he’s sick.”

Luke was helping Drax prepare the barbecue at the outdoor grill. At Mario’s words, he
simply shrugged while Selina was blank-faced.

In the evening, Luke and Selina returned home with barbecue leftovers.

They hadn’t been to the ranch in so long and Drax had been so happy that he cooked a lot.

The old man simply had them take the food home for their families to enjoy as well.

Luke dropped Selina home first and gave her most of the leftovers.

She had a big family who could take care of the meat easily.

In Luke’s family, Robert was the only one with an especially good appetite. Catherine and
Claire weren’t fanatical about meat, and Joseph couldn’t have a lot of meat because of his
poor digestive system. It was enough for Luke to bring back a little as a small token.

“Keep an eye on Dollar. Call me if anything happens,” Luke reminded Selina.

Selina stared at him blankly. “Is he really sick?” Her voice wavered a little.

Luke shook his head. “No, he should be fine; just keep an eye out.”

He’s way too fine! Luke secretly added in his heart as he drove away.

He took out the barbecue meat at home. Unsurprisingly, nobody was too excited.

They had just finished dinner, and the two women and the kid just had a bit of the meat.

Robert and Luke were thus the only two who happily had the meat over beers as they
watched a football game on TV.

Luke asked about the FBI’s search for a fugitive, and it turned out that Robert really did
receive a notification.

It was a lone fugitive, however, and assistance from the police in town wasn’t required.
As an old, unambitious sheriff, Robert decisively washed his hands clean of the matter.

While nothing major happened in the small town, they often had to take care of petty
problems at various ranches and farms. It wasn’t busy, but it was very time-consuming;
wrangling with ranch and farm owners under the hot sun for almost an hour was a
common occurrence.

Robert thus wasn’t interested in deploying his men to search the mountains, which
would be dangerous and unrewarding.

Luke wasn’t surprised.

Those two FBI agents did look legit. He was simply confirming it out of habit in case
anything happened at his grandpa’s ranch.

Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luke suggested, “What do you think about getting
grandpa to sell his ranch, or hiring someone to help with management, so that he won’t
be so tired?”

Robert didn’t agree. “Drax is a man who can’t sit around. The thing he despises most in
life is lazy bums. Do you know why he didn’t object to me and Catherine being together
back then? It was only because he saw how diligent I was when I ran a farm back then.
Best you don’t bring this up with him. He pampers you, but he definitely won’t be nice to
you about it.”

Speechless for a moment, Luke then said, “It’s not like I’m telling him to stop doing
anything; I just want him to slow down a little since he’s almost seventy.”
Narrowing his eyes at Luke, Robert pondered for a moment before he said in a low voice,
“I heard that Mario is planning to buy a small ranch.”

Luke was stunned. “Is he…” He was going to say, “Is he rich enough?” but then swallowed
the words.

After investing two hundred thousand in his company, Selina still had about four
hundred thousand left.

Her family had always been careful about money and should have some savings. If they
pooled the money together, it wasn’t impossible for them to buy a farm as a family
enterprise.

Thinking for a moment, Luke said, “But their money wouldn’t be enough to buy grandpa’s
ranch, right?”

Robert laughed. “What are you thinking? Mario wants to buy the ranch next to your
grandpa’s property. He wants your grandpa to have a share in it.”

“Wouldn’t that make grandpa busier?” Luke didn’t understand.

Robert chuckled. “Then why don’t you suggest he find someone good at managing a ranch
to run Mario’s ranch?”

Luke thought for a moment. “Are you saying that if grandpa wants to take a break, he can
hand his own ranch over to this person to handle?”

Robert patted his shoulder. “You said it, not me.”

Luke: “…”

So this was the trap.

Robert wasn’t afraid of Drax. In fact, this big, rough man was very proud of what he had
accomplished.

He had even saved up for Luke and Claire’s college funds himself without asking for
Drax’s help.

Even if Drax kept saying that he could cover Luke’s college fees, Robert never took him up
on it.

Thus, he didn’t want to stick his nose into his father-in-law’s business when it came to the
ranch, and he didn’t want Catherine to get involved either.
Luke, on the other hand, was Drax’s biological grandson; it would be fine if he was the
one who spoke up.

Of course, Claire and Joseph were also Drax’s biological grandkids, but they clearly
weren’t equipped to persuade this stubborn old man.

Robert felt that Luke was the only one who would have a way to convince Drax that old
fogey.

Luke rubbed his chin and mulled for a moment. “Do you have someone in mind for the
position?”

Selina’s father definitely wasn’t an option. While the man had been a farmhand for more
than ten years and was diligent and earnest, he wasn’t really supervisor material.

Robert shrugged. “If you think this plan can work, tell Drax to find one himself. He’s
always been interested in ‘expanding his territory.”

Luke sweated. Wasn’t his grandpa a little too energetic? He was even more hardworking
than Luke himself.

“Then I’ll find time to give grandpa a call,” said Luke.

Robert asked, “You’re not going to see him in person?”

Luke sighed. “There are still things to consider before this can be finalized. I don’t think I
can get it done during this break.”

Robert patted his forehead. “Fine, you’re always this meticulous.”

Done discussing this matter, he hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice,
“Everything alright in Los Angeles?” Luke shrugged. “Same old. It’s actually pretty much
the same as in Houston. I’m not in the DEA. You don’t have to worry about me.”

Robert scoffed, “Don’t try to fool me, brat… Don’t go too far.”
Chapter 475 - The Reticent Dog
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 475 The Reticent Dog

Saying that, Robert shot a glance at Catherine and the kids not far away before he shut up.

In tacit agreement, Luke also didn’t continue with this topic.

The next morning, Luke’s phone buzzed.

He glanced at the number, put down his tools and half-finished equipment, and answered
the phone. “What’s up?”.

Selina said in a low voice, “Something’s wrong with Dollar.”

Luke: “Hm?”

“After we went to bed last night, he ate all the leftovers I brought back. He even opened
the fridge and ate everything that was inside, and even got into the dustbin,” Selina
explained quickly.

Luke narrowed his eyes. “How is he now?”

Selina smiled bitterly. “I don’t know. He looks fine to me, apart from the smell of food
remains on him.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Why don’t we bring him back to L.A.? If anything
happens, we can send him to a big pet hospital.”

Selina was startled. “What?” She had never thought of that.

Luke chuckled. “Wouldn’t it be nice to have him keep you company you in L.A.?”

Selina hesitated. “I’m worried that a plane will be too much for him; he’s so old.”

Luke said, “Then let’s drive back. He can take the backseat.”

Selina said, “Okay.” Luke said, “Keep an eye on him for the next two days.”

After that, the last two days of their break ended peacefully.

On the morning of their last day, Luke put on his backpack and went downstairs to say
goodbye to his family, who had just gotten up.
Neither Robert nor Catherine said anything, but Claire and Joseph were reluctant to see
him go.

Luke’s visit home this time was too short. Neither of the kids had played enough with him
yet.

Smiling as he consoled them with a few words, Luke accepted the breakfast which
Catherine had made and left.

Picking up Selina, he waved goodbye at Sandra, who was on the porch.

In the early morning, two people and one dog drove out of town.

On the road, Luke glanced at Dollar who was lying obediently in the backseat, and asked,
“Dollar ate a lot. Don’t tell me he doesn’t poop?”

Blank-faced, Selina thought back for a moment before she said, “I… haven’t noticed.”

Thinking again, she said uncertainly, “I don’t think he pees often either.”

Dollar’s ears twitched, but it remained still.

Luke nodded and didn’t say more.

They drove northwest, and returned to their place in Los Angeles before nightfall.

Luke took Dollar to the basement the moment they got home.

The equipment which Luke used to monitor his and Selina’s physical health was in the
basement. It could also be used on Dollar.

He wasn’t a vet, but he could still collect Dollar’s basic data and compare it with normal
parameters.

The full checkup on Dollar was over very soon, and the dog licked Selina’s hand, a sign
that it was hungry again.

“Is something wrong with him?” Selina asked worriedly.

Dollar had been a crazy glutton in the past two days.

At Luke’s reminder, Selina had quietly bought a lot of sheep’s milk and dog food to keep it
fed.
On their way to Los Angeles, Dollar had polished off a huge barrel of sheep’s milk and one
bag of dog food. Looking at the data, Luke shook his head. “Some data is a little abnormal,
but his vital signs are steady.”

Or rather, too steady!

Dollar was a twelve-year-old dog, which was seventy years in human age; it was really
unscientific for it to be so frisky.

Luke made a few calls and retrieved the files on police dogs from the police database.
Comparing Dollar’s data with those on file, he said, “Take him upstairs. I still have things
to do for a bit down here.”

Selina made a sound of acknowledgment and took Dollar with her, leaving Luke to
continue working in the basement.

Selina reminded him midway via the communication device to go to bed early. Luke
responded in agreement but kept working

At midnight, Luke rubbed his forehead.

Something was wrong with Dollar.

The dog wasn’t too sick; it was too healthy. Looking at the data again, he called Bobby and
told the man to come over tomorrow.

Since the last time he returned to L.A., Bobby had yet to return to Boom Town.

Just nice, this animal tamer could check what was going on with Dollar.

After all, Bobby had been an animal tamer for more than ten years, and the animals he
was most familiar with were dogs and chimpanzees.

He was very familiar with how to raise them since he had to train them, and he knew a
fair bit about dogs.

Luke returned to the living room and went to Selina’s door.

In the doorway, Dollar opened an eye and glanced at him, before closing it again and
going back to sleep.

Staring at the fellow for a moment, Luke sighed and hoped that it wasn’t anything bad.

He then turned around and went back to his own room to wash up and get some rest.
Dollar looked in his direction again before it shifted into a more comfortable position and
continued sleeping. Bobby was at the door early the next morning

Luke, who had been expecting him, led him to the backyard and then called for Dollar.

“Take a look at him,” said Luke.

Bobby didn’t ask any questions.

He was already used to his boss’s erratic thinking.

Compared with inexplicably running into ghosts, examining a dog was nothing. It was his
old profession to begin with.

Inspecting an obedient Dollar from head to toe, he looked at Luke and shook his head
helplessly. “I don’t see a problem. It’s very healthy for a dog its age, and can easily live for
several more years.”

Narrowing his eyes, Luke pondered for a moment before he said, “Try and communicate
with him, like how you do with Doctor.”

Bobby’s face changed slightly. “About that…”

Luke said, “Try it.”

After hesitating for a moment, Bobby crouched down and held Dollar’s big head in place
so that he could look it in the eye.

A moment later, he exclaimed in surprise.

Shaking his head, he stared at Dollar again, then stood up a moment later. “Boss, I can’t
communicate with your dog.” Luke raised an eyebrow. “Hm?”

Choosing his words carefully, Bobby said, “I can sense a little of its emotions from its
movements, but something’s blocking the “link.”

Luke understood what Bobby was saying: Dollar had emotions, but Bobby couldn’t
perceive what they were with his Mental Communication.

He nodded slowly. “Okay, it’s fine. Thanks for taking the trouble to come over.” Bobby
shook his head quickly. “It’s no trouble at all. I had nothing to do anyway.”

Luke thought for a moment before he asked, “Is Chris about to resume operations?”

Bobby nodded. “Yes. I’ve been meaning to call you these last two days. The FBI has
already let Chris know that the mines can be reopened in three days.”

Luke looked at him and asked, “Then you can go over tomorrow and keep an eye on
things. You’re okay with that, right?”

Stumped for a moment, Bobby then smiled. “I would be delighted.”

That was a gold mine, after all.

Luke had sent him there and told him that his job was to guard against anybody who had
ideas about the mine.

His annual salary was almost a hundred thousand dollars, and Luke naturally was
sending him there so that Bobby wasn’t earning this salary for nothing.

Thinking about his own shares in the gold mine, even if it was only a fraction, Bobby’s
heart couldn’t help speeding up.
Chapter 476 - Selina’s Anemia and Malnutrition
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 476 Selina’s Anemia and Malnutrition

Gold and cash were the most tangible form of wealth.

Few people could resist their temptation.

After seeing Bobby off, Luke returned to the backyard. “Time to go, Dollar. Wake Selina
up.”

Dollar obediently followed him into the house. At Luke’s gesture, it put its head on
Selina’s bed and washed her face with saliva.

“Dollar!” Selina shouted angrily.

But a moment later, she was playing happily with the dog.

Standing at the door, Luke said, “Do I have to remind you that breakfast is almost ready?”

After he said that, the person and the dog on the bed both stopped and turned their
heads.

“Let’s go, Dollar. Time for breakfast!” Luke whistled and drew Dollar away.

Selina shouted anxiously from her room, “Wait for me! Don’t steal my food!”

A few minutes later, looking at Selina who was wolfing down the food and the old dog
that wasn’t eating any slower, Luke knew that things really weren’t right.

Finishing off her food in one go, Selina was still unsatisfied. “Hey, I’m not full yet.”

On the floor, Dollar was already licking an empty food bowl. Luke said, “Wait a bit.” He
then fetched the Napoleon cake which he had made that morning from the kitchen for
Selina.

Dollar looked at him impatiently on the side.

“Wait a bit for yours. Softer dog food is still better for you.” Luke went to the store room
where they kept Dollar’s dog food.

When they came back yesterday, he had bought a huge bag of dog food as well as sheep’s
milk from the supermarket.

Even though Dollar looked healthy at the moment, Luke didn’t want anything to happen if
it didn’t eat properly.

Dog food softened in sheep’s milk was the perfect choice.

Selina was happily enjoying the Napoleon cake when someone suddenly whispered next
to her, “I like him.”

Surprised, she turned her head, but except for Dollar, who was still looking impatiently in
Luke’s direction, there was no one else.

Selina was puzzled. “Was I hallucinating?”

That was because the voice sounded a little like hers, but deeper and huskier.

Shaking her head, she continued enjoying her delicious food.

For some reason, she was particularly hungry that morning.

Even though she was eating the Napoleon cake now, her stomach was still gurgling, as if
it had become a bottomless pit. In the end, Luke had to drag Selina out the door.

She was still holding the Napoleon cake and hadn’t stopped eating. “I still feel hungry.”
Luke had already given her a brief checkup just now.

Everything was normal.

Her vital signs were in the normal range even though she said that she was hungry.

As he drove, Luke said, “All the more reason for us to leave early; you can still go to a
restaurant at noon, but we’d run out of Dollar’s sheep’s milk and dog food.”

Selina was too busy eating to reply.

Luke drove straight to a cake shop.

Pulling Selina into the shop, he pointed at the cakes and said, “Pick your favorite.”

Selina pointed at the cakes one by one. “This, this, and this…”

Luke interrupted her. “Don’t even think about it. Choose the one that’ll fill you up the
most.”
Selina’s finger promptly skipped over the cute little cakes as she pointed to a shelf at the
back. “That one.”

Luke nodded decisively and said to the shop attendant, “That one; please pack the whole
thing up for me.”

The attendant was stupefied. “Are you sure?”.

Luke nodded again. “Yes, but please cut it into smaller portions.”

Only then did the attendant sigh in relief; they were probably going to share it with a lot
of people.

She was busy for quite a few minutes before the gigantic cake was cut into a dozen pieces
and packed into individual paper boxes.

The enormous tiramisu which had been on display just now was more than thirty
centimeters in diameter. They had been going to sell it by the slice, but Luke had bought
the entire cake.

Leaving the shop with a pile of boxes, Luke didn’t even bother to put them in the car’s
mini-fridge. Considering Selina’s appetite today, he didn’t think that the cake could
survive until noon.

He checked in with Elsa on his own today to show that he was back at work, and picked
up a few cases from the backlog.

Putting two boxes of the tiramisu that he just bought on the table, Luke quickly beat it.

They might have taken five days of leave, but adding in the two weekends, it was almost
ten days; Elsa must’ve definitely been under a lot of pressure.

Now that he was back, he had better go out right away and investigate cases; it would be
a lot better than seeing Elsa’s sour face.

Looking at a certain person who was still eating, Luke helplessly started up the car and
drove home.

Dollar was still sitting in the backseat obediently. It wagged its tail happily when it saw
Luke, but its eyes were fixed on the tiramisu in Selina’s hand.

“You can’t eat that, you’re too old,” Luke said casually to Dollar. Dollar’s big head drooped
despondently, but its big eyes never left the tiramisu.

Heaving a helpless sigh, Luke drove home.

Instead of working on cases, he had to observe Selina for a while longer. It was better to
keep her at home and have her read case files today.

On the way home, he got two bags of the best dog food and a huge amount of sheep’s milk
for Dollar from the supermarket.

For a moment, Luke felt depressed; having two gluttons at home was a real headache.

Back home, Luke took Selina to the basement. He had examined Dollar the previous night,
and it was now its master’s turn.

After a detailed examination, Luke looked at Selina’s data. It only took him a moment to
confirm that there was indeed something wrong with her.

She didn’t have a hidden illness, nor were there any signs of a sudden onset of a severe
disease. However, she was unexpectedly suffering mild anemia and malnutrition. Her
body fat percentage had also dropped.

Women had a higher body fat percentage than men. The normal range was between 25%
and 28%. Selina maintained hers between 15% and 17%, which gave her very distinct
muscle lines.

This was something that Luke had always been puzzled about.

While Selina did exercise a lot every day, she ate too much. Logically speaking, there was
no way she should be able to maintain that sort of body fat percentage.

Her digestive system was working normally too. She wasn’t the kind of person who never
gained weight no matter how much they ate only because their body couldn’t absorb
nutrition properly.

So no matter how one looked at it, Selina shouldn’t be experiencing anemia, malnutrition,
and a drop in body fat percentage.

She was a glutton; it was very strange that she hadn’t turned into a big fatty from all that
surplus nutrition.

Luke could only tell her to lie down and give her a shot.

Selina frowned. “An IV? Seriously?”

Luke adjusted the drip rate for her and said, “You’re now suffering from anemia and
malnutrition. Eating won’t help you make up for it in a short period of time.”
Selina: “What?” She thought that Luke had to be kidding

Luke nodded. “I think it’s strange too, but that’s what the test results say. So, be good and
stay here until this bag is empty. After that, you can read the case files. We’ll stop training
for today.”
Chapter 477 - Dollar, Is the Dog Food Delicious?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 477 Dollar, Is the Dog Food Delicious?

Selina said with a bitter face, “Am I just going to lie here?”

Luke said, “How about Dollar stay here to keep you company?” Selina: “…”

Amused, Luke left and soon returned with the tablet and the tiramisu he bought. “This
should be fine, right?”.

Selina beamed. “Darling, you’re the best.” Luke pulled a small trolley over and placed the
things by her side. He then called for Dollar, who was waiting eagerly. “Let’s go, Dollar, I’ll
make you something to eat.”

Dollar immediately got up and ran out after Luke.

This basement was where they did their checkups, so it had to be very hygienic.

Luke wasn’t going to feed Dollar there. The dog ate so ravenously these days that it sent
food flying everywhere. The food scraps weren’t a problem; the problem was that Dollar
would lick them up off the floor, which was too much.

Luke didn’t want to smell Dollar’s saliva every time he went into the basement.

Back in the kitchen, he heated up the sheep’s milk for Dollar and asked, “Dollar, is the dog
food delicious?”

Dollar barked once.

Luke said, “It’s good? Don’t you want to try another flavor?”

Dollar tilted its head, as if it was thinking.

“Too bad you’re too old; you can only have sheep’s milk and dog food. Also, you’re a dog,
so you can’t eat anything that has high sugar or salt content.” As Luke spoke, he poured
the warm milk into Dollar’s food bowl.

He pushed Dollar’s big head away when it came over. “I haven’t added the dog food yet.”

Dollar stuck out its tongue and waited obediently.

Pouring the dog food into the bowl and watching Dollar gorge itself, Luke had a
complicated expression on his face.

After making arrangements for the two gluttons, Luke went out on his own to work a
case.

It was impossible for Selina to go out; she couldn’t be parted from food today.

Driving to the crime scene, Luke looked at the environment and shook his head inwardly.

It was another shabby place.

The residents here wouldn’t cooperate with the investigation even if they knew
something

Lifting the yellow cordon at the door, Luke walked into the house. Looking at the
situation in the living room, he had a sense of deja vu.

When he tried to think why, he realized that it was almost identical to an earlier case of a
drug dealers’ nest that had been wiped out.

The goods and money here had all been looted, and five drug dealers were dead.

Two had been shot, and three were chopped into several pieces by a cold weapon.

Of course, this wasn’t Damon and his daughter’s handiwork, but done by the same person
as last time. Coincidentally, Luke had recently been following up on “Black Bones,” the
gang that this bunch of drug dealers belonged to. Black Bones was one of the two gangs
that were working together to try and deal with the Ghost Butcher.

Heaving a sigh, Luke turned around and left.

It would be very difficult to find the murderer in this case without a bit of luck.

But even if Luke found him, then what? If he wasn’t an arch-enemy of the drug dealers,
then he was a rival.

There was no need for Luke to uphold justice for this bunch.

He took a detour on the way back and bought heaps of food from a siu mei shop before he
went home.

Selina was reading case files in the living room when he entered the house.

Dollar was lying by her feet obediently and eating the popcorn that she tossed out every
now and then.

The popcorn was sugar-free and fine for Dollar to eat, but it wasn’t filling.

That didn’t stop Selina and Dollar from enjoying it.

Hearing the door open, Selina turned around and jumped to her feet in excitement. “Is
that siu mei? Is there suckling pig? And char siu?”

Luke said, “It’s mainly those.” These were the two things that this glutton liked best.

They washed their hands, and Luke boiled some vegetables before they started eating

Dollar plaintively watched the two of them eat as it licked its lips frantically.

Seeing that, Luke shrugged. “Unfortunately, you can’t have this. It’s bad for your health.
I’ll give you some dog food later.”

Conflicted emotions flashed in Dollar’s eyes and it couldn’t help whining.

There was nothing Selina could do either. “Good boy, you can’t have this. It has too much
sugar and salt. We’ll give you some extra beef paste later, okay?”.

Dollar despaired.

After dinner, Luke and Selina studied the case files in the living room.

Selina finally wasn’t starving anymore. While she still didn’t stop eating, she no longer
complained that she was hungry.

After enjoying a huge meal, Dollar finally lay down next to her feet and quietly dozed off.

“I asked Sonia to look into it. There’ve been two other similar cases recently,” Luke said.
“So, including the earliest case and this one, that’s four of them in a month.”

Selina asked, “The FBI’s not taking action?”

Luke said, “It looks like the same M.O., but the guns aren’t the same, and there’s no way to
confirm that it was the same cold weapon that was used. The police department thus
didn’t put the cases together, and they’re being handled by several different detectives,
who haven’t made any progress.”

Selina asked, “Then what are you planning to

do?”
Luke said, “Nothing. Just leave it be. This man is very efficient. There are no survivors or
eyewitnesses, and no surveillance at the crime scenes. Finding him is practically
impossible.”

Hearing that, Selina no longer paid attention to the case.

Luke said, “Okay, there’s no training today, you have fun on your own.” With that, he got
up to leave.

On the other side, Dollar immediately raised its head and looked at Luke’s back.

Luke suddenly turned around. “Don’t feed Dollar snacks. His digestive system isn’t that

good.”

Selina laughed hollowly and didn’t argue with him.

She had accidentally fed Dollar some snacks during the day. If Luke hadn’t reminded her,
she wouldn’t have realized it.

It was mainly because Dollar had watched her eat with a pitiful expression the whole
time. Unable to take it, she had tossed whatever food she had to the dog, who ate
everything.

In the basement, Luke hesitated for a moment before he finally pulled up a surveillance
image on his fake phone.

It was of Selina’s bedroom.

He had never set up anything in Selina’s bedroom as it had never been necessary.

But Selina and Dollar’s unusual behavior today, along with various other small hints,
compelled him to set up a surveillance camera in her bedroom.

Putting the fake phone on the side, he went back to work.

At midnight, Selina told him that she was going to sleep.

Luke looked at the screen and immediately averted his gaze.

On screen, Selina was changing.

Luke took another look a few minutes later and saw that Selina was already in bed and
Dollar was in the doghouse next to the bed.
He stopped what he was doing and packed up. He then began to read the files on his
laptop.

His fake phone was right next to the laptop so that he could see what was going on.

Time passed and it turned two in the morning. The fake phone suddenly vibrated, and
Luke promptly turned his eyes to it. He instantly vanished from the basement as a dark
streak of shadow. A few seconds later, Selina’s bedroom door creaked open, and Luke had
an indifferent expression on his face as he stared… at Dollar. “Come out, you still wanna
hide?”
Chapter 478 - Golden Dog Head: Apologize!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 478 Golden Dog Head: Apologize!

Dollar opened its eyes to look at Luke, before closing them again.

Luke narrowed his own eyes at the dog. “Fine, it seems you want to do this the hard way.”

Selina had already sat up, a strange expression on her face. “What’s wrong?”

She knew that Luke was a mannerly person. In all the time they had lived together, he
never entered her room without permission. Even when he woke her up in the morning,
it was from the doorway. He had never opened her door in the middle of the night before.

“Put your clothes on and come to the living room,” Luke said simply. “Bring Dollar with
you.”

Selina immediately got up.

She could tell from Luke’s face that this was a serious matter, otherwise he wouldn’t look
so calm.

Sometimes, the calmer this guy seemed, the more stormy his feelings.

Less than a minute later, Selina came out in an oversized T-shirt with Dollar.

Luke waved at her and had her sit down next to him. He then handed her the fake phone.

At first glance, Selina was horrified, and she abruptly turned her head. “You, you’ve
actually been secretly taking pictures of me?”

Luke dropped his forehead into his hand. “Look at the angle. You should know where the
camera is, right?”

Stumped for a moment, Selina examined the angle and instantly understood.

This was taken from the doorway. She knew very well what the items there were, and the
camera absolutely wasn’t one of them.

Thus, it had just been installed.

The video was now playing the key moment – something that looked semi-fluid in nature
stretched out of Dollar’s back to cover Selina’s hand.
Suddenly, the thing retreated, and Luke’s voice rang out. “Come out, you still wanna
hide?”

Selina gaped as she looked at the screen. “What the hell is that?”

Luke grunted. “You’ll have to ask him.”

Looking at Dollar, who was lying next to her, Selina subconsciously pulled her feet back.
“Dollar, go sit over there.”

Dollar immediately obeyed and sat several meters away in the center of the living room
in front of them.

Seeing how docile Dollar was, Luke heaved a sigh. This dog might not be this obedient for

long.

Selina turned around and looked at Luke. “How do we get it out?”

Luke shrugged. “Do you think it’ll be scared if I say that I’ll send it off to a secret lab to be
dissected for research if it doesn’t come out?”

Selina’s eyes bulged. “Then what about Dollar?”

Luke spread his hands. ‘How about you give it a go?”

Biting her lip, Selina turned back around and said, “Whatever you are, come out right
now.”

She had barely said the words when something suddenly rose out of Dollar’s back.

It was like a semi-thick liquid which wriggled up into the air above Dollar’s head and
finally turned into… a dog’s head?

Luke was unable to take his eyes off it.

Selina was even more stupefied.

A moment later, Luke nudged Selina with his elbow.

Selina finally woke up, and subconsciously mumbled, “It actually looks pretty cute.”

This ball of liquid glowed with a golden light. A dozen plump and smooth tentacle-like
things had stretched out of Dollar’s back to form a bright, dazzling dog head above
Dollar’s head.

But this dog head was much rounder and fatter than a regular dog’s.

It had a particularly large forehead and long droopy cheeks which gave it a comical look.
Its eyes were a glossy white and didn’t have any pupils or eyeballs; they were just two
triangles with rounded corners.

Furthermore, it didn’t have a mouth; where its mouth should have been was just a
decorative line.

Overall, this golden dog head looked… like a cartoon.

At Selina’s praise, this round, golden liquid dog head looked unexpectedly happy and
wriggled in excitement, just like Dollar when the dog was praised.

Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. What was this? A golden liquid
dog? Or just a silly dog head with a big forehead?

Luke, whose nerves were less fragile, coughed and asked, “Who are you? Or rather, what
are

you?”

A voice that was very similar to Selina’s but deeper and huskier rang out. “No comment.”
The dog head turned away haughtily and wouldn’t even look at Luke. Looking at this
arrogant dog head for a moment, Luke suddenly patted Selina and said, “You ask.”

Selina: “Huh? Ask what?”

Luke said, “The question I just asked.”

Selina immediately repeated the question.

Conflicted, the dog head turned back around and looked aggrievedly at Dollar below it. “I
am Devourer…”

It paused for a moment, then shook its head very unwillingly. “Fine. Devourer isn’t my
name. I am Voracious, a creature from a distant planet.”

Selina’s eyes widened. “An alien?”

Voracious shook its dog head. “By your understanding, I can only be considered an
extraterrestrial life form at most. After all, I don’t look like a person.”
Looking at the golden dog head, Luke and Selina subconsciously nodded in agreement.

Selina turned her head, and Luke said, “Ask why it’s hiding inside Dollar, and why you
and Dollar are eating so much.”

Selina immediately repeated the questions.

Luke stared at Voracious, who seemed very reluctant but had immediately started to
reply, “I escaped from a spaceship into a fish. I then ran into Dollar. We’re very
compatible, which is why I chose it.” After a pause, Voracious continued, “It’s eating a lot
because I’m helping it to digest its food and strengthen its body.”

Luke furrowed his brow.

He didn’t believe that such a good thing didn’t have a catch. “Do the creatures that you
parasitize sustain any harm?”

Selina didn’t need to repeat the question before Voracious spoke again. “Hey! I’m not a
parasite! Apologize!” Luke shrugged. “But what you’re doing is a lot like the parasites on
our planet.”

Voracious: “Apologize!”

Luke said, “Why don’t you just think of it as a nickname?”

“Apologize!” The big dog head glared at him fiercely.

Luke: “…Fine. I apologize. What are you, if you’re not a parasite?”

Voracity said, “By your understanding, I’m a symbiote.” Luke asked, “Is there a
difference?”

Voracious said, “I can make my symbiotic host stronger, and max out their stamina and
vitality. Can a parasite do that?”

Luke nodded, deep in thought. “Then why are Dollar and Selina both so hungry? Don’t tell
me you can have multiple symbiotic hosts at the same time?”

Voracious nodded proudly. “I’m not like the rest of my kind. They’re very picky about
their energy requirements, and if they have nothing else to eat, they’ll swallow their
symbiotic hosts. I’m the only one who has a good appetite; I can absorb all kinds of
nutrition from my symbiotic hosts to ensure my survival and boost their strength at the
same time.”
Chapter 479 - Are You In Any Trouble?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 479 Are You In Any Trouble?

As it spoke, part of a liquid tentacle suddenly broke off from under Voracious’s dog head
and bounced a few times on the floor before jumping back to merge with the tentacle
again. “Did you see that? To have two symbiotic hosts at the same time is an ability only I
am capable of. None of my people can do it.”

Luke narrowed his eyes. “Did you make Selina a symbiotic host because the two of you
were very compatible as well?”.

Voracious paused before it replied hesitantly, “No, our compatibility isn’t that high and is
only passable, but there’s some kind of energy inside her that suits me very well.”

“Energy?” Luke frowned. “What energy? It’s not fat, is it?”

Voracious said, “It’s not fat. The energy’s from all over her body. I don’t know what it is,
but after I made her a symbiotic host, I can absorb this energy from her body, which
tastes much better than regular food.”

“So, you didn’t touch the fat in her body and only absorbed that energy?” asked Luke.

Voracious nodded. “That’s right.”

Thinking for a moment, Luke said, “So you’re saying that the energy inside her body is…
more delicious?”

Voracious nodded. “That’s right. The energy inside her body is like char siu and suckling
pig, and the dog food you feed me is like popcorn.”

Luke turned his head. “You fed Dollar char siu and suckling pig?”

Selina lowered her head in embarrassment. “When I wasn’t paying attention, he grabbed
the piece of char siu I was holding… He also nicked the bones of the suckling pig.”

Luke was speechless for a moment, but didn’t pursue the matter and instead continued to
interrogate Voracious.

It lasted for almost an hour.

Voracious was already a little impatient to begin with, until Luke took out the leftover
char siu and suckling pig from the fridge and placed them on a side table. “If you answer
my questions properly, you’ll have good food to eat. If you don’t, you can just eat air.
Deal?”

“Deal!” Voracious nodded without any hesitation and its liquid form retreated back into
Dollar’s body.

Dollar suddenly spoke in Voracious’s deep voice. “I still need to depend on this dog to eat,
but I can help it digest everything, so don’t worry about it getting indigestion.”

Hearing that, Luke couldn’t help but glance at Selina. Were these three fated to be
together? Why did they become so lively whenever it came to eating?

After he was done asking questions, Luke put the leftover char siu and suckling pig into
Dollar’s food bowl. He pulled Selina to one side and quickly typed a message on his fake
phone before he showed it to her.

When she got a good look at the message, Selina pointed at herself doubtfully and
mouthed “Me? Ask it again?”

Luke nodded. “In any case, it’s going to be living with us. It won’t hurt to try.”

When Selina thought about it, she realized he was right, and nodded her head in
agreement.

The next day, neither Luke nor Selina went to the police department. They just gave Elsa
a call and told her that they were working a case.

Luke went out to work the case and to do some shopping. Voracious, as its name
suggested, was the best at binge-eating.

After revealing its true form, it brazenly demanded that Luke give it delicious food, and
welcomed sweet and salty stuff.

Luke was too lazy to wait upon it. He stuffed all the meat at home into the oven and told
Selina to feed the dog once the meat was ready.

Voracious wasn’t picky at all and ate everything happily. In half a day, it emptied the
fridge at home of everything edible.

When he got Selina’s call, Luke could only return early and go on a shopping spree at the
supermarket.

He smiled bitterly when he was paying; three gluttons at home was really annoying,
especially when one of them was an extraterrestrial bottomless pit from another planet.
It was a good thing he had money. Slowly pushing two carts full of ingredients and food,
he loaded everything into his car and mulled over getting a freezer for the house, one that
was big enough to store a cow at the very least.

Selina hadn’t been able to go out in the last few days.

Luke had entrusted to her the heavy responsibility of teaching Voracious, this alien dog
head, basic general knowledge.

That guy had been cautious before, but not cautious enough.

It was unfamiliar with modern technology, and had been easily caught by Luke’s camera.

Secondly, Luke was tempted by the explanation of some of its abilities.

Before he decided what to do with it, he wouldn’t give it to anyone, so he had to ensure
that it didn’t expose itself.

Come to think of it, the FBI agents back on the mountain probably hadn’t been searching
for a fugitive, but for this alien dog head.

It was understandable that the FBI would be interested in this mysterious alien.

They may not even have been real FBI agents, but more likely members from Wales’s or
Flegg’s special branch.

Since his partner was occupied with Voracious and couldn’t get away, Luke had a lot less
time to do actual field investigation; most of the time, he could only check things out
during his side job at night.

But two days later, Elsa called and summoned him to the police department.

After Luke entered her office, Elsa looked at him and instantly put down her pen. “Have
you run into some sort of trouble recently?”

Luke stared blankly. “No?”

Glancing askance at him for a moment, Elsa said, “If you or Selina are in any trouble, you
can tell me.”

Luke was even more confused. “Huh?”

Elsa said, “I just hope the both of you are being careful. I haven’t seen her in person for
ten days. What do you think that looks like?”
Luke was speechless.

Elsa said, “The two of you are still young, but protection is still necessary. I can turn a
blind eye, but what if someone else sees it?”

Luke said, “Boss, thank you for your concern, but you’re overthinking it. Selina’s fine. It’s
just that she brought her dog back from her hometown. The dog grew up with her, and he
isn’t in very good shape. She’s been spending more time recently taking care of him.”

Elsa was dazed. “Is that so?”

Luke spread his hands. “I’ll tell her to report to you tomorrow, and you can see for
yourself.”

Looking at Luke’s face, Elsa realized that she really might have been thinking too much.
Coughing in embarrassment, she said, “Okay, I’ve got a job for you.”

Luke acted as if he was all ears.

“Do you remember Margaret, William Johnson’s widow?” asked Elsa.

Luke thought for a moment before he remembered.

William Johnson had been a bigshot gangster as well as a real estate businessman, but he
had drawn the attention of Rebecca, a female assassin from the Co-op, and she blew his
head off through the sunroof of his car.

She was an extraordinary assassin who almost blew up Luke’s head too.

Luke’s memory of her was too profound.

He nodded and said, “The art student from USC?”

Elsa nodded. “She’s run into some trouble recently. Go and check it out.”

Luke asked, “Is it very troublesome?” For Elsa to send him, it couldn’t be easy to handle.

Elsa sighed. “What else can it be? Someone has an eye on William’s legacy and has
targeted her. For now, however, she only suspects that someone’s following her, which
isn’t enough for us to officially open a case. So, she came to me.”
Chapter 480 - A Three-Party Chase On the Sea
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 480 A Three-Party Chase On the Sea

Luke hummed and didn’t ask any more questions.

Elsa was on close personal terms with many women, like Sheerah and Margaret.

As a woman, it was easy for her to win the trust of those rich and beautiful women, and
her identity as a police officer plus her decisive temperament further reinforced this
trust.

Given her good relationship with them, they often went to her about private assignments.

Sheerah, for example, had come to her and Luke for a case before, all because of her
personal friendship with Elsa. Luke got up and said, “I don’t have her contact details. Send
them to me, boss.”

Elsa took out a card and gave it to him. “I’ve already let her know. She’s free anytime, and
is waiting for you to head over.”

Why wasn’t she ever worried about Luke? This was one of the reasons.

Whether it was Sheerah or Margaret, Luke never contacted them privately outside of
working a case.

Other detectives might’ve done differently.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Not a problem, boss, I got it.”

If it was some gang behind this, he really had to thank them for delivering themselves to
his door and offering up experience and credit.

While he had just made a fortune in Mexico, he could never have enough experience and
credit points.

After he left the police station, Luke dialed the number in his car.

After a brief conversation, his expression turned weird. “You’re being followed, but you
actually went out to sea?”

When he gave it more thought, however, he understood.

Unlike on land, it was easy to notice an approach out on the ocean.

Chances were this was what Margaret had been thinking.

Rolling his eyes, Luke called Selina. “Hey, bring Dollar and your sunbathing gear along.
We’re going out to sea.”

Selina was stumped for a moment. “Are you high?” Didn’t he say to stay home and teach
Voracious common life knowledge?

Luke replied, “It’s a private assignment. They’re floating out on the ocean. I already said
we would go meet them.”

“They?” Selina was curious.

“William Johnson’s widow. She lived in that apartment building in that case that got
Donald sent to the hospital, remember? She’s with her cousin right now,” said Luke.

Selina said, “Oh, her. I’ll start packing right now.”

Twenty minutes later, Luke, Selina and Dollar boarded a boat which they had booked
over the phone and set sail.

It wasn’t a big boat. In any case, it was just two people and a dog, and Luke could steer it
himself.

Basic Small Vessel Sailing was on his list of abilities, and it only took him a hundred credit
points to learn it.

Watching him skillfully operate the boat, Selina was quite suspicious. “Do you sail a lot?”

Luke said, “You may consider me exceptionally talented.”

Selina immediately rolled her eyes at him. She turned around and looked at the wide sea,
which brightened her mood significantly.

While they had been in Los Angeles for so long and Santa Monica Beach was world-
famous, they had hardly ever gone out to sea.

If not for the job today, Luke would never have considered it.

It was Dollar’s first time on a boat, but it was pretty relaxed.

Who knew how Voracious was keeping the dog calm.

According to Voracious, it and Dollar could influence each other’s feelings because of the
symbiotic relationship.

When necessary, it could even help control Dollar’s body.

Luke scoffed when he heard that. Wasn’t that possession? It was a fifty-fifty share in a
company at most rather than complete ownership.

But of course, it wasn’t a bad thing for Dollar, who was now old; it could significantly
lengthen the dog’s life.

Also, dogs didn’t require much.

Most of the time, they were free to play, laze around, or just sleep. Time wasn’t as
important to them.

On the other hand, if it was a human being who got tangled up with a guy that could
control their body at any time, it certainly wouldn’t feel great.

What was even more frightening was that this guy could read the mind of its host and
communicate with them telepathically.

While Voracious claimed that it was symbiosis, Luke thought that it was much more like
possession.

There was no way he would let this guy possess him.

The boat sped along, and they soon reached the coordinates Luke had been given.

Selina looked around and asked, “Where are they?”

Luke replied, “She only gave me the rendezvous coordinates; she didn’t give me her
position.”

Selina clicked her tongue. “This Margaret really is cautious. Wait, I don’t think that’s her
personality, is it?”

Luke shrugged. “No. There’s no way she could have come up with such a cautious plan for
a meeting. It must be her cousin’s idea.”

Selina finally grew curious. “Who’s her cousin?”

Luke said, “I don’t know, but we’ll see her soon. The two of them have been together for
the last few days.”
As they talked, they saw a yacht emerge from a bay in the distance.

Luke gestured. “Over there. They’re here.” He could already see Margaret; this art student
was still as beautiful as ever.

But his expression immediately changed; he could hear sporadic gunfire in the distance.
“Somebody’s chasing them. Take Dollar down into the boat and don’t let that guy come
out.” By that guy, he naturally meant the alien dog head, Voracious.

Selina quickly jumped down and Dollar followed her obediently.

Before it jumped down, however, it gave Luke a dissatisfied glare for his “that guy”
comment.

Selina petted the dog and signaled for it to stay quiet before she took out her gun and
observed the activity in the distance through a window.

Luke narrowed his eyes.

With his keen eyesight, he could clearly see what was going on, and couldn’t help being
surprised.

That was because it wasn’t just one boat chasing the other.

A small motorboat was hard on the heels of the two boats.

There was the incessant sound of gunshots from the speedboat in the middle. However,
they weren’t being fired at Margaret whom they were chasing, but at the motorboat
behind them.

Luke hadn’t heard the gunshots until just now partly because of the distance and partly
because he had been blocked by the mountains around the bay.

Of the three parties in this chase, Margaret’s yacht was the biggest and slowest.

The speedboat behind Margaret was smaller and much faster.

The motorboat in the rear, however, was harassing the speedboat like crazy so that it
couldn’t chase Margaret’s yacht at full speed.

A three-way battle royal? Luke murmured to himself.

But looking at the yacht that was fleeing, he felt that it could only be considered a fight
between two parties since the third party was running away in a panic.
It wasn’t Margaret who was steering the yacht, but another young woman.

If Luke was right, this had to be Margaret’s cousin.

Luke started the boat and slowly sped up.

If he didn’t, he would probably be left far behind later.

Speeding toward the three boats, Luke made a sharp turn when he got close so that the
boat was facing the same direction.
Chapter 481 - Lunatic “Hitman”
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 481 Lunatic “Hitman”

As he changed directions, Luke gestured at Margaret to pass him. The sudden decrease in
speed from making the turn swiftly cut down the distance between Luke’s boat and the
other three boats.

A moment later, Margaret’s yacht brushed past him and fled.

Luke gradually sped up and blocked the speedboat behind.

One hand steering the boat, Luke drew out the Glock with his other.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of gunshots rang out, and the
speedboat’s windshield was riddled with bullet holes.

At the same time, the helmsman and the person next to him collapsed.

The helmsman fell over the steering controls causing the speedboat to switch directions
sharply.

Then, as if in a movie, one side of the boat tilted upward and the boat abruptly flipped
over in the sea, rolling over numerous times until it broke into pieces.

The four people on the boat were thrown out like dolls and hit the surface of the sea
heavily before they slowly sank. System: Kill the gang members and rescue the Cohen
sisters. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200.

Contribution rate: 90%. EXP +180. Credit +180.

Luke raised an eyebrow.

He was sure he hadn’t killed the wrong people. It just so happened that he had recently
read the files of the two people on the speedboat: They were important members of Black
Bones, a gang that was plotting to deal with him.

However, he had definitely never seen the guy on the motorboat behind before.

Putting his gun back into his holster, he narrowed his eyes and observed the stranger.

The motorboat sped around him in an irregular circle as the person onboard shouted,
“Haha, buddy, where’re you from? Are you on a mission too?”

Luke surveyed the man’s clothes.

The man was wearing a cheesy green Hawaiian shirt that was out of fashion, a pair of
shabby jeans shorts that revealed his hairy legs, and a pair of croc slippers.

That was right, he was wearing the kind of plastic sandals that took less than half an hour
to spread the odor of smelly feet.

The man was also wearing sunglasses and a big face mask. On the mask was a curvy,
naked woman whose legs were wide open in the shape of an “M.”

At first glance, one would think that the two legs of the naked woman were his beard.

While Luke observed him, the stranger sailed a circle around Luke’s boat. He continued,
“Wow, you brought a beautiful girl with you. She’s so hot. Pretty woman, do you want to
ride my motorboat? It’s very fast.”

Selina asked, “Can I shoot him?”

Luke said, “No need, I guarantee I’ll drive him off right away.” The masked guy apparently
had good hearing. He smiled when he heard that. “Unlikely. I’m fearless. I’m the most
professional hitman. Do you need my services? I can get anything done for you as long as
you pay me, but only for the right price and no less…”

Expressionlessly, Luke pulled out the chain which his badge hung from. “LAPD! Now, stop
your boat and let us examine you, Mr. Most Professional Hitman.”

The motorboat abruptly turned, and the most professional hitman smiled again, though it
was much more insipid this time. “Ah, I was kidding. In fact, I’m an actor. Do you know
Ryan? The handsome one? That’s me. I was shooting a scene just now. Not good, our
stuntmen fell into the water just now. I need to dock and call for help. Bye bye…”

Following the man’s ramblings, the motorboat lurched side to side as it fled.

Selina asked, “…Is he a lunatic?”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Even if he is, he’s a very tough one. Next time you see
him, avoid him.”

During the chase just now, this lunatic “professional hitman” had demonstrated quick
reflexes and a huge amount of guts.

Not everybody would have dared to follow a boat at a distance of ten meters and going at
thirty knots.

If he had made a mistake just now, he could have crashed the motorboat.
Also, from the moment he had been circling Luke’s boat until he finally scuttled away, the
guy had been vigilant and avoided Luke’s right hand.

Clearly, he wasn’t as careless as he appeared.

He was very wary of Luke’s shooting skill.

Up ahead, Margaret’s boat began to slow down. It made another wide turn and sailed
back toward them.

Luke said to Selina, “Let the police department know to collect the bodies.”

The four dead guys had drifted up to the surface again; their twisted limbs made them
look like ragdolls that had been tossed about by kids.

If they were left here on display, it might cause tourists to panic; the department’s
inspection team and forensic scientists thus had to clean up the mess.

As he spoke, Luke turned the wheel and gestured at Margaret not far away.

The two boats slowly approached each other and stopped.

Luke jumped nimbly onto Margaret’s boat. “Hi, what a nice day. Are you out to enjoy the
sun too?”

Margaret said with a bitter smile, “Thank you, Detective Luke.”

Luke raised his hand. “You don’t have to be so polite, you’re Elsa’s friend. Just call me
Luke. This is…”

He looked at the woman behind her.

That woman also had blond hair, which was tied up in a ponytail. She looked similar to
Margaret and was quite attractive as well.

However, her beautiful face was partly blocked by her black-rimmed glasses, which gave
her a bookish air. She looked older than Margaret, and couldn’t be more than 25.

Margaret introduced her. “This is my cousin, Haley Cohen. She’s a doctor in psychology.”
A doctor no more than 25? Either this cousin looked younger than she actually was, or
she had an extraordinary IQ. Murmuring to himself inwardly, Luke nodded. “Hello, Miss
Cohen.”

The female doctor nodded and said, “Call me Haley.”

Luke went along with it. “Okay, Haley. Can you tell me what happened?”

But he wondered: Wasn’t Haley part of Margaret’s full name too?

In the files he read before, Margaret’s maiden surname was Cohen, and she took the
name Johnson after she married William.

Now that William had been dead for several months, Margaret had changed back to her
maiden surname.

So, both women were called Haley Cohen?

Selina just stuck her head out to greet the two women from the other side and didn’t go
over.

She was busy contacting the police department about cleaning up this mess and also had
to keep an eye on Dollar. The questions had to be left to Luke.

On the yacht, it was mostly Cousin Haley who did the talking, and Margaret only chimed
in once in a while.

The situation was more or less as Luke had thought.

The bunch who had come looking for trouble and who had been stalking Margaret were
members of the Black Bones gang.
Chapter 482 - Voracious’s Violation and Mr. W’s Haggling
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 482 Voracious’s Violation and Mr. W’s Haggling

The Cohen sisters had already been on the yacht for two days; they hadn’t dared go back
to their place, which was being watched.

It was Haley who had proposed that they hide on a boat for a while.

But how had they been tracked down? After he asked the question, Luke could tell from
Margaret’s awkward expression that she had slipped up and exposed their location.

Otherwise, it really wouldn’t have been easy for the gang members to find them in Los
Angeles, this coastal city which had Santa Monica Beach, a world-famous tourist spot, and
too many boats to count.

Luke didn’t take too long asking his questions. He nodded and got up. “Alright, we can
open a case now. After all, four thugs fired at you with automatic weapons. This is
definitely something we’ll look into.”

Margaret was confused. “I think they were using pistols? Ouch…” Haley stealthily
withdrew her hand from her dumb cousin’s butt and said, “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke turned a deaf ear to Margaret’s words and a blind eye to her yell of pain.

This was the stereotypical ditzy blonde beauty.

It was easiest to communicate with her cousin Haley, who understood everything
without needing it to be pointed out to her.

Luke went over to the edge of the boat, before he suddenly turned around as if he had
suddenly remembered something. “Do you know the man in the green shirt?”

Margaret was about to reply, but yelped when her butt was pinched again.

Haley said with a big smile, “His face was covered. We don’t know who he is.”

Luke nodded, and looked like he was deep in thought. “That’s true; you don’t see a lot of
good guys in masks who help other people without asking for anything in return.”

The lips of both girls twitched. They could only wave goodbye to him.

Luke jumped back onto his own boat. “When are the people from the department
coming?”

Selina said, “In about twenty minutes, mostly because the boat they’re going to take
hasn’t arrived yet. Do you want to pick them up?”

Luke chuckled. “No way. If we pick them up, wouldn’t we have to take them and the
bodies back with this boat, which I rented with my own money? Okay, time to catch some
rays.”

Selina was stupefied, but quickly became elated and went inside to change.

When it came to goofing off, Luke was always as good as his word.

As long as Elsa and Dustin didn’t say anything, he really would slack off until it was time
to get off work.

Luke called for Dollar. “Do you remember the rules Selina told you? Don’t appear or talk
randomly, and don’t act too smart. As long as you follow these rules, you can go play on
your own.”

“Is there anything to eat?” asked Dollar in an extremely low voice.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “There is, but you’re now not allowed to eat anything for the
next hour, and you can only watch Selina eat.”

“Why?” The low voice was furious.

“Second violation,” Luke said unhurriedly. “Now it’s two hours.”

Voracious despaired. Damn it. I wouldn’t have spoken if you hadn’t especially asked me a
question!

But it finally wised up and didn’t say anything

Luke rubbed the dog’s head with a smile. “Okay, Dollar, go to Selina.”

Dollar instantly took off.

On the other side, the Cohen sisters were still whispering to each other, when they saw a
hot girl in a bikini emerge on the boat next to theirs.

Seeing that it was Selina, both of them were stunned. What was she doing?

Selina waved at them with a smile. “Haha, we’re sunbathing while we wait for the
forensic staff to arrive. Our boat’s small, which is why we didn’t call you over.”
The Cohen sisters: “…”

A moment later, they saw Luke come out of the cabin with a fishing pole, and he waved at
them as well. They were even more speechless. So, you’re actually here for fun, and you
only took our case in passing?

But when they thought about it carefully, they found that they had nothing to say.

The moment Luke showed up, he cleanly flipped the speedboat over, and he now had to
wait for the investigation team to clean up the mess; this was all because of the two of
them.

But these two girls couldn’t be as carefree as Luke and Selina.

With four bodies floating in the sea not far away, they didn’t want to stay here longer
than they had to.

Starting up the yacht, they said goodbye to Luke and Selina and sailed away.

When the boat left, Haley, who was steering it, turned back to look at Luke, as if she was
deep in thought. She then nodded and her lips curled up; this detective was quite
interesting

Her phone rang at that moment.

She picked up, and a man quickly said, “Miss Cohen, even though I wasn’t the one to kill
those criminals, we already agreed before I took this job that the down payment is
nonrefundable…”

Haley interrupted him. “Okay, I get it. But that wasn’t the extent of the job, right? Mr. W,
instead of worrying whether I want a refund, shouldn’t you deal with the rest as soon as
possible?”

The man laughed and said, “As long as you don’t want a refund, it’s all good. But I did
block them in the operation today. Do you think you can give me a bonus? I lost one of my
sandals, and I have to buy a new pair…”

Haley interrupted him again. “Mr. W, shut up and do your job, or we can start talking
about a refund.”

“Okay, okay, I’m on it, I’m on it. However, if I’m neat and tidy about it, can I get a bonus…”

Haley rolled her eyes and simply hung up.

Margaret asked, “Is it really okay for someone like that to handle things? I heard that
mercenaries aren’t very good people.”

Haley chuckled and rubbed Margaret’s head. “Do you think I’m as dumb as you? Yes, he’s
not a good guy, but he has the best reputation in this line of work. Why else would I pay
him in full beforehand? He’s taken my money, he’ll make sure to get things done.”

Margaret slapped her hand away angrily. “Hey, I’m not a child anymore. I, I was married
before.”

Haley shook her head helplessly and sighed. “Is this what they mean by ‘ignorance is
bliss,’ or are you just too unlucky?”

Margaret and William’s marriage hadn’t been a sham.

William had really loved her, and had never told his naive sweetheart about his
underground enterprises.

After his death, Margaret inherited everything. She had enough wealth to last her for life,
but it had also drawn the attention of some gangs.

But all this would be over soon, and Haley would figure out a way to hide her silly
cousin’s identity and make her disappear from the sight of the Los Angeles gangs. All that
remained to be seen was whether or not Mr. W was as good as the rumors claimed.

As for Luke and Selina, she didn’t think much of them.

If Margaret hadn’t insisted on asking for Elsa’s help, Haley wouldn’t have wasted time
meeting with them.

It was really impossible for two minor detectives to cope with those ruthless gangs that
were greedy for money.

Otherwise, L.A. wouldn’t hire so many police officers, and law and order wouldn’t be
deteriorating day by day.
Chapter 483 - Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a
Blabbermouth
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 483 Voracious is Hard to Trick and Is a Blabbermouth

On the other side, Selina had a huge amount of delicious food next to her as she basked in
the sun.

Even better, alien dog head Voracious couldn’t steal any of it for the next two hours as
punishment by Luke.

Luke was sitting on the fishing platform at the back with his legs crossed leisurely.
Utterly content, he held a tablet and looked at the fishing pole every once in a while.

When it couldn’t wheedle any food out of Selina, Dollar ran back and lay down next to
Luke obediently. It suddenly scratched his pants while it stared at the fishing line.

Luke didn’t even bother to look. He grabbed the fishing pole and pulled without the least
bit of finesse, and a fish came flying over to land directly at his feet.

Quick Reflex plus Basic Roping was practically cheating.

Dollar was fast enough to press down on the fish with one paw, and it started whining.

Luke was bemused when he saw the dog’s expression. “Do you want it?”

Dollar continued whining.

Luke was amused. “Fine, you can have the fish, but are you sure you can digest it?”

Dollar opened its big mouth.

The twenty-centimeter-long fish disappeared into the big mouth.

A moment later, an empty fish hook was spat out.

Luke held his forehead. “Fine, you’re smart, alright?”

He had just been teasing Voracious; if it did anything that wasn’t dog-like, he would teach
it another lesson.

For the sake of food, however, this guy remembered the rules very clearly.
It just needed to use Dollar’s black button eyes and whine to express that it wanted to eat,
which was a normal dog reaction.

“The fish bones aren’t a problem?” Luke was still a little worried.

But looking at Dollar’s cute little expression, he sighed helplessly. “Fine, there won’t be
any problems as long as you remain silent, alright?”

Dollar flopped down resolutely and didn’t look at him anymore.

Luke scratched his head. This guy learned quickly; it was much harder to trick than
Selina!

How could a glutton be so smart when food was involved?

Luke teased the alien dog head with a fish every now and then before letting it chow
down on it, and forty minutes went by like this before the forensic team finally arrived.

Luke was amused when he saw them. “Ha, Benny, Gitte, aren’t you late?”

“Our boat was late. It’s not like we could swim here, right?” said Gitte.

They looked at Selina who was sunbathing in a bikini on the front deck, and Luke who
was in a Hawaiian shirt and shorts at the back, and familiar jealousy welled up in their
hearts again.

Benny couldn’t help but ask, “Hey, why are the two of you always able to find new fun
every time we see you? Are we not working the same case?”

Gitte nodded too. “That’s right. You were also enjoying the sun in the wild last time, and
this time, you even have a boat. Do you want us to die of jealousy? We don’t see the sun
most of the time in the forensics department; I think mushrooms are growing in my hair.”
These two were the old acquaintances who had worked overtime with Luke and Selina
on the beach female corpse case.

Hearing that, Luke said with a smile, “I didn’t want this either. We were out for fun, but
we ran into those shooters. It’s not like we could just let them shoot us, right?”

Both forensic scientists rolled their eyes.

As forensic scientists and professional body collectors, the number of criminal bodies
that had passed through their hands thanks to Luke were in the double digits.

They were well aware of Luke’s combat ability, such as in the Nakatomi Plaza robbery.
While LAPD never admitted that the detective who cracked the Nakatomi Plaza robbery
case was one of their guys, the two forensic scientists weren’t idiots.

Considering Luke’s combat ability and the speed at which he delivered bodies to the
forensics department, the answer was obvious.

Of course, they wouldn’t say anything to anybody else.

It wasn’t necessarily a good thing to know the secrets of these sorts of people. If gang
accomplices learned that some forensic scientist might know the real identity of some
annoying detective, they might drop by for a chat with the forensic scientist.

Who knew if the criminals would let them go even if they confessed everything.

After all, most of the gangsters whom Luke killed were very brutal.

After some small talk, the two forensic scientists got to work.

Looking at the four floating bodies, Benny asked, “How long have they been in the
water?”

Luke didn’t think much of it. “About an hour.”

Benny and Gitte both sweated. “Fine, it looks like we don’t need to try and save them.”

Luke curled his lip.

Save them? The only reason he didn’t shoot them was because the system notified him
that they were dead.

He had been entrusted with a task, he certainly had to do it well.

These people who had their eye on Margaret had to die.

Benny and Gitte only worked for half an hour before they were done and went back.

Apart from the four bodies, their boat had already broken up and sunk to the bottom of
the ocean; it was impossible to salvage it.

Luke also gave them the details of the case. All they needed to confirm was that the
bullets which killed the two criminals were from his gun.

When it came to Luke, their higher-ups had already told them earlier on not to dig too
much into his cases.
In fact, Internal Affairs had wanted to investigate Luke’s cases many times.

There was a lot of suspicion in the Internal Affairs Division of Luke using excessive force
and abusing power.

But they couldn’t run an investigation.

They ran into tough resistance from Elsa and Dustin who, as Luke’s direct superiors,
strongly opposed the investigation for one simple reason.

Luke’s team was the most efficient at cracking cases in Westside’s Major Crimes Division.

And even without the data from other Major Crimes Divisions, Elsa and Dustin were
certain that Luke and Selina held the record for the most number of cases cracked in the
whole of Los Angeles.

An Internal Affairs investigation wasn’t a good thing.

Even if the detective was clean, it would still affect them.

It was like a student getting good grades in their exams, and a teacher sending people
over daily to see if they were cheating – how could a student not be affected by this?
Would they be able to do as well in the next exam?

Thus, unless Internal Affairs had ironclad evidence, Elsa and Dustin would never give in.

In the Major Crimes Division, a boss who couldn’t defend their subordinates could be
easily replaced.

Besides, Dustin had Director Brad on his side.

Deputy Director Condra, who owed Luke a small favor, might not help out much, but he
also wouldn’t agree with anyone who wanted to give Luke a hard time.

So, Luke was quite safe and relaxed in his current position in the department.

He and Selina didn’t return on the boat until sunset.

At midnight, Luke snuck out of the house again.

Voracious raised its head and looked in the direction Luke had left, before it whispered to
Selina, “He’s gone.”

Selina mumbled and rolled over to continue sleeping.

Voracious said, “He might be out looking for other women. Aren’t you worried?”

Selina pried her eyes open a little. “No, because he wouldn’t bother being sneaky about
it.”

Voracious was at a loss. “What do you mean?”

Chapter 484 - Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 484 Complete Form = Baldness = More Strength

Selina heaved a sigh. “It means mind your own business. He’s much smarter than you.”

Voracious said angrily, “Don’t lie to me. You actually want to go with him. I can sense your
longing.”

Selina glared at it. “Didn’t we say no reading me without permission?”

Voracious said, “I sensed it earlier; that’s not a violation.”

Lost for words for a moment, Selina said, “What can I do even if I go? I can’t help him.”

Voracious rolled its dog eyes. “I can help you.”

Selina scoffed. “Save it. He already said earlier not to let you possess me so that you don’t
learn everything.”

Voracious snorted disdainfully. “I’m not a human being. Why are you so scared of me
learning your secrets?”

Selina mumbled inwardly, I don’t have many secrets, but a certain someone does.

Voracious continued to persuade her. “I can promise that I won’t control your body
randomly. After all, I’m just an outsider, and Dollar is my official host while you’re at most
a temporary one.” Selina hesitated.

“Don’t you want to know what he’s doing out there?” asked Voracious.

It was actually eager to find out what that tricky man got up to in the middle of the night.

After a long pause, Selina finally nodded. “Okay. Just this once.”

Voracious nodded. “I promise.”

As it spoke, its liquid body flowed out of Dollar’s back, and the golden dog head at the top
suddenly broke away from the body underneath it and turned into a liquid ball that
bounced on the bed.

Looking at the ball in surprise, Selina suddenly remarked, “Why do I feel that you look
like Slime?”

Voracious didn’t know what Slime was.

Even though they had combined before, it hadn’t sensed all of Selina’s memories.

Only the more unforgettable or recent memories were more distinct.

It just bounced up and down a few times. “Can’t you be a little more proactive? It’s very
difficult for me to move in this form.”

Selina looked at the cute-looking golden Slime reluctantly, before she stretched out her
left hand to touch it.

The moment she made contact, the golden ball spread up over her fingers like mercury
and swiftly covered her arm before spreading from her left shoulder to the rest of the
body.

Selina gasped harshly and stuttered, “This… doesn’t feel very comfortable.”

Voracious didn’t reply. The golden liquid continued forward until it covered her entire
body, then instantly disappeared.

Selina was gasping hard for breath. “Is that it?”

Voracious hummed and said, “Yes. Don’t forget Luke’s rules. I don’t want my food portion
reduced tomorrow. So, let’s not talk, and just communicate with our minds.”

Selina nodded and examined her body for a moment, but she didn’t see any difference.

Voracious suddenly roared angrily in her mind. Apologize!

Selina: Huh?

Voracious: You called me Slime? That lowly, slug-like creature that doesn’t have a shred
of intelligence? Apologize! Selina smiled awkwardly. I was just talking about your
appearance, and I think Slime’s very cute.

Voracious: Really? Wait… no matter how cute they are, they’re still stupid? Apologize!
Selina nodded helplessly. I’m sorry. You’re not Slime. I just don’t read a lot, so I couldn’t
find a suitable way to describe you.

Voracious: Fine, seeing how sincere you are, I’ll forgive you. Now, do I need to show you
the complete symbiotic form?
Selina grew curious. You have a complete form?

Voracious: It’s a secret for now. Luke said I shouldn’t let anyone see me.

Selina: Let’s try it in the house then, but you have to hide it when we go out.

Voracious: Alright, but if he reduces my food portion, I’ll eat yours.

Selina: You wish.

Voracious: What are you thinking? Damn it, he’s actually never reduced your food
portion? Why not?!

Selina chuckled. Alright, enough, hurry up and show me the complete form. At that
moment, she was standing in front of the full-length mirror in her room

The next instant, golden liquid surged out of her body and enveloped her in the blink of
an eye.

Looking at herself in the mirror, Selina was stupefied. “This is… me?”

Voracious: No, this is… us.

In the mirror stood a humanoid form that looked like a golden statue.

It was more than two meters tall with distinct muscles all over.

However, it had very obvious feminine characteristics in its curvy figure, the long and
strong legs and the waist that was relatively thinner.

The face was a little similar to Voracious’s face.

The eyes were like white jade or bone, but more narrow and pointed as they slanted
upward.

But the face didn’t have a mouth, ears or a nose.

The most important thing was that… it didn’t have any hair!

Looking at that dazzling and smooth bald head, Selina suddenly remembered some
nonsense Luke was always spouting: How can you be strong without going bald?

Sensing the intense fluctuations in Selina’s emotions, Voracious was dissatisfied. Hey!
This is the complete form, so the head is one of the defining features. Is it strange? Also,
what the hell does getting strong have to do with going bald?!
Selina: Then cancel the complete form first.

Voracious canceled the complete form angrily. It’s not like I’m lying to you.

It moved very quickly, and the golden color disappeared as swiftly as it had appeared.

Looking at her original appearance in the mirror, Selina stroked her long hair, not
completely recovered from her fear. “Thank god it’s still here.”

Voracious was too lazy to make a fuss; it realized that Selina was especially obsessed
when it came to her hair.

This wasn’t a lack of trust, but more of a conditioned reflex.

“If you don’t leave now, you won’t catch up with Luke,” it reminded her.

Struck with realization, Selina quickly pulled on some loose clothes and covered her face
with sunglasses and a face mask before she left the house.

She frowned when she stepped outside, and asked in her heart, Which way?

Voracious: Left. I have a sharp nose.

Selina started running. Did you learn from Dollar?

Voracious was very pleased with itself. Haha, I can learn the abilities of my host. What do
you think? Aren’t I awesome?

Selina was stunned. Then if you combine with a spider, will you be able to produce spider
thread?

Voracious scoffed. Like I need to learn that. I can lengthen my tentacles and you can
swing around on them in the city… But forget it, Luke said I can’t expose myself.

Selina nodded. That’s right, someone will definitely snap a pic if you mess about, and then
there’ll be people who’ll want to catch you and study you.

Voracious knew what “study” meant. That was the reason why it was so obedient.

Compared with how it could eat and drink as it pleased here, being cut up for research
was too scary. As she ran through a dark alley, Selina could sense that she was a lot
stronger after combining with Voracious.
Chapter 485 - Buddy, Let Me?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 485 Buddy, Let Me?

Proud, Voracious egged her on. Why don’t you try it? With me to protect you, you’ll be
fine.

Hearing that, Selina made up her mind. With a burst of force, she leapt onto the rim of a
trash can on the side.

Clang! The metal edge caved in, but Selina flew up almost six meters. Bam! A dent
appeared in the wall on the third floor.

Bam! The corner of the fifth floor broke off.

Selina, however, landed lightly on the roof.

She couldn’t believe it. It was that easy?

Voracious: I can improve your strength and your reflexes, but your body’s very tough and
flexible to begin with, which is why you can do so well.

Selina was silent for a moment. Let’s go and find Luke.

She ran over rooftops and leapt across buildings at distances of more than five meters.

Picking up speed, she stomped on the ground and exerted force with her legs as she
jumped off the edge of a roof.

Bam! She instantly flew more than ten meters to land on the roof of the building opposite.

Elated, Selina couldn’t help giving a yell. Picking up speed, she took off once more, as
nimble as a fairy soaring through the dark night.

Elsewhere, Luke’s car had also reached his target location, an old four-story apartment
building. This was a target that he had scouted out long ago.

vas

This place belonged to Black Bones, one of the gangs that was conspiring to deal with the
Ghost Butcher.
The members of this gang were mostly black, and they liked to burn their enemies until
all that was left were black skeletons. That was how they got this scary name.

as

After deploying the drones, Luke started moving.

He had studied this gang for a long time, and there was nothing to be scared of.

He snuck in and as usual, headed straight for the boss, who was on the fourth floor.

Taking down an underling who was reporting to the boss with one punch, he tied up the
boss and threw him onto the couch.

He then grabbed the boss by the neck with his left hand, and played the text on his fake
phone with his right hand.

This time, he used the traditional black accent typical of some famous actor. “Why are
you messing with William’s widow?”

The boss glared at him with eyes as wide as a bull’s. “You’re looking to die…”

Luke tightened his grip slightly so that the man couldn’t make a sound. “Wrong answer.
One finger.”

Saying that, Luke raised the last two fingers on the boss’s right hand and pulled as if he
was picking a flower.

With a soft crack, the boss’s little finger was twisted into an S.

The man’s bull-like eyes got even bigger as he struggled, but he couldn’t get away from
the hand around his neck.

Luke played the question again. “Why are you messing with William’s widow?”

The boss finally changed his tone. “Do you work for William? He’s already dead. Why are
you still protecting his wife?”

“Wrong answer. Another finger.” Luke reached for the boss’s hand again.

Because of the grip around his neck, the boss could only wheeze harshly as he struggled
once more. But it was useless.

His eyes full of fear and despair, he watched as his fourth finger was bent into a V. “Why
are you messing with William’s widow?” Luke played the question a third time.
The boss didn’t hesitate this time.

He could tell that this person didn’t think much of him at all.

He had eight fingers left for this man to bend out of shape; if the man was in a good mood,
he might even twist them back again.

If he really wasn’t satisfied, the boss still had toes as well as countless bones in his body.

Some people might be able to endure endless torture, but he wasn’t one of them.

“For money. We discovered that William had a huge amount of money in a secret account.
Since he’s dead, the account was probably left to his wife,” the boss replied quickly.

Raising an eyebrow, Luke typed, “Can’t his wife have taken out the money?”

The boss said, “The money is in an anonymous account, and it’s not that easy for his wife
to move it. We know that the money is still there.”

Luke thought for a moment before he played another question. “Why do you want the
money?”

There was a reason why he was asking this question.

There were plenty of wealthy people in Los Angeles. William hadn’t been clean, and
Margaret had unloaded most of his illegal assets after his death. Logically speaking, there
was no need to be so impulsive in acting against her.

If they really wanted to act against Margaret, they could’ve kidnapped her when she least
expected it and slowly interrogated her to get whatever they wanted.

But Black Bones had been too hasty.

The boss said, “Recently, we started working with a few other groups to look for that
Ghost Butcher, but we need a lot of money for this operation. Nobody is willing to shell
out the cash, so everybody agreed to look for money elsewhere first. It was the Demonic
Saints who gave us this information and had us take action.”

Luke was enlightened.

The Demonic Saints was the other gang that was conspiring against him.

Of course, money to deal with him was one thing; whether or not they could really use it
to act against Luke if they did obtain William’s money remained to be seen.
Luke’s face suddenly changed, and he played another question. “Give me your secret
account.”

The boss hesitated.

He wasn’t an idiot.

He would be useless after he gave up his secret account, and this man definitely wouldn’t
spare him.

Broken fingers were painful, but death scared him more.

Chuckling inwardly, Luke played the question again. “Give me your secret account.”

“Hey, buddy, asking like this is too inefficient. Why don’t you let me do it? We’ll split the
cash 50-50, how about it?” A voice rang out from the window.

Luke turned his head to see a man in a powder-blue T-shirt, rhinestone jeans, and a pair
of shabby boots slouching next to the window.

His lip curled under his mask, and Luke typed, “Okay.” He then pushed the boss toward
the other man.

The man in the powder-blue T-shirt caught the boss. “Haha, thanks. Wait, what are you
going to do?”

Luke opened the door. “You interrogate him first. I’m going to clean house.”

The man was still staring blankly when Luke disappeared from the door.

He mumbled, “My mission is to get rid of these trouble-making gangsters, right? If he’s
the one who does it… Will Haley pay me less?”

Saying that, he casually knocked the boss out and chased after Luke.

By the time he reached the stairs, two criminals had already collapsed.

He sped up. “Not good, not good. What if he gets them all?”

He jumped down to the third floor and caught Luke in the act of killing two criminals with
a baseball bat.
Chapter 486 - The Best Hitman Never Loses
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 486 The Best Hitman Never Loses

“Just a minute, these are my targets,” said the man in a low voice.

Luke shrugged. “Sorry, but they’re my targets too. So… let’s see who’s faster.”

He then opened a door and charged in. After the sound of two thumps, he came back out.

The man was angry. “Are you stealing my job?” He drew a long sword from his back and
ran into another room.

There were two faint, whistling sounds before he came out, the long sword dripping with
blood. “I can do it too.”

Luke glanced at him and opened the door to the next room. Thump! Thump! The man
flew into a rage. “Fine! Let’s do this!”

He went into the next room and the long sword whistled again.

In less than two minutes, they cleared the rooms on the third floor.

The third floor was sort of a dormitory. Most of the rooms had more than one tenant.

The man was quite proud of himself. “Thirteen to twelve. I only need one more kill. What
will… f*ck! Don’t run!”

While the man was talking, Luke had jumped down to the second floor and killed two
criminals who were standing guard.

The man chased after him and involuntarily split the rooms between them, each taking
care of half.

In the end, they finished at almost the same time.

The man said, “Haha, we’re even. Twenty to twenty.”

Luke shrugged. It was because there had been three fewer people in the rooms on his
side, not because he was slower.

Besides, he wasn’t going all out, which wasn’t necessary.

It was a lively night.

His plan to create another major missing person case wasn’t going to work anymore.

As the man rambled on, Luke jumped down to the first floor and threw the baseball bat at
a criminal, sending him flying.

The man glared. “You think you’re the only one who can throw a weapon? I can do it too.”

Swoosh!

He hurled his long sword and nailed another criminal to the wall.

Amused, Luke grabbed a table knife from the table and flicked his wrist.

Swoosh!

A criminal who was watching TV and had turned around when he heard the noise was
pierced in the forehead and fell.

The man was stunned. “Ah, you…”

Luke picked up another table knife.

Swoosh!

Another criminal got up and had opened his mouth to yell as he reached for his gun,
when the knife stabbed him in the throat.

“That’s cheating!” The man was outraged. “How can you use a table knife?’

Luke spread his hands to indicate that he didn’t care what the other man thought.

Gritting his teeth, the man drew out his gun.

Bam! Bam!

Two criminals who had craned their necks to see what was going on got their heads
blown up.

“Another tie!” The man looked at him provokingly. “Who told you to cheat? Wasn’t a cold
weapon contest good?”

Shaking his head, Luke drew out the guns from the holsters on his thighs.
Everybody in and outside the building had heard the gunshots. This was destined to be a
huge night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke opened fire with both guns, killing two
criminals who just opened the door.

The man was shocked. “How can you use two guns? I’m only using one gun.”

He only had one gun and one long sword on him, which were enough for a regular
mission.

But it was a pain in the ass now, because Luke had two guns that were firing rapidly.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Two criminals who had crowded around a window to look into the hallway collapsed.

Tilting his head, Luke looked at the man not far away and suddenly raised four fingers.

The man gnashed his teeth. “You cheater! Ahhh!”

Roaring, he charged forward and grabbed a gun off a dead criminal, before crashing into
the hallway glass window and out into the yard.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhhhhhhh!

Intense gunfire rang out as the man went on a killing spree with two guns outside the
building, shooting every criminal who had come running over after hearing the gunshots.

Amused, Luke also dashed outside and competed for experience and credit.

The man’s yells could be heard every now and then in the yard. “Twenty-eight to thirty.
I’m catching up.”

“Thirty-two to thirty-three. I only need one more kill.”

“Damn it. Thirty-five to thirty-six.”

In less than two minutes, all the guards outside were eliminated.

In high spirits, Luke put his guns back into the holsters and looked at the man who was
swearing not far away.

“Damn it! Why isn’t there anybody else? Doesn’t Black Bones have a lot of people? Why
did you all die so easily? You bunch of trash ahhhh!” He grabbed the neck of a criminal
whose head he had already blown up and shook the body wildly. Unhurriedly, Luke took
out his fake phone, typed something, and played it. “Forty to forty-one.”

The man yelled in denial and jumped to his feet. “I won’t admit defeat that easily.” With
that, he suddenly took a running leap, grabbed a corner of the second floor, and started to
climb upward.

Ten seconds later, there was the sound of a gunshot from the fourth floor, and the
window was flung open.

The boss’s head had a bullet hole in it when it was pushed outside the window.

The man in the powder-blue T-shirt and big mask who had a hand on the head laughed
uproariously. “Haha! Forty-one to forty-one! It’s a tie! I’m the best hitman, I never fail.”

Lost for words, Luke typed something on his phone and played it again. “Let me remind
you, you just promised me that we would split the money in his secret account.”

It was suddenly quiet at the window on the fourth floor. A moment later, the boss’s body
was thrown back inside and the man clutched his own head. “Damn it! I forgot! That’s a
lot of money.”

Smiling, Luke typed something and played it. “That’s right. You owe me a huge amount of
money now, Mr. Best Hitman.”

Full of despair, the man fell to his knees in front of the window. “God, why did I compete
with you? Isn’t money the most important thing?”

Suddenly, he lifted his head and placed his hands on the windowsill. Slowly sticking his
head out, he glared at Luke down below aggrievedly. “Are you the devil? Why did you
compete with me?”

Luke shrugged and typed: “I never said anything about a competition; that was all you.”

The man choked. Recalling what happened just now, he realized… he was the one who
turned it into a kill contest; this guy had only said that he wanted to clean up the
criminals.

Was he the problem? No! The one that was wrong was definitely this world! The man
muttered to himself.

“Mr. Best Hitman, you won’t renege on our deal, right?” Luke played what he had just
typed.

Conflicted, the man stuck his head out again. “What do you mean?”
“There’s at least a million in the boss’s secret account. According to our deal, half of that
is mine. Now, can you give me the money?” Luke played his words.
Chapter 487 - Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Becomes
Mine
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 487 Goods, Mine. Cash, Yours, Until It Becomes Mine

The man gnashed his teeth. “Don’t even think about it! I don’t even have fifty bucks on
me!”

Amused, Luke typed again: “Then you owe me half a million dollars. You won’t refuse to
admit it, will you?”

Conflicted for a moment, the man then nodded despondently. “Fine, I owe you.”

He had a lot of “good” habits, like extortion, targeting the underworld, eating free food in
the target’s home, wearing the target’s slippers, and bathing in the target’s bathtub.

But trust was what allowed him to stand out as a mercenary, otherwise middle school
students wouldn’t look for him to beat up their love rivals.

They only did so because he said he would only break a couple of teeth and not kill
anyone.

While the man was drowning in remorse, Luke put his phone away and dashed back
inside.

The man was stumped. A moment later, when he saw Luke searching the rooms, he
realized what was going on. “Wait, we have to split the loot here too.”

A few minutes later, staring at the cash as well as the white crystals which they had just
taken out of the boss’s safe, the man asked Luke, “How do you want to split this?”

Luke pulled the stash of drugs over to his side, then nodded at the cash.

The man was stunned. “Mine?”

Luke nodded. He typed and played: “Drugs, mine. Cash, yours. Okay?”

The man couldn’t be any happier. “Haha, that’s really generous of you. No problem, we’ll
split it that way.” He was going to reach for the money, when Luke gestured at him to
hold on

The man looked at him warily. “Are you going back on your word?”.
Luke typed and played unhurriedly: “It seems you’ve forgotten that you owe me half a
million dollars.”

The man was stupefied. “What do you mean? Are you saying that…” He looked at the pile
of cash in front of him. “The money is yours too?”

Luke spread his hands to indicate that he didn’t have a choice.

The man gritted his teeth as he stared at the money, but eventually lowered his head
dejectedly. “Fine.”

Luke gathered up the pile of cash with a smile and stuffed them into a bag. He then
poured a bottle of Vodka over the drugs.

Picking up a lighter from a side table, he flicked it and was about to throw it onto the
drugs. “Wait, you’re burning the drugs?” The man was astonished. “They’re worth at least
200,000 bucks.”

Luke glanced at him and tossed out the lighter.

Flames burst out with a boom.

Luke typed a sentence on his phone and played it. “Mr. Best Hitman, a word of advice:
Never deal in drugs, otherwise I don’t mind killing you too.”

The man found that odd. “You’re not a hitman?”

Luke didn’t say anything.

“Wait, are you…” the man suddenly leaned in close and asked in a low voice, “the Ghost
Butcher?”

Luke remained silent. He simply picked up the cash, leaving out one wad which he tossed
to the man. He typed and played: “Okay, you just owe me 220,000 bucks now. This is for
your hard work tonight.”

Staring at the ten thousand bucks in his hand, the man was lost for words. Do you have no
respect for money at all? That’s ten thousand bucks!

He wouldn’t be able to make this much even after threatening kids and stalkers or
beating up hooligans twenty times over.

Yet, this guy had given him the money so easily.

But the man’s heart dripped blood when he remembered that all the cash had belonged
to him just a moment ago.

“You were too high-profile in this operation.” Luke played a sentence again: “LAPD has
noticed you. It would be best if you left soon. This isn’t your territory, and you’ll easily
draw attention if you cross the line.”

With that, Luke’s figure disappeared from the doorway.

The man was stumped for a moment, before he scoffed. “I’m not scared of the stupid
police. Just let them try and catch me!”

At that moment, sirens rang out in the distance.

Looking at the fire that was starting to spread, the man said, “Forget it. In any case, Haley
won’t know that someone else killed half of them; I won’t be lying to her when I say that
all of them have been taken care of. I’ve completed this job, it’s time to go.”

As he walked out, he smacked the wad of hundred-dollar bills against his palm. “Where
should I go have fun today? It’ll be a waste if I don’t spend this ten thousand bucks.
There’s a strip club over there, right? The chicks there have big round butts. Hm, it’s only
2am. There’s still time for one performance…”

Murmuring to himself, he disappeared into the night as well.

Elsewhere, Luke stored the bag of cash in his inventory and checked the system.

System: Eliminate the base and the main members of Black Bones. Completed.

Total experience: 4,000. Total credit: 4,000.

Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +2,000. Credit +2,000.

From Daddy System’s acknowledgement, it seemed that Mr. Best Hitman really had been
on par with Luke tonight.

Luke didn’t care.

More than the experience and credit points, there was another matter now that was
giving him a headache.

He went over to a dark corner and tilted his head to look at a particular window on the
second floor of a rundown building nearby. “You’re still hiding? The drones weren’t
deployed just for show.”
It was quiet for two seconds, then Selina crawled out of the window with a rustle and
jumped down to land lightly next to him. “I…”

Luke waved his hand. “Let’s talk later.”

Saying that, he led Selina to the car which he had parked in a distant, hidden corner
earlier. They got into the car and left.

They were silent on the road.

One kilometer from home, Luke drove the car to an unremarkable bungalow.

After they entered, he said, “Take off your clothes. Your sunglasses, your mask, and your
shoes too. Throw them into the bag.”

Selina obediently did as he said and put on the new clothes which Luke gave her. Luke
also changed out of his clothes and threw them into the bag. He then entered a room with
the bag before putting it into his inventory.

“Let’s go home,” he said.

They came out and left on foot from the alley behind the bungalow.

Ten minutes later, they arrived home.

Luke made a pot of green tea for himself and brought Selina a Dr. Pepper. He sat down on
the couch and said, “Tell me, why did you follow me today?”

Selina choked on her drink when she heard that.

Coughing for a moment, she then said in a low voice, “I’m sorry.”

Luke shook his head. “I’m not blaming you. You did nothing wrong, either.”

Selina raised her head. “Really?”

Luke nodded and had a mouthful of the tea. “There are certain things that I don’t want
you to know because it’ll do you no good if you know them.”

Selina lowered her head. “Isn’t that the same?”

Luke sat closer to her with a smile and cradled her head as if she were a kid. “Did you
forget how you felt after our ‘camping trip’? What else could I do?”

Selina didn’t know what to say.

At that time, she really had been hit hard by Luke’s combat ability.
Chapter 488 - That’s Unfair? Then I’ll Be Reasonable
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 488 That’s Unfair? Then I’ll Be Reasonable

Tonight, Selina had witnessed Luke’s terrifying combat ability yet again.

He and another person had cleaned up eighty gangsters so easily. Selina was aware that
she wouldn’t lose out to any of their colleagues in the Major Crimes Division, but she still
wasn’t as good as Luke. Looking at her face, Luke continued, “There’s always a way to
improve your capabilities. I never mentioned this to you because it was my own thing
and I didn’t want to get you involved.”

Selina asked, “Aren’t we partners?”

Luke sighed. “That’s different. I don’t feel guilty at all killing those gangsters. What about
you? You might be able to kill one or two of them, but what if it’s something like our
‘camping trip’ again?”

Selina opened her mouth, but couldn’t give an affirmative reply.

She knew that she couldn’t do it, and Luke knew that as well. Killing hundreds of people
at once, even if they were all unforgivable gang members, would be too much for her.

She wasn’t being hypocritical.

Most human beings who grew up in a peaceful society wouldn’t be able to do it; they
would subconsciously reject the act of killing.

Even seasoned soldiers would only have killed a handful of enemies at most.

Very few of them would have killed hundreds of people.

If they didn’t have nerves of steel, they could only count on extraordinary luck to avoid
any psychological issues.

Not all American soldiers dispatched overseas would have killed many people, but
roughly 10% of them suffered varying degrees of psychological issues.

Given Luke’s temperament, he would never put Selina at risk.

She was well aware that Luke regarded her as his police partner, and he had never
involved her in more dangerous things. For example, it was only because of her strong
insistence that he had taken her along on the Mexico operation, and in the end she had
still suffered a setback.

Selina asked in a low voice, with complicated feelings, “Am I too useless?”

Luke smiled. “What are you thinking? This isn’t a movie! How many female leads are
there who can be beautiful, competent and kill without flinching? For you to be able to
meet two of the criteria is already far more than I expected.”

Selina mulled over that for a moment. Then, was she beautiful and competent? That…
was pretty good.

Her mood picked up slightly. “Thank you, darling.”

Luke nodded. “Don’t take this matter to heart. Take your time and think about it; once
you’ve made a decision, you can let me know then. Whether we go on as before, or you
want to pick something new, it’s up to you.”

Selina nodded silently.

Luke then changed the topic. “However, you weren’t the one to propose this operation
tonight, right? Voracious, how much longer are you going to hide for?”

The living room was utterly quiet.

Staring at Selina’s back, Luke said, “On the count of three, if you’re still pretending to be
dead, you’re getting dog food and goat’s milk tomorrow.”

As soon as he said the words, a golden liquid ball emerged on Selina’s back. “That’s unfair.
Why am I the one punished and not her?” Luke raised his cup for another mouthful of tea.
“Because she was never so impulsive before you showed up. Who should I blame, you or
her?”

The ball- like Voracious thought for a moment. “…Both of us?”

Luke laughed out loud. “You wish! Even if she did wrong, it was because of you.”

Voracious’s ball body deflated like a leaky balloon. “You’re being unreasonable.”

Luke nodded. “Fine, let’s be reasonable. Did you egg her to follow me out tonight?”

Voracious nodded.

“Then did you remind her to be careful in case anyone saw her, to steer clear of
surveillance cameras, and to cover her tracks?” Luke asked.
Voracious: “Huh?” What the heck was all that? It didn’t know any of that.

It was an instant K.O. for the alien dog head.

Its punishment was also handed down: It could only have dog food and goat’s milk the
next day.

Of course, only Voracious suffered the most with this punishment.

Dollar was a dog anyway, and it was quite satisfied with dog food and goat’s milk.
Looking at Voracious, who was practically a pancake now, Luke got up and casually
patted its golden jelly-like body. “Okay, return to Dollar.”

But the moment his left hand touched Voracious, the golden liquid started to spread.

Luke frowned. “Get off.”

Voracious said, “Ah, what’s that energy? It’s so delicious.”

With a cold face, Luke growled, “F*ck off!”

The golden liquid had only reached his wrist, when it exploded and was sent flying.

Voracious shrieked in pain. “Ah, it hurts! What’s that energy? It’s so painful!” Luke
examined his left hand and checked the system notifications.

His hand seemed fine, and he didn’t receive any warning from the system, so he relaxed.

Looking at Voracious, who had gathered back into a ball and was shivering, he raised a
finger and said, “Only this once. This time, I was the one who was careless and touched
you. There won’t be a next time!”

Voracious silently wriggled its way back to Dollar’s body in Selina’s room.

Selina was astonished. “How did you do that?”

Luke hadn’t done anything just now. She didn’t think that just shaking would be able to
get rid of the symbiosis with Voracious, but Voracious had been sent flying just like that.

She couldn’t think of another word beside “explosion” to describe what happened.

Luke spread his hands. “I’m exceptionally talented.”

Lost for words for a moment, Selina finally nodded. “Fine.”

While it sounded like a half-assed response, she thought it wasn’t necessarily untrue.

If it wasn’t an innate ability, how else was Luke able to get rid of the symbiosis with
Voracious?

Luke didn’t dwell on it. After saying a few more words to Selina, he left for the basement
to destroy the equipment and clothes which they had used tonight.

Selina took another shower, returned to her room, and lay on her bed after closing the
door.

Voracious emerged from Dollar’s back. “Selina, I discovered one of Luke’s secrets.”

Selina hummed but didn’t pick up the thread of conversation.

Voracious found that odd. “Haven’t you always been curious about his secrets?”

Selina shook her head. “He didn’t tell me not because he doesn’t trust me, but because
he’s overly cautious. So, you best shut your mouth about this secret, otherwise don’t say I
didn’t warn you if you’re caught one day for research.”

Voracious was angry. “I’m not stupid. Hmph. It’s fine if you don’t want to know, but
remember to tell Luke to make you a little more food tomorrow morning.”

Selina said, “Just drop it! He won’t let you have any of it. He’s a man of his word.”

“Luke is the devil!” Voracious grunted in dissatisfaction. “The food is for you. Don’t forget
that we were connected tonight, and I drew out part of the energy inside you.”

Selina instantly sat up. “Are you saying that I’m going to be a glutton again for the whole
day tomorrow?”
Chapter 489 - Birth of Gold Nugget and Selina’s Appearance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 489 Birth of Gold Nugget and Selina’s Appearance

Voracious didn’t think it was a big deal. “You’re not happy you can have so much
delicious food? From the women I see in your memories, if they knew I can absorb their
fat, they would come crying for me to combine with them.”

Selina snorted. “Even if you were sh*t, they would eat you as long as they can lose weight
and be beautiful… though hm, they would probably do it on the sly.”

Voracious was unhappy. “Apologize!”

Selina yielded. “I’m sorry. I’m not saying that you’re sh*t. It’s just that women care far
more about their looks than you can imagine.”

Voracious nodded as if it was deep in thought. “Like how when we transformed into the
complete form, the first thing you thought of wasn’t your strength, but your hair?”

Selina replied matter-of-factly, “Unless they like the bald style, there are few women who
don’t care about their hair!”

Voracious said, “Fine, I have a rough idea how you women think now. Sigh, if only Luke
was as simple as you.”

Selina didn’t feel surprised. “What are you thinking? If he was as simple as me, he would
be dead already.”

Voracious suddenly felt that it wasn’t on the same wavelength as Selina.

She was really too wishy-washy and biased when it came to Luke.

But when Voracious remembered how Luke favored and even pampered Selina, it was
jealous.

Damn it! Selina hadn’t even been lectured when she did something wrong, while
Voracious only had a little bit of that delicious energy and was blown up by some other
weird energy for it.

Voracious hadn’t even known that the connection could be forcibly cut off like that.

Not just that, it had also sensed that the energy which had sent it flying was already very
restrained; otherwise, part of Voracious’s body would’ve been instantly destroyed.
That scary energy actually came from a human; that didn’t fit the view of the world that
was in Selina’s head.

Forget it. The alien dog head thought, with such a powerful guy to cover it, it could safely
familiarize itself with the environment. Once it knew everything there was to know about
this world, it could then stealthily slip away.

But another thought immediately popped up: There was good food here which it didn’t
have to go through the trouble of finding itself, while there were a lot of researchers in
white coats outside who would love to cut open an alien life form. Going out was risky
and unrewarding. Why would it want to leave?

The two ideas warred with each other for a moment in Voracious’s head. In the end, it
firmly decided: No more thinking; it would just carry on like this for now. It had only
been here for a few days; it would just treat it like a vacation.

Thinking that, it gradually fell asleep.

The next day, Luke was making breakfast when Selina and the dog both woke up.

Giving dog food soaked in goat’s milk to Dollar for breakfast, he asked Selina, who came
over, “Why did you get up so early?”

Depressed, Selina clutched her belly. “I was hungry.” Luke glanced at Dollar. “The side
effect from that guy?”

A golden dog head floated above Dollar’s back. “Hey, can’t you use my name?” Giving
Selina a slice of the cake that he had just made, Luke said, “Your name is special and will
easily draw attention. How about we give you a codename?” Voracious: “Really? If that’s
the case, I want a nice-sounding one.”

Luke: “What about Golden Dog?”

Voracious quickly shook its head. “I’m not a dog.”

Luke thought for a moment. “What about Gold Nugget?”

Voracious hesitated. “That doesn’t sound very impressive either.”

Luke said, “Selina and I have a gold mine, so it won’t be suspicious if we talk about gold
nuggets.”

Voracious looked at Selina. “Really?”

She nodded in agreement. “Yes, we do have a gold mine, and everybody on this planet
loves gold. You look like a gold nugget too.”

Voracious thought it was fine. “Okay, my codename will be Gold Nugget then.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Okay, Gold Nugget.”

He was chuckling inwardly.

Gold nuggets were called by another name in Chinese — “dog-head gold.”

So, it was a fitting name for Voracious, an alien dog head.

After breakfast, they left for the police department.

Selina said helplessly, “I’m going to walk in eating, just like that?”

Luke was even more helpless. “You’ve been gone for two weeks. If you don’t show up
today, Elsa will think that you want to quit.”

Quit because you’re pregnant, Luke secretly added in his heart.

“So, show Elsa your face today, then we’ll go out and investigate cases,” he said.

Selina nodded.

Dollar whined.

Luke said, “Stay in the car. We’ll be back soon.”

Dollar fell silent.

Naturally, it was the newly minted Gold Nugget expressing its dissatisfaction.

But the alien dog head had learned its lesson and now only communicated with snuffling
and its expressions. It was determined not to break the rules again.

It could only have goat’s milk and dog food for today. Life on Earth was really hard!

In Elsa’s office, Luke didn’t say anything and just let Selina do the greetings.

Elsa talked to Selina and observed her for a moment. She didn’t notice anything unusual.

It was just that Selina would touch her belly every now and then. Else couldn’t help being
suspicious, and looked at Luke.
Luke rolled his eyes. “We rushed over before we had breakfast for you to see for
yourself.”

As he spoke, Selina’s stomach growled. Laughing a little, she went over to the side and
took out some cake. Placing a slice on Elsa’s table, she moved aside and had a piece
herself.

Only then did Elsa’s suspicious gaze clear up, and she asked about Margaret.

Luke closed the office door and then told her what happened the previous day. In the end,
he said, “Boss, don’t worry too much about Margaret. Her cousin Haley is pretty shrewd.”
Elsa was curious. “Is there anything special about her?”

Pondering a moment, Luke said, “If I’m guessing right, she was the one who hired that
guy on the motorboat yesterday who intercepted their pursuers. He’s ballsy and pretty
good.” Frowning, Elsa thought for a moment. “A private detective?”.

Luke shook his head. “He himself claims he’s the best hitman. He feels more like a gun for
hire.”

Els’s brow furrowed even more tightly.

Compared with private detectives who hovered around the gray area of the law, few
mercenaries were clean.

Elsa found it disturbing that Margaret’s cousin had found such a person.

Police detectives usually dealt with regular criminals and weren’t good at dealing with
mercenaries.

Or rather, it wasn’t too hard for mercenaries to deal with police detectives. There was a
huge gap in their professional requirements.

Fortunately, this shouldn’t be something for Luke to be scared of.

But after thinking for a moment, Elsa still shook her head. “I’ll contact Margaret later. If
her cousin wants to resolve things her own way, you won’t have to get involved
anymore.”
Chapter 490 - A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 490 A Scapegoat For the Scapegoat

Luke waved his hand. “It’s fine. In any case, I’m only interested in the gangsters.
Whatever that hired gun wants or does is none of my business.” Elsa thought for a
moment and then nodded. “You know your boundaries; there’s no need to get involved in
everything.” Luke nodded with a smile.

On the side, Selina covered her face with the hand that was holding the cake to hide her
strange expression. Boundaries? Get involved? Luke’s boundaries were certainly
different; furthermore, there was no longer any need for him to get involved. When they
were done talking, Luke got up and left with Selina.

At that moment, he saw Dustin’s office door open on the opposite side, and Martin and
Roger walked out. Martin looked pretty calm and wasn’t as gloomy as before.

Perhaps seeing with his own eyes the arch-enemy who killed his wife and his baby die in
front of him finally gave him some measure of peace, even if he wasn’t the one who pulled
the trigger.

The dead were dead, and the living had to carry on. C’est la vie.

Roger’s face, on the other hand, was a lot darker, not just because of his skin color, but
also because of his bad luck. Luke turned around and asked, “Boss, what’s with Martin
and Roger?”

Looking at them from across the corridor, Elsa sighed. “They… got into trouble in Mexico.
Internal Affairs is being a pain in the ass about it. The two of them have given Dustin a
real headache this time.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Even Dustin can’t take care of it?”

Elsa said with a bitter smile, “It’s pretty huge. I don’t think our boss can.” She was already
putting it tactfully. The truth was that Dustin’s hands really were tied. The trouble that
Martin and Roger had kicked up wasn’t a domestic issue.

These two guys had gotten into a huge fight in Mexico and allegedly killed hundreds of
members of Dito’s gang. Dustin’s head almost exploded when he heard the news.

Who would’ve thought that Roger and Martin could do something so astonishing?

Now, the Mexican police were demanding that the two of them be sent to Mexico to “help
with the investigation.”

But Westside had yet to say anything. If the Mexican police did find ironclad evidence,
Roger and Martin might not be sent to Mexico, but they would definitely lose their jobs.

Luke didn’t ask any more questions and simply left with Selina. Driving away from the
police department, he made a call. “Palmer, do you have time? I have something
important to ask you.” An hour later, the three of them were seated in a corner of a fast
food restaurant not far from the DEA.

Palmer, the beautiful agent, had some juice before she cut to the chase. “What’s up?”

She knew that Luke wouldn’t come to her unless it was a serious matter

Luke asked, “Have you heard about Martin and Roger?” After a brief silence, Palmer said,
“I have.” Luke said, “I’m not clear on their situation, so I wanted to ask you what the
worst possible outcome is.”

Palmer heaved a sigh. “Losing their jobs, probably. But your Westside is pretty good in
this respect, not making make them take the blame.” Luke chuckled. “What if – and I’m
only saying if – the DEA stands up for them?”

Frowning, Palmer sighed and said, “I’ve already tried, but Martin and Roger weren’t
working with us… There’s strong objection in the DEA.” Looking at Palmer’s expression,
Luke knew that she had tried her best, but to no avail. He said with a smile, “What if it’s a
deal?”

Palmer’s heart jumped. The deepest impression she had of Luke had to do with favors.

In their previous cooperations, she either owed him favors or was returning them.

Now, another deal? She remained calm. “What kind of deal?”

Luke said, “I have information on Dito Flores’s businesses.”

Pondering for a moment, Palmer shook her head. “If it’s general intelligence, that won’t
be enough. You probably don’t know how big a mess Martin and Roger made in Mexico.”

Selina was already smart enough to lower her head and take a big bite out of a donut so
that her cheeks were puffed up and it was impossible for her to laugh.

Luke said with a smile, “What if it’s Dito’s personal ledgers?”

Palmer narrowed her eyes. “Where did you…” She instantly stopped before she could
finish the question.
Asking someone about their information sources was a big no-no, especially when it was
information related to drug gangs. The slightest mistake could lead to an informant’s
entire family being killed.

Luke said, “I can give them to you first, on one condition.”

Palmer asked, “What is it?”

Luke said, “If the ledgers are valuable enough, try your best to persuade your side to save
Martin and Roger’s jobs.” Palmer hesitated.

Luke didn’t say anything as he watched the changes in the beautiful agent’s expressions.
Several minutes later, she nodded. “Deal.” Luke nodded with a smile. “Don’t feel too
pressured. Nobody can guarantee that things will definitely work out. I just hope that this
information can be even a bit of use.” With that, he handed Palmer a USB. “I won’t waste
any more of your time. Text me if there’s any progress.” Watching Luke and Selina get
into their car and leave, Palmer rubbed the USB in her hand and was silent for a long
time. What Luke had given her were photos of Dito’s personal ledgers. While Luke
couldn’t understand them, the DEA, which dealt specifically with drug dealers, might be
able to.

He trusted Palmer. At least, given her feelings for Martin, she would definitely do her best
to help if the information proved useful.

If the DEA was willing to take responsibility for the whole thing, the problem on the
Mexican side could be taken care of easily. After all, the DEA was the only American law
enforcement agency that could fly a chopper across the Mexican border without notice.
Their power in Mexico was huge. Crossing the border without prior notice in order to
directly capture drug traffickers was something they had already been doing, so they
could totally take the fall for this matter.

The premise was that Luke’s information had to be worth it.

After dealing with this matter, Luke and Selina went back to their regular schedule of
working cases. Except for the fact that they got up earlier and came home later, life was
exactly the same as before.

Luke went out again that night. However, he summoned Dollar first and seized its big
head. “Be good and stay home, and don’t encourage Selina to follow me again, got it?”

Dollar stared blankly and whined.

Luke got up with a smile and rubbed the dog’s head. “You’ll have delicious food
tomorrow. Don’t step out of line again, or your punishment will be extended.” Dollar
whined again, before it turned around and went back to bed. Naturally, it was Gold
Nugget who was expressing its dissatisfaction.

In the end, Luke came back just one hour later.

He hadn’t encountered anyone on this little jaunt. The Demonic Saints’ base had actually
been abandoned.

They had clearly been freaked out by the downfall of Black Bones the previous night, and
their boss and mid-level execs had run off to hide. Luke wasn’t really bothered by it.
Chapter 491 - Smaller, It’s Really Smaller
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 491 Smaller, It’s Really Smaller

As long as the Demonic Saints were still in Los Angeles, he would pick up the trail sooner
or later. Also, they were too busy hiding to harass Margaret again, so he could be
considered to have completed the private assignment from Margaret. What he didn’t
know was that after he went home, a certain person was swearing as he also came out of
the Demonic Saints’ base. “Damn it, those guys were scared off after the big scene last
night. I’ve only completed half my job! Ughhh, damn it.

What if Haley asks for a refund? I’ll have to pay her back fifty grand…” As he spoke, he
reached into his pocket, took out a roll of cash, and sighed. “I only have 1,213 bucks now.
That’s not nearly enough to pay her back. Hm, it’s useless in my pocket anyway. I’ll go
have a drink. That girl is hot! I must have her!”

The days that followed were peaceful. Luke’s attention shifted back to Selina and Gold
Nugget. Gold Nugget had divulged that it could increase the strength of its host when they
were connected.

But that effect was only apparent when they were connected.

Still, Luke noticed something wasn’t right during Selina’s fight training. He had Selina
punch and kick the test machine, and when he looked at the data, Luke fell silent. Seeing
his expression, Selina became nervous. “What’s wrong? Does Gold Nugget have some sort
of alien bacteria?”

Dollar, who was lying nearby, abruptly raised its head. “Apologize.” Selina said, “Fine, I’m
sorry, but it’s very common in the movies for alien life forms to carry some sort of lethal
bacteria…”

The golden alien dog head suddenly emerged. “Apologize!” Selina: “Huh?”

Gold Nugget said unhappily, “It’s viruses in the movies, not bacteria. What do you think I
have? E.

coli?”

Luke burst out laughing.

Both Selina and Dollar had great appetites, and thanks to Gold Nugget, their digestive
systems were functioning extraordinarily well. However, didn’t E. coli also help with
digestion and the absorption of nutrients? Did Gold Nugget itself think that it was like E.
coli? Selina immediately apologized to Gold Nugget. She didn’t really care and simply
treated it like a kid. Luke finally said, “Your strength has increased by about 5%, and
while it isn’t very apparent, your neural reflexes have also improved.” Selina was quite
amazed. “It increased by so much?”

After many years of fitness training, her body had long reached its limits. But it had
actually improved again, and by as much as 5%. That was too astonishing. Luke looked at
Gold Nugget. “Do you know why?” Gold Nugget retreated back into Dollar’s body and
made Dollar shake its head. “I don’t know. I’ve never heard of the symbiotic host’s
strength being boosted when the two parties aren’t connected.” It paused for a moment.
“Maybe, it’s because of Selina herself?”

Luke: “Huh?”

Gold Nugget said, “I absorbed most of the energy in her body, but during the symbiosis,
some of it inevitably returned to her body and she absorbed it. It seems that the energy
made me stronger. I’ve never heard of anything like that before.”

Luke frowned. “Are you sure?”

Gold Nugget hesitated. “I do feel a little stronger, but it’s not especially obvious; it’s a very
small improvement.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke then said, “Then pay more attention next time.”

Gold Nugget was stumped. “Next time?”

But Luke fell silent.

He didn’t need Gold Nugget, and he couldn’t let it snoop into his mind and memories, but
it was fine for Selina.

He now had to pay more attention to Dollar to ensure that the symbiosis had no negative
effects, since Gold Nugget spent all its time in Dollar’s body. If it was safe, Gold Nugget
and Selina could combine in an emergency

There was no hope when one was dead.

While there might be consequences, one could only worry about them if they were alive.

The ability to quickly recover from an injury alone was enough reason not to let Selina
give up Gold Nugget.

But what was the energy inside Selina’s body that Gold Nugget mentioned? Observing
Selina, who was taking a breather, Luke suddenly said, “Don’t move. Stand straight and
let me have a look.”

Selina was perplexed, but did as he said.

Luke circled around her and stopped behind her for quite a while. She turned around,
only to find Luke staring at her butt. She found that odd. “What’s up?” There would be no
need for him to go to all this trouble if he wanted to take advantage of her. Luke shook his
head and returned to the front to face her. “Lift your T-shirt above your breasts.”

Selina was even more confused, but still obeyed.

Luke stared at her magnificent boobs and tilted his head left and right to confirm that he
wasn’t seeing things, before he rubbed his chin. “Haven’t you noticed that your butt and
boobs… seem smaller?”

Flabbergasted, Selina whooshed back to her room.

Very soon, she came charging back.

She had put on a thong and switched out of her sports tank top into a bra, and she yelled
nervously, “Smaller, they’re really smaller! Look at the bra! There’s actually a gap now! It
used to fit perfectly.” Luke looked at her bra and did see a tiny gap, when it used to fill it
completely before. He looked at Gold Nugget. “Is this your doing?” Gold Nugget quickly
shook its head. “No. The energy in her body is much more delicious than fat. I’ve never
touched her fat in those parts.”

Selina glared at Gold Nugget. “Are you sure? Didn’t you say that you eat fat as well?”

Gold Nugget scoffed. “Would you eat the hot dogs outside your police department when
you can have char siu and suckling pig?”

Selina was unable to reply. Given what they had seen of Gold Nugget’s personality, it
would never settle for second best unless it had no choice.

In this regard, it was just like Selina.

Why torture yourself with pigswill if good food was available?

Luke narrowed his eyes. “I’ll run a body-fat percentage test for you. I’ll also make you
more food for the next few days. Don’t forget the nutrient solutions either.” Selina wasn’t
that interested in delicious food right now. Touching her chest and butt uneasily, she
mumbled, “God, please don’t let me get any skinnier.”

Luke rolled his eyes. Do you have any idea how many women want to get thinner this
easily? Selina pulled a long face the moment she saw her body-fat percentage. It was
16%!

That was a very low body-fat percentage for a woman.

If it dropped any further, she would have muscles all over, but lose most of her beautiful,
feminine curves. Selina wasn’t a fitness freak, and she was quite satisfied with her butt
and boobs. She didn’t want to see them turn into muscles.

Looking at Selina, Luke warned her, “Until your body-fat percentage improves, you better
not let Gold Nugget do anything again; it definitely has something to do with this.”
Chapter 492 - Work Hard to Return the Favor
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 492 Work Hard to Return the Favor

This time, Gold Nugget didn’t yell for Luke to apologize. It also vaguely felt that it might
really have to do with the symbiosis. After this incident, Luke and Selina brought one
extra piece of equipment with them when they went out to work cases — a bag of snacks.
The bag wasn’t very large, but it was full of high-calorie snacks like all sorts of sweets and
chocolates. Luke even went to the Chinese supermarket to buy preserved fruit in bulk to
mix things up.

In fact, it wasn’t just Selina, but even Luke needed the snacks himself.

A strong body meant a large consumption. If it was just him, he could just replenish his
energy with nutrient solutions.

But now there was Selina, Luke decided that the two of them could eat more together.

It became normal for them to work cases with a lollipop in their mouths or munching on
chocolate. After all that eating and drinking for a week, Selina finally saw her body-fat
percentage return to 17%. The gap in her bra was finally gone.

But Selina stressed repeatedly that her bra still felt a little loose, so her boobs definitely
weren’t back to normal yet.

As to that, Luke could only say: “Eat! Keep eating!” It was also a great opportunity for
Gold Nugget to gorge itself. Luke didn’t feel it was safe to leave it at home, so it came out
with them in the backseat. Whenever Selina ate a snack, she never forgot to give Dollar a
bit of whatever she was eating.

Naturally, she was mostly feeding Dollar.

Dollar was a big eater when it was younger, and Selina’s heart had hurt when it got older
and lost its appetite.

Now with Gold Nugget helping out, she naturally shared anything that was delicious with
Dollar. For Dollar, it definitely was a beautiful life.

It was with its young master every day and had a lot of delicious food to eat.

Except for the fact that it would lose control of its body every now and then, and that
there was a voice which kept scolding it for being a stupid dog in its head, everything
made it happy. Of course, Dollar couldn’t understand the voice inside its head. It was no
different from the voices outside, so it just ignored it; everything was fine as long as its
young master didn’t scold it. Just like that, a week passed.

Luke suddenly received a call from Dustin, who told Luke to come by his office alone.

On his way to the police department, Luke wondered if Dustin was in serious trouble this
time, since Dustin rarely summoned him to his office.

The last time was when Luke discovered the huge stash of illegal cash in the garbage
trucks. After he entered the office, Luke asked, “Boss, anything wrong?” Dustin had
propped up his face with one hand and was tapping the desk with the other as if he was
thinking about something. He merely waved when he heard Luke.

Luke immediately shut the door.

After a moment of silence, Dustin asked, “You know a little about Martin and Roger’s
situation, don’t you?”

Luke nodded. “Elsa mentioned something.”

Dustin sighed. “What I’m about to say is a personal request. It’s not an order. Do you
understand?”

Luke nodded again.

“Martin and Roger made quite a huge mess, but the DEA suddenly took the blame for
what they did, saving their jobs,” said Dustin. Luke wasn’t surprised at all, since Palmer
had texted him the news. Dustin continued, “However, I also owe someone from the DEA
a favor because of this. He has a personal request for me.” Luke listened quietly.
Naturally, he wouldn’t jump out and reveal that he had contributed a lot to the mess too.

Dustin wasn’t bothered by his silence.

He knew that Luke was never talkative when it came to business. “This man wants us to
find a person for him. The target isn’t in America, and you can only go as a civilian.” Luke
instantly got it. “Where’s the target?”

“Rio de Janeiro, Brazil,” said Dustin. Luke raised an eyebrow. “Who’s the target?”

Dustin said, “A source, or an undercover agent. They’re the only possibilities.”

Luke asked, “Why are they asking for our help? The DEA has a lot of manpower over
there.” Dustin said, “They suspect they have a mole. When they send a small group, the
men go missing; when they send too many people, they can’t find any leads.”
Luke nodded. “Okay. I’ll take the case if there aren’t any surprises.” “Huh?” Dustin was a
little befuddled. Wait! I haven’t even finished and you’re already taking the case? He had
anticipated that it wouldn’t be easy to persuade Luke. After all, there wasn’t anything in it
for Luke.

To save Roger and Martin’s jobs, the person whom Dustin owed a favor to wanted Luke
to go out on a personal assignment, which really wasn’t fair to him. But Luke was their
person of choice. Dustinasknew that Luke was the candidate most likely to accomplish
the mission. If they had asked for another detective, Dustin would’ve turned it down even
if he wanted to return the favor, since it would be easy for something to go wrong.

He was a little more reassured if it was Luke, whose combat ability was off the charts and
who had cracked the most number of cases; he was far more capable than regular
detectives. Furthermore, Luke was far more mature than anyone else his age, and would
never take any unnecessary risks.

There was just one problem: the most Luke would get out of this was Dustin owing him a
personal favor. But that wasn’t good enough to make his subordinate go on such a
dangerous mission. That was what bothered Dustin the most. He thought highly of Luke,
and didn’t want to pressure him into accepting the assignment as Luke’s boss. He could
only try to persuade the man. Little did he expect that Luke would agree as soon as
Dustin opened his mouth. Stumped for quite a while, Dustin then said with a wry smile,
“It would be best if you don’t spend more than two weeks on this assignment. If you can’t
find that person by then, you can’t be blamed for it. After all, you aren’t familiar with the
place.” Luke nodded.

“Do you have the files, boss?” Dustin shook his head. “I don’t know the details. You can
contact the man at the DEA. This is his number.” He then gave Luke a card.

Luke accepted the card and glanced at it quickly before putting it into his pocket. “Then
I’ll go tell Elsa…”

Dustin waved his hand. “It’s fine, I’ll explain it to her.”

Luke hummed and walked to the door. “Boss, may I ask, why did they ask for me?” After a
brief silence, Dustin said, “Because they heard that you were good at finding suspects.”
Luke was lost for words. So, finding an informant shouldn’t be a problem?

Mulling over it, he could only admit that there wasn’t anything wrong with this line of
thinking.

He came out and got into the car, and told Selina about the upcoming business trip.

Selina wasn’t too excited this time.

Rio was nice, but Los Angeles wasn’t bad either. More importantly, with Dollar and Gold
Nugget at home, she certainly couldn’t go with Luke. After they returned home, Luke
contacted the DEA. Someone picked up the call and then hung up after just a few
sentences. Luke clicked his tongue and shook his head.

Looking at his face, Selina asked, “What’s wrong? Is it troublesome?”

Luke said, “It seems the DEA has a lot of issues. This person will bring the files over for
me to read, and then take them back with him.”
Chapter 493 - Rio, Here I Come
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 493 Rio, Here I Come

This way, nobody in the DEA except that bigshot would know about Luke’s involvement.

As long as Luke kept the information a secret, nobody else would know what he had read.
Selina clicked her tongue. “Exactly how bad is their rat problem?” Luke chuckled. “Who
knows?” Nobody could be mighty forever; that was also true for countries, to say nothing
of the DEA, which was just a law enforcement agency. Luke put the case aside and began
preparing food for Selina. Gold Nugget was satisfied with snacks, which it had become a
fan of recently. Selina could always buy a heap of snacks whenever she passed by the
supermarket.

As he was cooking, Luke started to think about what he could do in Rio de Janeiro.

Cooking was his way to practice multitasking and to settle his mood.

After so long, he had become used to formulating a lot of plans while he cooked.

The plans he made in this situation were always rational and objective.

Rio de Janeiro, or commonly known as Rio, was a world-famous tourist city. It was truly
an extremely beautiful place.

But while Los Angeles was known as “Crime City,” it was paradise on earth compared
with Rio de Janeiro.

At the very least, the drug dealers and gangsters in Los Angeles didn’t carry automatic
weapons out in the open as they guarded street ends and defended their territory. Of
course, it might just be that the drug dealers and gangsters in Los Angeles didn’t want to
stick out; usually, they hid their guns under their clothes and hung around inconspicuous
corners.

Rio was very similar to Los Angeles in that the prosperous city housed a huge number of
poverty-stricken residents. The affluent city center and the tourist areas in southern Rio
were the places visited most by the wealthy and international tourists, while the slums
big and small throughout the city were like a different world. The informant whom the
DEA was looking for probably wouldn’t be in the city center or the southern region; the
biggest possibility was that they had fallen into the hands of drug dealers in the slums.

It was only in places like these that the DEA found it very hard to find any leads.
As Luke pondered, his hands never stopped moving.

After lunch, he started to give Selina and Gold Nugget some safety training. Now that he
was going away, he had to give Gold Nugget a cram lecture. Only by developing certain
habits in daily life could they avoid being exposed. They could chat freely at home
because Luke had made several modifications to the house.

Any surveillance on the house would be blocked, and the house even had a warning
system if it detected external surveillance.

Even so, Gold Nugget shouldn’t come out so often.

Technology developed rapidly in this age, and who knew when even more high-end
probe technology would appear. Or, they might be unlucky enough to run into someone
with super abilities. That was also the reason why Voracious had been renamed Gold
Nugget.

There was no rule which said that a dog could only have one name. Dollar and Gold
Nugget were in the same style, and at most would just suggest that… Selina loved money.

Gold Nugget needed more training, but Selina could take it to work.

With her current status in the Major Crimes Division, nobody would say anything about
her taking Dollar into the office every now and then.

Luke and Selina then started looking for information together. Luke mostly looked for
information on the gangs in Rio, while Selina helped him look up maps and
transportation, and information like local rumors.

He would copy everything into his laptop, so that he could look it up at any time during
his trip. That night, Luke received a call. He went out and returned two hours later
empty-handed. Looking at Selina’s inquiring expression, he shrugged. “Time is short. I’m
setting off tonight.” This time, Selina didn’t yell that it was unfair or that she wanted to go
too. She simply nodded and transferred the files to his laptop.

Looking at her expression, Luke felt a little doubtful. “Are you alright?”

Selina was at a loss. “Huh? Why shouldn’t I be?”

Luke gazed at her for a moment but didn’t say anything. Was it because she had Dollar, so
it was no longer boring being home alone? Also, there was Gold Nugget now. This is good
too, Luke murmured to himself.

Luke packed simply, and everything fit into a small, carry-on knapsack.
He didn’t take his gun, badge or a change of clothes with him; he only had things like his
passport and credit cards. Watching Luke drive off in the secondhand Ford, Selina petted
Dollar next to her. “Alright, time for us to train and test ourselves.” Dollar pushed its head
against her hand to show its agreement.

After a flight that was over ten hours long, Luke walked out of Rio de Janeiro
International Airport. Instead of taking a taxi, he got on a bus and entered the world-
famous City of God. Looking at the diverse and bustling city, Luke simply said to himself,
I’m here, Rio!

The skyscrapers outside the window in the city center were very eye-catching in the
early morning light.

When he passed the most famous Copacabana Beach and looked at the mass of beautiful
girls in bikinis at a distance, Luke could only sigh. He wasn’t here for fun. Before he
completed this mission at least, he wouldn’t be staying there.

Otherwise, he would have to spend a lot of time traveling every day. For someone who
only slept one to two hours a day, this was too much of a waste of time.

More than its famous beach and modern plazas, Rio was better known for its slums.

Countless slums of all sizes were scattered across the city, and a third of Rio’s citizens
lived there.

Luke didn’t find that surprising. The buildings were piled up on each other like toy
blocks, which wasn’t anything out of the ordinary to him either.

In his previous life, he had seen how farmers built their houses densely packed together
in some small cities in China.

There was no rhyme or reason to buildings like these. Everybody built their own houses,
and as they accumulated year after year, it was only natural that they became stacked up
like building blocks.

Even more interestingly, many slums occupied the best parts of the city on the
mountains. The rich districts, on the other hand, were at the foot of the coastal
mountains. This was different from other places where the poor people lived on the
plains and the rich people lived on the mountains.

Luke didn’t look for a place to get some rest. Instead, he simply went to Rocinha, the slum
where the informant had gone missing and which was one of the biggest slums in Rio.
Ironically, Rocinha was built on the world-famous Corcovado, which featured the Christ
the Redeemer statue.
On top of the mountain, the statue of the benevolent god stood high and mighty, but
under its feet was where the poorest people of Rio lived.

Even if the residents here could see the most beautiful Ipanema Beach from their homes,
their lives were still hard. When Luke arrived, he looked for a place to disguise himself so
that he looked like a regular tourist as he surveyed everything. But the other tourists
basically all moved in groups as they followed a local tour guide. Few of them wandered
around alone like him.
Chapter 494 - The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 494 The Local Gangs Really Have No Manners

There were people everywhere on the roads in the slum.

Men and women of different ages were dressed shabbily, their slippers, shorts and
singlets reminding Luke of China many years ago.

They were sitting on all sorts of things too, like stools, plastic chairs, wooden benches and
so on.

Some of them were chatting, some were drinking, some were eating, and some were
doing house chores.

There were also plenty of kids who gathered to play together, and the most common toy
here was the soccer ball.

Even if only a tiny piece of flat land was available, several kids could still have a great
time playing with the ball.

The kingdom of soccer! Luke sighed as he continued on.

Truth be told, this place wasn’t any from the dirty and messy slums in Los Angeles.

There were always people living under overpasses in Los Angeles, in shacks which they
made out of plastic sheets. A lot of people slept on the roadside in the prosperous
districts too. Here, at least, people still had a roof over their heads.

Wherever there was no money, there were slums.

Luke soon walked into a winding alley.

This alley was only one meter wide, and only two people would be able to walk through
at a time.

It meandered through the houses whose walls were very close to each other, which made
the alley feel even narrower and more suffocating.

After walking dozens of meters down the alley, heads started to poke out stealthily from
windows up ahead and behind him.

Up ahead, a handful of young men appeared.

They had unruly appearances and their clothes were unkempt. Their leader was even
bare to the waist.

But almost all of them were holding guns, and several people a little further away on the
rooftops were even holding rifles. None of them said anything. They simply surrounded
Luke silently, as if waiting for him to speak first.

Luke grinned. “I’m looking for someone.”

The half-naked young man eyed him. “We’re not the police.”

Luke smiled even wider. “No, that’s why I came to you.”

The young man looked at him suspiciously.

Luke had already disguised himself with sunglasses and a beard, which made him look
more mature, but he still had a distinctive vibe about him.

With a smile, Luke slowly took out a wad of cash from his backpack and tossed it over.
“This is my advance payment. It’s yours whether or not you can help me.”

The people around him couldn’t see anything but the cash.

The people here were far more sensitive about cash than regular people. When they got a
good look at the denomination, they couldn’t help but swallow — those were USD one-
hundred-dollar bills.

If the entire wad was in the same denomination, that was more than ten grand. For these
people, it was definitely a huge amount of money.

The young man subconsciously picked up the cash and quickly thumbed through it; he
confirmed that they weren’t fake, and that they were all one-hundred-dollar bills. He
grew suspicious. “Wait a minute.” He walked into a house nearby with the wad of cash.

Luke wasn’t worried. He fished out a chocolate and cream lollipop from his knapsack.

He unhurriedly tore off the wrapper and put the lollipop into his mouth.

He was so calm and collected that everybody who was glaring at him felt weird.

Anyone who could be so unperturbed when surrounded by dozens of shooters was either
crazy or confident.

Luke sensed someone watching him; it was a teenager.

The teenager, who couldn’t be older than fifteen and was basically still a kid, was licking
his lips.

Luke grinned. “Do you want one too?”

The teenager subconsciously nodded, but instantly realized that wasn’t right, and quickly
shook his head.

Luke chuckled and took out another lollipop from his knapsack which he tossed to the
boy. “Why are you so shy? Can’t a man eat candy?”

This big boy couldn’t help catching the lollipop that had been thrown to him.

The people with weird expressions around them had nothing to say.

This guy was calmly eating candy while surrounded by guns. Who would dare say he
wasn’t a man?!

But of course, whether this manly guy would die later, and how miserably, was another
matter.

Less than five minutes later, the half-naked young man appeared on another roof and
gestured to his fellows. “Bring him up.”

Only then did the surrounding people quietly disappear into the nearby houses.

Only two young men were left aiming their guns at Luke. One led the way, and the other
grabbed Luke’s knapsack and indicated for him to follow.

Luke wasn’t really bothered. With his hands in his pockets, he followed them.

There was nothing except some food and candy in the kapsack.

He had put everything else in his inventory before he came here. The knapsack was just a
prop and a feint.

These guys had just taken the knapsack and didn’t search him since he was wearing a
close-fitting tank top under a thin, long-sleeved shirt and a pair of light, close-fitting
exercise pants. Even a knife under these clothes would be easy to spot, to say nothing of a
gun.

After taking a few turns in the alley, they entered a very narrow yard and climbed a flight
of small, steep stairs. Luke then found himself on a terrace with a shed.
It was still a very plain environment, but there was beer, food, and a cool sea breeze.

Except for the unpleasant smell and the lack of girls and sand, this place could almost be
cozy.

A middle-aged man with all kinds of tattoos on his body was sitting in a beach chair.
Behind him were two brawny men holding rifles.

The half-naked young man who had told Luke to come, as well as the other two who had
escorted him here, stood behind Luke, also with their guns in their hands.

“What do you want?” the tattooed man asked with no trace of politeness.

Luke said, “I want to ask about someone.”

The tattooed man asked, “Who?”

Luke took out a photo from his pocket and tossed it casually onto the table in front of the
man. “Lisa Feng, a Mexican doctor.”

The tattooed man raised an eyebrow. He picked up the photo and narrowed his eyes.
“Never seen her.”

Luke hummed and said, “Then thank you for your time. Goodbye.”

The tattooed man raised his hand, and the guys around him pointed their guns at Luke.
“You don’t seem to know where you are, or who I am!” The man stood up with an M1911
in his hand. “Now, hand over your money, your credit cards, and their passwords.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Is this… a robbery?”

The man grinned sardonically. “No, this is teaching you a lesson on how to survive in Rio.”

Luke tilted his head as if in thought. “Does that mean that you won’t kill me?”

The middle-aged didn’t reply. He simply made a gesture, and the two young men behind
him stepped forward to grab his hands.

Luke sighed. “You made easy money, yet you still want to rob me. The local gangs really
have no manners!”

Saying that, he stepped toward the tattooed man several meters away.
Chapter 495 - Can You? Hm, Of Course Not
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 495 Can You? Hm, Of Course Not

The two brawny men next to the tattooed man fired without hesitation and the sound of
gunshots rang out.

But the moment they fired, Luke suddenly shifted one meter to the side. Crouching, he
leapt forward to squeeze past the tattooed man and one of the bodyguards so that he was
behind them.

Wresting the M1911 from the tattooed man, he didn’t even raise it and swiveled the
muzzle left and right.

Bam! Bam!

The two bodyguards had only turned around halfway, when their hands dropped limply,
and each of them had a hole in their head.

Luke heaved another sigh. “Like I said, isn’t it nice to earn easy money? Why the need for
murder?” Saying that, he raised the gun.

The middle-aged man was sweating hard. Even though there was the smell of burning
hair from where the gun was pressed to the back of his head, he didn’t dare move.

“Y- Yes. We can talk, we can talk.” He gave the three people in front of him a meaningful
look, then suddenly lunged to the side. The half-naked young man and one of his fellows
raised their guns at the same time.

Bam! Bam!

A hole appeared in the center of each of their foreheads.

Luke curled his lip and lowered his arm before he pulled the trigger again.

Bang!

The tattooed man who had just lunged to the side was shot in the butt. He instantly
screamed and clutched his butt as he writhed on the floor.

Luke looked at the doorway. There was someone there.

He was also the only person in the room who hadn’t raised his gun or done anything
since the beginning. Luke asked, “Why didn’t you attack?”

This person was in fact the big boy who had accepted the lollipop from Luke. When he
heard Luke’s question, his lips trembled, but he didn’t say anything.

Chuckling, the lollipop in Luke’s mouth switched from the left to the right and pushed out
his right cheek. “You’re smarter than they are…”

As he said that, he lowered the gun and fired

again.

Bang!

The tattooed man gave an even louder scream; he had been shot in the knee. “Only a
smart person knows to make the right choice at the right time. And you…” Luke crouched
down and sneered at the tattooed man on the floor. “You’re not even as smart as a kid.”

Drenched in sweat and moaning in pain, the tattooed man didn’t forget to beg for mercy.
“S- Spare me. I can give you anything you want.”

Luke shook his head. “And you still won’t admit that you’re dumb? I already told you
what I want. Why are you pretending that you didn’t hear me?”

Bang!

The man screamed again. His other knee shattered.

Luke didn’t let him struggle this time. Stepping on the man, Luke searched him until he
found a clip, and he reloaded the gun. “Now, I have seven more bullets. Do you think I
should shoot your left hand or your right hand next? Maybe I can blow up your d*ck after
that…”

As he spoke, he raised his gun without looking up.

Bang! Bang!

Two men who had just come charging in with rifles in their hands fell with a bullet hole
between their eyebrows.

The tattooed man yelled in pain. “Wait! I’ll talk, I’ll talk! What do you want to know?”
Luke shook his head helplessly. “How have you survived this long with such a bad
memory? Lisa Feng, that Mexican doctor. Where. Is.

She?!”
The tattooed man didn’t hesitate this time. “Christophe. Christophe’s men took her.”

“Where?” asked Luke. He went over to the door and casually stuck his gun out without
taking a look.

Bang! Bang!

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

After two screams, there was the sound of rolling bodies as two criminals who crept over
fell down the stairs.

The tattooed man’s heart was utterly cold as he watched Luke’s each and every move.

This guy was too relaxed. He was definitely a professional! The tattooed man replied
quickly, “I – I don’t know…”

Bang! “Ahhhhh!”

The man writhed on the floor again; Luke had shot his right hand. He said, “Tell me the
answer, or you’ll die an even more painful death.”

The tattooed man despaired. He didn’t know a lot, and it didn’t long to spit out everything
on Christophe’s gang.

After getting the intelligence he needed, Luke raised his gun. “A word of advice: In your
next life, don’t rob anyone when you can do business with them.” The tattooed man
pleaded, “Can you…”

Bang!

“Hm, of course not!” Luke answered the unfinished question with action.

Grabbing the guns off the bodyguards and taking back the ten thousand dollars from the
dead boss, Luke smiled at the big boy who had been silently observing everything from a
corner.

“See that? If you want to be a bad guy, you might run into me again in the future; me, I
love running into bad guys the most.” He stepped out of the room. “I wish you a lifetime
of good luck.”

Bang! Bang!
Another two screams rang out as two more criminals who had been coming over were
taken down.

Then there was a chaotic burst of gunfire. A moment later, someone yelled outside,
“Where is he?”

“I don’t see him…”

“Hurry up and check on the boss…”

“Boss… the boss is dead. Mario and Sanchez are dead too! Ah! They’re all dead…”

The teenager in the corner watched everybody pour in and yell as they gathered around
the boss’s body.

Looking at the boss whose head had been blown up, what happened flashed through the
teenager’s head, and the words seemed to echo in his ear: Me, I love running into bad
guys the most.

That smiling face seemed to pop up again with those words.

The teenager couldn’t help but shudder, and he stealthily withdrew from the noisy room.
Once he was far, far away, he finally raised his hand which was still holding the unopened
lollipop.

He hadn’t pointed the gun at Luke because of this lollipop

And because of this lollipop, he was the only person in that room to survive.

Raising the gun in his other hand and hearing the noise from the house in the distance,
the teenager thought for a moment, then stuck the gun behind his back before he slipped
home.

While everybody was panicking, Luke had already passed through a gap between two
buildings.

Flitting between a dozen buildings, he came out onto a “main” road.

A two-way bike lane definitely counted as a main road in the slums.

The moment he jumped out of the gap between the buildings, Luke instantly reverted
back to normal and leisurely followed a group of tourists who just passed by. The tour
guide spoke Chinese, and there were plenty of people in the group who were from China
too, which made Luke feel quite close to them.
The ruckus dozens of meters away was already very faint, and Luke listened to the tour
guide’s explanation with keen interest.

A middle-aged woman in the group suddenly noticed Luke. She asked curiously, “Ni hao
xiang bu shi wo men tuan de (You don’t seem to be from our group?)?”

Luke smiled.

The woman stared blankly at his easy-going smile, before she patted her forehead. “Wang
le. Ni shi wai guo ren. Ting bu dong zhong guo hua de (I forgot. You’re a foreigner. You
don’t understand Chinese).”
Chapter 496 - The Baldies’ Mutual Love-Hate Relationship
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 496 The Baldies’ Mutual Love-Hate Relationship

“Bu, quan shi jie dou zai liu xing shuo zhong guo hua (No, Chinese is popular all over the
world).” Luke smiled and spoke in Chinese without an accent, before he waved and ran
into an alley.

The woman was stunned before she laughed. “Zhe lao wai hai zhen you yi si. Zhong guo
hua shuo de hai zhen liu (This foreigner is interesting. His Chinese is really good).”

After this little interlude, Luke continued moving as he considered the intelligence that
the tattooed man had divulged.

Christophe, also known as Mikhail Tejkovic, was active in South America, in places like
Mexico, Honduras, Costa Rica, Columbia and Brazil. He made a fortune dealing in firearms
and illegal drugs. This matched the intelligence from the DEA bigshot; Lisa Feng, an
informant or agent, had been investigating drug routes.

The troublesome thing was that while it was the tattooed man who had caught Lisa, he
didn’t know what happened after she was sent to Christophe.

The tattooed man was just one of Christophe’s lackey leaders. He didn’t know any real
inside information.

Luke was quite sure of this.

After all, if the man were important, he wouldn’t be wasting his time in the slums
drinking beer and overseeing drug sales.

But the tattooed man did have some other information about the gang, for example, the
whereabouts of the guy directly above him: He could be found at a club called Wild
Jungle.

Luke bought a tourist map from a roadside newspaper stand and looked at it for a while,
but couldn’t find Wild Jungle. Eyeing the harmless-looking owner of the stand, Luke took
out a dollar and gave it to him. “Can you point out Wild Jungle for me?”

The owner of the stand looked at the dollar before he smiled and tapped a certain point
on the map. “It’s here.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

The man had only given the map a cursory glance, and looked like he had just pointed
randomly. The owner of the stand smiled innocently. “For the dollar you gave me, I
assure you it’s right there. Also, the chicks there have big butts. You Americans all like it
there.”

Luke chuckled. “Are you sure?”

The owner of the stand nodded. “Would a single, strapping boy like you come to Rio to
see the statue of Christ? Alright, you’re very generous and easy on the eye, which is why I
was straight with you.”

Luke smiled and gave him another five dollars. “You’re also very honest. Have a good
day.”

The owner of the stand took the cash and watched Luke walk away. “Wow, American
youngsters are really generous. He actually gave me more for complimenting him than
for pointing out the way.”

Luke checked the map he was holding as he walked, cross-referencing it with the map he
had memorized in his head.

He suddenly heard a din.

His expression changed and he raised his head for a look.

Several people had appeared on a roof dozens of meters away. As gunfire rang out, it
became clear that one group was changing another toward the foot of the mountain.

Luke clicked his tongue. As expected of the slums in Rio; someone else had stepped
forward while he had yet to do anything.

It looked like two men and a woman were running away, and a bunch of shooters were
chasing them.

At first it was only a couple of people chasing them, which became a dozen or so that split
up to come at the trio from two sides.

Luke leisurely found a corner with the best view. Holding onto the railing, he leaned
forward to watch the chase.

While they were being pursued, the trio very quickly split into two teams.

One of the men, who was bald and brawny, drew most of the pursuers away. He pushed
forward firmly over the rooftops of the slums, and reminded Luke of the parkour genius
Reto in France.
On the other side, the other man and the woman seized the chance to flee. The distance
gradually widened, and it looked like they would be able to escape.

But in the next instant, Luke heard gunfire ring out near the bald man. A window
shattered a moment later as another bald man came charging out hot on the heels of the
first bald man.

Luke was a little befuddled. What’s this? Everybody’s bald and brawny? Don’t tell me this
is a brotherhood drama of mutual love and hate?

But he very quickly came back to his senses.

Putting aside the baldie in the front, the one behind clearly had standard operating
equipment on him.

Looking at the badge which swung on a chain around the baldie’s neck, Luke was
speechless. Had he run into a colleague here?

Naturally, to dare wear a badge so openly here, it was most likely the FBI. The DEA
preferred to keep their identities under wraps, while the CIA wasn’t in the habit of
revealing themselves.

The FBI was federal police. It wasn’t wrong to say that they were Luke’s colleagues, but it
wasn’t likely that they were here on the same case.

There weren’t that many suspects in Luke’s case.

It could only be said that there were too many cases in Rio.

Luke sighed and watched as the chaotic chase and gunshots moved downward. Finally,
with one last burst of concentrated gunfire, everything quieted down.

Only then did Luke walk down unhurriedly.

Passing by the end of a street, he stood on tiptoe behind the crowd as if he were just
another innocent and curious passer-by.

The bodies of almost ten masked criminals were lying on the ground with their guns.
Several men in bulletproof vests were discussing something. The second baldie was one
of them.

Luke only gave them a few quick glances before he turned around and walked away. He
wasn’t wrong; these people were from America.
Their actions, bearing and manner of speech were typical of the standard law
enforcement teams. Their firearms were also top-class. Mercenaries wouldn’t wear FBI
badges. If they went on a killing spree in Rio in broad daylight with FBI badges, that was
just asking for trouble.

But why was the FBI here? Luke very quickly tossed the boring question to the back of his
mind.

There were too many cases in Rio. He would cross that bridge when he came to it.

He got on a bus and studied the routes on the tourist map.

A moment later, he got off and took another bus.

He was quite relaxed as he appreciated the view outside the window.

At the very least, he had gotten off to a good start and had something to show for it.

As long as he had a lead to track down Lisa’s whereabouts, it would be easy to deal with
the remaining problems.

The thing he hated most when working cases was a lack of leads.

As long as there were leads, nothing was too difficult for him.

Seeing that it was almost noon, Luke took the bus to the seaside and had lunch in a small
restaurant.

Public hygiene wasn’t bad in Rio, or at least, in the tourist areas and the city center. There
were no widespread illnesses here.

Also, as long as you weren’t planning to go into the jungle, a yellow fever vaccine usually
wasn’t necessary.

As Luke looked at the girls in bikinis who were slowly gathering on the beach not far
from the restaurant, he felt, for the first time, that his extraordinary eyesight wasn’t good
enough.
Chapter 497 - Can I Buy You a Drink?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 497 Can I Buy You a Drink?

While most of the women on the beach had average looks, there were still plenty of
pretty and curvy local and foreign girls.

On such a bright and sunny day, they showed off their attractive bodies in their bikinis.

Some of them were playing beach volleyball, and Luke couldn’t help nodding as he
watched.

The waitress who brought the food to Luke’s table smiled prettily. “If you want, I can play
a round with you after work.”

Luke turned around and looked at the Brazilian girl who looked at most sixteen but had a
body hotter than many girls in their twenties. He smiled. “Unfortunately, I still have
something to do later.”

The girl shrugged, unbothered. “Then I hope everything goes well for you.” Luke nodded
with a smile and gave her five dollars. “But thank you for the offer. I hate to miss out on
anything here; all of it is truly splendid.”

The girl chuckled and took the cash. “You really know how to flirt.”

She then took out a card from the back pocket of her jeans shorts and gave it to him.
“You’re very cute, so I won’t charge you for the first time.”

Stunned, Luke watched her leave before he looked at the card in his hand, only to be
amused.

So, she was a professional escort.

Nobody disturbed Luke again after this interlude.

In one corner of the restaurant, he read the files on the laptop.

The location which the owner of the newspaper stand had pointed to on the map didn’t
have Wild Jungle marked on it, but Luke still zoomed in to examine the travel routes.

That was a big nest; if anyone fled, he would have to chase them.

Hopefully it won’t come to that, he thought to himself.

Soon, it was evening. After having dinner at the same restaurant, Luke left with his
knapsack and got on a bus.

After forty minutes on the bus, he finally arrived at Wild Jungle.

It was seven o’clock and people were already starting to go in. Thinking for a moment,
Luke found a quiet corner and did some touch ups to his face. It would be too obnoxious
to wear sunglasses in a club at night; he wasn’t a film actor or movie character.

He made his skin darker, which could be considered fixing his problem of never being
able to get tan.

His black contacts covered his ice blue pupils. Coupled with his hair that had been
sprayed black, his half-beard, and his slightly slanted eyes, Luke looked like a different
person altogether.

Several minutes later, he walked into the club sans knapsack.

The setup was pretty much the same as most clubs.

The lights were dim and hazy, and interspersed with colorful sparkles. The music was
soft and the customers spoke in whispers to each other. Everything looked very normal.

Luke sat at the bar and asked for a guaraná .

The bartender wasn’t surprised by the order.

There were plenty of foreign guests who were allergic to alcohol but still wanted to come
to the club for fun. In any case, most of the guests weren’t here to drink.

As he drank his juice, Luke scouted the place with Sharp Nose.

He didn’t pay much attention to the lounge, and focused mainly on the upper two floors
of this spacious three-story building; that should be where most of Christophe’s men
were gathered. There were around thirty people on the upper two floors, but few were
on the third floor. A big office in particular was empty.

According to the tattooed man, this was the den of his immediate boss, Pedro da Silva,
who was usually busy outside during the day and would return here to rest at night. Luke
wasn’t in a rush. He finished the guaraná unhurriedly and then ordered a glass of
Brazilian berry juice. He was quite amazed by the tropical fruits in Brazil. Apart from the
staples, who knew how many dozens or even hundreds of local specialties there were.

It was a shame that the glutton Selina hadn’t come; she would’ve been happy to try the
juice in this place.

Very soon, a beautiful girl sat down on his right.

Luke had actually already noticed her before she came over, and his expression had
turned strange when his back was to her. But it was only for a very short moment, and he
calmed down as he wondered: Why is she here? Don’t tell me she’s going to steal my
credit!

Even as he thought this, he turned to the side and greeted her with a smile. “Hi, can I buy
you a drink?”

The Latino girl looked to be in her early twenties. Half her face was covered by her long
black hair.

Hearing Luke’s invitation, she glanced at him and said unenthusiastically, “How old are
you? Does your mother know that you’re drinking here?”

Luke shrugged and showed her his glass. “It’s juice. Actually, I was going to buy you juice,

too.”

The black-haired girl was stunned. Her lips twitched when she looked at his glass.

There were plenty of people who came to a bar and didn’t drink alcohol, but there
definitely were few who would buy a girl juice.

Her gaze shifted away. “Save your allowance and buy soda for the little girls at school
back home. I don’t need it.”

Luke wasn’t offended. “Then how about a chat?”

The girl was about to refuse, but looking at his young face and his sincere eyes, her heart
somehow softened. “What do you want to talk about?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke then asked, “If someone thinks that they can’t keep up
with you and wants to go home and retire, how would you dissuade them?”

The black-haired beauty was startled before she turned thoughtful and was silent for a
long time.

It was a very simple question, but the keywords were “go home” and “leave,” which could
easily evoke responses from a particular group of people; for example, this woman here.

Lost in thought for a moment, she then sighed. “I don’t know. Maybe… it’s not a bad idea
to go back to her hometown with her?”

Luke nodded, as if he was deep in thought. “Is that so? Then what if…”

Just like that, the two of them started chatting idly.

Luke didn’t ask a lot of questions, and would casually segue into other things, and they
soon moved on to other subjects.

OL

The black-haired beauty had escaped the initial question, but she still found Luke strange.

She somehow felt that this young man was much more mature than he appeared.

But he was also vastly different from those little school boys who pretended to be
worldly and mature. For a moment, she couldn’t put her finger on it.

Fortunately, it was just an idle conversation. Even if she remained quiet for minutes on
end, he just looked around leisurely, not insisting on a reply from her.

They seemed to be chatting, but they also looked like two strangers who were casually
killing time with small talk.

It was eight o’clock, and the club was already crowded.

Hot girls and all kinds of men had poured in, and the atmosphere was completely
different from when Luke just arrived.

A Latino DJ with dreadlocks got onto the stage and fiddled with the equipment. Then, he
slowly raised his hands. “Are you ready~?”
Chapter 498 - Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 498 Is That a Yes? Or Are You Mad?

The crowd in the club responded with wild hollers.

Instantly, completely different music with a frenetic tempo started blasting at a massive
volume.

One would have to shout in the other person’s ear to be heard above the deafening music.

So, Luke could only stop chatting idly with the black-haired beauty.

He was thinking that with everybody starting to get high down here, moving around
upstairs would be a lot easier.

The guests seemed to know that the real party was only starting now, and they started to
pour through the door non-stop; it was an utterly chaotic scene.

Suddenly, Luke’s Quick Reflex picked up an uncomfortable sensation: Someone was

looking at him with ill intent.

His Quick Reflex wasn’t very sensitive, and could only detect extreme malice specifically
targeted at him. So, there was someone here who wanted to kill him?

Expression unchanged, he simply investigated with Sharp Nose.

A moment later, he picked up a very distinctive scent amidst most of the regular smells.

It was a very clean smell with just a trace of gun oil, gunpowder and sweat; it was so
clean that it stood out like a sore thumb here.

The guests here either drank or took drugs, while those who didn’t touch alcohol or
drugs basically didn’t carry guns.

More importantly, the guy was wearing Gucci cologne.

The gang members and security here wouldn’t be the type to bother wearing cologne.

Luke stretched out his right hand and idly fiddled with the drinks menu holder on the
counter as if he were bored. When he turned it, he glimpsed a reflection of the man with
his dynamic eyesight.
The man’s hair was slicked back, and he was wearing a black shirt, casual black pants,
and a pair of studded leather shoes.

His sharp nose, sunken eyes and slightly pursed lips gave him a very grim appearance.

As the crowd danced wildly to the DJ’s music, the man wandered among them like a
ghost, and was completely out of place in this wild and passionate nightclub.

Suddenly, Luke turned around and looked at the black-haired beauty. “Can I buy you a
one-on-one drink tonight?” He then placed his hand on her shoulder and pulled her close
to him, as if he were an impatient young man.

Shocked, the black-haired beauty was unable to react.

Almost at the same time, she heard a wine bottle shatter in the liquor cabinet not far
away.

Thinking quickly, she went along with Luke’s movements and abruptly threw herself into
his arms. Both of them fell from the counter and rolled behind a circular sofa nearby.

Luke blinked. “Is… that a yes? Or are you mad?”

The black-haired beauty’s nerves were stretched taut, but she couldn’t help relaxing as
she glared at him. “What do you think?”

Luke smiled. “I think that was a yes. But then you were a little embarrassed, so you got
mad.”

The black-haired beauty: “What?” You’re a great mind reader, aren’t you?

The two of them were now behind the circular sofa and the black-haired beauty was lying
on Luke’s chest. The people dancing on the side just glanced at them, and some even
cheered. Nobody thought it was a big deal.

It wasn’t unusual for people to have sex there and then in this club when they were in the
mood. There wasn’t any thrill at all in just making out.

Paying attention to the man with slicked back hair, Luke suddenly exerted some strength
in his waist and flipped them so that he was pressing down on the girl. “I think it’s more
comfortable this way.”

The black-haired beauty was about to say something, but then narrowed her eyes. By
flipping them and moving a little to the side, Luke made it easier for her to see what was
around them.
The man in black had just come around one side of the sofa, a gun in his hand.

The woman lifted her short skirt and drew out a PPK from her thigh holster.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Her three consecutive shots forced the man who had just appeared to retreat.

Holding the gun so that it was covered behind Luke’s head, she didn’t move as she stared
at the side of the circular sofa and growled, “Get up and shove over to the side!”

Luke sniffed. “Can’t you be gentler?” But he obediently got up right away and sat down on
one side of the circular sofa.

At the same time, a metal ball quietly rolled out of his palm and onto the floor, over to the
other side of the sofa.

On the other side, the man in black had just put his foot down on the floor as he suddenly
pushed himself up, his gun aimed at the black-haired beauty who was still lying on the
floor.

But he stepped on something round and slippery, which made him flail and lose his
balance for a moment.

Pu!

This shot, which he had been all geared up to make, hit the circular sofa.

Shouting “F*ck!” inwardly, the man saw the cold smile on the black-haired beauty’s face.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The man gave a muffled groan and rolled into the dense crowd.

He had been hit in the left shoulder. It was all because of that random thing under his foot
which made him miss his shot, instantly turning the situation around

Luke, on the other hand, looked at the gun the black-haired beauty was holding with a
horrified expression. “It was just an invitation; did you really have to take out your gun?”

The black-haired beauty had no time for him anymore. She simply growled, “Get lost,” as
she reloaded.

She didn’t want this young man, who was easy on the eyes, to be pulled into her conflict
with the man in black.
As if he was freaked out, Luke hurriedly got up and ran, and bumped into the counter.

Behind the counter, someone suddenly yelled. The black-haired beauty had stood up by
then. She raised the PPK high and fired behind the counter.

The man in black scuttled sideways behind the counter, rolling and crawling, before he
bent down and covered his face as he ran to the back door.

After he was shot in the shoulder, the man in black had squeezed into the crowd before
seizing the moment to hide behind the counter.

He had been about to stand up and attack the black-haired beauty again, when someone
hit the counter on his left, and the drinks menu holder came flying at him.

He had only gotten up halfway, when the menu holder slashed his nose sideways.

Even though he closed his eyes in time, he felt excruciating pain in his nose, and couldn’t
help the tears that welled up.

Without any hesitation, the man ran.

Losing his sight temporarily in a fight could mean instant death; he would be a fool if he
didn’t run.

The black-haired beauty blew up the bottles on the counter with her PPK, but the man
was already crawling swiftly to the exit, and avoided being shot again. Only now did the
people partying wildly around them finally notice something was wrong. The bar really
was too noisy. The man’s gun had a silencer, and the black-haired beauty’s PPK wasn’t
too loud either.

The crowd and security didn’t notice the fight until they heard the noisy patter of gunfire
at the counter.

But before she was surrounded, the black-haired beauty ran out after the man in black.

When she passed Luke, she said in a low voice, “Just drink your juice and don’t follow
me.”
Chapter 499 - God Is an Old Black Man?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 499 God Is an Old Black Man?

Luke nodded blankly, as if he was overwhelmed.

But after the woman disappeared, Luke’s expression suddenly changed and he began to
chuckle.

System: You have defeated Mr. X and have received a list of his abilities.

Mr. X’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Physical Outburst (conferred by the
Fraternity), Curve Shooting (conferred by the Fraternity).

How could he not follow the man after receiving such a notification?

Compared with the missing DEA informant, Luke felt that he could take time out to have a
look; even just watching the show would be fun.

Tracking them by their scents in the air, Luke ran swiftly and left the busy main street to
enter a small, desolate lane.

The only light here was from the houses. Most of the lane was dark, and there was only
one dusky street lamp in the distance.

Luke stopped at a corner and stuck out a mirror to look at the two people in the distance.

The man in black had his back to Luke while the black-haired beauty was facing him.
Their guns were both down as they talked.

“X, why are you here?” asked the black-haired beauty.

The man in black sounded as cold as he appeared. “Rebecca, nobody can leave the
Fraternity without permission, not even you!”

As it turned out, the black-haired Latino beauty was Rebecca from the Fraternity.

Luke had acquired Physical Outburst and Curve Shooting from her.

At that moment, Rebecca smiled. “I’m just here on vacation. How can this be considered
leaving the group?” Her smile was mocking.

After a brief silence, Mr. X said, “You killed Wolf Elsworth when we specifically told you
not to. You then secretly escaped to Brazil to avoid us. Rebecca, you broke the rules!”

Rebecca was still smiling, but her expression turned cold. “Is that so? Your rule is that a
person can’t be killed if he isn’t on the list, even though he killed my sister and many
other innocent girls?”

Mr. X said, “Rules are rules. From the day you joined us, you knew that whoever breaks
the rules has to die.”

Rebecca asked, “Then who’s in charge of the list? X, you don’t know, do you?”

Mr. X replied indifferently, “Everything is preordained. The list is God’s decree.”

Rebecca suddenly burst out laughing. “Sorry, but I didn’t know that God is an old black
man who moonlights as a hitman in our world.” Mr. X’s expression changed. “That’s
blasphemy against the Fraternity.” “Aren’t you the ones blaspheming against God? Do you
know how I discovered your secret? Your last mission for me was to assassinate a minor
detective who pissed off Wolf Elsworth’s nephew.” Rebecca stopped laughing.

She said coldly, “It just so happened that the detective had a simple resume, so it only
took me several days to thoroughly check him out; perhaps the only thing he ever did
wrong was to refuse Wolf Elsworth’s bribe. Do you have anything to say about that?”

After a brief silence, Mr. X said slowly, “What I want to say is, a lamb should never
challenge the wolf’s authority.”

With that, he raised his gun.

Bam! Bam!

Almost at the same time, Rebecca raised her hand and pulled the trigger.

Bang! Bang!

Both of them turned into blurry shadows as they flitted swiftly through the dark lane in
irregular patterns, firing wildly at each other.

In less than two seconds, their battle had moved to the buildings on the roadside.

They jumped nimbly through the narrow spaces between the buildings and made all
sorts of feints.

Five seconds later, the gunfire abruptly stopped. Almost at the same time, they landed on
the rooftop of a three-story building face to face. Rebecca said, “X, any last words?” She
dropped the PPK in her hand and drew out a Safari Arms Matchmaster[1] from her back.
Mr. X dropped the Beretta 925 in his hand and said as casually as ever, “There’s only one
Firefox. If she was the one holding this gun, I can only wait to die, but you aren’t as good
as she is.”

Saying that, he suddenly charged forward as he drew out a pistol with an exceptionally
long barrel from under his arm.

Bang!

The gun in Rebecca’s hand fired again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! But she suddenly yelled as she felt a stabbing pain in her
right ankle. Mr. X’s last shot had hit her.

Then Mr. X’s malicious grin was in her face, and he grabbed her right hand and yanked it
up.

Bang!

Mr. X punched her in the stomach with his other hand. “That’s why you should never ever
betray the Fraternity! You haven’t learned the Bladesmith’s fighting abilities yet! Why do
you think you can defeat me?”

Rebecca suddenly lost all her strength.

As an assassin from the Fraternity and the person who had groomed and trained her, Mr.
X knew her abilities and weaknesses too well.

If she hadn’t managed to inadvertently shoot him earlier on, and if Mr. X’s sight wasn’t
affected by the blood on his face, she never would’ve fought him in a head-on clash.

But she still lost.

Too many images flashed through her head, but she didn’t feel much fear or anger.

She had somehow gotten lost when she was young. On her eighteenth birthday, Mr. X
appeared and recruited her into the Fraternity.

After several years of learning and completing missions, she became an official assassin
of the Fraternity with the codename “Redback.”

She had thought that the rest of her life would just be like that, unless she died during a
mission.

But one day, she ran into the sister whom she hadn’t seen for years.
She couldn’t explain that spiritual connection; she just knew that the girl was her sister.

Then, after engineering all sorts of coincidental meetings, she became her sister’s best
friend, and they were very close.

At that time, she felt that she could live an even happier life; even if she died, she could
leave a fortune for her sister.

But her sister’s sudden death changed everything Almost driven crazy by her sister’s
death, Rebecca went all out in her investigation and uncovered many abnormalities and
found a lot of evidence.

While the evidence wasn’t conclusive, it was good enough for her.

After killing the culprits, William Johnson and Wolf Elsworth, she chose to change her
name and flee to another country.

She knew that she couldn’t handle the Fraternity.

As an official assassin with a codename in the Fraternity, she was something of an elite.

However, there were more than twenty official assassins with codenames in the
Fraternity, and the best of them were too strong for her to handle, such as Mr. X, who had
brought her into this line of work; Cross, who was best at schemes and extreme long-
distance sniping; and Firefox, who was the number one female assassin.

(1) specifically modified M1911 for matches

Chapter 500 - I’ve Let You Go
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 500 I’ve Let You Go

After her revenge, Rebecca immediately fled to Brazil.

She had planned to wait until the Fraternity’s search efforts died down a little, then
change her identity and live elsewhere.

But the Fraternity was as powerful as she remembered. Mr. X had tracked her down in
less than a month. Her feelings for the Fraternity were more complicated than her
feelings toward William Johnson and Wolf Elsworth, who had been the direct cause of her
sister’s death.

If I die now, I won’t need to worry about fighting them, right? Thinking that, she closed
her eyes.

With her eyes closed, she naturally didn’t see the head that quietly emerged at the edge of
the roof, followed by an entire body. The person climbed onto the rooftop softly and
quickly without alerting them. Confident of his victory, Mr. X’s indifferent face finally
showed excitement. “You’re ready to die now? How boring. Let me offer you a piece of
information for free: Your birth parents, who died in a car accident — actually, I was the
one who killed them.”

Rebecca’s eyes suddenly widened. “What?”

Shocked, she stared in complete disbelief at Mr. X… or at what was behind him.

Mr. X wasn’t surprised at her reaction. He grinned maliciously. “It was because of you!
You showed the makings of an official assassin when you were little, but your parents
were stupid enough to keep looking for you even after you went missing for a year. So, I
had to hit them with a car and put a drunken man in the driver’s seat.” Rebecca gnashed
her teeth. “I’ll kill you!” Mr. X heaved a sigh. “I’ve been watching you since you were little.
You’re my last masterpiece. I was waiting for a chance to do you, but you became hard to
control too quickly and I didn’t get one! Forget it. It’s a shame you’ve never been with any
man, but it’s time to go to hell!”

Saying that, he aimed the gun he had taken from Rebecca at her chin. “There’s one last
bullet. This is God’s will.”

Rebecca, however, suddenly laughed in disdain. “Yes, this is God’s will.”

Mr. X suddenly felt a cold breeze on the back of his neck.

Someone was breathing behind him. His hair all stood up, and he was about to lunge
forward and then turn around.

However, a huge hand had already clamped down on the back of his neck, and he was
lifted in the air.

“Didn’t God tell you never to talk too much before you kill someone? Hm, he probably
hasn’t.” A young, teasing voice rang out.

Mr. X’s grip loosened and Rebecca fell to the ground in a crouch, gasping for breath.

She struggled to raise her head. Her expression was odd, as if she didn’t know what to
say.

Behind Mr. X was the face of a person she just met earlier. It was none other than Luke,
the bearded young man. As he mocked Mr. X, Luke kicked him. After two cracks, Mr. X’s
knees were broken. He then threw Mr. X to the ground and took out a set of poker cards
from his backpack. “Here’s a chance for you. Play ten games of blackjack with me. I’ll let
you go if you win five of them.”

Mr. X gnashed his teeth. “Who are you?”

Luke rolled his eyes and punched him in his left shoulder.

Crack!

Mr. X cried in pain.

“Do you want to or not? This is your only chance.” Luke waved the poker cards in his
hand.

Mr. X gritted his teeth. “Let’s do it.” Less than two minutes later, Mr. X shouted in anger
and shock. “This is only game six. You only won four games.”

Luke, however, shook his head, picked up the poker cards, and stood up. “Let’s just say
that you won five games. I’ll let you go.” Mr. X: “Huh?”

Rebecca: “What?”

Luke, however, gave another kick, and Mr. X’s right arm, which was his last intact limb,
shattered with a crack. “I’ve let you go, but it’s none of my business whether or not she
does.” “You want to finish him off yourself, don’t you?” He gave Rebecca’s Safari Arms
Matchmaster back to her and said, “There’s one last bullet in it. This seems to be God’s
will.”

Mr. X had already begun to throw profanities around.

Rebecca accepted the gun but shook her head. “This is too easy for him.”

Luke hummed and tilted his head. Thinking for a moment, he put his hand into his
backpack and then took out a towel and a butane flamethrower. “Will this be enough?”

Mr. X’s swearing suddenly stopped, and he gazed at Luke, dumbfounded.

Rebecca had just been about to reach for the backup clips at her waist. After a brief
silence, she said, “Yes.”

With that, she walked over and stuffed the towel into Mr. X’s mouth before he started
cursing again. “Can you give me some privacy?” She turned around and looked at Luke.

Luke shrugged and jumped nimbly off the roof.

Dull moans and screams then came from the rooftop, which ended more than ten minutes
later after a gunshot.

A moment later, Rebecca jumped off and said, “Let’s go.”

Luke pointed up. “You’re going to leave him there?”

Rebecca scoffed. “If the Fraternity wants to come after me, so be it.”

Luke asked, “Are you sure?”

After a moment of hesitation, Rebecca finally shook her head. “If it’ll be troublesome for
you, you can dispose of him.”

Luke thought for a moment, and then climbed up to put Mr. X’s body and the various
other items into his inventory.

He wasn’t really worried about trouble. He had worn a pair of thin gloves when he
handed over the towel and the butane flamethrower. He hadn’t left any traces behind.

However, turning Mr. X into Mr. Missing would make it harder for the Fraternity to track
Rebecca down.

This was more important for Rebecca, who had betrayed the Fraternity and was on her
own.
A moment later, he jumped off and said, “Let’s

go.”

Rebecca nodded silently and took the lead.

After taking just a few steps, she lost strength in her legs, and fell to her knees.

At that moment, an arm stopped her from falling and helped her back to her feet. “Just tell
me if you’re feeling weak. I don’t mind helping you. But where are we going?”

Rebecca caught her breath for a moment as she leaned on Luke’s arm. “Let’s go to the sea.
I want to enjoy the wind.” Luke threw her onto his back and carried her to the seaside.

As he moved, he checked the system notifications.

System: Kill Mr. X, an important member of the Fraternity. Completed.

Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500.

Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +350. Credit +350.

System: Rescue Rebecca. Completed.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +100. Credit +100.

Well, it seemed it hadn’t been the wrong decision to kill Mr. X or save Rebecca.

He earned a hundred experience and credit points for saving her, so the system must’ve
acknowledged her as a good person.

Luke had a rough idea about who counted as a good person.

For example, a righteous, kindhearted and promising young man like himself was
deemed an extremely good person by Daddy System.

He had enjoyed a show, killed one person, and saved another.

Tonight had truly been colorful and he had reaped a considerable profit. What a great
day, a certain good person thought to himself as he swiftly made for the beach.
Chapter 501 - Didn’t You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 501 Didn’t You Offer to Buy Me a Drink?

Everywhere was close to the sea in Rio.

In less than ten minutes, the two of them reached the seaside.

A lot of places were lit up and many people were chatting on the beach.

Luke went into a shop and bought a range of things before he carried Rebecca to a
deserted spot on the beach.

Spreading out the blanket he had just bought and putting her on it, Luke asked with a
smile, “Would you like some juice?”

Rebecca shifted and sat on the blanket. “Juice? Give me a bottle of wine.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Okay. Guaraná or jaboticaba? If you don’t like those, there are
guava and Barbados cherry flavors too.”

Glaring at the smiling young man, Rebecca finally nodded in resignation. “Whatever.
Also… thank you.”

Luke gave her a can of jaboticaba and sat down too. “That’s alright. It’s no big deal.”

Both of them were silent for a long time. Holding a flashlight in his mouth, Luke began to
examine the medical supplies he just bought.

Next to him Rebecca gave a few faint sobs. He didn’t disturb her, but simply draped a big
towel he had bought over her shoulders to block out the chilly sea wind and for her to
wipe her tears and nose on.

After everything that happened to Rebecca, the most he could feel for her was sympathy.

As a detective from the L.A. Major Crimes Division, he had seen too many tragedies.

While what happened to Rebecca wasn’t common, it certainly wasn’t in the top ten most
tragic stories he had heard.

Besides, Rebecca didn’t need consoling.

She had killed her enemy with her own hands. Everything was gone with the wind.

From now on, she herself would decide how she wanted to live her life. No one else could
help her make that decision.

Luke pulled her right leg to him and quickly cleaned her wound before wrapping it in a
bandage. “Okay. You’re lucky that the bullet only brushed past you. The wound isn’t bad.
You’ll be fine in a few days.” After a brief silence, Rebecca suddenly said, “Your makeup
skills are atrocious, Detective Luke Coulson.”

Unsurprised, Luke said with a smile, “You still remember me. What an honor.”

Rebecca scoffed. “A youngster who can take X down easily? You’re the only one I can
think of who fits the bill.”

In one sense, Rebecca and Luke worked in similar ways.

When they acquired a target, they would go all out with their superior capabilities; they
didn’t need to use a lot of extra tricks like a disguise or facial recognition.

It had been months since she last saw Luke, and Luke had partly disguised his face, so
Rebecca hadn’t recognized Luke at the bar.

Besides, she had barely thought about matters in America after she avenged her sister,
much less expected to run into a L.A. officer in Brazil.

When Luke suddenly grabbed her and helped her dodge Mr. X’s two attacks, she had only
had a faint suspicion.

Then, when she spoke with Mr. X about her final mission, she suddenly remembered
Luke.

In the end, when she opened her eyes and waited to be killed, she saw Luke standing
silently behind Mr. X.

That was when she got it.

While she didn’t know why Luke helped her, she knew that he couldn’t be there to help
Mr.

“Why did you save me?” It was an offhand question

Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, “Because you’re beautiful and I want to buy you a
drink?”
Rebecca laughed and said, “Detective Luke, you’re as much a sweet talker as ever, but I
don’t believe it.”

Luke shrugged. “The truth is that I know you spared my partner back at the apartment
building, and it was unfair of me to shoot you after that. So, I was returning the favor this
time.”

Rebecca sighed. “No, I killed a lot of people. Many of them might have been innocent.”

“But you thought they were bad people, right?” Luke said with a light smile. He didn’t
think that she had killed too many innocent people, or she would’ve been suspicious of
the Fraternity much earlier on.

After all, she had been unwilling to act even when Luke shot her; she would’ve definitely
grown suspicious if she had been asked to kill other innocent people. The gunfight in the
apartment building demonstrated that Rebecca was a killer with boundaries.

She had even been unwilling to hurt Donald and Selina in order to escape, not until the
situation turned urgent.

Of course, it was a good thing for her that it had been Donald and not Selina who had
gotten hurt back then.

Otherwise, Luke would’ve still rescued her tonight, but he would’ve let her suffer first
and only rescued her at the last moment.

Luke had always been protective of the people he was close to.

Rebecca didn’t know what he was thinking, or she probably would’ve taken her gun out
and shot him.

She simply smiled bitterly. “But I killed them. That’s a fact.”

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “Then don’t bother with it until someone
comes looking for you for revenge. Don’t get hung up on the past; living is the most
important.”

Rebecca was at a loss. “But what can I do even if I’m alive?”

Her birth parents died because of her, and so did her sister.

Her foster parents, who might’ve been arranged by the Fraternity, didn’t love her and
were quite nasty to her.

That cold family environment had made it impossible for her to refuse Mr. X as a kid
when he came to recruit her.

Remembering Mr. X and what he said in the end, she was overwhelmed by deep sorrow.

She would be lying if she said that she had no feelings for Mr. X.

Mr. X was aloof and handsome, and tidied up very well.

He took her from her foster family where there was no warmth, and gave her strength
and money.

But in the end, she discovered that he had been lying with ill intent since the beginning.
Rage surged in her heart when she remembered that.

She wasn’t comforted even though she had roasted Mr. X’s balls when he was still alive.

She suddenly turned around and jumped on Luke. “Didn’t you offer to buy me a drink?”

Luke found that odd. “Didn’t I just get you a drink? You don’t like the taste of jaboticaba?
Then switch to guava. I heard it’s sweeter.”

Despite her gloomy mood, Rebecca chortled at his words. “I’m talking about what you
said to me when you hit on me at the bar.”

Luke scratched his head. “But you told me to save my allowance and buy soda for little
school girls.” Rebecca was dumbfounded. “What the heck?”

What sort of thinking was that? Could this type of person get a girlfriend?

Rendered speechless for a moment, she then said unhappily, “Can you get rid of your
lousy makeup? It’s disturbing.”

Luke was amused.

Checking the time, he guessed that he wouldn’t be able to play around at Wild Jungle
tonight, so he cleaned his face.

Less than two minutes later, his face was back to normal, except that his skin was still
dark.

Rebecca said, “Shine the light on your face, I want to see it.”

Luke said with a smile, “Don’t tell me you want to remember it to get revenge later?” But
he didn’t hesitate to aim the flashlight… below his chin.
Thanks to that, a twisted, devilish expression suddenly appeared in front of her.
Chapter 502 - A Farewell That Isn’t Awkward
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 502 A Farewell That Isn’t Awkward

Blank for a moment, Rebecca then burst out laughing. “You think that can stop me from
recognizing you next time?”

Luke also said with a smile, “Yes, safety first.”

He knew very well how a woman could hold a grudge.

Mr. X, whose balls had been roasted for ten minutes before his head was blown up, could
attest to that. Unable to stop laughing, Rebecca grabbed Luke’s flashlight. She didn’t point
it at his face, and only aimed around his neck. For a moment, she observed his face in the
shadow of the light.

Then, she turned the flashlight off and sighed. “You’re a lot more handsome than you
were at the apartment building, huh?” Luke chuckled. “My looks have always been my
strong point; I can’t cover it up, it’s a real problem.”

Rebecca couldn’t help but laugh again.

In this guy’s company, she suddenly didn’t feel as sad.

Or rather, there was no time to be sad.

Tossing the flashlight aside, she put her hands on his shoulders and pushed hard.

However… Luke didn’t move at all!

Luke’s expression was strange. “What are you doing?” Rebecca couldn’t help but laugh
again. “What do you think? If a man buys a woman a drink at a bar and she doesn’t refuse,
what does it mean?”

Luke: “That we can have a pleasant chat?”

“Shut up, you annoying fellow!” She lowered her head angrily.

“…Are you referring to that?” he asked curiously, and the words turned heavy with
cryptic meaning. Not far away, the waves surged again and again as they crashed loudly
on the beach for a long time.

The sky was dark, the wind blew, and the noisy beach quieted down.
On the beach, Rebecca got up and silently put on her clothes on the blanket.

Looking at Luke next to her, she sighed and found her shoes before she put them on. “Are
you going for a morning jog?” A voice suddenly rang out.

Rebecca jerked with shock; it was rare for her to be caught unaware.

She then looked at the man on the blanket. “You’re awake?”

Luke shrugged. “Yes. I woke up before you did.”

Rebecca: “… Then why did you keep your eyes closed?”

Luke: “What if you wanted to sleep longer? It would’ve been awkward if I opened my
eyes.”

Rebecca: “And you think this isn’t awkward?”

Luke chuckled and said, “There’s nothing awkward about saying goodbye, right? We’re
acquaintances now, aren’t we?”

Speechless for a moment, Rebecca nodded. “Okay, then. Goodbye.” She turned around and
was about to leave.

“Wait,” Luke called out.

Rebecca rolled her eyes. “What now?”

Luke got up and took a card out of his knapsack. “This is my contact. You can look me up
if you’re ever in any trouble that you can’t take care of.” Rebecca accepted the card
offhandedly and put it in her pocket without looking at it. “Anything else?”

Luke shook his head. “Nope.”

Rebecca jumped on him resentfully and wrapped her legs around his waist. “Are you
doing this on purpose?”

Luke chuckled and supported her weight, before giving her a deep kiss. They didn’t
separate until a long while later. Luke then said, “Go out and see the world; you don’t
have to come back until you can calmly face what happened.”

Looking at him, Rebecca nodded and hummed in agreement. She jumped off of him and
turned around to leave.
Her steps were a little unsteady in the dark and the injury on her right foot still hurt, but
her heart was a lot more at peace.

Maybe it was time to let bygones be bygones.

Thinking that, she slowly disappeared down a street next to the sea.

Luke watched her leave. Then, he lay down again and opened a can of Barbados cherry
juice. After a mouthful of the drink, he murmured, “I hope you get through this.” He
hadn’t taken pains to comfort Rebecca since no amount of comfort would help her get
over her painful past.

If it were him, he would only be able to silently endure the painful days on his own until
the day he was able to let it go.

Thankfully, nothing similar had happened to him yet, and he would do his best to make
sure it never did.

Lying on the beach before daybreak, Luke pondered a lot of things as he drank the juice.

After sunrise, Luke returned to Wild Jungle and checked in at a nearby hotel.

High up in the hotel which faced Wild Jungle, Luke carefully observed the surroundings.
He didn’t leave the hotel for a whole day. He even had lunch in his room.

At night, he set out once again. This time, he didn’t enter the club, but simply sat on the
side of the road some distance away from the back door of the club and looked at
passers-by, like a tourist who was tired from walking.

Everything about this place was great, except for the fact that there were too many
people.

They were everywhere, and it was impossible for Luke to deploy the drones anywhere.

Standing up and walking into an alley, he nimbly climbed a wall up to a rooftop.

In one corner, he took out a drone from his inventory and swiftly sent it up as he
controlled it on his fake phone.

It was already late, and the black drone was quiet and inconspicuous. The noisy crowd
didn’t notice it at all.

Setting the drone on autopilot and activating the warning system, Luke leisurely took out
a can of juice.
There was nobody to disrupt things tonight. He had plenty of time and patience to wait
for that Mr. Pedro.

At eight o’clock, Pedro finally returned.

Luke began to pack up, ready to break in and tangle with this small boss.

The more chaotic and seedy a place was, the less scruples he had, since the police
wouldn’t bother.

But just as he was about to head down, he saw the image transmitted by the drone and
stopped.

A vehicle which had clearly been modified drove up to the back door.

Luke didn’t need to examine it carefully to know that it was an armored van designed to
transport cash or drugs.

The back of the van was opened to reveal that it was empty, but it backed up toward the
back door of the club.

Was something going to be loaded into the van from the club? Luke scratched his chin
and wondered.

A moment later, he clearly saw stuff being moved into the van. Less than a minute later, it
was all done, and the van started up.

Small boss Pedro came out as well. Two SUVs guarded the armored van between them as
they drove off.

Luke didn’t move for the time being and continued observing.

Ten seconds later, after confirming the direction the three vehicles were headed in, he
simply ran over the rooftops.

There were no surveillance cameras in the slums of Rio, and the eyes of regular people
couldn’t keep up with him in the dark night.

By leaping and taking shortcuts over the rooftops, he tailed the three vehicles at a
measured distance.

The three vehicles didn’t head for the central district. Instead, they circled around the
slums before they stopped in front of what appeared to be a factory.
The back of the armored truck opened, and holding the things they had brought over,
Pedro and his two men knocked on the metal door of the building.
Chapter 503 - Stop! This is Money!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 503 Stop! This is Money!

Luke was already certain that Pedro was here to deliver cash.

The strong smell of the paper bills was very clear.

He quietly got closer as the drone hovered above.

The smell of bills was even stronger inside the building. Whose hoard was this? Luke
wondered.

Suddenly, his tablet vibrated, and his expression turned strange after he looked at it.

On screen, three cars sped over and stopped behind Pedro’s cars before the door of the
building opened. Then, almost ten masked men got out with rifles in their hands. They
also threw grenades at the windshield of the armored van right away. Pedro’s men were
all forced to get out. They lay obediently on the ground and didn’t put up a struggle at all.

Two of the masked men knocked out the bodyguards who were holding the money bags.

Pedro had no choice but to raise his hands and shut up when the masked men gestured at
him to zip his mouth. They waited for the door of the building to open.

Luke clicked his tongue in wonder. Rio really was a wonderful place.

His first day here, he witnessed a parkour pursuit through the slums, and on the second
day, he was watching criminals rob other criminals!

The masked men had good teamwork, but Luke could tell that they didn’t have formal
training.

After they entered, noise burst out from the first floor and there were screams, but no
gunshots.

The masked men were quite restrained. They only used the grips of their guns to knock
out a few guards who tried to resist.

Luke moved closer and climbed up to a window to observe what was going on inside. It
was dim inside the building. On two long rows of tables were all kinds of money bills.

A dozen women who were only wearing scanty clothing were driven away from the long
tables by the masked men who had just broken in.

With one glance, Luke could see that this was some processing or packing site for drug
dealers.

They preferred to use women to organize and pack things like drugs and cash. Women
were generally timid, meticulous and quick, which made them perfect for this sort of
labor, and they didn’t need to be paid much.

In case any of the workers got greedy and tried to steal something, the women were
made to work in nothing but their underwear.

The masked men worked quickly. In just a few minutes, they rounded up a dozen men
and women from the various rooms.

The women were allowed to stand, but the men all knelt in a row.

One of the men had a bloody nose and mouth. He had been beaten up when he tried to
resist. He shouted angrily, “You’re all dead! There’s nowhere you can hide!”

One of the masked men stepped forward and took off his mask. “Who says we’re going to
hide?”

The guard’s eyes widened. “Are you crazy? You’re crazy!”

He couldn’t help but shout, “Do you know whose money this is? Do you know the
consequences if you steal it?”

Another robber took off his mask too. “Of course we do.”

Luke raised an eyebrow, not expecting to see these two.

He had actually seen these two men before.

In Rocinha yesterday afternoon, it was these two men, along with a woman, who had
been pursued frantically by a bunch of people.

The first man who took off his mask was the big baldie who had left a deep impression on
Luke.

The second person was a rather handsome white young man.

But Luke wasn’t that surprised by these two.

What really intrigued him was another masked person who was standing guard in one
corner.

The person was hiding in the dark and watched silently without taking off their mask.
The window Luke was at was closer to this person, and his Sharp Nose picked up a
familiar scent.

Stunned, Luke carefully sized up the person’s figure for a moment, then curled his lip.
This could also be considered an old acquaintance! The baldie grabbed a half-full oil can
and poured out the remaining oil onto a small trolley next to him.

On the trolley was a huge pile of cash that had just been collected from all the rooms.

Even Luke couldn’t help smacking his lips at the amount.

The money was mostly USD, and part of it was made up of euros and pounds. By
conservative estimates, it was worth millions of USD.

Looking at the baldie’s attitude, was he going to burn it up?

Sure enough, the baldie took out a lighter and flicked it on.

Not only were the guards and the women alarmed, but even quite a few of the masked
men couldn’t help jerking forward.

Luke felt they definitely wanted to shout something like “Stop! This is money!”

But without any hesitation, the baldie tossed the lighter onto the cash that was covered in
oil.

Boom! Flames erupted.

Luke could almost hear everybody gasp. Damn it! You really burnt it?

Even Luke, who didn’t lack money, subconsciously wanted to break in and put out the
fire.

But he immediately suppressed the primitive urge and murmured to himself that it
wasn’t a bad thing to use drug money to build up a tolerance to it.

After all, he would never practice tolerance with his own money.

The baldie walked up to the guard. “See, we’re not stealing anything.” The guard had
frozen and looked like he was on the verge of collapsing. The baldie continued, “Tell your
boss we were the ones who did this, and we’re not done with him yet!”
Luke secretly chuckled when he heard that. So, it was personal! This would be fun.

The masked men evacuated as they covered each other. They quickly got in their cars and
left.

Luke thought for a moment but didn’t follow them in the end.

The baldie was fighting these drug dealers and could be a good person, but he could also
be a bad person.

However, Luke was more inclined to believe that the baldie and his men were in the gray
area, just like that old acquaintance of his. So, he wasn’t very interested in the personal
grudge between the baldie and the boss of these drug dealers.

His main objective for now was still Lisa Feng.

Pedro, this minor boss, had been smart enough not to show any signs of resisting. He had
been shoved several times, but not hurt.

After the masked men left, he cursed and said to the captain of the guards, “I brought over
the money for this month; the fact it got burned up is your responsibility and has nothing
to do with me.”

The captain looked at him and said coldly, “Pedro, that’s Boss Hernan’s money. They
followed you here, captured us, and burnt at least several million dollars, and you say it
has nothing to do with you?”

Pedro’s expression was unsightly. “I was held down too.”

The captain said, “I don’t call the shots. If you don’t want me to make things up, come
with me to see Boss Hernan. You know how the boss deals with traitors!”

Pedro’s face turned pale and his lips trembled as he said furiously, “You’re good.”

He really didn’t dare let the captain speak to Hernan alone. If Hernan considered him a
traitor, he would die a miserable death even though he wasn’t Hernan’s direct
subordinate.
Chapter 504 - Your Hard-Earned Money? No, It’s Mine Now
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 504 Your Hard-Earned Money? No, It’s Mine Now

Listening to their conversation with great interest, Luke then planted a tracker on
Pedro’s car.

Pedro got into the car with the captain and left.

Luke followed them unhurriedly. They soon arrived at a villa in a rich neighborhood and
met a middle-aged man in the study.

Luke, who had followed them here, looked at the man in the image sent from the drone
and murmured, “Another person with slicked back hair? Do all bad guys have this
hairstyle now?”

In the image, the man with slicked back hair had a red face, a big nose, and small eyes. He
was pretty ugly. However, the people in the room in front of him couldn’t be any more
terrified.

After the captain and Pedro told him of the assault on his money den, the middle-aged
man smiled. “They didn’t steal my money, but only burnt it? Haha.”

As he spoke, he walked over to his table and tapped the ornaments on them one by one.
“You just watched my five million dollars burn up without doing anything?”

Nobody said anything.

The middle-aged man suddenly grabbed a metal sculpture and swung it.

Dum!

With a dull noise, the captain of guards fell to the floor. Blood flowed out of his forehead,
dyeing the yellow carpet red.

Pedro shuddered, but beyond that, he didn’t dare move.

From the moment he came in, two bodyguards had been staring at him with their hands
on the guns at their waists. The middle-aged man casually put down the bloodstained
sculpture. “Pedro, you work for Christophe. I won’t do anything to you.”

Pedro let out a long breath of relief.

However, the middle-aged man continued, “But you did lead those people to my stash,
didn’t you?”

Pedro really wanted to say no.

He could tell that those masked men had targeted Hernan’s money den purely because of
a personal grudge, but he didn’t dare say a word right now. “Five million. I don’t care
what you do, but if you want to continue enjoying yourself in Rio, you’ll find some way to
make up that amount,” said the middle-aged man. Pedro’s face darkened as he inwardly
cursed Hernan’s greed.

There couldn’t have been more than four million dollars in the stash, but the man was
asking for five million?

He stammered, “Sir, that… “

The middle-aged man raised his hand. “If you have a problem with that, you can die right
now.”

Sweating, Pedro hesitated for a long moment, before he gritted his teeth. “O- okay, Mr.
Hernan. I’ll get you the money.”

The middle-aged man nodded and turned to his bodyguards. “Find Dominic and Bryan. I
want them dead.”

Pedro left the room in silence and let out a long breath of relief before he walked away
with a bitter face.

Listening to the information sent back by the drone, Luke turned around after a moment
and left as well.

The middle-aged man was Hernan Reyes, a famous bigshot in Rio who was involved in all
kinds of underground businesses, including but not limited to illegal drugs, weapons,
prostitution, and smuggling. He had been on Luke’s blacklist for a long time, but it wasn’t
the time to deal with him yet.

Luke recalled the drone and left quietly.

One thing at a time. He had to take care of Christophe first.

Following the tracker, he returned to Wild Jungle.

He was wondering if he should sneak in and simply interrogate Pedro, when the man
came out again.
Carrying a big bag, Pedro got in a car with two bodyguards and left Wild Jungle.

Luke wondered, were they going to go gather money? Twenty minutes later, Luke looked
at a small villa not far away. The two bodyguards were guarding the entrance to the villa.
Pedro had already entered the villa.

Suddenly, Luke’s expression changed.

He saw Pedro walk through the backyard, push open a small, hidden door in one corner,
and enter the neighboring yard.

Then, the man went to the entrance to the neighbor’s basement. He looked around,
before he opened the door and entered the basement.

Luke smiled and disappeared from the rooftop.

In the basement, Pedro used an iron rod to block the basement entrance. Bypassing the
odds and ends, he went to a corner, undid a latch, then pushed a cabinet aside to reveal a
safe that was as tall as his waist. He typed the password with trembling hands and
opened the safe. He stared at the bags of money that were inside for a long time before
finally taking them out.

He mumbled, “It’s my money! I earned it with my blood and sweat!”

Then, his expression froze and he stopped moving

A cold knife was pressed to his throat, and the sweet voice of a female anchor spoke
behind him. “No, it’s my money now.”

Then, muffled screams rang out in the basement.

After obtaining the information he wanted. Luke put everything in the basement back to
normal, as if nobody had even been there.

He then snuck back into the house next door, picked up the big bag of money in Pedro’s
bedroom, and dragged the bodyguards into the villa.

“Is it that easy to make money in Rio?” Luke sighed as he strolled down the mountain
road half an hour later.

Pedro had secretly bought the bungalow next to his villa and let it become rundown,
while he used its basement as his secret vault.

Inside the safe, apart from the cash that Pedro had been about to hand over to Hernan,
there were also a small amount of gold and gems. The cash alone was two million dollars,
and the gold and gems could be worth several million as well.

The bag from Pedro’s bedroom contained around 800,000 dollars, which was revenue
from Wild Jungle that belonged to Christophe. Pedro clearly hadn’t had time to think too
much when he was being threatened by Hernan.

Maybe he had other ways to fool Christophe for now before he made up the deficit later.

The fact that Pedro didn’t use the gold and gems in his safe proved that he had more
money.

After the interrogation, Luke learned that the man had about two million dollars in a
personal bank deposit box.

Pedro really could scrape together enough money for Hernan, which was probably why
Hernan let him go.

The captain of the guards clearly didn’t have much money, so Hernan took him down
without hesitation.

Money was what mattered most to Hernan. But of course, all that money was in Luke’s
inventory now.

He didn’t plan to touch the money that was in the private bank safe; he would leave it as a
Plan B.

Sensing the items in his inventory, he couldn’t help but sigh. “It’s too small.”

Even though he had moved most of the illegal money, gold and other stuff in his
inventory to some secret locations in Los Angeles before this trip, the cash that he had
just obtained still took up a lot of space in his inventory.
Chapter 505 - Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission
Fee
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 505 Old Acquaintance Still Needs a Commission Fee

If he had more money coming in later, Luke would have to learn from Pedro and put the
money in a big bag before stashing it in a private safe. Being rich was really worrisome!
Sighing, Luke flagged down a taxi. “Take me to where the best cars come together.”

The taxi driver laughed. “Wow, American? No problem, I’ll take you to a nice place. It has
the best cars.”

Twenty minutes later, the taxi driver hit the brakes. “What about it? This is where the
best cars in Rio are gathered. Hm, there are also a lot of beautiful girls.”

Luke smiled and tossed a few bills to him. “The extra money is a tip.”

The driver examined the cash in delight. Confirming that it wasn’t fake, he stuck his head
out and shouted after Luke, “Buddy, if you’re as generous with the girls as you are with
me, they’ll be very happy to spend a nice night with you.”

Luke waved his hand without turning back to show that he had heard the driver, before
he walked into the crowd.

The driver smacked his lips. “What a rich kid.” He then started up his car and drove off.

Luke didn’t regret giving the driver a hundred dollars. He was already stressing over
what to do with the loot he would get later; if he didn’t hurry and waste some of it now,
he would feel uncomfortable.

After taking a few steps, his expression suddenly changed. He walked up to a car on the
side and greeted the person who was taking things out of the trunk. “Hi, gorgeous. It’s
been a while.”

The woman paused and slowly turned her head.

no

The moment she saw Luke, she frowned. “Who… are you?”

Luke chuckled. “Miss Vanessa, you don’t remember me? We had a great time back in New
York. I even bought you dinner.”
The woman finally turned around all the way. After staring at him for a moment, her
expression changed and she gnashed her teeth. “You’re that two-bit officer from New
York?”

Luke chuckled and said, “I’m just a tourist here.”

The woman glared at him angrily. That expression looked like it was full of blame as well
as taunting, and even carried a trace of provocation.

Luke had only ever met one such beauty with electrifying eyes — that long-legged robber
in the bank robbery case in New York, Vanessa.

“What do you want?” she asked as she leaned against the car and folded her arms over
her chest.

Luke shrugged. “I’m here to say hi, but also, I wonder if you can help me out.”

Vanessa asked, “How?”

Luke said, “I need a car. It can’t be too slow. It would be even better if it’s a little sturdier
and can drive cross-country.”

Vanessa sneered. “It sounds like you want a pickup. How can you get that here?”

Luke said with a smile, “But there will be people with that sort of vehicle, right?”

Vanessa said, “Why would I help you?”

Tilting his head, Luke thought for a moment. “For money?”

Vanessa’s heart dripped blood when she remembered the carload of cash. “Need I remind
you how much money you took from

me?”

Luke chuckled. “That’s all in the past. Do you not want to make some money now?”

Vanessa snorted. “You are just a minor officer. How much can you possibly cough up? You
can’t even afford my car.” Luke fished out something from his knapsack and then casually
tossed her something black. “Get me a car in thirty minutes; this is your commission.”

Vanessa subconsciously caught the plastic bag, and with one squeeze, she knew it was
cash inside.

Quickly hiding the bag between her and the car, she examined its content before she
threw the bag into the trunk and closed it.

“Ten minutes, but it won’t be cheap,” she said simply.

Luke made an “OK” gesture.

Several minutes later, she waved at him from a distance.

Luke walked over.

A short man was standing next to Vanessa. Seeing Luke, he said bluntly, “You want a car?
Something very sturdy and strong?”

Luke felt that this description met his requirements, and he nodded decisively.

The short man said, “200,000. No bargaining. If you want it, I’ll take you to the car.”

Luke said, “Okay, but you might as well drive the car here. I’m in a hurry.” In any case, if
there was something wrong with the car, he would demand his 200,000 dollars back
from the guy.

He liked guys who followed the rules; he liked those who broke them even more.

The short man didn’t say anything else, and quickly drove off.

Vanessa listened to their conversation in silence. It wasn’t until the short man left that
she finally said, “I didn’t expect you to be corrupted too.”

Luke was amused. “Can one only become rich through corruption? I rely on my
capabilities to make money, and I pay my taxes to the IRS. Why can’t I use it?”

Vanessa scoffed. “Then why are you working as a cop? Wait, are you no longer a cop?”

She suddenly recalled that with his capabilities, this man really could make a lot of money
if he wanted to.

For example, there had been more than ten million dollars in cash in her car back then.

During their bank robbery in New York, if this small-time officer wanted to, he could have
snapped up a hundred years’ worth of his salary and retired immediately after.

Luke shook his head with a smile. “No. I like being a cop. Work makes me happy.” Vanessa
snorted. “You’re not afraid I’ll expose

you?”
Luke spread his hands. “What’s there to expose? That I’m an American officer? I don’t
work for the FBI. I’m just a tourist in Rio. Are Brazilians so unfriendly to tourists
nowadays?”

Vanessa was rendered speechless.

His logic was flawless.

There was no way L.A. police would come here to arrest people; they were worlds apart.

The short man returned as they were chatting, towing a big black behemoth behind his
convertible.

Luke’s jaw almost hit the ground when he saw

it.

In his convertible, the short man looked at Luke and said, “Don’t tell me that you’re not
going to pay up.” Smacking his lips, Luke said, “Let me ask you first, you didn’t steal this
car, did you? I don’t want to be hunted down by Brazilian police the moment I drive it
out.”

The short man burst out laughing. “Bro, you’re overthinking it. This is just a Hummer that
we personally modified. The real vehicles that carry out missions in the slums are all
military armored trucks; this is common goods in comparison.”

Luke observed the car more carefully and did find traces that it had been modified. It also
didn’t have the police logo on it, even if it did look like some Brazilian armored police
vehicle.

This modified Hummer wouldn’t be able to withstand an RPG attack. When it entered
those small alleyways, it would blow up in a fireball.

In Brazil, it was usually the army who deployed armored vehicles. As if going to war, they
would drive the real military armored vehicles into the city and fight the drug dealers.

Unfortunately, once the dust settled, the drug dealers were still alive and kicking.
Chapter 506 - You Think Money Is Everything?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 506 You Think Money Is Everything?

Luke rummaged around in his knapsack again and took out another black bag. He threw
it to the short man in the convertible and said, “Don’t tell anyone you sold me a car, or
you know what’ll happen.”

The short man scoffed. “You don’t need to tell me that.”

Chuckling, Luke got into the driver’s seat of the Hummer, closed the door, and waved at
Vanessa. “Thanks. Next time I need a car, I’ll ask you for a recommendation again.”

The short man couldn’t help but interject, “Hey, can’t you come straight to me? I have a
lot more cars…”

Vanessa looked at him in disdain but didn’t say anything

This shortie was a tycoon in the black market car trade. He definitely wasn’t bragging.

Luke, however, shook his head regretfully. “Sorry, I’m not into men, so I don’t want you to
earn the commission.” He then hit the gas pedal and drove the Hummer away with a
deafening noise.

Stunned for a moment, the short man then raised both his middle fingers at the Hummer.
“I’m not into men, either!”

After he was done cursing, he turned around and looked at Vanessa, before he heaved a
sigh. “Fine. If I were him, I would prefer to make a deal with you, too.”

“Give me my share and get lost,” said Vanessa coldly.

The short man snorted and quickly examined the cash inside the black plastic bag. He
wrapped up two wads of cash in a newspaper and tossed it to her. “Okay. Recommend me
to this spendthrift the next time he needs a car. Look, I’m very trustworthy. I said I would
give you 10%…”

Vanessa took the cash and left without another word.

Speechless for a moment, the short man then grumbled angrily, “So what if you have
money? You think being rich is everything? … Hm, fine, being rich really is everything.”

Luke drove along the road.

He filled up the gas tank at a gas station on the way. He also bought some water, food and
juice at a nearby supermarket.

Ten minutes later, he resumed his journey and drove over the sea bridge to Niteroi.

As he drove, he recalled the intelligence he had obtained from Pedro.

He had to admit that Pedro, this small boss, was pretty cunning. The sites he had told
Luke about weren’t where Christophe would be, but Hernan Reyes’s major nests.

If Luke broke into those locations recklessly, he would probably face a barrage of
hundreds of guns. Unfortunately for Pedro, Luke interrogated his two bodyguards
separately. They followed Pedro every day, and thus knew a lot of things.

After cross-checking all three confessions, Pedro’s plan to get Luke killed by Hernan went
up in smoke. Of course, dead Pedro didn’t know that Luke would have gone after Hernan
sooner or later anyway.

In Luke’s eyes, this bigshot was a big gift bag of experience points floating around on the
map of Rio.

Christophe, on the other hand, had gone abroad a few days earlier, and the bodyguards
didn’t know for sure if he was in America or any of the other South American countries.

But Luke now had the whereabouts of Lisa Feng, his main objective.

It was precisely Pedro and those two bodyguards who had caught Lisa Feng.

They had escorted the female DEA agent to the Itaoka mountains to the northeast of
Niteroi.

The bodyguards couldn’t tell him the exact location. They didn’t go to that mountain
stronghold often. They didn’t even remember how far they drove to get there. Since it
was located in the mountains, there were no buildings or streets that could be used as
landmarks.

Luke wasn’t too worried.

After he entered the mountains, he could send out a drone to check for locations where
people were gathered. It wouldn’t be hard for him to locate this secret stronghold.

The only thing that he wasn’t sure of was how long it would take for him to find the place.

He hoped it wouldn’t be too long; he still needed to go claim the experience gift bag that
was Hernan Reyes back in Rio.

Under the cover of night, Luke drove over the sea bridge and followed the highway along
the sea northeast.

At two in the morning, he pulled over and slept for two hours.

The advantage of this modified Hummer was that the iron plates on it could withstand
regular rifle bullets.

Lying inside the car, Luke didn’t have to worry about someone shooting him.

At four in the morning, Luke got up after a good rest. He stretched comfortably and
freshened up.

After eating breakfast on the grass outside, he patted his belly in satisfaction before he
set off again.

He sent the drone out again. It moved ahead of the car at a fixed distance.

Luke had searched the entire way as he drove last night, but didn’t find the mountain
stronghold.

He had been busy the whole of yesterday, and had needed some rest to recharge.

Now, he was full of vigor and his stomach was full. He couldn’t wait to get to work.

The drone spotted something twice, but they turned out to be the mountain villas of some
tycoons.

After two false alarms, it sent a third notification an hour later. The moment he saw it,
Luke felt that this was the place.

It was a wooden building next to a river and which was surrounded by barbed wire.
There were also sentry towers and armed guards, just like the bodyguards’ description.
This place looked more like a prison than a holiday home of the rich.

Luke hid the Hummer among the trees off the road. He then began to use the tablet to
operate the drone for reconnaissance.

He had a visual on five guards in the mountain stronghold; these were just the guards
who were on night duty.

Logically speaking, there couldn’t be fewer than fifteen guards here in order to arrange a
patrol shift.
Brazil was never short of people who would risk their lives for money, so there were
probably more guards, anywhere from between twenty to twenty-five.

As the drone hovered in the air, it suddenly sent back another image.

Luke looked at it, only to discover that the image was of a camp two kilometers away.

Compared with the stronghold here, this looked more like a military camp, with more
people on patrol and buildings that looked like barracks. There were more than a
hundred people in this camp. Also, a road directly connected the camp to the stronghold.
Luke rubbed his chin. Why did it look like a personal military camp of Christophe’s?
Suddenly, the drone sent out an alarm.

Blank for a moment, Luke then quickly had the drone descend, and adjusted the camera
so that it faced the sky.

A moment later, a small drone that looked like a model plane flew across the sky. Luke
scratched his head. So, he wasn’t the only person doing reconnaissance here? He thought
for a moment, then sent out another drone from his inventory.

Instead of approaching the stronghold, this drone hovered high above his car to examine
the stronghold’s surroundings.

It wasn’t long before Luke picked up an abnormality.

A team of six was lurking in the dim forest a hundred meters away from the stronghold.

The distinctive combat equipment on them was clearly in an American style, and their
night vision goggles were just as fancy.

What American style? To summarise in one word: Expensive!

Chapter 507 - Who’s Robbing Who?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 507 Who’s Robbing Who?

Looking at how they were lying in wait in strategic locations throughout the forest, this
was probably a standard military troop.

Thoughts flew through Luke’s head.

Were these guys, who looked like typical American soldiers, here to mount a rescue or to
deal with the military camp on the other side?

Suddenly, he heard a muffled scream through his earpiece; it sounded like a woman.

He frowned.

That scream had come from the wooden building and had been captured by the drone
which he had hurriedly landed on the roof earlier.

Looking at the small squad who seemed a little restless, Luke immediately decided to
take action.

Whatever the squad was here for, once they started moving, they would hinder his rescue
operation.

If they charged into this small stronghold, and rescued Lisa Feng in passing, Luke
wouldn’t be able to help Dustin return the favor. Also, if the thugs in the neighboring
military camp were alerted, an intense battle might break out, and it would be
troublesome if Lisa Feng got hurt.

Thus, Luke decided to take action.

He put on a mask, the special bulletproof helmet he made, and the double-layered
bulletproof vest too.

With this equipment on, he could ensure his own safety even if that squad was hostile.

After he was done with preparations, he quickly got out of the car and headed stealthily
for the stronghold. Not far away, two of the soldiers were communicating in extremely
low voices. “Captain, should we take action?”

The other person was silent for a moment before he said. “Understood. Prepare to move.
Whip is on the way and will arrive in fifteen minutes. Big Crow is also in the air. Sergeant,
maintain contact with the stronghold….”

Suddenly, a soldier exclaimed in a low voice, “Captain, unidentified intruder spotted.”

As the sniper, he was observing the guards in the stronghold, when he noticed something
unusual.

Both soldiers were stunned for a moment. Then, they followed the direction pointed out
by the sniper, and saw a person sneaking into the stronghold.

“He’s not with us,” the captain immediately confirmed. “His equipment isn’t right. Also,
he’s… unarmed?”

Looking at the person through his night vision gear, the sergeant frowned. “That’s right.
Judging from his equipment, he’s not one of Christophe’s men.”

“Captain, he’s already infiltrated the target camp and is approaching the building. What
do I do?” asked the sniper.

The captain said without hesitation, “Get ready to step in at any moment.”

The sergeant sighed. “This guy’s really good. He actually entered the building without
sounding the alarm. Where’s he from? Is he one of ours?”

The captain was also observing the situation with night vision. He said, “Maybe not. His
operation style isn’t quite the same, but he definitely had training.”

The sniper reported, “He’s out. He’s carrying a woman. It’s likely she’s wounded.”

The captain hesitated for a moment, before he said in a low voice, “Prepare to engage. If
he’s discovered, open fire and help him intercept his pursuers.”

At that moment, with the woman he just rescued on his back, Luke sighed with relief. He
had found the right place.

After entering the building, he tracked the scent of blood and found a bearded fatty who
was torturing a woman with a drill.

Without any hesitation, he had stepped forward and grabbed the fatty by the neck, and
took a look at the woman’s face in passing.

Though her face was half-swollen, Luke was able to confirm her identity with that one
glance.

Her scent was exactly as he had confirmed in Los Angeles. He had detected it in Rocinha
as well.

Confirming her identity, Luke grabbed the electric drill that was in the fatty’s hand,
shoved it into the man’s mouth, and turned it

on.

Stepping on the dead fatty, he explained to Lisa Feng that he had been sent by the DEA as
he quickly freed her impaled hands from the table.

Christophe was a classic drug dealer who interrogated his enemies brutally.

Lisa Feng’s hands were basically ruined. She could barely hold a fork anymore.

But it was better to get out of here alive than to be tortured to death.

Sighing for her, he simply wrapped her hands in bandages and tied her to his back with a
belt.

Then, picking up a pistol from the dead fatty on the floor, he snuck out of the building and
glanced in the direction of the squad of soldiers who were looking at him.

Luke didn’t stop as he headed straight for the back gate.

Excuse me, but you’re not going to steal the credit for this, Luke murmured to himself as
he passed the building.

“He’s going to make it,” said the sniper in a low voice.

Everyone else held their breaths as well.

Luke had already reached the edge of the building and was no more than ten meters from
the back gate.

In no rush at all, he walked softly through the fallen branches and leaves.

Suddenly, a door opened on one side behind him, and a man stood there, yawning.

“Enemy at the back gate,” said the sniper quickly.

“Shoot him.” The captain gave a simple instruction.

He had been observing Luke’s surroundings too.

This thug suddenly appeared behind Luke and would soon notice Luke, who was moving
forward.

The sniper almost instantaneously pulled the trigger.

After a very soft gunshot, the thug… gave a loud scream. “Damn it!” The captain cursed.
Unlucky! Luke secretly sighed to himself. If the American soldiers had been slower, he
would’ve pretended to inadvertently turn around, then knock out the thug, who had
come out to take a piss, with his gun.

But that was Murphy’s law.

Almost the moment the sniper pulled the trigger, the thug had yawned hugely, and
naturally tilted his head back.

As a result, the bullet aimed at his head just brushed past it, leaving a line of blood on the
thug’s forehead. The thug immediately yelled at the pain.

Without looking back, Luke shot the screaming thug.

It was pointless to hide any longer, but he wasn’t actually scared of the thugs in this
stronghold.

He reached the back gate in a few steps, just as a thug came running over with a gun.

Before he could do more than move his lips the moment he saw Luke, his head blew up.
Luke was lost for words. You’re stealing my experience and credit points!

That was the sniper’s doing.

But the sniper was clearly helping him, so what could he say?

Speeding up, Luke quickly slipped out of the stronghold.

He kept his speed within normal range in case the soldiers noticed anything abnormal,
and soon vanished into the forest.

The thugs were already shouting in the stronghold behind him, and some had already
come running out.

Gunfire suddenly rang out as the squad of soldiers engaged the thugs.

Luke muttered to himself, Aren’t you running?

The captain, however, swiftly gave an order. “Buy that guy a few minutes. Don’t let them
surround him.”
Chapter 508 - What Did You Just Say?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 508 What Did You Just Say?

By the time Luke put Lisa Feng in his Hummer, the gunfight in the stronghold behind him
had become very fierce.

He scratched his head. “What are you doing? There’s a big camp of a hundred people on
the other side.”

Heaving a sigh, he retrieved an AK as well as two clips that he had gotten off Pedro.
“These should be enough.”

He then got into the car and stepped on the pedal, and the Hummer roared toward the
stronghold.

After driving a hundred meters, he honked and attracted the attention of the soldiers
who were fighting and retreating. “It’s that unknown. Why is he still here?” asked the
sergeant. The captain frowned. He fired his rifle at the thugs as he said, “He’s here to pick
us up.”

“Sh*t!” The sergeant cursed, feeling that this stranger was here to hold them back.

With their squad’s combat ability, there was no way that the thugs could catch up with
them once they retreated.

As he thought this, a series of headlights appeared in the near distance as cars came over
on small roads from multiple directions to surround them.

The sergeant said, “F*ck! The guys from the camp are here!”

“Get in the car,” the captain ordered curtly.

Everybody remained silent, but moved more quickly. Currently, their target had already
been rescued by the person in the Hummer, and if they didn’t want their mission to fail,
the best they could do was get this guy away.

The six people covered each other as they retreated to the Hummer next to the road.

When they approached the Hummer, Luke waved at them. “Get in. I’ll take you out of
here.”

The captain simply opened the car and got in. “Quick, retreat.”
He didn’t think it was necessary to waste more time here, not when there were already
several cars coming over to surround them.

All the six soldiers quickly got in. They were all relieved to see Lisa Feng lying in the
backseat with her hands already tended to. The target was still alive, so the driver of this
car had been here to save her too; it was unlikely that he was an enemy.

Luke said casually, “Sit wherever you want. Someone can shoot from the sunroof, but I
suggest you stay inside the car, since it can withstand bullets.”

As he spoke, the Hummer swiftly swung around.

In the passenger seat, the captain, who had been aiming at the thugs chasing them, felt his
head spin as the enemy vanished from his view.

He couldn’t help but yell, “I’m f*cking aiming!”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He was interrupted by gunshots.

After turning the car around, the side of the Hummer was facing their pursuers.

The moment the Hummer swung around, the first car was within Luke’s line of fire, and
he stuck the AK out his car window and let loose ferociously.

The windshields of the two pickups that had just emerged on the trail were instantly
riddled with bullet holes, and blood splattered everywhere inside the cars as they
crashed into the trees.

Luke put the AK back and sped up, before he turned around and looked at the captain.
“What did you just say?”

The captain: “…”

The soldiers: “…”

That was a real cheat!

The car was silent for a moment as everyone looked at the man in the helmet, but the
captain suddenly said, “Don’t take the main road. They have a stronghold at the mountain
pass, and the people here will have told them to block the main road.”

Luke didn’t consider it a big deal. “Then we’ll just get off at the mountain pass.” We’ll be
able to cross once we kill everyone blocking the road, right? he secretly added in his
heart.
After a moment of silence, the captain said, “Take a left turn to the river. We have a Plan

B.”

Luke raised an eyebrow and turned the wheel so that the Hummer got onto a small road
on the side.

It instantly became a bumpy ride.

As the captain continued to guide Luke, he grew increasingly amazed.

He had already thought it was nuts when Luke instantly killed two cars of people with an
AK in one hand.

But sitting in the Hummer, he realized that this person was as good at driving as he was
at shooting.

On this rugged, complicated trail, one could accidentally fall into a pit or hit a tree or rock
in the slightest moment of carelessness.

But the Hummer was able to narrowly escape all these dangers.

The sniper, who was scouting out their surroundings from the sunroof, suddenly said,
“They’re closing in.”

The captain knew it was inevitable.

Since it was impossible to take the main road, they could only take the escape route
which they had arranged beforehand — the river.

But to get to the river, they had to get past the enemy chasing them. “Get ready!” he
shouted.

All the soldiers stuck their guns out the sunroof and the windows.

In the next moment, two pickups appeared not far away on the road.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The soldiers were much better trained than the thugs. They attacked the moment they
encountered the enemy.

Luke only fired his AK twice before he stopped.

Blood exploded from the drivers of the two pickups as Luke shot them dead.

The other thugs on the two pickups panicked as the vehicles swerved off the road, and
the Hummer swept past them like the wind.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The soldiers fired relentlessly, and blood sprayed on the pickups
once again.

The captain had just sighed in relief, when another pickup suddenly appeared in front of
them.

The thug standing on the back of the pickup had something propped up on his shoulder,
and the captain’s expression changed as he bellowed “RPG!” and subconsciously
crouched down in his seat. All the soldiers in the car more or less did the same.

Face to face with an RPG on such a narrow road, they could only pray that this modified
Hummer was sturdy enough.

It was impossible for them to send the enemy flying. The two cars faced each other at a
distance of just ten to twenty meters and would meet head-on in two seconds. Luke
curled his lip and stuck the AK in his left hand out the window.

Thanks to how fast the car was moving on the bumpy road, he couldn’t control his
shooting, so he just emptied his clip in one go.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The thug who was holding the RPG was shot in the thigh.
He instantly bent forward in pain, but in his agony, he pulled the trigger.

Swoosh!

Just like that, the RPG warhead hit the back of the unfortunate driver through the window
and blew up his head, before it smashed into the pickup’s dashboard.

BOOM!

With the sound of an explosion, the pickup stopped as its rear end flipped up.

Luke had already turned the car onto the trail on the side, and he drove past the pickup.

He threw the AK to the passenger seat along with a clip. “If you’re free, reload the gun for

me.”

Stunned for a moment, the captain then grabbed both items and reloaded.
Turning his head and looking at the remains of the pickup outside the window, he said,
“This…”

Luke said, “He’s a crap shooter. He shot the RPG into his own car.”

The captain: “…” The soldiers: “…”

Are you f*cking kidding me? Such sh*t technique and you still dare play with an RPG?
Fine! It wasn’t like the captain hadn’t seen someone kill themself before like this.
Chapter 509 - You Dare Shoot My New Car?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 509 You Dare Shoot My New Car?

Most RPG users in the world were actually far, far worse than a regular person could
imagine.

Some turned their partners behind them into roast chicken, and some even held the RPG
the wrong way round when they launched it; to run into someone getting himself killed
here wasn’t odd at all.

After getting rid of these two hurdles, the soldiers let out huge breaths of relief.

Now that they had broken through the enemy’s line of defense, they only had to be wary
of attacks from the sides and behind them.

The captain said into the walkie-talkie, “Whip, how much longer do you need? We have a
lot of hostiles on our tail.”

Someone replied through the walkie-talkie, “We’ll reach the rendezvous in five minutes.
Get ready.”

The captain: “Copy that.”

Which meant that they had to hold on for five minutes.

A moment later, Luke stopped the car near the river. “This is the place?”

The captain said, “You should move your car to the side so that it doesn’t block the line of
fire.”

Luke drove the car twenty meters to the side behind a large tree before he jumped out.
“This isn’t a bad spot. If your boat doesn’t come… Forget it, pretend I didn’t say anything.’
Quickly arranging a defensive perimeter, the captain turned around and asked Luke,
“Who are you?”

Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. “An American. I was entrusted by the DEA
to look for their missing agent, Lisa Feng.” The captain frowned. “That’s all?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s all. Don’t forget to take her with you when you retreat later.”

The captain nodded. Then he grew suspicious. “What about you?”

Luke pointed at the Hummer not far away. “I paid 200,000 bucks for this new car. Would
you just leave it here if you were me?”

Lost for words for a moment, the captain said, “It would be hard, but I would throw it
away. As long as I’m still alive, I can make another 200,000.”

Luke chuckled. “I’m choosing to keep it and my life. If I hadn’t run into you, I would be off
the mountain by now.”

The captain was speechless. Are you saying you’ll be carried off the mountain after your
body’s turned into Swiss cheese?

As they spoke, they were surrounded by thugs again.

Holding his AK, Luke started shooting before the soldiers did. After a burst of gunfire, the
cars in front all instantly slowed down.

The drivers of the three cars had been killed. A lot more thugs in the cars were dead as
well, and the enemy instantly lost their momentum.

Discarding the empty clip and reloading with the last one, Luke pulled the bolt handle
and smiled. “See? It won’t be hard if I want to get

out.”

The captain was rendered speechless.

Clearly, there was no need for a person who could fire an AK consecutively with such
precision to be scared of some small fry.

After Luke’s barrage, the thugs fell quiet for a moment before they switched tactics.

They stopped their cars and scattered before they slowly pressed forward.

With his keen hearing, Luke realized that the thugs had reinforcements coming; it was
close to a hundred men.

The sniper fired and killed a thug every now and then, so they didn’t dare move too fast.

These thugs clearly didn’t have much guts; the fastest and bravest of them were basically
all lying on the ground, their bodies still warm.

The thugs could only surround Luke and the soldiers with their overwhelming advantage
in numbers.
“My new car!” Luke suddenly cursed and shot twice at a thug.

That idiot had been about to launch an RPG at Luke’s new Hummer. He certainly couldn’t
allow that.

He turned to the side and asked again, “Where’s your evac? They’re practically right in
front of us now.”

The captain fired a string of shots before he abruptly crouched down in a hollow.

The incoming bullets instantly kicked up the soil around the edges of the hollow, covering
the captain in dust. He shouted, “Whip! Hurry up! We can’t hold on for much longer.”

As he yelled, Luke’s ears pricked up.

Amidst the gunfire and screams, he heard the sound of motorboats.

Several seconds later, two SOC-Rs swung around a bend in the river and charged
forward.

Luke couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise.

The moment the boats rushed forward, it was as if he could hear the whirring of the
Gatling guns at the front of the boats.

In the next moment, the Gatlings’ barrels turned at high speed and their muzzles sparked
as a dense spray of bullets instantly covered the trees on the riverbank.

Two seconds later, the heavy sound of M240 machine guns joined the battle.

On the two special combat boats, the two Gatlings and three twin M240 machine guns
unleashed dazzling firepower.

The thugs who had been like hungry wolves just a moment ago immediately plunged into
a hell of blood and fire.

The gunfire was deafening as countless bullets were shot at them ferociously, and mixed
into it was tracer ammunition that created numerous lines of fire amidst the trees like a
storm.

In the forest, tree branches and bark were sent flying. So were the bodies of the thugs.

Those whose reactions were a little slower, or who didn’t have suitable cover nearby,
were directly shredded to pieces by the storm of metal.
Once they started firing, the two special combat boats showed no signs of stopping.

One of the boats slowly approached the bank which Luke and the others were on. The
gunfire from the stern stopped for a moment so that they could get on the boat.

The other boat circled round and didn’t stop firing at all, not giving the thugs any chance
to catch their breaths.

Where Luke and the others had been on the riverbank earlier was a spot which
protruded slightly out onto the river. That was why he had said that it wasn’t a bad spot.

If the special combat boats didn’t show up, he and the soldiers would’ve been easily
surrounded by the thugs.

But now that the thugs had swarmed the area, they died even quicker.

Firepower plowed through the trees again and again, as if the shooters on the two special
combat boats were doing a clean sweep. In less than twenty seconds, not a single thug
was left standing in the forest.

They had either been killed or were sticking low to the ground to avoid death.

Watching the captain and his team settle Lisa Feng on the boat, Luke said to them, “I’m
leaving. Good luck to you.”

The captain turned around and shouted, “You’re really going to head down the mountain
on your own?”

Luke got in the Hummer with a smile. He closed the door and started the car, before he
gave the captain a thumbs up. Then, the Hummer quickly turned around and drove down
along the riverbank.

Two thugs had just crawled out of the trees. They barely caught their breaths, when they
saw a car fly past them.

Bang! Bang!

Luke pulled back his left hand and put his pistol back into the holster.

On the other side, looking at the still bodies of the thugs on the ground, and the Hummer
vanishing quickly into the forest, the captain rubbed his mouth and didn’t know what to
say.

This person didn’t feel right!

He had very professional skills, but he was very laid-back.

It’s just killing people, do you really have to show off? the captain mumbled to himself,
before he patted his teammate in front of him. “Alright, let’s go back.”

The special combat boats which had picked up the squad turned around unhurriedly and
headed off in the direction that they had come.
Chapter 510 - This Is Very American and Hollywood
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 510 This Is Very American and Hollywood

Even then, the machine guns on the two special combat motorboats were still unleashing
firepower like crazy.

Boom! A truck which the thugs had driven here finally blew up as it was suddenly sent
flying in a small mushroom cloud.

Just like that, the two motorboats swept through this uninhabited area and took their
teammates away, leaving behind a forest filled with bullets, bodies, burning cars, and
trembling thugs. Looking at this scene in the rearview mirror, Luke couldn’t help but nod.
Very good. It was very American and Hollywood. Oppressing the enemy with
overwhelming firepower before the soldiers showed up to clean up the mess was the
battle approach most commonly adopted by the American army.

Luke took a detour in the Hummer and recalled the drone that had landed on the roof of
the building earlier, before he drove straight off the mountain.

He didn’t think anybody would be in the mood to block the road after this.

Half of the one hundred men in Christophe’s base were dead. Furthermore, the soldiers
had left by boat, so it was unlikely that the thugs would continue blocking the road. When
Luke was thinking this, a pickup suddenly appeared up ahead. The handful of men on the
pickup were all holding rifles.

After the two vehicles passed each other, the pickup suddenly turned around to chase
Luke.

The rifles on the pickup opened fire. Luke could hear the bullets clink against his car.

He rolled his eyes. “Lunatics!” He drew out his gun from the holster on his thigh, stuck it
out the window, and turned his wrist.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few screams, the shooters on the
pickup all fell, and two holes appeared in the windshield in front of the driver. Bam!
Boom!

There was a muffled crash behind Luke’s car, and he put his gun back and heaved a sigh.
“Isn’t it good to just live honestly?” System: Rescue Lisa Morales, DEA agent. Completed.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.

Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +70. Credit +70.

System: Eliminate the secret camp of Christophe’s gang. Completed.

Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.

Contribution rate: 30%. EXP +900. Credit +900.

The reward wasn’t bad.

Most of the reward must’ve gone to the two special combat motorboats for destroying
the secret camp. After all, there had been almost ten machine guns on the two boats, and
they had fired hundreds more bullets than Luke had. It was fair to say that they were the
greater contributors.

But who knew if this could be considered returning the favor on Dustin’s behalf. Thinking
that, Luke called Dustin. “Boss, I took care of it. But I ran into some SEALs when I rescued
her, so I handed her over to them. They’ll take her back.” Dustin was stunned. “Already?”
It had only been two days!

Luke chuckled. “That’s right. But the SEALs did help. Can this count as returning the
favor?”

Dustin asked, “How exactly did you save her?”.

Luke thought for a moment. “I broke in and rescued her on my own. As I was retreating,
the criminals were alerted, and the SEALS happened to be there, and covered me.”

Pondering for a moment, Dustin said, “Then that’s not a big problem. So be it.”

Luke asked, “Wait, boss, my vacation isn’t over yet, right?”

Dustin choked and was unable to come up with a reply until a long time later. “You can
come back in two weeks as long as Selina is okay with it.”

What could he say? Luke couldn’t even be reimbursed for his travel expenses for this
Brazil trip. Plus, he also had to pay out of his pocket while he was there. He was definitely
free to spend a few more days in Brazil. Hanging up with a smile, Luke murmured, “Selina
is definitely okay with me.”

But after thinking for a moment, he called her. “Hello, dear, it’s seven in the morning in
New York. Time to get up and pee.”

“Get lost!” Selina’s furious voice burst out over the line.
Reminding Selina that she should develop healthy living habits and informing her that he
would be in Rio for two weeks, Luke whistled as he crossed the sea bridge again.

Looking at the beautiful city on the other side of the bridge, he chuckled. “I will never
forget Rio.”

He hit the gas pedal and sped toward the city.

Rio was just as charming in the morning. It was another sunny day, and May was one of
the coolest months of the year in Rio, which was in the southern hemisphere – a
minimum temperature of no more than twenty degrees Celsius once in a while counted
as cool.

Driving past the beach, Luke looked at the bikini-clad girls who had come out early in the
morning and chuckled. He found a place to park his car and went to the beach as well.

He had completed his most important mission of returning the favor, and had the rest of
the time to himself. There was no need for him to rush.

After all, the experience bundle wasn’t going anywhere.

Thinking that, he went to a seaside restaurant and ordered a delicious breakfast.

Leisurely finishing breakfast, he checked his watch and looked at the growing crowd of
girls on the beach, before he turned around and left.

He roamed around the city in the Hummer and checked out the outside of a certain small
and unremarkable building, an office building, and a villa in a rich neighborhood.

These were the locations of Christophe’s hideouts which Luke had forced out of Pedro.

Christophe was more of a broker. He was mostly in the business of transactions and
wasn’t obsessed with expanding his territory.

He did business in Rio because of the special environment here.

There was a limit to the disorder here and it wasn’t entirely lawless. It was a very
suitable place for someone as dirty as him to operate freely and groom subordinates.

But this city was the turf of other bigshots, like Hernan Reyes, who was one of the biggest
bosses in Rio.

Thus, all these locations were basically under Hernan Reyes’s control.
Luke spent the next two days very leisurely.

Every time he went out for food or to shop, he would send out his drones to gather
intelligence. From the movements of those people from the stronghold, he found even
more of their associates.

It was like pulling out sweet potatoes from the soil; pulling one out got him a string of
bonuses.

Luke couldn’t be any happier during those two days.

While he typed out all sorts of backup information on his laptop, he subconsciously
murmured, “20, 20, 50, 20, 100, 200, 50…”

Generally speaking, the system would give twenty experience and credit points for a
goon, thirty to fifty for a minor leader, and one to three hundred for the more vicious
ones or the mid- to top-level gang leaders.

It was a pattern that Luke had figured out after a long time.

Of course his estimates weren’t accurate, but he had fun doing it.

The numbers he mumbled were actually the minimum he could get.

As he mumbled to himself and took notes, Luke was full of enthusiasm for his next few
days in Rio.

Just like that, it was day five since he arrived in Rio.

Last night and the night before, he had destroyed two warehouses of illegal drugs. He
didn’t kill a lot of people, but had disposed of quite a huge load of goods. The reward of
over two thousand experience and credit points put him in a very good mood as he
burned up the drugs.
Chapter 511 - Beauty, Need a Hand?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 511 Beauty, Need a Hand?

Suddenly, his face changed as he looked at the surveillance image sent through by the
drone.

On screen, a race car was being tailed by three other cars in a high-speed chase.

A car chase wasn’t strange. The important thing was that the car being chased belonged
to Vanessa.

Luke had keyed her car into his database after meeting Vanessa the other night.

Watching the three cars chase Vanessa on the screen, Luke chuckled. “Interesting.” He
then turned the wheel and drove in her direction.

Vanessa was feeling quite vexed.

Her luck hadn’t been great in the last few months.

After leaving New York, she had traveled through several other American cities, hoping to
find more opportunities to make money. But as time went on, her partners had to leave
one by one for various reasons, so they could only disband.

She tried to operate on her own, but always failed at the last moment.

Helpless, she found an opportunity to go to Mexico from America, before she returned to
Rio.

Now, she could only make some money by participating in underground car races.

Though her life was better than most in Brazil, it was nowhere close to her life before.

A few days earlier, an old acquaintance she met when she snuck across the border from
Mexico sent her a job offer.

Since life hadn’t been great for her lately, she hadn’t thought twice about accepting the
offer.

It wasn’t until later that she learned that it was a big job worth a hundred million dollars.
The price was that she would be going toe to toe with the biggest bigshot in the city —
Hernan Reyes.

However, money was infinitely powerful. She couldn’t quit after hearing that the reward
was a hundred million dollars, so she joined the team in the end.

Since Vanessa was a local and hung around the underground car market, she was
entrusted with the task of reconnaissance.

There was no telling what went wrong, but she got the attention of a bunch of FBI agents
right after she left home.

Cursing inwardly, Vanessa quickly turned around a street corner.

She couldn’t help but yell when she saw what was up ahead. “Are you serious? Damn it!”

In front of her was a street that was completely jammed due to a car accident. She
couldn’t get through at all.

As for the road behind her, the three FBI cars were right next to each other, leaving no
space for her to pass through.

Gritting her teeth, she got out and ran into a nearby alley. The truth was that she was
much a better driver than she was a runner.

She was even still wearing high heels at that moment, which affected her speed even
more.

She heard the faint sound of the cars screeching to a stop behind her. The FBI agents had
arrived, but she had only run ten meters into the alley.

At that moment, she realized that the alley was a dead end.

Had her luck just gotten worse? She was seized with desperation. “Hi, Miss Vanessa. We
meet again. Are you out for a morning jog?” A voice rang out from high above on the side.

Stunned, Vanessa turned around and looked.

She saw a person sticking his head out over the top of the wall and smiling at her. It was
none other than Luke.

“You…” For a moment, she didn’t know what to say.

Luke, however, glanced behind her. “It seems someone is looking for you. Are you sure
you don’t want to hide?”
Vanessa turned around. She didn’t see anyone, but she could hear many footsteps quickly
drawing closer. She glared at Luke. “Where can I hide?”

Luke asked, “Do you need my help?”

Vanessa gnashed her teeth. “Yes.”

She had been tricked by Luke before back in New York. She knew that the officer was
cunning, but he did cut her loose once.

Also, the char siu had been quite tasty. Luke chuckled. “As you wish, beautiful lady!”

He then stretched out his hand, and Vanessa grabbed it. Then, she felt like she was flying.

Several seconds later, three FBI agents in tactical vests charged in. The brawny baldie in
the lead was surprised. “Where is she?”

His two colleagues split up and checked the location before they both shook their heads.
“This is a dead end.” The brawny baldie scratched his head. “What the heck? Can this
woman fly?”.

As he asked that question, Vanessa didn’t feel like she was flying at all. The only thought
in her mind was that she had to take a shower once she got home. Clinging tightly to Luke
with all four limbs, she felt them brush through narrow gaps between buildings, and in
less than ten seconds, they were out on the roadside. Luke stopped and asked, “Alright,
Miss Vanessa, do you want to go get your racing car?”

Vanessa got off from his back and patted her hair to ensure that there weren’t any spider
webs in it. She then said, “There’s no point; they’ll definitely track it down.” Luke smiled.
“Do you need a ride?”

Vanessa paused and stared at him for a few seconds before she nodded. “Okay.” A
moment later, Vanessa asked casually from the passenger seat, “What happened to this
car? Did you rob someone?”

Luke shrugged. “I rescued someone.”

Vanessa was stunned, not expecting him to reply so frankly. “Your friend?”

Luke said, “A personal assignment.”

Speechless for a moment, Vanessa shook her head in amusement. “I should’ve seen that
coming. You aren’t a regular cop.” Luke wasn’t too bothered. “If I were a regular cop, you
would’ve already been thrown in jail, wouldn’t you?”
Vanessa was lost for words.

“Were you following me?” she suddenly asked.

Luke chuckled. “No, I wasn’t.”

Vanessa wasn’t convinced at all. It was too big a coincidence for them to accidentally run
into each other twice in a row in a metropolis with millions of residents.

Noticing her suspicion, Luke shrugged. “I was following Hernan Reyes.”

Vanessa was surprised. “What?”.

Luke said, “To put it simply, he and I are connected because of a certain incident, so I’m
investigating him in passing.” “And?” Vanessa subconsciously asked.

Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

Vanessa immediately got it.

Whether or not there was an “and” was a secret, just like how it was also a secret why she
and her new partners were going after Hernan.Dropping the subject, Luke asked
something else. “How have you been in the last few months? Are you happy?”

Vanessa’s face turned dark. Why would this guy bring up such a depressing topic?
Looking at her face, Luke nodded, deep in thought. “It seems that it hasn’t been easy.”

Vanessa snorted and glared at him with her charming electric eyes once again.

Luke pulled over with a smile. “We’re here.”

Vanessa was about to open the door, when Luke said, “Wait a moment. Why don’t we play
some cards?”

She looked at the poker cards in Luke’s hand in astonishment. “Excuse me? Did you really
just say that?”

Luke took off his sunglasses and smiled brilliantly at her. “I’m a fortune teller. Let’s play
two blackjack games, and I’ll know if you’ll be lucky later.”

Looking at Luke’s cold blue eyes, Vanessa seemed to go into a trance, and somehow
forgot her initial plan to refuse him.
Chapter 512 - Men In This World Ultimately Are All About
the Face
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 512 Men In This World Ultimately Are All About the Face

Five minutes later, a confused Vanessa got out of the car. She watched Luke wave at her
and drive off, and for some reason felt like laughing.

Why did he play a card game with her before leaving?

He even claimed that the game could change her life? That would be more convincing if
he had used tarot cards!

He also said that he could tell what her luck was going to be like based on the number of
times she won or loss. That was even more unbelievable.

Yet when she was faced with all this utter nonsense, she actually listened to him with
keen interest, as if she was bewitched. She must be crazy.

But maybe this game really did help, as Vanessa’s mood was a lot better as she walked
into an alley, whistling a tune. Luke, who had just lost two consecutive rounds, watched
Vanessa leave before he shook his head with a smile. “Your luck only went back to normal
after you ran into me.”

He looked at Vanessa’s abilities that were now dim in the list, but didn’t feel any regret.

Vanessa’s abilities had been there long enough for him to learn them.

Right now, Elementary Driving was on the list of his own abilities and wasn’t tagged,
which meant that the ability belonged to him.

The whole point of Super Learning Mode was to learn, after all, not to simply copy
abilities.

He had also let Vanessa go for a simple reason.

First of all, the system didn’t deem her as someone who had to be killed. Secondly, she
had provided Luke with an elementary ability. Lastly, and most importantly, she had a
pretty face.

Any ordinary man would be partial to a pretty face.

Luke also had Elementary Driving which he acquired from Bell, the cab queen in New
York, and he watched Vanessa take a circuitous route in the drone image before she
entered an abandoned factory.

After days of investigation, he learned that Hernan Reyes was very powerful and his
influence stretched into all aspects of Rio.

On the surface, Hernan was a big businessman who did a lot of charity work. He built
drinking water systems for the slums, donated money to schools, and established many
hospitals.

But in private, this big boss was involved in all the underground businesses. He wasn’t
interested in anything else.

If Luke could take him down, Daddy System would have to give him a thousand
experience and credit points, right? Mulling over this thought, Luke drew a cross next to
Hernan’s name.

But what were Vanessa and her team up to? It couldn’t be money; led by the baldie and
the handsome young man, the rest of the team had watched millions in cash burn to ash
in front of their eyes the night before.

That was right, Vanessa was one of the robbers in black masks who had attacked
Hernan’s storehouse last night.

Maybe it was because she was too distinctive, so she never took off her mask. She had
even been wearing men’s clothes.

Maybe a personal grudge was the only thing that couldn’t be resolved with money. Then,
did they all have history with Hernan?

Driving the car into an alley, Luke quickly approached the factory. The factory was old
and spacious, and had been specially cleaned up.

There was a couch and a bed in one corner, and cars and car parts in another corner,
which was where the cars were modified.

There was a stove in yet another corner, where two black people were making food.

With just one whiff of the food, Luke’s evaluation of their culinary skills was — hell.

Vanessa was talking to several people on the couch. This bunch was made up of different
genders and races. The brawny baldie and the handsome young man who had burnt
Hernan’s stash were also here.
With his Sharp Nose, Luke determined that everybody here had been involved in the
cash-burning operation the previous night.

After eavesdropping for a moment, he realized that this bunch was actually gunning for
all of Hernan’s cash.

They had burnt the millions in cash because they wanted Hernan to gather the rest of his
money together in one spot so that they could take it in one swoop. After all, carrying out
one robbery was much easier than carrying out ten. With the baldie’s provocation, if
Hernan didn’t gather his money together, what if several million more burned again? If
they did it once, they could do it again.

Hernan had lots of men, but he couldn’t watch all his hoards; the chances were high that
the baldie would attack them one by one.

So, it was a ploy!

Furthermore, it seemed that the brawny baldie and the handsome young man really did
have a personal grudge against Hernan, which made their actions all the more
misleading.

They were betting that Hernan wouldn’t sit around and do nothing.

Their plan in fact had gotten off to a great start.

Of the locations that Luke had checked in the last two days, two had sent out huge
amounts of cash.

He hadn’t made a move because it wasn’t necessary.

As long as he caught Hernan, wouldn’t this bigshot confess everything?

But as he listened to this bunch talk about robbing a place, Luke clicked his tongue. How
bold, you even dare rob a police station?

After secretly taking photos of these people, Luke withdrew.

It wasn’t bad that these people were going after Hernan. Hernan was more likely to make
a mistake while he was busy protecting his money.

Taking advantage of the chaos was the ultimate strategy. Luke returned to the beach in
the afternoon. Sitting in front of a stall with his laptop, he mulled over this operation plan.

Vanessa and her team were going to act in a day or two. It would be best for him to take
advantage of this timing.
The best would be if he could capture Hernan alive. He was very interested in the
intelligence that this bigshot might have.

Suddenly, he saw two long legs out of the corner of his eye.

He turned his head and saw Vanessa and an Asian guy walk by in the distance, then stop
in the shade to chat leisurely with each other.

Luke was amused. What were they up to this time?

It didn’t take long for him to understand.

Hernan Reyes had appeared in a coffeehouse in a nearby hotel.

Luke activated the sound collector on his fake phone and listened to Vanessa and her
partner’s conversation.

“There’s nothing we can do. That guy has six bodyguards with him, and the glass around
him is probably bulletproof,” the Asian guy said softly as he munched on some chips.

“Eight! There’s only one man each at the table on his left and behind him. Do you think
they look like people who are there for coffee?” Vanessa said in a low voice as she glanced
at Hernan.

“How long have you been inactive since the last time?” asked the Asian guy.

Vanessa’s face turned dark. “Can’t I take a break?”

The Asian guy looked at her face. “Your bad luck isn’t gone yet?”

Vanessa turned her head away and refused to answer the depressing question.

The Asian guy shrugged and dropped the chit chat. He turned in Hernan’s direction. “How
can we get his palm print? Dominic must be kidding. We’ll be stopped by his bodyguards
as soon as we approach him.”

Vanessa snorted. “That’s why certain things can only be done by women.”
Chapter 513 - Damn You, You Actually Want…
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 513 Damn You, You Actually Want…

As she spoke, Vanessa took off the gauze wrap she had been wearing around her waist to
reveal her super long legs that were as alluring as her eyes. She then strode in Hernan’s
direction.

Staring at her perfect back, the Asian guy was too dumbfounded to say anything.

But she had only taken two steps, when a stranger came from the side to hug Vanessa and
bring her back.

“I think this isn’t something that needs to be done by a woman,” the stranger chuckled
and said.

The Asian guy’s expression was wary. “You are…”

“I’m Vanessa’s friend. You can call me Skywalker.” The stranger nodded at him with a
smile.

Stunned for a brief moment, Vanessa then said in a low voice, “And you say you’re not
following me?”

The stranger was none other than Luke.

He said with a smile, “I really didn’t. I’ve been here for two hours. I even had lunch here.
What were you thinking of doing? Something like this?”

Vanessa glared at him. “Take your filthy hand away.”

Luke shrugged and withdrew his hand from her butt. “In any case, my hand should be
cleaner than his, right? Why can’t I touch it if he can?”

Vanessa gnashed her teeth. “What do you know? This is…” She suddenly stopped.

It was impossible for her to explain.

Luke, however, curled his lip. “In short, you want to seduce that ugly old man and let him
place his hand on your bu- body, so that you can get his palm print, right?” Both the Asian
guy and Vanessa looked at him in surprise.
Luke shrugged. “Don’t look at me that way. I got here earlier than you guys, and
overheard your conversation. You sure you need his palm

print?”

The Asian guy glanced at Vanessa but didn’t say anything

As a low-key and attentive man, he had already realized that Vanessa and this young man
were very familiar with each other.

Otherwise, she would’ve slapped the young man instead of just telling him to take his
hand away after he put it on her butt.

The Asian guy was too smart to make any random comment at that moment.

Various emotions flashed across Vanessa’s face, before she finally nodded. “Yes.”

Luke stretched. “Give me two minutes. I’ll get his palm print for you. Right, the two of you
stay back a little, in case you get shot.”

With that, he got up and headed over to Hernan.

The Asian guy looked at Vanessa. “Are we really going to stand back? Or should we help
him?”

Vanessa came back to herself at his reminder. She said in a low voice, “Hurry up and
hide.”

She had never seen how formidable Luke could be with her own eyes, although it had
been crazy how he had been able to leap between buildings with her on his back in the
morning.

However, she could never forget how Luke killed Sergei and his thirty men on the
highway in New York.

len

Here, Hernan only had eight bodyguards. She didn’t think they could stand up to Luke for

long.

She and the Asian guy quickly fell back to the corner of a building and craned their necks
to observe the coffeehouse.

The Asian guy asked casually, “Is he chasing you? He’s quite enthusiastic!”
Vanessa’s expression twisted but she didn’t say anything. On the other end, Luke put on a
pair of big sunglasses that blocked half of his face, and stuffed two lollipops into his
mouth so that his cheeks bulged and made him look like a chipmunk.

The next moment, he walked to the booth right next to Hernan’s. The two lovebirds at the
table were stumped at the arrival of this uninvited person.

But Luke simply said with a smile, “Sorry, I’m just passing by.”

Before the couple could reply, Luke had lunged to the side and hit the glass partition with
his shoulder.

Bang!

With a dull crash, the big and heavy piece of glass fell into the neighboring booth.

Luke scrambled into the next booth right after the glass fell, grabbed Hernan, who was
dizzy after being hit by the glass. and pressed both the man’s hands against two tablet
menus that he had just picked up.

As he pressed Hernan’s hands hard to the tablets, he roared in Portuguese, “You damn
b*stard, you want to touch my girlfriend’s butt? Go to hell!”

Saying that, he slapped Hernan’s face from side to side, giving him a serious beating.

The two bodyguards outside the booth were only just reacting as they ran toward them,
but Luke grabbed their boss and threw him at them, and they all fell over.

At the same time, he picked up the tablet menus from the table and escaped through the
neighboring booth once again. The Asian guy and Vanessa gazed at the scene in shock
from a distance. From their angle, they had caught every single detail.

Stunned for quite a handful of seconds, the Asian guy suddenly looked at the distance
between him and Vanessa in alarm before he abruptly took two huge steps back.

That was no joke! Just because Vanessa wanted to use her feminine wiles to obtain
Hernan’s palm print, this Skywalker or whatever charged forth and slapped bigshot
Hernan silly.

If he accidentally bumped into Vanessa, he would probably face amputation!

The two of them looked at the mess inside the coffeehouse with complicated feelings.

Suddenly, someone said behind them, “Hey, here are the palm prints. Look at the time.
One minute and 37 seconds. Perfect!”

They turned around, only to see Luke shaking the two tablets menus in his hands.

They were both lost for words. You sure you were there to get his palm print? More like
you’re trying to turn Rio upside down!

A moment later, two cars nearby sped off before splitting up on the main road.

Luke was holding a piece of paper. He smiled at the number on it. “Alright, looks like my
luck’s pretty good too.”

On the other side, the Asian guy and Vanessa returned to the abandoned factory in their
car.

The moment he got out, the Asian guy shouted, “Taji, come and see if these palm prints
work.”

A black man asked in surprise, “You already got it? How?”

As he talked, he carefully accepted the two tablets from the Asian guy. He observed them
for a moment before he clicked his tongue. “You didn’t get a random person’s palm prints
to trick me, did you? These palm prints are too clear. Did you press Hernan’s hands to
them for two seconds?”

The Asian guy turned his head with a strange expression on his face. “You want to explain
it?”

Vanessa shook her head. “Han, I’m going to go get some rest. You do it.”

Everybody gathered to listen to the Asian guy named Han relate what happened.

By the time he was done with his story, his audience was dumbfounded.

A tall black guy couldn’t help but remark, “You must be kidding. The man simply walked
in, knocked down a piece of bulletproof glass, took care of the bodyguards, slapped
Hernan in his face, and got his palm prints?”

Everybody was as shocked as he was.

If they could catch Hernan so easily, they would’ve done it a long time ago; they wouldn’t
have to go to all this trouble of planning to rob Hernan’s hoard in order to lure him out to
be killed.
Chapter 514 - Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 514 Dating Is Free, and I Have To Work Tomorrow

The only reason why the brawn baldie didn’t do it was that they didn’t have enough
combat ability. It was impossible for them to be quick about capturing Hernan when he
was protected by eight bodyguards.

If they didn’t catch Hernan in the very first instant, the police officers and Hernan’s
subordinates would swarm them, and it would be impossible to escape then.

The black man who had spoken hesitated when he saw everybody’s expressions. “Guys,
do we want to invite this man to join the team? Our plan will be more likely to succeed
with his help.”

“No!” Everybody turned their heads, because it was Vanessa who had shouted from the
couch.

“Why not?” asked the black man curiously.

The man was a capable fighter, and he had slapped Hernan in public, which meant that he
wasn’t on Hernan’s side. Why couldn’t they invite him?

Vanessa was silent for a moment, before she said, “I’m not that familiar with him. This
matter is too important. I can’t let everybody take this risk.”

The black man was about to say something, but the brawny baldie interrupted him.
“Okay, Vanessa, who is he?” After a brief hesitation, Vanessa said, “Dominic, he’s just an
acquaintance whom I met in New York a couple of months ago.”

Dominic, the brawny baldie, frowned. “We really can’t invite him to join us?”

Vanessa quickly shook her head. “It’s best if we don’t.”

The man wasn’t some sort of righteous cop, but he did cause her to lose more than ten
million dollars last time. If he did that again, how was she going to explain it to her
partners?

Actually, she didn’t really understand why she could be so calm about a police detective
who had robbed her of more than ten million dollars.

If her confidantes from the last robbery knew this, they would probably mock her for
trying to suck up to him.

Dominic stared at her for a moment before he turned his head. “Okay, let’s drop it and
focus on our own plan. Placing your hopes on someone else is the most useless thing to
do.”

They continued their discussion.

With Hernan’s palm prints, there was a lot they could do.

On the side, Vanessa’s feelings were in a mess; she didn’t know what to do.

Luke had shown up repeatedly and done something unexpected every time. Also, since he
was onto Hernan too, she had no doubt that they would meet again.

Then, what attitude should she face him with?

On the other hand, Luke was relaxed and not nearly as bothered as Vanessa.

For him, Vanessa wasn’t an experience bundle. The reward for killing her wasn’t as much
as for killing two random armed criminals.

Besides, now that he was fully aware of Hernan’s and Dominic’s movements and plans, it
was time for him to do something big.

Money? No, Luke wasn’t interested in the hundred million dollars that Dominic’s team
was after.

That was because… he didn’t have enough space in his inventory to store all that money,
and it would be very hard to launder it.

What he was most concerned about was experience and credit points.

On his trip to Mexico last time, he got more than ten thousand experience and credit
points from one job. This time, he had only gained four thousand so far, which was only
thirty percent of his goal. He had to work harder!

Cheering for himself in his heart, Luke then went… to the beach.

He had just beaten up Hernan in the afternoon, so he probably shouldn’t work anymore
today. He might as well watch the bikini-clad girls play volleyball.

He had become an avid fan of the sport recently.

He had barely sat down in the restaurant, when the Brazilian girl who had given him a
note before came over again. “What do you want today? The usual?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Yes, and I would like two specials.” He gave her money for the
meals as well as a tip. The girl accepted the money but didn’t leave immediately. Instead,
she gave Luke a coy look. “Hey, you have time to look at them but don’t have time to ask
me out?”

Stunned, Luke shook his head with a smile. “No, I’m just watching them in passing while I
eat. Actually, I’m very busy.”

The girl reached out to lift his chin and she said, “Fine, but as long as you call that
number, we’ll be officially dating, and dating is free, understand?”

With that, she turned around and left.

Looking at her curves, which were far more charming than that of her American peers,
Luke sighed. “But I have to work tomorrow.”

The truth was that not only did he have to work the next day, he had to start preparing
right now.

The surveillance he set up at the abandoned factory delivered intelligence to him

unceasingly.

Hernan’s money was gathered in the police department. According to Dominic’s

intelligence, Hernan put his money in the vault in the police department.

Clearly, this police department had long come under Hernan’s control.

Dominic had chosen the perfect time to attack, which was when Hernan went to the
police department.

However brazen Hernan’s men were, they didn’t have the courage to barge into the police
department and help the police capture criminals.

It was one thing for Hernan to conspire with the police in private, but it was a whole
other thing to be public about it.

Thus, the only thing Dominic’s team had to handle were the police officers during the
robbery.

Luke listened with interest and jotted down several key points of their operation.

If he showed up at the right time, he would be able to intercept Hernan and take him
away.
The next morning, Luke got the message that Dominic was going to take action. He got in
his car and set off as well.

But just ten minutes later, he received a notification of an unusual development.

Hooking up to his wiretap, Luke was dumbfounded.

Dominic, the handsome young man, and two other guys had been stopped by the FBI in
the factory.

These FBI agents weren’t simple. They had taken advantage of the team’s negligence and
tracked them down to the abandoned factory.

Then, they launched an unexpected ambush when half of Dominic’s team was out,
capturing the rest of the members in the factory.

Luke clicked his tongue and didn’t know what to say. Dominic and the handsome young
man were in charge of this robbery and central figures in the operation.

Without them, it was impossible to carry out the robbery at all.

After the chaos, the FBI agents caught the four people and herded them into their
vehicles.

Even more unfortunately, the four people captured were all wanted in America.

Dominic Toretto, the handsome young man Brian O’Connor, Dominic’s sister Mia Toretto,
and Vincent, who was an important assistant, had done quite a number of illegal things in
Los Angeles.

In the end, they even hijacked a prisoner van, rescued Dominic, and fled to Brazil.

Luke searched his memories but couldn’t find any other intelligence on them.

It seemed the cases were too trivial for him to remember! Muttering this in his heart, he
continued to listen in.

On the other end, the four unlucky people were escorted to an armored Hummer.

It was the bald and muscular FBI agent, named Hobbs, who had caught them. On the
phone, he said that he would take them to the airport immediately to be escorted back to
America.

Luke eased up on the gas pedal and tapped the wheel, deep in thought.
Chapter 515 - To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New
Car!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 515 To Intervene or Not to Intervene? My New Car!

Did Luke need to save Dominic and his partners? He didn’t think so.

Whether the robbery happened or not, Luke would clean up the important players in
Hernan’s criminal group.

His operation wouldn’t be impacted much whether they were around or not.

Thinking that, he slowed down and turned into a street. He then saw three speeding cars
in front of him.

Luke was quite familiar with the three cars, especially the armored Hummer in the
middle, since he had seen them many times in the last few days.

The Hummer belonged to Hobbs, the bald FBI agent, and Dominic and his unlucky
partners were in it.

Luke shrugged and continued driving, not feeling obligated to do anything.

Soon, the cars passed each other.

But dozens of meters after he passed the Hummer, Luke heard a boom.

He instantly looked in the rearview mirror, only to see that the FBI’s car in the lead had
exploded in flames.

On a roof not far away, a man was holding a RPG launcher as the dust around him was
kicked up from the attack.

“You’ve got to me kidding me!” Luke murmured, before he quickly put on a mask, his
double-layered bulletproof vest, and the bulletproof helmet.

He placed an AK next to him and equipped himself with two clips.

There were altogether three cars and six men in Hobbs’s squad.

They used to be regular soldiers, and could take down twenty criminals easily.
So, there were few criminals who would dare attack them.

As he expected, Luke saw a bunch of criminals open fire from both sides of the street
through the rearview mirror as he put on his gear.

The criminals shot at the remaining two FBI vehicles from the corners, the windows, the
roofs, and behind other cars.

Watching as the second vehicle – the armored Hummer and the sturdiest of the lot – stop,
Luke cursed. “Damn it!”

The smartest decision would be for the Hummer to charge forward. As long as it wasn’t
hit directly by the RPG, it could totally resist gunfire.

But it stopped, and so did the car behind it, as they surrounded the first car that had been
hit by the RPG.

They wanted to rescue their teammates. It was a praiseworthy but dangerous decision.

“Damn it!” Luke cursed again as his hands moved swiftly. “My new car!”

Saying that, he turned the wheel and sped up.

At that moment, the RPG fired again and hit the second SUV.

The FBI agents who were doing their best to counterattack were instantly sent flying by
the shockwave.

Seeing that, Luke could only pray that the FBI agents weren’t too unlucky.

The FBI team were subconsciously using the armored Hummer as cover from the
explosion. They would be lucky to get out of this alive.

Less than ten seconds later, the criminals who had the upper hand thanks to their
ambush and overwhelming firepower saw a black armored Hummer drive over.

It zigzagged around at an astonishing speed on the street, and the AK sticking out of the
window fired wildly.

Some of the criminal shooters on the street were forced to retreat. The guy who was
holding the RPG was killed first.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

On the left side, several criminals who were shooting from the roofs screamed and fell.
The black armored Hummer charged toward the end of the road before it swiftly swung
around and the AK switched targets. Bang! Bang! Bang! The last remaining bullets in the
AK blew up the head of a man who was brave enough to stand up with the RPG again.

My new car! I’ll kill whoever dares to blow it up! Luke declared fiercely in his heart.

At that moment, the black Hummer did a full turn. Luke hit the gas pedal and rumbled
forward again.

Now that the driver’s seat was facing the opposite side, the AK opened fire like crazy
again and used up half of the last clip.

Several criminals on the right screamed and fell, some on the roof and some from the
buildings. It was chaos.

Lots of people were shouting, but nobody knew what everybody was saying.

Hobbs, the bald FBI agent, was one of the people yelling. “Damn it, Wilkes, say something
if you’re alive!”

“Boss, cough cough, I’m still alive, but at least two of my ribs are broken.” A young Asian
struggled to spit out a mouthful of blood as he leaned against the back of another car.

Hobbs was slightly relieved. The injury was bad, but it wouldn’t kill him right away.

“Mike, what about you?” he shouted again.

A brawny Latino man raised his head from the ground. “I’m fine. I’ll live.”

Hobbs gnashed his teeth. “Get up! Kill the guys around us while that Hummer hasn’t
blown up

yet.”

In this narrow street surrounded by buildings, there was nowhere for a car to escape an
RPG, which was what happened to them.

But Luke had already rushed back over to them. He opened the door and got out.

Instead of getting out in a hurry, he reloaded his AK before he opened the door.

The criminals stuck their heads out again.

This time, they weren’t as lucky. Luke’s precision when he was on solid ground and
holding the gun with both hands was completely different from when he was firing
single-handedly from a speeding car. For Luke, the criminals sticking their heads out on
the roofs were all moving in slow-mo.

He even had the time to plan the most simple and efficient shooting route, and started
blowing up the heads of the criminals along this route.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Five bullets took down five criminals one after another, as if they were being executed in
a row.

Luke then turned to face his car.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The three criminals at a street corner not far away were shot in the head before they
could make a sound.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Four criminals on the second floor of a building behind the car fell.

So far, Luke had only met two adversaries who were on par with him in terms of shooting
within a range of thirty meters.

Keeping his gun raised, Luke moved to Hobbs’s armored Hummer and patted the door.
“Hey, get out and rescue them.”

A moment later, the door opened, and a female agent aimed her pistol at Luke warily.

Luke didn’t even bother to look at her. “Hurry up and move the injured FBI agents into
the car.”

The four people in the car swiftly got out.

They had all been uncuffed. Luke glanced at the female agent but didn’t say anything.

Narrowing his eyes, Dominic asked, “Who are you?”

Luke waved his hand. “Let’s save them first. You don’t want to be responsible for their
deaths, do you? They’re FBI agents.”

Stumped, they hurried to carry the five wounded FBI agents over and put them into the
yellow Hummer.
While they were moving the wounded agents, Luke fired several times with his AK and
blew up the heads of some of the last few criminals.

For a moment, except for the burning cars and the groans of the criminals, the street fell
quiet.

Everybody couldn’t help moving faster as they quickly took care of everything.

Looking at Hobbs, who was holding his gun and on high alert next to the car, Luke asked,
“How’s your injury? Do you want me to drive you to the airport?”
Chapter 516 - He Said He’s Not Interested in Money
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 516 He Said He’s Not Interested in Money

Hobbs gritted his teeth. “I’m fine.”

Luke nodded. “Then you take your car. I’ll lead the way for you. Which airport is your
plane at?”

Hobbs stared at him. “How did you know that a plane is picking us up?”

Luke sneered. “You’re FBI agents. Would you escort your prisoners back to America by
boat?”

Hobbs also thought that his question had been a little dumb.

Soon, Hobbs’s men got into their Hummer, and Dominic and his partners got into Luke’s
car.

The two Hummers started up and drove toward the airport.

After escorting Hobbs to the airport, Luke pulled over not far away and waved at the
yellow Hummer.

The yellow Hummer slowed down a little before it picked up speed again and left.

Luke wasn’t surprised at all.

Hobbs was more concerned about his men’s lives than the prisoners in Luke’s car.

Of the five men in his squad, three were severely wounded, and two had mild injuries.

One of the two who had mild injuries had broken ribs, and the other had a broken leg.
The injuries weren’t severe, but they couldn’t fight anymore.

The three gravely wounded men had to be sent back to America for treatment. They
might not survive if they were sent to a Brazilian hospital.

It was the reason why Hobbs didn’t stop.

Between his men’s lives and the captured suspects, he chose his men’s lives.
Watching Hobbs get his men onto the plane, Luke turned around and left.

The car drove to an abandoned garage. It was silent in the car.

Looking in the rearview mirror, Luke said, “Okay, ask whatever you want.”

Dominic exchanged looks with everybody else before he asked, “Who are you?” Luke
chuckled. “An American.”

Everybody was lost for words. Do you think anyone would mistake you for a foreigner?
Dominic asked, “Why did you rescue us?” Luke laughed and said, “I was rescuing the FBI
agents, but I’m not with the FBI.”

… There was something strange about this logic.

But they weren’t stupid, and quickly understood the implication.

This stranger was an ally of the FBI, which was why he saved Hobbs and his men.

But he didn’t work for the FBI, so it was unnecessary for him to help capture Dominic and
his group.

Okay, that made some sense.

Also, everybody saw that the stranger was still wearing his helmet, and didn’t bother to
reveal his identity at all.

Dominic and Brian were proud people, and didn’t say anything. But when the car
stopped, everybody looked at the driver again.

Luke said, “Alright, get out. I’m Vanessa’s friend, okay?”

Everybody exchanged strange looks and got out.

“Bye bye. Have a great day.” Luke bid them farewell like from an ad, then turned the car
around and quickly drove off.

Everybody was speechless. Were there really still good samaritans like this in the world?

Luke didn’t go too far. He found another abandoned factory and hid his black Hummer
inside.

After today, this black Hummer would definitely be hunted down by Hernan’s men as
soon as it appeared on the streets.
200,000 dollars! My new car! He heaved a sigh and cleaned up all traces in the car, before
he left quietly.

In the abandoned factory, Dominic and his teammates gathered together once more.

Without the leaders, the group hadn’t gone through with the planned robbery today.

Fortunately, the leaders were fine.

After hearing them relate what happened, everybody looked at Vanessa, who was in a
corner.

She kept her head down. There was no telling what was on her mind.

“Vanessa, are you sure you can’t invite your friend to join us?” The tall black man made
the suggestion again. “With him around, I think we’ll be able to break out easily even if
Hernan discovers us.”

This time, even Dominic didn’t stop him. Though they hadn’t clearly seen what happened
outside when they were in the car, the image of the dozens of dead criminals which the
black Hummer had left in its wake after doing one round on the street was fresh in their
minds.

There was nothing wrong at all with what the tall black man said.

Vanessa opened her mouth several times. Eventually, she sighed. “I’ll give him a call,
alright?”

Naturally, Luke had given her his contact. It was a local number.

The call went through, and after exchanging a few words with Luke, she hung up.

Looking at everybody, she was too embarrassed to speak for a moment. Brian observed
her keenly. “He didn’t accept

it?”

Vanessa’s expression was conflicted, but she could only nod. “He said he’s not interested
in money.” “What the hell!” Everybody cursed at the same time.

How could anyone in the world not love money? If they didn’t, that only meant it wasn’t
enough money to tempt them!

For them, at least, that was the only reasonable explanation.

“Do we need to relocate?” Vincent, that minor assistant, asked.

Everybody looked at Vanessa again.

“He won’t rat us out, but Hobbs knows this place too.” Vanessa fell silent after saying that.

Dominic shook his head. “Hobbs won’t tell anybody about our hideout. He isn’t an idiot.
He definitely knows who attacked him just now. I’m actually surprised he didn’t stick
around to pay them back. Alright, enough of that. We’ll proceed as planned.”

Everybody’s eyes bulged. “We’re going ahead?”

Dominic said, “We did so much, and we were almost killed today. Are you really willing to
give up?”

Nobody said a word in the warehouse.

Everybody had worked hard for days and spent so much time and money on this plan. It
had finally come together, and was just waiting to be carried out.

If they gave up at this moment, they would regret it for the rest of their lives.

“First of all, we need two cars as hard as that black armored Hummer. That way, we’ll be
able to charge straight in…” Dominic began to lay things out.

On the other side, with his knapsack on his back, Luke read the system notification.

System: Rescue the FBI squad under attack and Officer Elena. Completed.

Total experience: 300. Total credit: 300.

Contribution rate: 7%. EXP +210. Credit +210.

That was it.

Luke chuckled. He knew that Daddy System didn’t consider Dominic and his partners
civilians. He was already lucky that he didn’t lose any credit points for saving them. He
was quite happy now that he had figured out more of the system’s rules.

As for Vanessa’s proposal, he wasn’t interested in it at all.

If he joined their team, what could Dominic and the rest of them do? Cheer him on? That
would be a waste of their talents!

They had to stir up as much trouble as possible, so that they could distract everyone and
take the blame for Luke.

Luke’s favorite thing was to fish in troubled waters.

Even if the FBI found out that he was the one who had taken action earlier, they had to
owe him a favor.

He had saved six FBI agents, after all, purely out of civic duty.

However, if he worked directly with Dominic’s group to rob Hernan Reyes’s vault, it
would be a stain on his record in the future.

But flirting a little with Vanessa was fine. He wasn’t married anyway. Every man wanted
to be nice to beautiful women.
Chapter 517 - The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 517 The Lofty View of a Long-Legged Woman

Making plans in his heart, Luke returned to the beach. He hesitated a moment outside the
restaurant he was familiar with. Then, he drove for another hundred meters to a different
restaurant and ordered the special there.

He might have switched venues, but outside the restaurant was still his favorite beach
volleyball

As a loyal fan of the game, he nodded at the bikini-clad girls who displayed marvelous
skills while he ate.

An hour later, he paid the bill and left.

Having lost his car, it would be best for him to get a new one today.

What place had the best cars? Luke didn’t bother to ask a cab driver this time. He simply
took a bus to his destination.

Under the night sky, next to a seaside road on a wide, open area, there were lights, drinks,
music, rows of excellent cars, and a crowd of hot girls.

Most of the girls had fascinating wheat-colored or tanned skin that was as smooth as silk.

Most of them wore revealing clothes like crop tops and very short bottoms as they
flaunted their young and energetic bodies. Luke smiled as he passed through the crowd,
and quite a few girls made eyes at him.

The most passionate and outspoken of the lot even gave him a slip of paper. “You’re
adorable. Give me a call tonight. I have quite a few friends.”

Luke thanked her with a smile. He put the paper in his pocket and continued moving.

Behind him, the hot girl returned to her friends, and all of them talked and laughed while
they looked at Luke’s ass.

Sensing the hot gazes behind him, Luke was amused.

He wasn’t here for girls, but for Guadano, the shorty Vanessa had introduced him to the
last time and who was one of the big bosses in the underground car market in Rio.
More importantly, the underground car market and Hernan didn’t see eye to eye. The
only reason why they hadn’t fought yet was that their businesses hardly came into
conflict.

When Hernan had tried to extend his reach into the underground car market, he had
gotten into quite a few battles with the car smugglers, and there had been dozens of
casualties on both sides.

Later, Hernan felt that the losses would outweigh the gains if this continued, so decided
to call a truce.

Since then, the conflict basically came to a stop, but with the blood feud between them,
none of their underlings wanted to look weak in front of the other side. Thus, the car
smuggles remained hostile toward Hernan even if they no longer fought. A moment later,
Luke smiled and suddenly turned around. “Surprise! We meet again.”

The person who had been about to pat him on the back was so shocked that she almost
slapped him. Fortunately, she caught herself in time, before she said in a low voice, “Why
are you here?”

Luke signaled to her and they walked behind a row of cars. He then said with a smile, “I
want to buy another car. I can’t drive the one I bought any longer. You know why.”

Those distinctive electric eyes looked at him. “It was you in the morning, right?”

Luke smiled and didn’t say anything, and that electric gaze sparked again.

He said with a smile, “Vanessa, what’s past is past. We have to move forward.”

Vanessa raked her fingers through her hair. “What’s there to see when you move
forward? Why did you turn down my offer…?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “I’m a police officer; I won’t do anything illegal like
robbery. Back in New York, I recovered the cash and turned a blind eye to you lot. That
was already my bottom line.”

The most important reason is that I can’t spend the money even if I steal it. It’s easier to
make money than to earn credit points! Luke grumbled inwardly.

Vanessa was silent.

She had vaguely guessed that Luke would say that. It was also the reason for her
complicated feelings.
On one hand, she felt that Luke treated her a little special.

But on the other hand, she felt that Luke was a little bit bothered by what she had before.

She believed that was the reason why this strange young officer kept his distance from
her.

Her biggest impression of Luke was that he was mysterious and formidable.

Unlike most men she knew, the young officer was utterly unpredictable.

He had let her go in New York, rescued her yesterday morning, and after touching her
butt yesterday afternoon, beat Hernan up. She felt that these were things that shouldn’t
have happened.

But they did.

Vanessa was by nature a thrill-seeker.

Otherwise, given her knowledge and smarts, as well as her driving and car modification
skills, she could easily live a middle-class life in America.

If she was willing to sell herself to some rich old man, it was possible for her to become
the wife of a billionaire.

But she had always rejected that type of boring life.

She loved the thrill, the feel of her blood boiling, and the sense of adventure. That was
why she robbed banks.

Otherwise, she could’ve swindled a few silly magnates out of their money with her smarts
and her moves. That would be so much easier to do.

But that was too boring for her. She loved playing hide-and-seek with the police. The
crime itself wasn’t her goal, and was only a way for her to look for thrills.

Now, a man who gave her a sense of novelty and excitement had appeared. Except for the
fact that he was a little young, she found everything else about him outstanding, including
the fact that he had gotten the best of her.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been able to pique her interest.

Thinking that, she strode forward and placed one hand on his shoulder as she looked
down at him from her lofty viewpoint. “So, when you saved Dominic and others in the
afternoon, it wasn’t because of me?”
Luke was helpless.

This woman’s long legs were too domineering. In her high heels, she was an astonishing
1.9 meters, which made her a heck of a lot taller than Luke.

He spread his hands. “I was saving the FBI agents. They’re my colleagues, after all…
mmph.”

His mouth was blocked.

Panting after a moment, Vanessa mumbled a curse. “You… damn… rascal, can’t you say…
something nice?”

Accepting her sudden passion, Luke murmured, “Then… I did it for our friendship?”

Vanessa glared at him even when her mouth was busy. “You…”

“Vanessa, you ran into an ‘old acquaintance’?”. someone asked casually.

Luke and Vanessa finally broke apart and turned around.

The moment Luke’s face was revealed, a certain Asian guy smacked the back of the
person who had asked the question.

The tall black man who had just spoken yelled, “Holy sh*t! What are you doing?”

Han, however, smiled from behind him and waved. “Hello, Skywalker.”

The tall black man forgot to close his mouth when he turned around and looked at Luke
next to Vanessa. “SKYWALKER?”

Luke had never mentioned his name to Dominic’s gang. Vanessa had never revealed it
either.

So, they all referred to him the way he had introduced himself, as “Skywalker.”

Luke chuckled and nodded. “Hello, Han.”

Dominic stared at him for a moment, before he came over and stretched out his hand.
Chapter 518 - A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be
More Proactive
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 518 A Man Who Understands Manners Should Be More Proactive

Luke stretched out his hand as well, and the brawny baldie grabbed it and gave him a
half-bear hug as he patted Luke’s back with his other hand. “Thank you.”

His gratitude was clear.

Luke said with a smile, “You’re welcome.”

Dominic looked at him again for a moment before he waved his hand. “Let’s go look for
cars. Vanessa, you can take off your own.”

With that, the brawny baldie left with his crew.

Among them, Han was the only person who could control himself. He had already seen
Luke yesterday afternoon, and could just about contain his curiosity.

But everybody turned their heads to look this “Skywalker” up and down as they walked
away.

After all, this man was probably the only person in the entire city who was capable of
grabbing Hernan and slapping him in the face.

But after observing Luke, their biggest impression was that he was young and very
gentle-looking, and nowhere near as muscular and ferocious as they had imagined.

What they didn’t know was that Luke was wearing makeup, and he looked thirty percent
different from his actual appearance.

When he had rescued Vanessa yesterday, she wouldn’t have recognized him if he hadn’t
mentioned it.

That was because Luke’s youthful face had left a deep impression on her.

Luke didn’t pay any mind to their looks.

It was unlikely he would see them again when things here were over.

After seeing the nuisances off, he looked at Vanessa with a smile. “I still need to buy a
car.”

Vanessa took out her phone and said, “Tell me the model, or what you need.”

Luke replied, “Low-key, sturdy, powerful, and preferably bulletproof.”

Vanessa raised an eyebrow and glanced at him with her electric eyes again, as if to say,
“You’re still pretending.”

His requirements, just like when he had asked for the Hummer previously, were
obviously for something big.

After sending a text message, she stuck out her lip. “Go hide there. Guadano isn’t a friend
to Hernan, but he might sell you out for money.”

Luke shrugged and took out a black plastic bag from his knapsack for her. He then hid to
one side.

Soon, the same shorty drove over in a car.

Looking at the specs which Vanessa sent to him after she examined the car, Luke gave an
affirmative reply.

Vanessa took out several wads of cash from the black plastic bag and pocketed them. She
then waved her hand at the shorty in dismissal.

The shorty was used to her treatment. He simply shrugged and left.

Vanessa drove the car over to Luke and opened the door on the passenger’s side.

Luke got into the car.

With a roar of the engine, the newly-acquired car quickly sped up and rushed forward on
the seaside road.

Feeling the wind that whistled by, Luke couldn’t help but raise his voice. “Where are we
going?”

Vanessa glanced at him with a vague smile before swiftly looking away. “Where do you
want to go?”

Her voice wasn’t loud, and Luke had to strain to hear her.

Looking at the speedometer which read more than 120 kph, Luke preferred not to take
any risks. He ventured, “The beach?”

As he expected, she rolled her electric eyes at him again.

After speeding along for ten minutes, the two of them finally stopped next to a beach.

The view here wasn’t great, and there was no sand here either. Thus, there were few
streetlights or passers-by.

After pulling over and turning off the engine, Vanessa undid her safety belt and got out.
She leaned against the engine hood.

Luke followed her out and stood next to her. “Well, this place looks nice.”

Vanessa burst out laughing. “This place has held the title of Rio’s worst scenic spot for
years. There aren’t even any lights here. What’s there to see?”

Luke shrugged. “All that matters when you’re sightseeing is whom you travel with. If I
went to Ipanema Beach with Dominic, I dare say the scenery there would be awful.”

Vanessa heaved a sigh and grabbed his hand. After walking for ten meters, she opened a
door to a house.

After the lights were turned on, Luke looked around and asked curiously, “This is… a
dorm?”

Vanessa hummed in response and led him to a room. She pointed at the couch and said,
“Have a seat.”

She then went to the side and opened the fridge. “There’s only water here. Do you want
any?”

Luke hesitated a moment before he said, “There’s juice in my backpack. Would you like
some?”

With a swoosh, a bottle of cold water was thrown at him. “Why are you so talkative?”

Luke picked up the water and said with a smile, “Because I have manners.”

Holding a bottle of water in her hand, Vanessa had a few mouthfuls and went over to him.
She looked down at him and said, “If you have manners, you should be more proactive
instead of making me do everything. Do you understand?”

Luke: “Huh? You…”

Outside the window, the waves undulated soundlessly.

When it was almost dawn, Luke woke Vanessa. “Time to get up.” Vanessa grunted. “Stop.
Let me sleep a little longer.”

Luke chuckled. “Early to bed, early to rise. You can take another shower before I drive
you back.”

Vanessa had already stretched out her hands to pinch his back hard. “You… It’s only six
o’clock. When do you expect to drive me back?”

Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. “An hour should be enough.”

Her hands on his back clenched even harder. “You beast…”

Luke actually hadn’t gone all out.

Because of Dominic’s big operation today, they had slept early last night, and Vanessa had
slept for almost eight hours.

In the morning, they fooled around for only half an hour before they used the rest of the
time to shower and get dressed.

After Luke came out of the shower, he looked at Vanessa, who was tidying up. Thinking
for a moment, he warned her, “I need to tell you something.”

Vanessa turned to look at him with her captivating eyes. “What is it?’ Luke said, “Be
careful about Hernan’s trump card.”

Vanessa was curious. “What trump card?”

Luke said, “My source tells me that Hernan already sent the notice last night for
something called ‘Hedgehog’ to come back. It could be a person, a secret army troop, or a
weapon.”

Vanessa frowned. “How did you… Never mind. I’ll warn Dominic and the others.”

They left the house, and Luke drove her to the abandoned factory before leaving right
away.

Looking at the car driving off in the distance, Vanessa sighed, but then suddenly smiled.
“Forget it. This guy is pretty considerate. He’s much better than those clingy men.”

Luke eavesdropped on the abandoned factory for several minutes before he sighed and
called it a day.
Dominic’s team had adjusted their plan again. Today, they would modify their new cars
and make final preparations.

It was a peaceful day, except for the fact that many police officers and criminals were
turning the city upside down for a young white man with sunglasses and fat cheeks.
Chapter 519 - Hernan Has a “Cold,” and the Mysterious
Attacker
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 519 Hernan Has a “Cold,” and the Mysterious Attacker

Hernan left the house at nine in the morning the next day.

Looking at the image sent back by his drones, Luke was deep in thought. “Who are these
two new guys?”

Different from before, the two men who took the backseat of the limo together with
Hernan were in gray attire and all covered up.

Just like when Luke went out on a personal assignment, they were wearing masks and
sunglasses.

They were only around 1.75 meters tall, but looked very strong. Even their thighs were
thicker than Vanessa’s waist.

Were they fighters who focused on physical strength? Luke thought for a moment, but
shook his head.

A regular fighter who was focused on physical strength didn’t have a lot of advantages in
front of guns and cars. They had to be agile as well.

However, those two didn’t seem to be carrying any guns; at most, they would only be able
to carry a pistol. Mulling over this, Luke tailed Hernan’s car from a distance. At half past
nine, Hernan’s car entered the police station. This boss didn’t completely trust the police
officers under his command. He came and checked his money every day.

At the same time, his subordinates and the police officers were all frantically searching
for Dominic, as well as for the man who had slapped Hernan so hard.

At that moment, Hernan walked into the police station with a face mask on.

Noticing the surprise in the eyes of the police station’s director, he snapped angrily, “I
caught a cold, okay?” The director immediately showed that he sincerely believed his
boss’s excuse. He simply said, “Boss, the police station has twice the number of guards as
usual. We also have elite officers around the vault itself. There’s no need to worry.”

Hernan nodded his head, but mumbled to himself, Idiot, I’m worried that you’re the one
who’ll steal my money!
He quickly checked the money in the vault before he returned to the director’s office,
sitting down while the director stood on the side obediently like a small lackey.

Hernan waved his hand impatiently. “Go back to your business, don’t stand around here.”

The director nodded and went away. After the door closed, Hernan finally took off his big
mask to reveal his swollen cheeks.

Fortunately, only the two brothers whom he trusted the most were with him, and they
wouldn’t mock him.

“Boss, when we catch the man who slapped you, give him to me. I’ll break every bone in
his body,” one of the gray men said in a hoarse voice.

Hernan nodded helplessly. “Fine, you can have him.”

Those two brothers were loyal but not tactful; they had to touch a sore spot.

Couldn’t they drop it? Hernan had never been humiliated like this before.

Remembering what happened in the afternoon the day before yesterday, he felt choked
with rage.

If he had been shot that day, he might have been angry, but not as aggrieved.

Actually, there was nothing wrong with him physically; his swollen face, which was 50%
larger than usual, barely counted as a minor injury.

But he would rather that he had been shot the day before yesterday; that, at least, would
have been more befitting for a bigwig like him.

A bigwig who hadn’t been shot wasn’t qualified to be one.

Instead, he had been slapped hard, and he couldn’t find the man who did it. That was
embarrassing

Even at that moment, Hernan still felt puzzled.

What psycho would grab him just to slap him in the face?

Besides, what the man said that day infuriated him as well.

He had touched too many women’s butts. How would he know which woman the
stranger was referring to? If he killed the boyfriend of every woman whose butt he had
touched, hundreds of men in Rio would be dead.

After the incident, he even obtained the surveillance footage from the hotel.

However, his subordinates regretfully informed him that the footage didn’t contain any
leads on the stranger.

When they gave Hernan the news, they had all been sweating and feeling lucky that the
surveillance cameras hadn’t captured Hernan being beaten up. As a bigshot in Rio,
Hernan naturally forbade the hotel from recording him.

In fact, there was no footage of the assailant on the cameras before and after he attacked
Hernan.

On top of that, the assailant had worn sunglasses, a hat, and a beard, and had something
in his mouth that changed the shape of his face.

Thus, while many people had witnessed the assault, none of them remembered what the
assailant looked like.

Actually, Hernan’s subordinates didn’t think that anybody would have the courage to
claim that they remembered the attacker.

As long as they weren’t idiots, the locals would never say that they remembered what
happened.

The crux was that Hernan had been pressed down and slapped silly.

If they remembered the assailant, that would mean that they had seen Hernan getting
beaten up! But an investigation of the tourists showed that there really was nobody who
had seen the assailant’s face clearly or where he went.

It became a new unsolved mystery in Rio as to who had slapped Hernan’s face.

While Hernan was sulking, Dominic and his team arrived at the police department’s
underground car park.

Two police cars escorted a somewhat shabby domestic armored truck in the front and
back to the entrance of the car park.

Looking at the back of the shabby armored truck, which had been strangely modified, the
police officer on guard duty asked, “What’s with this truck?”

The officer in the driver’s seat looked in the rearview mirror as he listened to his partner
count down in the passenger seat. “Three, two, one. Now.”
The driver suddenly raised his hand and aimed his taser at the officer who had come over
for a look.

Two nails on metal wires flew out and hit the officer on duty. He instantly twitched and
fell.

At the same time, someone in the passenger seat of the police car in the rear also
activated a taser and shot down another officer.

The three cars then sped up, broke through the guardrail, and charged into the parking
lot.

“We only have thirty seconds,” the driver in the armored truck said into the walkie-talkie.

Everybody began to count down.

Thirty, twenty-nine!

The police car in the lead got out of the way.

Twenty-seven, twenty-six!

The armored truck sped up; its steel bumper was crude but very sturdy.

Twenty-five, twenty-four, twenty-three!

BOOM!

The armored truck exploded through a wall.

Twenty-two, twenty-one.

The armored truck backed out and swung around. A metal plank shot out from the back
of the truck and one end landed on the ground.

Twenty, nineteen… sixteen, fifteen… eleven, ten!

r meFour men got out of the police car. Two of them pulled tow hooks out of the truck
and attached them to the metal latches on the vault that were as thick as a person’s arm.

At the same time, two other men quickly stuck multiple plastic explosives on the wall
around the vault, before they shouted, “Done!”

All four of them ran out together.

Six, five!

Two of the four men got into the police car, and one of the two remaining men shouted,
“Ready, explode!”

Three, two, one!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A series of mild explosions rang out in a circle on the wall around the vault.
Chapter 520 - A Race In Rio
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 520 A Race In Rio

Almost at the same time, the two police cars revved fiercely.

With ear-splitting rumbles as tires screeched over the ground, the steel cables attached to
the tow hooks at the back of the cars were pulled taut. With a loud crash, an enormous
safe was dragged out.

The two men who had been hiding outside the wall quickly examined the safe and
directed the drivers. “Left. To the left. Okay. Hold it.”

“F*ck, move that brick away.”

“It’s out a little!”

“No, it’s fine. We can do it.”

“Damn it, hurry up. We’re running out of time.”

“Okay, done.”

The two men in the rear watched the safe being hauled into the back of the armored
truck. They quickly released the latches, and the plank which they had used to move the
safe into the truck fell to the ground.

In the meantime, they shored up the back of the truck with a thick, solid metal rail to
prevent the safe from sliding.

The armored truck immediately revved, and the tow hooks on the backs of the police cars
were also released.

The two men dove into the police cars and yelled, “Follow him out. If we stay any longer,
we’ll be turned into Swiss cheese!”

Several officers had appeared on the stairs to the parking lot by then. They fired at the
three cars without hesitation.

But the armored truck roared and, like an infuriated bull, charged out of the parking lot.

In the office upstairs, Hernan was still pondering how he was going to squash Dominic,
the bug who had emerged recently, when he saw the officers outside start to run around
in a mess.

Startled, he mumbled, “What’s going on?”

The director ran in, panic-stricken. “They’re here.”

Hernan asked, “Who?”

The director replied, “Dominic and his lot. They broke into the basement and stole the
entire safe.”

Hernan’s eyes bulged as he cursed out loud. “What the f*ck?!”

On the road, Brian stepped hard on the gas in the armored truck.

The two police cars which they had stolen had swung onto side roads and weren’t with
him. A string of police cars were following him with their sirens on.

His wife Mia’s voice came through the walkie-talkie. “You better step on it. There are
police cars up ahead; it looks like they’re going to try and block you.”

Brian said with a smile, “I see them. They can’t stop me.”

As he said that, the armored truck crashed into a police car which wasn’t able to brake in
time and sent it flying, before the truck plowed aggressively through the cars on the
highway.

The police cars that were hit were sent spinning around. The armored truck’s weight was
on a different level altogether. “Haha, that’s what I’m talking about!” Brian yelled. Mia
was silent for a moment, before she continued, “The police are coming up on your right.
They’re setting up spikes. Go left.”

Brian turned the wheel. The tires screeched as the armored truck took a sharp ninety-
degree turn and charged over the grass next to the road.

A lamp post was knocked loose by the rear of the truck and it crashed onto the road,
forcing the police cars behind it to stop.

Mia said, “Incoming police cars from the south. Don’t let them block you on your way to
the rendezvous point.”

Brian burst out laughing. “Not a problem.”

At that moment, two police motorbikes came charging out from the sides to chase him.
The officers on the bikes took out their guns and fired.

Brian simply glanced at them indifferently.

His car had been modified with bulletproof glass. It was impossible for their Uzis to break
his defense.

However, no police officers would be equipped with Uzis.

So, it could only be Hernan’s men disguised as police officers.

Brian’s face turned cold. Looking at the police motorbikes behind him, he suddenly
turned the wheel so that one of the truck’s rear tires hit the motorbike that had just
caught up.

Sensing the minor crash behind the truck, Brian sneered and suddenly hit the brake.

The other motorbike smashed into the back of the truck.

The heavy armored truck only shuddered slightly. Brian sped up again and got back on
track.

The two police motorbikes were down, but it had still delayed him a little.

Police cars were approaching him from both sides. The officers in the passenger seats
fired like crazy with their rifles.

Brian had to lower his head, as the officers were aiming to shatter the bulletproof glass.
Mia said again, “Not good, they’re about to surround you. Han, Roman, it’s showtime.”

With loud rumbles, two police cars charged out from a nearby street and rammed into
two other police cars.

They then revved again without hesitation and smashed into the rears of two more police
cars, causing them to veer wildly and crash into the buildings nearby.

Brian was relieved.

His truck was very sturdy, but it was extremely heavy and loaded with a cumbersome
safe, so it couldn’t go very fast.

However, with help from Han and Roman, the tall black man, everything was soon taken
care of.
Han’s and Roman’s police cars then broke away again.

an

Every time a bunch of police cars started nipping at Brian’s heels, Han and Roman would
charge in from the side to stir up trouble.

Their police car camouflage was very misleading

Even though the police officers knew that two of the police cars belonged to the robbers,
it was impossible for them to tell which ones were fake during a wild chase when they
could see nothing but police cars.

Furthermore, Han and Roman were far more skilled at driving than regular officers. With
their teamwork and Brian’s bull-like truck, almost four batches of police cars were
annihilated one after another.

Amidst the loud rumbles, Mia said, “Han, Roman, the rendezvous point is up ahead. You
can retreat now.”

The two heavily damaged police cars split up and disappeared into two streets nearby.

More police cars appeared several hundred meters behind the armored truck. Brian
roared, “Get ready, I’m coming! Let’s go!”

The armored truck charged under a flyover, with a swarm of police cars hot on its
heels.Not far away was the sea bridge.

The armored truck advanced forward on that long bridge like a lonely knight.

A swarm of police cars followed behind it, like a pack of hyenas nipping at a lion’s heels.
In the armored truck, Brian sneered. “Son of bi*ches, have a taste of this.”

He turned the wheel, and the rear of the truck hit a police car on the right that was trying
to overtake it.

The police car was rammed against the bridge guard. It was pulled along the cement
boundary for a dozen meters at an angle, before it fell into the sea. “Wow!” Brian yelled in
excitement. He turned the wheel, and the back of the truck hit the front of a police car on
his left.

The police car was instantly sent flying as it flipped over in the air before crashing down
roof-first in the opposite car lane.

The police cars behind the truck slowed down almost at the same time.
The armored truck with the safe in it was so heavy that it could easily send the police cars
flying with one nudge.
Chapter 521 - Confrontation on the Bridge
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 521 Confrontation on the Bridge

Hernan, who was following them at a distance, cursed angrily. “Useless! They can’t stop
one car when there are over ten of them!”

One of the two men in gray said, “But, boss, that’s an armored car.”

Hernan was speechless. “…Of course I know it’s an armored car. Why else would I stress
that those useless police officers have over ten cars?”

These two brothers were really hopelessly stupid. Hernan sighed to himself.

Well, fine. Hernan wouldn’t have trusted them if they weren’t so stupid. Just like that, the
armored truck charged violently over the bridge. After a few “brave” police cars were
knocked into the sea, nobody else dared to overtake the truck anymore.

They weren’t nearly as skilled at driving.

After crossing the bridge, the armored truck suddenly slowed down.

The police officers behind thought it was weird, and then saw the metal beast swing
around on the open road at the end to face the bridge again.

With a deafening roar of the engine, the metal beast revved and charged at the police cars
again.

The expressions of the officers in the police cars changed. They yelled frantically and the
cars in the lead all came to an abrupt stop. But the officers behind weren’t as quick to
react, and were still speeding forward when they realized that the cars up ahead had
stopped.

The dozen or so police cars crashed loudly into each other. Only the last three police cars
were able to stop in time.

With a mocking smile, Dominic said, “Come on, son of b*tches. Let’s see who’s tough!”

Saying that, he pressed two buttons on the dashboard.

The armored truck’s bumper slowly tilted so that it was sticking out almost horizontally.
The engine revved even more explosively, and blue flames spurted out of the truck’s
exhaust pipe.

The truck, which had been slower all this time, suddenly sped up, and despite the heavy
bumper, the front of the truck lifted slightly off the ground.

Dominic had finally activated the acceleration system.

The armored truck’s headlights were turned on as well, bright enough to blind the Rio
police officers in front of him.

After the initial acceleration, Dominic pressed another button, and the car sped up even
more.

Looking at the metal beast charging right at them with a frightful rumble, all the police
officers screamed in fear.

They quickly ran out of their ruined police cars and into the opposite lane.

Bang!

With a tremendous sound, the truck cut through the two rows of police cars at a perfect
angle as the two cars at the very front were knocked to the sides.

After a series of collisions, the two rows of police cars were split apart like a hot knife
cutting through butter.

The heavy armored truck with the heavy safe in it knocked aside the eight or so police
cars stuck in the center of the bridge with brute force.

The moment the truck broke through, Dominic turned the wheel left and right, and the
bumper knocked away the remaining three police cars.

The road in front of him was now clear.

Everybody was dumbfounded.

Both the Rio officers in the opposite lane and the criminals in Hernan’s car coming up
from the rear were lost for words.

The image of a metal monster which weighed more than ten tons coming at them at more
than a hundred kph was too shocking.

Even more horribly, this monster also had a horn on its head.
Hernan’s driver had just stopped the car and gone into reverse gear as he tried to turn
back, when the armored truck sped over.

Boom! Boom!

The two black SUVs in front of Hernan were sent flying. One dropped into the sea, and the
other one was sent rolling into the opposite lane.

Alarmed, Hernan suddenly yelled, “Hedgehog!” The next moment, one of the men in gray
next to Hernan grabbed him.

The other man in gray opened the door and gripped the first man’s shoulder with his
other hand. He pushed off of the door with both legs, and all three of them jumped out of
the car.

They hit the road with heavy thumps and rolled over almost ten times before they finally
came to a stop.

The moment they jumped out, Dominic opened the door and jumped out of the armored
truck as well.

In that last stretch, he had turned off the acceleration and let the car slow down naturally.

Even then, the armored truck’s inertia easily pushed Hernan’s car out. Stuck together, the
two vehicles broke the cement boundary and dropped into the sea.

Dominic rolled over the ground before struggling back to his feet.

Not far away, Hernan’s driver, who was half-kneeling on the ground and had a fierce
expression on his face, pulled out the pistol at his waist and aimed at Dominic.

At that moment, a black Dodge flew over from behind.

The car spun and hit Hernan’s driver, sending him flying into the air in an arc before he
fell into the sea. The Dodge drifted ten meters and then came to a stop next to Dominic.

In the car, Brian smiled at the brawny baldie. “Can’t you carry a gun?”

Dominic grinned. “You brought one, right?”

Brian tossed a pistol at him. Catching it, Dominic got into the car.

They lifted the guns at the same time and aimed at the road up ahead as the Dodge sped
up.
On the road, one of the two men in gray was slowly getting to his feet, and he roared
furiously, “That hurt, dammit!”

Both Brian and Dominic frowned; how was this dude still so lively after the crash?

They fired their pistols without any hesitation.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man in gray simply covered his face with his hands and bent
low, before he roared and charged at the Dodge.

Bang!

With a loud noise, the man in gray was sent flying ten meters like a balloon, but the
Dodge, which had just picked up speed, suddenly slowed down. In the driver’s seat,
Brian’s expression was grim. “The car’s dead.”

Dominic said, “Let’s get out.”

They got out and started to run to the end of the bridge from where they had come.

However, the man whom the car had hit got back to his feet and bellowed as vigorously
as ever, “You hit me again! You think your car’s so great? I’m going to kill you!”

Saying that, he suddenly charged at them. Dominic and Brian fired consecutively.To their
shock, the man only jerked slightly after being shot several times, and he continued
charging forward.

“He’s wearing a bulletproof vest. Shoot him in the head.” Brian reacted quickly.

But it was no use.

The man in gray was already in front of them, and he swung with both fists.

Brian dodged hastily. He only had a regular build, and didn’t dare clash head-on with the
man in gray.

Brawny Dominic, however, wasn’t to be outdone, and simply blocked the man’s fist with
both hands.

Bang! Dominic frowned and yelled, “He’s very strong!” Brian became even more cautious
after hearing that.

The man in gray was too impatient to deal with that nimble fellow. He simply turned
around and punched Dominic again. This time, Dominic dodged the punch and retaliated
with a hook.
Chapter 522 - The Black Man’s Interception, and Hernan’s
Fall
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 522 The Black Man’s Interception, and Hernan’s Fall

The man in gray showed no intention to dodge. He simply launched a hook with his other
fist as well.

Dominic managed to move his head at the last moment. His hook hit the man in the head,
but the man hit his shoulder.

Instantly, Dominic’s shoulder cracked, and his face changed abruptly. He yelled in pain
and fell to the side.

Pale, Brian stopped dodging and kicked the man in gray.

The man in gray still didn’t dodge. He simply let Brian kick him in the stomach, before he
grabbed Brian’s ankle and hurled him several meters away. “Useless! All of you are
useless! You can only drive! You know nothing about fighting!” the man in gray roared
and pounded his chest.

Then, there were the sounds of revving engines drawing closer once again.

The man in gray turned his head and saw two cars speeding over from the end of the
bridge, the black Mustang in front far in the lead.

He turned back disdainfully. “The same trick again. What can you do except hit people
with your car? Younger brother, take care of it.”

On the other side, the other man in gray who was holding Hernan got up. “Boss, you wait
here while we take care of them.”

Hernan could barely talk at that moment.

Unlike the two brothers, he had lived like a prince for years, and was dizzy and ached all
over after rolling over the road just now.

But the man in gray who protected him had taken most of the impact, so despite how
much he hurt, Hernan wasn’t badly injured.
This man walked out to face the two cars that just appeared as he grumbled, “I’m the
elder brother here. You’re the younger brother, got

it?”

The man in gray who was beating up Dominic and Brian laughed. “Then let’s have a
contest. Whoever gets blown further back is the elder brother.”

The other man in gray quickly agreed. “Okay!” Hernan, who was still in pain, didn’t know
what to say. What the f*ck, shouldn’t the one blown back a shorter distance be the
stronger one? Do you think that this is the shot-put?

The man in gray on this end had started running with the exact same posture as the first
man in gray who had been hit by Brian’s

Dodge.

Bending low and covering his face with his hands, he dashed forward.

The black Mustang quickly approached the man in gray from the end of the bridge.

A gun was stuck out of the driver’s window, but the man in gray ignored it and kept
running

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The man in gray jerked but ran on. However, the collision he was anticipating didn’t
happen. The engine whooshed past him.

All he heard a faint, mocking remark. “This is my new car!”

Puzzled, the man in gray put his hands down and turned around.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man in gray jerked and was motionless for a moment,
before he fell over dead.

On the other side, the man in gray who was busy beating up Dominic and Brian didn’t
notice what had happened.

Hernan noticed, but it was too late to say anything The Mustang braked hard and began
to turn.

The man in gray couldn’t help but turn his head, only to see the Mustang spin and drift
past him with the driver’s door open.
A man stepped out and strode over with a pistol in his hand.

The Mustang behind him was still spinning forward, and the back of the car missed
clipping the man by just a few, narrow centimeters. Eventually, the car stopped eight
meters away as it faced the direction of Niteroi City.

Bang! Bang!

Seeing the stranger raise his gun, the man in gray subconsciously covered his face, and
his arms took the hit.

Bang! Bang!

He continued to cover his head with his arms.

This was their most common counter against guns.

Bang! Bang!

But when he felt the impact on his arms this time, he suddenly felt something tighten
around him. Looking down, he saw what appeared to be a rope around him.

However, the rope was as thick as fingers and had a metallic luster to it; it was a steel
cable.

Before his slow brain could figure out what was going on, more of the cable was wound
around him until he was completely tied up like a dumpling

A figure then darted behind him and kicked him in the butt before stepping on his back
and moving quickly.

The man in gray finally realized what was going on. He roared furiously and struggled.

Unfortunately, however strong he was, he couldn’t break the steel cable.

It was wrapped around him so tightly that it was impossible for him to exert his strength.

After trussing the man up, Luke said “bingo” to himself. Basic Roping was certainly worth
it!

Naturally, he was the person who had joined the battle in the black Mustang.

After witnessing the two gray men’s performance, he knew that they were probably
Hernan’s trump cards.
They could withstand bullets and cars going at over a hundred kph without being killed.
They couldn’t be normal.

This capability was too much for Dominic and Brian to handle.

Dominic and Brian weren’t stupid; it was just that they didn’t have all the facts.

If they had driven off, it would’ve been impossible for the two men in gray to catch them.

Or they could’ve crushed the two men in gray repetitively with the armored truck; Luke
didn’t think that the men could survive that.

But Luke, who had been observing the battle with his drones, had discovered that the two
men’s weakness was their eyes. When they covered their faces, they were actually
protecting their eyes.

Also, the two men in gray weren’t very nimble.

After entering the battlefield, Luke quickly shot the first man’s head through his eyes,
before he tied up the second man with a steel cable.

After dealing with the two extraordinary opponents, Luke threw out another rope and
caught Hernan, who was trying to slip away, and hauled the man back.

Tying this bigshot up in much the same way, Luke dragged them over to his Mustang, one
captive in each hand.

He stuffed the man in gray into the trunk and threw Hernan into the backseat.

Then, the black Mustang roared and drove straight to Niteroi.

From the moment the first man in gray was killed, to the second man and Hernan being
caught and taken away, no more than twenty seconds had passed.

Dominic and Brian, who struggled back to their feet, looked at each other in
bewilderment. What the hell happened? Who was that 1.9-meter-tall black man just now?
Why did he help them?

Brian didn’t dwell too much on it. Grabbing Dominic’s right arm, he pulled, twisted and
shoved it back in place. There was a crack, and Dominic gave a loud yell, but his
expression relaxed after that.

His right shoulder, which had been dislocated in the battle, had been popped back in.

Dominic rubbed his sore shoulder and said, “Thanks.”

It was not until that moment that the second car, a Toyota, reached them. Han was
driving the car, and Vincent waved wildly at them, an AK in his hand. “Hurry up and get
on, the police are coming.”
Chapter 523 - Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape
Plan
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 523 Gains For Everybody, and A Crafty Escape Plan

Dominic didn’t waste any time on small talk. “Let’s go.” The two in-laws immediately got
into the backseat of the Toyota, which turned around and rushed toward Rio.

After the black Mustang crossed the bridge and entered Niteroi, Luke pulled over on a
quiet road and dragged the man in gray out of the trunk.

Taking off the man’s hood and mask, Luke sighed after seeing the man’s face. “Yeah, you
really are too hideous to look at.”

That being said, he didn’t cover the man’s face again.

The man grunted angrily, but couldn’t utter a word with the towel stuffed in his mouth.

His face was extremely ugly. His skin was gray and black, like a lizard’s, and had bumps
on it, which didn’t make him look human.

Luke couldn’t care less about his fury. He took out a knife and slashed the man’s shoulder
a few times.

Looking at the blunt tip of the knife and the white marks on the man’s shoulder, Luke
nodded. “You really have great defensive abilities. Not just getting hit by a car, even sharp
weapons can barely pierce you. You do have great physical protection.” As Luke studied
the edge of the knife, a trace of excitement appeared in the eyes of the man in gray. A tiny
gray thorn pushed out of the man’s forehead and grew to five centimeters in less than
three seconds.

“Wu! Wu! Wu!” The man in gray gave a muffled roar.

The gray thorn shot out at Luke’s head in a gray streak.

“Hehe.” Chuckling, Luke raised his right hand unhurriedly and caught the thorn with two
fingers in front of his forehead.

The man in gray was stunned.

Luke turned the object over between his fingers and observed it with great interest.
Against his black gloves, the gray thorn glinted with a faint metallic sheen.

“So, this is why you’re called Hedgehog,” Luke murmured, before he flicked his wrist.

Swoosh!

There was still shock in the man’s left eye, before the light in it gradually dimmed, while
his right eye had turned into a hole.

Luke had returned the gray thorn to its rightful owner – deep in the man’s head.

Looking at the system notification, Luke snorted and drove away.

At the same time, Dominic and Brian met up with everybody else and returned to the
abandoned factory. Everybody gathered at the factory.

After examining her brother and her husband, Mia smiled. “Thank god. None of the
injuries are serious.” After a long silence, everybody finally sighed with relief.

If something happened to Dominic and Brian, their leaders, it would have been too high a
price to pay for this operation even though it had succeeded.

Thankfully, while their lives had been in danger many times, they had managed to return
safe and sound.

Dominic grinned happily as he watched his sister hug his brother-in-law. He shouted,
“Okay, let’s unload the loot first.”

On the side was a huge freight truck with an extended container.

Hearing Dominic’s words, Roman, the tall black guy, dashed into the truck. “Let me do

it.”

The container opened up and slanted downward. Then, an armored truck slowly
reversed out of the container to land on the ground.

In the back of the truck was an enormous safe. Vanessa had used the same ploy in New
York. It was still useful this time. Brian, who had been driving the real armored truck
carrying the safe they stole from the police station, had entered the freight truck that was
on the roadside just before crossing the sea bridge. Vanessa had been behind the wheel of
the freight truck.

A fake armored truck had already been waiting in front of the freight truck, and Dominic
drove it out onto the bridge.
By the time the police cars approached the bridge, the back of the freight truck was shut
and it was driving along at a sedate speed. At that time, the police cars, who had lost sight
of the armored pickup earlier, didn’t notice the switcheroo at all.

The reason magic tricks never got old was because the same principles of deception
could be implemented in different ways.

They took advantage of most people’s preconceptions.

That was why Dominic, who clearly could have escaped, took the risk in turning around
and charging straight toward the police cars and Hernan’s car.

Apart from getting revenge on Hernan, it was also because the armored truck which fell
into the sea had only been carrying a fake safe which didn’t contain any money at all.

It had just been a prop to distract everybody.

After this incident, the attention of the police and whoever else was interested in the two
hundred million dollars would be completely focused on the armored truck that had
fallen into the sea.

As to how these people were going to fish out the empty safe that was dozens of meters
down at the bottom, that had nothing to do with Dominic.

“Taji, you’re up.” Dominic patted the shoulder of a short black man nearby.

Taji nodded and picked up a bunch of tools.

Connecting his laptop to the safe via a data cable, he was busy for a while before he took
out a translucent film sheet with Hernan’s palm print on it. He took a deep breath and
said, “Come on, baby, don’t give me a hard time.”

If they had Hernan’s hands, it would be very easy to pass the palm print test.

This palm print had been copied onto the film, and there was a chance that the test might
fail.

Watching Taji place the film over the recognition screen and press his hand on it,
everybody held their breaths.

Blue light scanned the film on the screen.

Deng!
With a sound, the red indicator on one side of the screen turned green.

Everybody got goosebumps and shuddered a little.

Taji sighed explosively. He looked back at everybody and lifted his hand to turn the wheel
on the door of the safe. With a light click, it slowly opened.

The moment the door opened, piles of cash poured out in a tide.

The weight in everybody’s hearts was lifted. It was like something exploding abruptly
with a bang as everybody was filled with indescribable joy.Unless you experienced it for
yourself, it was hard to imagine what the thrill of seeing several cubic meters of cash in
front of you was like, especially when the money belonged to you.

Roman, the tall black man, clenched his fists and yelled in excitement. Taji wiped his cold
sweat. The two Latino brothers bumped their fists in celebration.

Han and Vanessa were each standing in a corner with big smiles as well.

Brian and Mia were also hugging and kissing passionately.

Despite his usual calm, Dominic’s lips were also twitching as he tried to hold back his
urge to laugh.

Lastly, there was also Vincent, who was wiping his tears and sweat as he yelled to
himself, I finally have money to feed my children and my wife!

A moment later, the abandoned factory was filled with cheers and laughter.

The atmosphere on Luke’s end, however, wasn’t nearly as jolly.

Chapter 524 - You Got the Wrong Guy, It’s Not Mine
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 524 You Got the Wrong Guy, It’s Not Mine

Driving an unremarkable Honda, Luke entered a remote bungalow somewhere in Itaoka.

After hiding the car, he dragged Hernan out of the trunk and into the basement.

In the basement, Luke took off his disguise.

Different from his previous operations, he revealed his face this time.

But the face that he generously revealed was that of a classic African American who was
wearing a pair of sunglasses. As long as Dominic and those police officers weren’t blind,
they would definitely have gotten a good look at it.

Fiddling with something in the crook of his neck, Luke slowly exerted strength with both
hands and took off the mask. Looking at the realistic-looking mask of a black person, Luke
chuckled and said, “Unfortunately, I can’t wear you all the time.”

Casually putting the mask away in his inventory, he focused his gaze on Hernan, whose
back was to him.

Thinking for a moment, he still covered his head before he walked over in front of
Hernan.

A moment later, Hernan’s miserable screams resounded throughout the basement.

After working on Hernan for roughly twenty-four hours, Luke finally pried Hernan’s
mouth open with the fatigue from the interrogation and Luke’s newly-learned Mental
Communication.

After he ensured that Hernan was no longer valuable, the bigshot simply vanished from
this world without a sound. There were no gunshots to see him off, no enemies to
celebrate his end, and no lackeys to watch – he simply went up in smoke. In Rio, Hernan’s
subordinates had different ideas as well.

They never stopped searching for Hernan, but few of them really wanted him back. Even
the police were clearly half-hearted in their search.

Alive, Hernan would demand everybody’s loyalty and respect, but dead, he was nothing.
Since Hernan’s status was unknown, none of them felt obliged to work hard. They
weren’t fools.

While the atmosphere on Luke’s side was different from that on Dominic’s, he had earned
no less.

He obtained several of Hernan’s secret accounts in the Cayman Islands, as well as the
passwords to safes in various banks around the world.

As a bigshot who had reigned in Rio for almost ten years, Hernan certainly had a lot more
than a hundred million dollars in cash.

Luke found more than two hundred million dollars in Hernan’s accounts, as well as tens
of millions in assets.

Unfortunately, the money was useless to him right now.

If he were someone else, he just needed to transfer the money aboveboard to his account
and he could use it however he wanted.

But Luke couldn’t do that.

He had an official identity, and more and more people would be paying attention to him
later. What he needed wasn’t simply legal funds, but funds that were completely clean.

That was also why Luke was trying to sell patents and participate in the gold mines in
Boom Town – he had never considered money laundering.

The money he made in the first two ways was clean and would hold up to any
investigation.

If he made a fortune, that would just demonstrate that he was a technology whiz or a
lucky dog who managed to land a gold mine.

Only this way could Luke keep a clean record and ensure that he didn’t become a primary
target for certain people and agencies. If his hands were too dirty, someone would find
out sooner or later and hold it over his head.

Unlike Tony Stark, who was backed by an enormous corporation, Luke didn’t have the
clout to negotiate with certain people or institutions.

For now, he would be a good, clean and innocent cop.

It was also the reason why he would never touch the loot from the safe.
Even if someone in Dominic’s gang was caught, they couldn’t implicate him in the robbery
since he had never been part of the planning or the operation, nor did he take a share of
the loot.

After taking care of everything, Luke took a nap.

An hour later, he was woken up by his buzzing phone.

Picking it up with his eyes closed, he asked drowsily, “Hello?”

After a brief silence, Vanessa said on the other end of the phone, “It’s me. I have
something for you.”

Luke yawned and opened one eye to look at the sky, only to see that it was already
sunset. “Time and place?”

Vanessa said, “At the abandoned factory, preferably right now.” Luke hummed and said,
“Give me thirty minutes.”

“Okay.” Vanessa gave a simple reply and hung up.

Luke got up and blinked the drowsiness out of his eyes. He stretched and said, “Okay, I’ve
slept enough. Time to act.”

Chuckling, he quickly cleaned up and changed before he set off.

Luke reached the abandoned factory in his Honda before nightfall.

The factory was now completely empty.

Apart from a pile of abandoned items in one corner, there was nothing else in the factory
except a couch and a car.

Stopping the car near the couch, Luke got out and smiled at Vanessa, who had just shut
the entrance. “Hello, you’re in a good mood today.”

Vanessa looked relaxed. Compared with when she had been having a run of bad luck
before, she was practically glowing.

Hearing Luke, she gazed at his car and asked, “Where’s the other car?”

Luke said with a smile, “It was stolen.”

Vanessa stared at him for a moment. “You’re really careless.”

Luke stepped forward and placed his hands on her hips, stroking gently. “That’s right,
this is careless, too.”

Vanessa raised an eyebrow. Unbothered by his action, she simply nodded at a big bag on
the couch. “That’s five million dollars from Dominic for saving the four of them.”

Luke chuckled as his hands moved lower. “No, I didn’t save any of them. They got the
wrong guy.”

Vanessa was about to say, “That’s impossible,” but she wasn’t an idiot.

Her thoughts spun, before she got it, and her charming electric eyes widened. “So, it was
just an anonymous guy in a mask who saved Hobbs and Dominic?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s right. I’m just a law-abiding tourist. When I go back to L.A., I’ll be a
strict officer of the law. Why would I stir up trouble in Brazil?”Vanessa was amused. “Are
you serious?”

Luke nodded. “Yes, I am.” Vanessa said, “That’s five million dollars. Are you sure?”

Luke nodded matter-of-factly. “Positive. It really isn’t mine.”

Speechless for a moment, Vanessa said in vexation, “Then what do I do? Call Dominic and
the rest of them back and tell them that there’s more money here for them?”

Dominic’s team had gone their separate ways to enjoy the money. The assistant Vincent
had also gone to look for his wife and daughter after taking the money.

Thus, Vanessa truly didn’t know what to do with the money.

Looking at her vexed expression, Luke chuckled as his hands moved up again. “I
remember a woman who lost a car carrying more than ten million dollars in New York.”

Vanessa glanced at him and gave an unamused smile. “That’s right. Thanks to the hard
work of a certain police detective, the woman wound up empty-handed and almost had
to swim back to Brazil buck naked.”
Chapter 525 - Work-Life Balance
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 525 Work-Life Balance

Luke had a strange expression on his face. “Naked? Really?” Vanessa blushed slightly.
“What do you think?” Luke nodded, deep in thought. “Should we call it even now?”

Vanessa wrapped her arms around his neck and murmured in his ear, “The money here
doesn’t seem to be enough.”

Luke chuckled. “Then why don’t we discuss how I should compensate you for the rest of
it in a more comfortable place?”

Vanessa was silent and simply nibbled his earlobe. She was clearly very interested in his
compensation. On the sea bridge at that moment, Flegg looked at the two bodies in the
car and ordered, “Let’s go. Send these two pieces of trash back. We might still be able to
use them as test material.”

An agent next to him looked at the sea and asked, “What about the safe?”

As he moved, Flegg said, “You want to pick it up right in front of the Rio police?”

The agent thought for a moment and realized that it was impossible.

But Flegg said in a low voice, “Get someone good at underwater operations to move it at
night.”

A smile spread across the agent’s face.

If the safe really had that much money in it, his bonus this time would be eighty to a
hundred thousand at the very least.

He hurriedly asked, “Boss, what about the guy who killed the two Hedgehogs? Aren’t we
going to do anything?”. Flegg got into a car. “Have the local CIA branch look into it.”

The agent nodded and got into the driver’s seat before he drove the car away.

At most, they would just keep an eye on the person who killed the Hedgehog brothers.

After all, based on their intelligence, that black person only demonstrated exceptional
marksmanship, formidable rope-handling skills, and reasonably good driving skills.
There was nothing out of the ordinary about them.

Even Flegg could’ve effortlessly killed or captured superhuman morons like the
Hedgehog brothers. Superhumans who were only brawn and no brains or skills were
nothing to be scared of. Why did most superhumans lie low? Not because they wanted
peace, but because they didn’t have guts.

Working alone, most of them wouldn’t be able to withstand an attack from a squad of
trained, well-coordinated elite soldiers.

When they were prepared, Flegg and his dozens of agents could fight most superhumans.

As long as the super abilities weren’t especially tricky, it was only a matter of time before
these superhumans were caught.

“Boss, that black person is roughly on par with our team, right?” asked the agent who was
driving.

Flegg hummed and said, “More or less.”

Actually, he estimated that his team was probably slightly inferior to the stranger, while
he himself might be just a little better than the guy.

But the difference was meaningless.

A regular elite didn’t have much of an advantage if he was outnumbered, unless he was a
certain former colleague that Flegg knew, who had reached the peak in human battle and
tactics, and was like an army unto himself.

Flegg knew very well that if it wasn’t for his loyalty to America, he could be replaced.

Luke spent his remaining days between leisure and work.

During the day, he would visit scenic spots around Rio in disguise with Vanessa acting as
a local tour guide. At night, they checked into a hotel to enjoy each other’s company.

Late at night, after Vanessa fell asleep from exhaustion, Luke would go out harvesting in
high spirits. He would return to the hotel before dawn and sleep for another two hours,
before waking Vanessa up to continue compensating her.

It was the perfect work-life balance.

His experience and credit skyrocketed at a rate of over three thousand points every day.

This wasn’t his jurisdiction, and the city wasn’t peaceful in the first place, so it was more
straightforward for him to earn experience and credit points. After killing some people,
he would throw their bodies into their enemy’s nest, before he killed people on the other
side.

A fight would then break out between the two gangs.

Nobody really knew why the gangs suddenly started to clash.

But with their members’ deaths, these gangs weren’t the type to sit down and talk it out;
they just took out their guns to fight.

Thankfully, these gang fights didn’t spill over into the city center or the tourist district in
the south, so they didn’t affect Luke and Vanessa’s trip.

It was raining in Rio today.

Rio in the rain had a different beauty to sunny Rio.

In the cool and damp breeze coming off the ocean, Luke slept in a seaside chalet with
Vanessa in his arms.

This was a small, detached villa.

They were tired of the big hotels, and a small seaside chalet like this was enjoyable every
now and then.

It was very tranquil; there were only the sounds of the sea breeze, the water dripping on
the roof, and the trees outside.

With Vanessa’s smooth, warm body in his arms, Luke looked at the sky and mulled over
his next operation. Given the extent of his compensation today, Vanessa would probably
sleep until the sun was high.

This hazy, rainy night was perfect for his work as well.

Suddenly, his fake phone buzzed. Luke quickly grabbed his phone. Looking at the dozen
red dots that had suddenly appeared on the map, he frowned.

Instant covering Vanessa, who was sound asleep, with a T-shirt, he broke into a run.

Opening the door which faced the ocean, he dashed over the ten-meter boardwalk, as fast
as a shadow, and entered the ocean.

In his arms, Vanessa was roused by the seawater, and her face was full of bafflement.
“You… mmph.”
Luke covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, “We have shooters.”

Vanessa promptly shut up and held onto Luke tightly as he swiftly carried her through
the water.

In less than twenty seconds, Luke took her to the beach a hundred meters away and hid
under the porch of another chalet.

“Stay here and don’t make a sound. I’ll be back soon,” he said softly, and was about to
leave.

Vanessa pulled at him and said, “It’s dangerous, don’t go.”

She had confidence in Luke’s abilities, but the enemy was prepared and Luke was only in
a pair of shorts.

The situation wasn’t in his favor at all.

Luke chuckled and stroked her under her T-shirt. “I’m not an idiot. I’ll be fine.”

Saying that, he jumped back into the ocean and returned to the chalet.

Swoosh!

Fire suddenly streaked toward the chalet that Luke and Vanessa had been in earlier.

BOOM!

The chalet abruptly exploded in a ball of flames and crackled in the aftermath.

Staring at the explosion from the water, Luke raised an eyebrow. Hey, you’re even using
metal warheads with an RPG? You really want to blow me into smithereens, don’t you?

After the chalet was destroyed by the warhead, a dozen shadows swiftly approached the
chalet and charged inside. “Where are they?”

“The bed is empty.”

“The bathroom is empty too.”

“Go check the beach.”

Luke saw his chance, and went ashore on the beach not far from the chalet and hid
himself in the vegetation near the shoreline.
Chapter 526 - Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 526 Betrayed By an Old Acquaintance, and a Deal

A moment later, two shooters who were on the alert were grabbed by their throats and
dragged into the bushes.

Luke checked the clip in the AK in his hand and raised the gun behind a palm tree.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The people who were searching the chalet instantly
collapsed. “Behind us! He’s behind us!”

“He slipped away!”

Luke curled his lip. Who’s stupid enough to stay in the chalet to be blown up by you?
Switching his position in the bushes, he shot down another two criminals who had just
come back from searching the beach.

Not bad, Luke murmured inwardly.

This bunch had suddenly lost a handful of men in the ambush, but they didn’t scatter or
flee. They were taking turns to cover each other as they moved.

These shooters weren’t amateurs. They had clearly received some sort of training.

They weren’t the best, but they certainly weren’t the worst either.

Labeling these guys as such in his heart, Luke disappeared into the darkness again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! His AK suddenly fired from another side of the chalet, taking down yet
another two shooters.

The shooters finally started to panic.

Half of their comrades had been taken down even before they had eyes on the target.
They hadn’t seen this coming.

Also, they had no idea how many men the other side had.

“Cover each other and retreat to the left. There’s cover over there,” the captain ordered.

The remaining six men instantly obeyed.

They were sitting ducks in this small chalet. Just like when they launched the RPG earlier,
they were live targets, standing here.

Once they blended into their surroundings, they would be able to contend with the
enemy.

The six of them spread out as they quickly ran for the vegetation on the side.

They kept several meters away from each other to avoid being killed all at once. When
the two men in the lead ran into the trees five meters away, the last two men had just
stepped out of the chalet.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! From the roof above the side door of the chalet, Luke shot
all six of them in the back one by one from his vantage point.

He liked opponents who ran around the best. They were practically sending themselves
to his gun.

Jumping down from the roof, he aimed the AK to the left and right.

Bam! Bam!

Two guys were shot in the back of their heads.

Another three had already been shot in the head, so Luke didn’t have to kill them again.

Luke caught the last one, who had been shot in the leg. This was the captain who had
given the order earlier.

Dragging the guy to the porch, Luke didn’t get the answer he wanted from the tough guy
until he crushed all his fingers and toes.

Luke took out a Nokia phone from the guy’s pocket and showed him the call history.
“Which one?”

The captain was practically sobbing. “First one, the first one.”

Luke nodded. “Tell your boss that you’ve completed the mission and that you’re bringing
my body back. Got it?”

The captain struggled to nod. He didn’t have a choice. This monster had said that if he
played any tricks, all his bones would be broken and he would be dragged along behind
the car until the man found his boss.
The captain would rather die right now than die from being dragged behind a car.

Under Luke’s watch, the captain finished the call, then begged, “Can, can you give me a
chance?”

Luke nodded, then stood up.

Bang!

“I already gave you a chance to keep your bones intact.” He shrugged, threw away the AK,
and took the M1911 and its clips off the captain.

After dropping the bodies of the shooters into the ocean, he went back and picked up
Vanessa.

Luke didn’t have much in the chalet, but Vanessa’s phone and assorted items couldn’t be
left behind so carelessly. In the wreck of a chalet, Vanessa, who was drenched, took off
her only T-shirt and wiped herself dry with a big towel. Putting on his clothes not far
away, Luke asked, “Wait for me in a safe place later?”

With her back to him, Vanessa dropped the towel and put on a shirt and light purple
underwear. Then, she turned around and glanced at him. “I want to know who tried to
kill me too.”

Luke was already dressed by then, and he forced a smile at her words. “Actually, they
might be after me.”

Vanessa laughed. “I was the one who booked this chalet. I don’t think you were the only
target of that RPG.”

Luke thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. He could only warn her, “You
might run into an old friend later.”

Vanessa frowned. “Who?”

Luke walked over and took out a pair of shorts from the closet. He sat her down and put
them on her. “You just hide and don’t make a sound.”

Vanessa frowned even harder but didn’t say anything

Several minutes later, they took one of the shooters’ cars and quietly left the chalet.

In another seaside villa in Rio, two men were sitting across from each other.

One of the men, who was rather short, asked impatiently, “How much longer do I have to
wait, Christophe? It’s been half an hour. Your men said that they killed them. It’s time for
you to pay up, right?” The man called Christophe had curly long hair and a thick beard. He
was wearing a white shirt, dress pants, and a pair of thin, gold-rimmed spectacles, which
made him look like a gentleman.

Hearing what the short man said, he waved his glass. “Guadano, you know how I work. I
don’t trust anything until I see it with my own eyes. So, you won’t get a cent from me
before I see that man’s body.”

Guadano frowned unhappily. “You won’t go back on your word, will you, Christophe?”

A cold light flashed in Christophe’s eyes behind his spectacles. “I’m a man of my word. I
don’t care about one million dollars, but I don’t like being tricked.”

Guadano stood up abruptly. “Are you saying that I tricked you?”

Christophe sneered. “Vanessa grew up with you, didn’t she? Didn’t you claim that she’s
your woman? How can I believe it’s her in that chalet with that man?”

Guadano’s face darkened. He slowly sat down and took a large swig of the wine in his
glass.

Suddenly, he cursed. “That little b*tch. I pursued her for so many years, but she hooked
up with a pretty boy after just several days. If I hadn’t checked her secret bank account, I
wouldn’t have known that she paid for the room. I can’t swallow the humiliation!”

Christophe’s expression changed slightly. He was a little more convinced.

Compared with some foreign pretty boy, Guadano had an ugly face; it wasn’t a stretch to
say that he was uglier than the average Joe.

Of course, Christophe didn’t believe Guadano’s bullsh*t about Vanessa being his dream
lover. He believed this was simply Guadano destroying something he couldn’t have out of
spite.
Chapter 527 - Actually, It Isn’t That Hard to Kill You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 527 Actually, It Isn’t That Hard to Kill You

This was how underground bigshots like them handled things.

They had killed more than one woman who didn’t know what was best for them.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

Suddenly, there was the muffled sound of clapping from the doorway.

Both of them turned their heads, only to see a dark shadow clapping at the door.

A female voice rang out. “As expected of bigshots; how decisive and ruthless.” With that,
the dark shadow walked into the room.

Both Christophe and Guadano were stunned.

The person was dressed all in black; even the head was covered. However, it didn’t look
like the figure of a woman.

“Vanessa?” Guadano ventured.

The man in black looked at him and typed on his phone: “Congratulations, wrong
answer.” Christophe and Guadano finally realized that the female voice was coming from
the man’s phone. Christophe remained calm. “Who are you? Why have you come here?”

Instead of giving a reply, the man in black raised his gun and aimed at Christophe.

Christophe suddenly laughed. “Stupid nobody.”

Pa!

At the gunshot, Christophe’s figure vanished as he turned into a hazy blue phantom
which lunged at the man in black.

That dream-like phantom twisted and turned at dizzying, amazing speed.

The man in black pulled the trigger again.

Bang! Bang!
The blue phantom that was Christophe suddenly twisted to pass between the two bullets.

In the meantime, he pulled out a silver whip that was more than two meters long from his
waist. The whip also flashed blue as it flew out at the man in black.

The man in black stepped back to dodge the whip.

“Go to hell!” Christophe roared viciously.

Crack!

With a crisp sound, a tiny curl of electricity shot out of the tip of the whip and hit the man
in black who had just brushed past the whip. The man in black jolted and fell over.

Christophe recondensed into his normal form. He stood not far from the man in black and
flicked the silver whip which he was still holding

The middle-aged man with gold-rimmed spectacles sneered. “You’re just an ordinary
person, and you want to kill me?” The man in black, however, suddenly jerked up from
the floor and fired his gun again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Christophe blazed blue again, leaving a string of afterimages
behind him as two bullets brushed past his forehead.

The blue light around him was even brighter as he twisted his body and avoided a bullet
that was aimed at his heart.

Suddenly, the blue light vanished.

He had been shot in the back of his head at a blind angle.

His eyes widened, a question in them, as he looked at the man in black who got back to
his feet.

Unfortunately, with a hole in the back of his head, it was impossible for him to utter
another word.

The man in black regained his balance and shook out his limbs. His body tingled all over
as Elementary Self-Healing quickly treated the damage caused by the intense electric
shock just now.

He heaved a sigh. “Actually, it isn’t that hard for an ordinary person to kill you.” And it’s
even easier for me, he added in his heart.
After saying that, he looked at the shorty who was quivering not far away. “Now, can you
tell me why you’re here, Guadano?”

Guadano’s lips trembled. “I – I was just here to talk business.”

The man in black sighed again. “You were here to tell Christophe who bought that
armored Hummer from you for 200,000 dollars, right?” As he spoke, he took off his mask
to reveal a young and handsome face.

Naturally, the man was Luke.

Only he could’ve used Physical Outburst and Curved Shooting right after he was attacked
by Christophe’s electric charge.

He shot four bullets, three as distractions and one for real. Together, they instantly killed
Christophe, who let down his guard.

Looking at that familiar face, Guadano was hugely shocked. He quickly shook his head.
“No, not at all.”

“There’s no point denying it now, Guadano,” a woman said. This time, the voice didn’t
come from the phone, but from the door.

Guadano looked at the doorway and saw a tall and captivating woman.

His face turned pale when he saw her face. “VVanessa…”

Luke looked toward the door and said helplessly, “It won’t be easy now that you’re here.”

Walking over on her long legs, Vanessa’s expression was calm. “There’s nothing difficult
about it.” She then aimed her gun at Guadano’s forehead, and was about to pull the
trigger.

“Don’t. Let me do it.” Luke stopped her and shot Guadano without looking at him.

Pa!

Guadano fell back and hit the floor with a heavy thump.

There was a slight change in Vanessa’s expression, and she seemed a little sad. “We grew
up together as kids. We were almost friends.”

Luke put one hand on her shoulder and walked out with her. “Certain people don’t regard
you as a friend no matter how long you’ve known them. Alright, let me clean up this
place.”
Saying that, he shut her out.

Back in the room, he stored the two bodies as well as the bloodstained carpet in his
inventory. Removing all traces from the scene, he opened the door and walked out. “Let’s
go.”

Half an hour later, Luke and Vanessa returned to her secret dorm.

After they entered, Vanessa sat down on the couch heavily and was silent for a long time.

Clearly, the betrayal of Guadano, her childhood playmate, was quite the blow.

Luke didn’t say anything. He simply took off his clothes and stuffed them into a plastic
bag.

Then, he walked over to Vanessa and began to take off her clothes.

Vanessa frowned. “What are you doing?”

Luke said, “Take a shower. We were just drenched. Let’s not catch a cold.”

Vanessa didn’t resist. She simply let him take off her clothes and carry her into the
bathroom.

Naturally, she didn’t see Luke store the clothes in his inventory as well.

He was never careless about anything that might give him away.

The water soon started running in the bathroom, and Vanessa cursed in a low voice. “You
beast, don’t you ever get tired?”.

Luke said, “That’s because I’m only eighteen! Come on, sit here. I’ll wash your hair for
you.” Vanessa: “You…”

At midnight, with Vanessa who had fallen asleep again in his arms, Luke read the system
notifications.

System: Eliminate Christophe’s team of gunmen. Completed.

Total experience: 400. Total credit: 400. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +400. Credit +400.

System: Eliminate Christophe’s nest. Completed.

Total experience: 800. Total credit: 800.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +800. Credit +800.

System: Kill Guadano. Completed. Total experience: 200. Total credit: 200. Contribution
rate: 100%. EXP +200. Credit +200.

On this unexpected revenge trip, he had only earned 1,400 experience and credit points,
but it was better than nothing.

What surprised and disappointed him was the next notification.

Chapter 528 - System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 528 System Rules, and Stamina for a Night Swim

System: You have killed Christophe. You may now learn all of his abilities.

Christophe’s abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms… Elementary Electrical Control

(Genetic mutation. Unavailable) Christophe was a superhuman, as well as the first one
that Luke had met with an electrical ability.

Not only could this bigshot use electrical attacks, he also boasted speed and reflexes that
were far beyond what a regular human being was capable of, to the point that he could
even dodge bullets from close up.

So, it should have been a happy thing that Luke defeated him.

However, the Elementary Electrical Control on the list of his abilities was black, which
meant that it couldn’t be learned.

It was just like with Jason’s and Freddy’s abilities. Luke didn’t have what it took to learn
those abilities at all.

Luke already had a speculation about this long ago.

Today, he could finally confirm part of it. Daddy System’s super learning mode didn’t
allow him to learn all abilities.

The abilities of insects, such as spiders, or those of non-humans like Jason or Freddy,
weren’t the only abilities he couldn’t learn. Christophe was human, but Luke couldn’t
learn his abilities either.

Luke had had a lot of speculations all this time. Now, one of these not-so-great
possibilities had proven to be true.

He was a little bummed, but not too disappointed.

Ever since the day the system officially came online, he had never assumed that Daddy
System would take care of everything for him.

If it could take care of everything, it would be all too easy for Luke to turn into an
omnipotent superhuman.
Daddy System had its own logic for its behavior.

The things it gave Luke didn’t just come out of thin air. Quid pro quo was the system’s
foundation.

Thinking that, Luke looked at another system notification and heaved a sigh.

System: You have killed the Hedgehog brothers. You may now learn all their abilities.

The Hedgehog brothers’ abilities: Basic Combat… Skin Fortification (Genetic mutation.
Prerequisite: 20 Strength. Irreversible. Cost: 20,000 credit points), Skin Thorn (Genetic
mutation. Prerequisite: 20 Strength and Skin Fortification. Cost: 10,000 credit points)

He was qualified to learn the Hedgehog brothers’ abilities.

Seeing the note that it was irreversible, however, he quickly gave up on the abilities after
a simple analysis.

If he were to learn their abilities, he would get the Hedgehog brothers’ reptilian skin,
which was why they were so inhumanly sturdy and hideous.

He would rather wear an extra bulletproof than learn their abilities.

That side effect was even more unacceptable than going bald. At least, he had seen people
who were bald but handsome, but nobody could look like a lizard and still be considered
attractive.

Furthermore, with a warm girl in his arms, to say that he wasn’t satisfied would be
hypocritical of him.

If he learned the Hedgehog brothers’ abilities and took on their wretched appearance, he
was sure that Vanessa would rather return her favor to him in other ways than sleeping
with him.

Thus, he gave up on those abilities without any hesitation.

However, while certain things could be abandoned, others couldn’t.

A cold light flashed in Luke’s eyes.

He had been pretty restrained in his credit-earning operations in Rio; he mostly went
after gangs involved in human and organ trafficking, as well as violent gangs that had
killed many people.

Drugs in Rio were peddled rampantly and out in the open. Luke basically hadn’t done
anything.

If he purged Rio of the drug traffickers, tens of thousands of people might have to die,
which was too big a wave.

And while the people in the underground car market were also involved in shady
business, he never thought about dealing with them.

Even back in Los Angeles, he had never dealt with thieves or car smugglers.

But what Guadano did today prompted him to make a decision.

Luke wasn’t afraid that people in Rio would learn of his identity.

The DEA and the CIA should know by now that he had rescued Lisa Morales from
Christophe’s gang.

He had also contributed a lot to the rescue of Hobbs’s squad. It didn’t matter if anyone
knew about him.

But what about Vanessa?

If anybody associated with Guadano leaked “suspicious” information to Christophe’s and

Hernan’s subordinates, would those people kindly let Vanessa off?

It wasn’t that Vanessa was very important to him, but simply that Luke didn’t want
anyone else to be affected by him, much less a girl he was intimate with. Therefore, all the
members in Guadano’s gang who had committed crimes had to die.

In the next few days, Luke and Vanessa changed up how they traveled. They rented a boat
with cash and visited scenic spots in Rio by boat.

They slept on the boat at night as well.

Luke copied the idea from Haley Cohen.

Mobile lodgings were both convenient and safe in Rio, which was surrounded by the
ocean.

As he expected, nobody disturbed them again after that.

They now had less time and fewer places to visit. Most of the time, Luke and Vanessa
simply basked in the sun on the boat, or went fishing and swimming.

As they relaxed, Luke asked Vanessa about her early life in Rio. It was quite simple, and
she didn’t have anything to hide. Vanessa’s full name was Vanessa Giselle Bugarra, so
some old friends called her Giselle too.

After her parents passed away from illness years ago, the people closest to Vanessa were
the three long-legged girls whom she worked with back in New York.

She became acquainted with Dominic’s team when she got involved in some drug deal in
Mexico, and she trusted Dominic’s character.

On the other hand, her three bosom friends slash partners had gone to Europe. She heard
that they caught the eye of some designer and had become fashion models.

Vanessa said that when Luke went back after his vacation, she would fly to Europe and
buy the clothes which her three friends walked the runway in.

Luke could only express sincere admiration for such spiteful behavior.

As for whether or not they would fall out after this catfight, he didn’t care.

That night, Luke climbed back onto the boat and drew out a long, relaxed sigh.

Vanessa’s voice came from inside the cabin. “Where were you?”

Luke shook off the seawater and walked into the cabin with a smile. “I couldn’t fall asleep,
so I went for a night swim.” Vanessa was reclining on the bed at the moment. Her
exceptionally long wheat-colored legs were as fascinating as ever. She glanced at him
with her electrifying eyes and asked with an unamused smile, “So, you swam for an hour
and twenty minutes?”

She was playing with a card in her hand, on which Luke had written his note: “I’m going
for a night swim.”

Luke shrugged. “I have good stamina.”

Vanessa wasn’t convinced at all. “So good that you can go swimming for an hour in the
middle of the night?”

Luke chuckled and gathered her close on the bed. “You’re the last person to question my
stamina, don’t you think?”

Vanessa glared at him in disdain. “Hey, you’re still wet.”

Chapter 529 - Great Arm Strength, My Lady
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 529 Great Arm Strength, My Lady

Luke had already grabbed her waist and picked her up. He said, “So, we both need a
shower, and I can prove it to you at the same time.”

Vanessa was a little nervous. “What do you want?”

“To prove to you that I still have plenty of stamina, and that I can work out for another
hour,” said Luke with a big smile.

Vanessa’s face stiffened, and she gripped him more tightly around the neck. “No need, I
believe you.”

With a smile, Luke exerted a little more strength with his hands. “No, I always do what I
say. I’m a man of my word.”

Vanessa struggled. “No, I’m tired, I want to sleep.”

Luke said, “It’s too late, my lady. I still owe you a lot of interest, but our time together is
limited.”

Vanessa: “…You beast, ah…”

Vanessa had completely cut off all communication with people in the city, in case she was
tracked down again.

Hence, she didn’t know about the major incidents in Rio lately which had frightened the
gangs.

More than ten gang nests had been attacked. A hundred core members and hundreds of
bottom-level gunmen had been killed.

The underground car market was hit the worst. Thirty percent of the circle, which
worked for Guadano and his associates, disappeared.

Luke’s “night swim” which was found out by Vanessa marked the end of this purge
operation.

The next day, Luke and Vanessa flew to Honduras.

Honduras was a country even more chaotic than Brazil. While few countries in South
America were peaceful, Honduras was definitely among the most turbulent ones.

In its last 125 years of history, Honduras had witnessed 139 uprisings and 59 wars.

Juarez of Mexico was often criticized as the most dangerous city in the world, but quite a
number of cities in Honduras were always among the top ten most dangerous cities in the
world; more than ten people were murdered there every day.

It was safe to say that the people of this country had never experienced peace in their
lifetimes.

Luke hadn’t planned to come here. It was Vanessa’s idea.

From here, she would go abroad under a new identity and travel around South America
under a few more names before she finally flew to Europe.

By then, it would be very difficult for anyone to track her down.

Even though Vanessa always hungered for thrills, her wild heart had gotten enough of it
after what happened recently. With her stash of cash now, she could enjoy life for a
couple of months in Europe.

Luke was only keeping her company, and he investigated the environment in passing.

He was very satisfied by the harvest in Rio, and Honduras similarly wasn’t bad at all.

After wandering around San Pedro Sula, the second largest city of Honduras, they found
that it was indeed a chaotic place.

San Pedro Sula had always competed with Juarez for the title of most dangerous city in
the world; noon was the safest time of day in the city.

And Luke and Vanessa weren’t ordinary people, which was why they could wander
around the city so leisurely for half a day.

Vanessa had wondered why Luke decided to go around on foot, but less than an hour
later, they already got themselves a rundown car.

They obtained this vehicle from several hooligans who had intended to rob them.

Watching Luke cover the seat with a towel from his knapsack and inviting her to sit,
Vanessa was amused. No wonder this guy vetoed her plan to rent a car. This had been his
plan all along
They would go their separate ways in less than twenty-four hours. By then, they could
throw this rundown car anywhere, and there wouldn’t be any trouble.

Vanessa’s flight was at night. Instead of checking into a hotel, they entered a bar that
evening after wandering around for a while.

This bar was the most decent-looking one nearby, although half its neon lights were
broken and the bullet holes in the windows were fixed with tape, since it was the only
way to prevent the glass from falling out.

But it really was the best bar in the neighborhood. Luke and Vanessa ordered some
canned drinks and leisurely enjoyed them at the counter.

It was only the canned drinks that Luke could be sure were fine. As for the alcohol here,
he couldn’t tell what their quality was like or what was in it.

The bar was pretty crowded, but most of the customers here didn’t look decent.

The atmosphere here was fired-up and violent. Ten minutes after Luke and Vanessa
arrived, a fight broke out.

It started when a bunch of hooligans hit on a curvy Latino girl who had pretty black hair.

Naturally, the hooligans didn’t approach her the courteous way. They pulled at the
woman while they were talking to her. Luke even saw one of the hooligans put his hand
on the black-haired girl’s hip and give it a squeeze.

He looked at Vanessa and asked, “Should we help her out?”

Vanessa turned around and shook her head. “This happens too often. Don’t bother unless
they want to drag her out.”

Luke nodded.

At that moment, a black baldie not far away from Luke chuckled and leaned in close.
“Dude, your girlfriend is very cool.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Of course; it’s what I find charming about her.”

The black baldie chuckled again and raised his dry martini at Luke before he took a sip.

Luke raised his own glass at the man. He found the black baldie somewhat familiar.

However, he was often face-blind, and didn’t think too much about it.
Vanessa simply gave Luke an annoyed smile and didn’t bother to talk to the two boring
men.

Faced with the harassment of these hooligans, the black-haired girl put on the sexiest
smile. “Enjoying yourself?”The hooligans whistled and said that they were.

“F*ck you! You’ll enjoy it more with your mother!” With a roar, the black-haired girl
abruptly exploded and slapped the hooligan who touched her butt so hard he turned a
full circle.

Luke’s lips twitched as he secretly praised, Great arm strength, my lady!

Even if the hooligan wasn’t that big, he was still a tough guy, and for him to spin at a slap
was too fierce.

Hence, the fight began.

Looking at the black-haired girl who was surrounded by the hooligans, the black baldie
looked like he was going to step forward.

But after the girl roared and knocked out the hooligan with a slap, the black baldie was
dumbfounded.

He had raised his dry martini to his lips, ready to take one last sip before he saved the
damsel in distress, but he was now so stunned he forgot to drink as he stared at the
black-haired girl with bulging eyes. The black-haired girl didn’t hold back at all. She
grabbed the fingers of a hooligan who had been reaching for her neck, and they cracked
as she twisted them.
Chapter 530 - May I Know Your Name? I Think I’ve Fallen In
Love With You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 530 May I Know Your Name? I Think I’ve Fallen In Love With You

The hooligan’s mouth opened wide, but before he could scream, the black-haired girl had
grabbed his arm and twisted her body to throw him over her shoulder so that he
smashed into the ground with a heavy thump.

The hooligan immediately passed out. He never had the chance to scream. What followed
was the sound of fists hitting flesh, the sound of tables, chairs, cups and miscellaneous
items being smashed, and the screams of the hooligans.

But the most distinctive sound of all was the torrent of loud swearing that came out of the
black-haired girl’s mouth.

Even Luke’s face froze despite his usual calm.

Looking at the chaotic fight, he whispered in Vanessa’s ear, “She looks a lot stronger than
you.”

Vanessa rolled her eyes at him again, their electrifying allure tickling Luke’s heart.

The black-haired girl was tough, but she wasn’t a professional. She had picked up some
things fighting on the streets. Tearing out their hair, pulling their ears, twisting their
fingers, slapping their faces, and kicking their groins, she made the hooligans beg for
mercy.

But in this one-sided brawl, she had also been hit until her eyes were red and her lips
were swollen.

Luke smacked his lips. “Are we really not going to help her?” He actually found this black-
haired girl quite easy on the eyes. She was fierce and tough – it was just that she was a
little foul-mouthed.

Curses like “I’ll blow up your penis” or “You maggots are only worthy of eating my sh*it”
flowed like water. Coupled with her punches and kicks, these were soul-crushing blows
to the hooligans.

Unfortunately, she was, in the end, a woman up against almost ten men. After taking
down three of them, she was surrounded by the remaining four, who punched and kicked
her.
The dry martini in the black baldie’s hand finally slipped and shattered into pieces, but he
suddenly got up and walked over with long strides.

Bam! Crack! Pu! Pa!

A series of noises rang out, and the four men attacking the girl passed out.

One screamed as he clutched his ankle which had been twisted into a Z, one retched hard
as he clutched his belly, and one poor devil was kicked down and the black baldie
stomped on his face.

In the midst of his savage movements, the black baldie put on the gentlest smile and
stretched out a hand to the black-haired girl, who was struggling to get back to her feet.
“May I know your name? I think I’ve fallen in love with you.”

“Pu!” Luke spurted juice all over the floor.

He had expected the black baldie to say something like, “Are you alright?” Who would
have thought he would say something like that?

That was because the black-haired girl, who had just taken a beating, had unkempt hair
and a swollen face. Her clothes were also dusty and stained with alcohol, and she looked
no better than a beggar.

With her current appearance, how could the black baldie still say something like that?
Shouldn’t he offer to take her to a hospital first?

In the end, the black-haired girl got back up on unsteady feet and spat out a mouthful of
bloody saliva, before she disdainfully said to the black baldie, “How old are you? You
don’t even have hair anymore, don’t try to act like a young guy to pick up girls!” With that,
she limped out of the bar. Dazed for a moment, the black baldie suddenly burst out
laughing. He laughed so hard that he could barely stand straight.

Vanessa stared blankly, before she chuckled as well.

After the black-haired girl pushed open the door and walked out, the black baldie
stopped laughing and swiftly followed her.

Luke’s blessing followed the man out. “Good luck! I believe in you!” The black baldie
didn’t even bother to turn back around. He simply gave the victory sign, before he
disappeared out the door.

Luke smacked his lips. “Is this what they mean by ‘beauty is in the eyes of the beholder’?”
A complicated expression on her face, Vanessa hummed in agreement.

At that moment, another group of people came out of a side corridor and walked past her.

Seeing Vanessa sitting at the counter, they paused and turned their heads. “Hi, gorgeous,
how about a drink?” They then surrounded her.

Detecting the strong smell of alcohol on them, Luke knew that these people were drunk.

Rolling his eyes, he pulled Vanessa to his side and said, “She’s fine. You can scram.”

The drunkards paid no attention to him. They approached Vanessa with dumb leers and
reached for her.

Luke grabbed a bottle opener from the counter with his right hand, and stabbed again
and again with it.

In one second, he had stabbed four times, and four men knelt down next to his feet as
they screamed and clutched their hands.

“Have you sobered up? If you have, get lost,” Luke said impatiently before he threw away
the bloodstained bottle opener.

“Go to hell!” One of the drunkards who hadn’t reached out seemed to sober up a little, and
he reached for his waist.

But Luke leaned against the counter in a relaxed pose and looked silently at the guy.

The drunkard pulled a pistol out from his back.

In Luke’s eyes, the guy was as slow as an old COW. He curled his lip and suddenly raised
his right leg to kick the hand that the man was holding the gun with. The drunkard’s grip
loosened at the pain, and the gun was sent flying before it landed in front of Luke.

Picking up the pistol, Luke aimed and pulled the trigger.

Bang!

The man yelled and fell to his knees with a hole in his calf.

Luke nodded. “Your gun was loaded, so you only have yourself to blame.”

After he opened fire, the other three hooligans reached for their guns too.

This time, Luke didn’t waste any time talking. He fired again, and just like their buddy,
those hooligans immediately yelled and dropped to their knees.

Luke then went over and collected their pistols, before he found the key to a car on the
first guy who had tried to shoot him.

“Let’s go. These people probably have accomplices.” Saying that, he left the bar with
Vanessa.

Their shabby car was nowhere to be seen when they came out.

Luke wasn’t surprised at all. If you took your phone out in public here, you had to be
prepared to be robbed of it at any time, to say nothing of a car.

With the key in his hand, Luke walked straight to a Toyota pickup and opened it.

Vanessa didn’t find that strange since it was the only Toyota parked outside the bar.

In the car, Luke asked, “To the airport?”Vanessa thought for a moment before she shook
her head. “Let’s check out more of the city. There are another two hours until my flight.”

Luke nodded and drove slowly.

They wandered around the city aimlessly, going wherever they wanted.

San Pedro Sula was even more chaotic at night.

The occasional gunshots and screams indicated that the city wasn’t destined to spend this
night peacefully.

Luke and Vanessa were quiet in the car.

They were about to go their separate ways. While they weren’t exactly sad, they were a
little reluctant to let each other go after the ten enjoyable days they spent together.

Behind them, the sound of engines grew louder as two cars sped over and then screeched
to a stop to block the Toyota pickup.
Chapter 531 - So, You Crashed and Burned?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 531 So, You Crashed and Burned?

Luke sighed helplessly. “And I thought we could spend our remaining time together
peacefully…”

Vanessa gazed at him with her charming electrifying eyes. “Can you take care of them
first?”

Luke said, “What if they’ve mistaken us for someone else?” “This is the one! It’s Edgar’s
pickup! Kill those son of b*tches!” At the roar, many people locked and loaded their guns.

Luke: “Fine. It seems they didn’t mistake us for someone else. Then there’s no need to feel
guilty.”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang!

He killed five of the six men who got out of the cars, and Vanessa shot down the last one.

The whole process took no more than two seconds.

Ignoring the six dead men, Luke turned his head and looked at a car that was slowly
making its way over.

When the car drew near, a slightly familiar black baldie greeted him casually from the
driver’s seat. “Hey! It seems you don’t need my help anymore.” Luke chuckled. “But thank
you for your kindness anyway.” The black baldie laughed, as if amused by Luke’s
gratitude.

Luke waved at him. “Goodbye. I must see my girlfriend off now.”

The black baldie simply nodded with a smile.

Luke said in passing, “I wish you a lovely night.”

Immediately, the black-haired girl in the passenger seat grunted angrily in response.

Pretending that he didn’t hear it, Luke hit the gas pedal and sped away.
Some passers-by looked over, but nobody kicked up a fuss; a few deaths in San Pedro
Sula at night couldn’t be any more common.

After Luke drove some distance away, Vanessa suddenly said, “Let’s go to the beach.”

Luke did as she asked and drove to a quiet beach.

He took out a towel and lay it out on the flat beach, before he sat down with Vanessa in
his

arms.

Staring at the dark sea for a long time, Vanessa suddenly asked, “Will we meet again?”

Luke chuckled. “I’m usually in Los Angeles, except when I’m on business trips. I’m not
going anywhere.”

Vanessa was somewhat relieved after hearing that.

She had been feeling a little conflicted after the last few days.

She was very fond of Luke, or rather, she found Luke very attractive. However, that
fondness and attraction weren’t enough for her to abandon her free-spirited life.

Also, judging from Luke’s reaction, he didn’t want to cling to her either.

Nevertheless, she was still a little disappointed by it. Now, she had gotten a neutral
answer, and one which was most suitable for her.

With Luke’s response, they would no longer be acquaintances who just happened to run
into each other, but friends who were comfortable with each other.

Maybe one day, when she missed him, she could meet up with this old friend in Los
Angeles under another identity.

That was good enough for Vanessa, who had few friends.

Thinking that, she asked, “What time is it?”

Luke glanced at his watch and said, “Half past eight.” She hummed and said, “I think my
flight is at ten twenty.”

Luke said, “I know. I’ll get you there before that.”

Vanessa couldn’t help but glare at the man next to her, but it was hard to make out her
fascinating eyes in the darkness by the sea.

She could only turn around and stretch out her long legs as she straddled Luke and
looked down at him. “Do you want to stay here and do nothing for the next hour? It’ll only
take twenty minutes to get to the airport!” Luke chuckled.

He didn’t get up but simply hugged her thin waist and stroked it gently. “So, we can still
discuss interest repayments?”

Vanessa shifted her skirt and moved lower. “We’ve been over this many times. Didn’t you
say that compound interest is an option?”

Luke nodded and sighed. “So, there’s no way that I can pay the interest in full?”

Both of them moaned in the middle of their conversation.

By the sea at night, there was still nothing to be heard but the rolling tide crashing onto
the beach.

At ten twenty, Luke returned to the previous bar on his own.

Ordering another can of juice, he leaned against the counter lazily.

A few minutes later, another person entered the bar. He smiled when he saw Luke and
sat down next to him. “Where’s your girlfriend? Is she gone?”

Luke tapped the counter lazily and said to the bartender. “His drink is on me.”

The man was none other than the black baldie.

He smiled again when he heard that. “I like you, boy. I’d like a tequila pop.”

After the bartender brought the drink over, the black baldie tapped the glass on the
counter, and when the drink fizzed with bubbles, he drained it in one gulp.

Luke raised his eyebrow. “Where’s your future ‘girlfriend’? Since you’re drinking here,
I’m guessing you crashed and burned?” The black baldie put the glass down and smacked
his lips. “She will be my girlfriend, and my wife after that. But it takes time to build love.”

Luke blinked innocently. “So, you crashed and burned?”

The black baldie glared at Luke with the eyes of a bull. “Young man, treasure the beauty
of love and don’t waste time. Love is the most precious thing in the world.”

Luke nodded, deep in thought. “Fair enough.”

“But, you crashed and burned?” He sipped calmly on his juice.

The black baldie gazed at him angrily for a while, before he suddenly smiled. “Kid, you’re
too young. I personally took her home and confirmed it was her place.”

Amused, Luke gave him a thumbs up. “You’re a pro.”

Smiling proudly, the black baldie suddenly stretched out his hand. “What’s your name?
I’m Kincaid.”

Luke shook the man’s hand. “Skywalker.”

Kincaid’s lips twitched. “Are you serious?”

Luke drew his hand back. “As serious as your own name.”

Speechless for a moment, Kincaid drew his hand back as well. “Fine, we’re in the same
trade. Your hand doesn’t seem like it, but your technique… well.” He smiled
broadly.Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded honestly. “Sort of. I’m a good guy.”

Kincaid agreed with him. “Yes, I’m a good guy too.”

Bullsh*t! Who the hell knows how many people you’ve killed! The same thought popped
up in their hearts.

Luke stared at the tattoo on the man’s bald head, which was an image of ravens flying or
perched on a bare tree. The strokes were simple and in the simplest black.

After a moment of observation, Luke asked, “Your tattoo is interesting. What does it
mean?”

Kincaid replied after a brief silence, “The passing of lives, I guess.” Luke hummed and
didn’t ask further. They sank into silence.

At that moment, a dozen men suddenly swarmed the bar.

Holding guns and eyes wide, their fierce gazes swept over the customers in the bar.
Chapter 532 - They’re Here For You? They’re Together!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 532 They’re Here For You? They’re Together!

Seeing the gangsters’ attitude, the customers in the bar silently retreated to hide in the
corners without needing to be told.

Kincaid glanced at the strangers. “Are they here for you?”

Luke asked, “Why can’t they be here for you?”

Kincaid shrugged. “I don’t think I’ve pissed off anyone here.”

Luke scoffed and drew two circles on his face. “Don’t forget the guy whose face you
stamped into a tomato pizza. You think you didn’t piss him off?”

Kincaid nodded helplessly. “Fine. But you shot three unlucky bastards in the leg, and then
you and your girlfriend killed six of their friends who wanted revenge. That’s way worse
than what I did, right?” Luke said, “But that can’t prove that these people are here for me,
can it?”. “That’s him! That’s the white boy who killed Ferreno and the rest!” shouted one
of the newcomers.

All of them aimed their guns at Luke.

Kincaid burst out laughing and moved to the side. “See, it really is your business.”

There was nothing Luke could do except raise his middle finger at Kincaid.

“The black baldie’s with him. He ruined Sam’s face earlier,” the same guy shouted again.

Immediately, half the newcomers shifted their guns to point them at Kincaid. Luke was
amused. “Looks like this is also your business. Half each?”

Kincaid said, “Fine. Let’s get this over with. I still need to bond with my wife.”

“Your ‘future’ wife,” Luke said unrelentingly.

As they mocked each other, the gangsters at the door grew impatient. “Kill them!”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Just before the gangsters opened fire, Luke lunged and
rolled to hide behind a coffee table and chairs on the side. Keeping low, he darted into a
corner, before he gave a thumbs up to the other side. “Keep it up, Kincaid. I believe in
you!”

“Haha, nice try! Half each!” Kincaid had basically moved the same time as Luke as he
flipped over the counter to hide behind it. He curled his lip in disdain.

Luke shrugged. “Fine, deal.”

The barrage of bullets wrecked the wine cabinet and counter. All kinds of alcohol and
objects were sent flying.

In the meantime, the dust had been kicked up in Luke’s corner as bullets nicked the wall.

When the two of them split up, the gangsters subconsciously pressed forward.

Their guns were still firing wildly. For a moment, the whole space was filled with
deafening gunfire.

Luke had already put on earplugs to block the noise and prevent his ears from ringing.

The gangsters, on the other hand, frowned at the pain in their ears as they fired.

Looking at the counter, Luke had to praise Kincaid, that wily old fox.

After jumping behind the counter, he had slipped out and was now watching the show
from a distant corner.

Luke raised a hand and signaled for him to fire on the count of three.

Kincaid replied with an OK gesture.

As Luke counted down, the gangsters’ gunfire suddenly slowed down.

These guys were super amateurs who couldn’t even keep up ongoing gunfire. Half of
them had used up their clips and were busy reloading at the same time.

Luke finished counting down at just the right time.

Almost in unison, Luke and Kincaid both stuck their guns out.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Kincaid and Luke were in two different corners. Caught in the crossfire, half the gangsters
were instantly killed. Luke didn’t even bother to aim. He didn’t have to show off his
marksmanship in front of Kincaid at all.
These dumbass gangsters thought that they had the advantage in numbers. From the
moment they came in and opened fire as they pressed forward, they didn’t even spread
out.

In such a confined space, this group of a dozen gangsters had massive bullseyes on their
backs.

Kincaid and Luke quickly emptied their clips. Only three of the dozen gangsters were
lucky enough not to be shot. Scared witless, they ducked to the sides.

While reloading, Kincaid made a “carry on” gesture at Luke.

Luke shrugged. He was half a second quicker at reloading than the black baldie, and he
stuck his gun out again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two gangsters who didn’t hide well enough
screamed and collapsed, one shot in the heel and the other in the elbow.

Bang! Bang!

Casually shooting them in the chest, Luke reloaded again.

On the other side, Kincaid applauded him soundlessly.

Luke raised his hand and made a “it’s your turn” gesture.

Kincaid smiled. He didn’t stick his head out, but simply flicked his wrist and raised his
gun.

Bang! Bang! Bang! The last gangster was shot in his upper torso and couldn’t move
anymore.

Luke clapped soundlessly as well.

Kincaid hadn’t fired off random shots; he had aimed at his target using the reflection in a
mirror at the counter.

This wasn’t something that a regular shooter could do.

Luke had reloaded by then, and he walked out.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

All the gangsters who had still been screaming were shot in the chest.
Luke then fired behind him without even turning his head.

Bang! Bang! The last two bullets weren’t wasted. The bartender who had planned to
ambush him with a rifle was shot in his thigh. When he screamed, his head was blown up.

Those gangsters had known to come here for Luke only because the bartender had told
them.

Luke knew that this bar was in their territory and that the bartender worked for them.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have returned to this bar.

Pa!

Kincaid walked out and aimed at someone behind Luke.

A guy who was secretly aiming at Luke from the crowd took a bullet to the head.

Kincaid said with a smile, “You owe me your life.”

Luke curled his lip and suddenly flung his empty M1911.

With a clunk, the gun hit the face of another gangster at the door who was aiming his gun
at Kincaid.

Luke shrugged. “Now we’re even.”Those two were with the gangsters, but had pretended
to be customers and didn’t step out at the beginning.

Now that the two covert gunmen were dead, there were no more people among the
customers hiding in the corners who took out any guns.

Luke went over and picked up a gun from one of the gangsters before he returned to the
counter.

Kincaid was rummaging around at the moment, and after a while, he gave an “Aha!” and
took out a bottle of red wine.

Luke glanced at the label but didn’t recognize it. “Is this good wine?”

Kincaid curled his lip. “So-so, but it’s the real deal at least. The tequila that the bartender
gave me earlier was definitely fake and tasted crap. This bottle of wine will be his
compensation to me. I’ll take it to Sonia later.”

Luke picked up his can of juice from the counter; it was a miracle that the can had
survived the barrage.

Taking a leisurely sip, he asked, “Sonia? Is that your future wife?”

Chapter 533 - Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned
Experience and Credit
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 533 Another Level-Up, and Hard-Earned Experience and Credit

Kincaid opened his eyes wide. “She will be my wife.”

Luke shrugged. “Then, may you have a baby

soon?”

Kincaid simply raised his middle finger at him.

Just like that, they walked out of the bar, one holding a bottle of wine and the other a can
of juice.

Kincaid remarked casually, “You look a little like someone I know. Your technique is
pretty similar, except that you’re not as good at shooting and not as handsome. Your
beard is also fake.”

Unbothered, Luke took a swig of his juice. “Someone who’s actually better-looking than I
am Who?”

Kincaid thought for a moment and in the end still decided to answer his question. “His
name’s John. He’s an old guy who’s already retired. I don’t think you’ll ever run into him.”

As they chatted, they left the bar.

Getting into his pickup, Luke waved at Kincaid who was getting into a Ford. “See you. I
have a plane to catch.”

Kincaid simply waved back, and the two men went their separate ways in their respective
cars.

The bar fight had just been a game to them, and a way to make an impression on each
other.

In the wee hours of the morning, Luke got on a plane bound for Los Angeles.

His lips curved up as he read the system notifications.

Mission: Eliminate drug dealers and destroy their nest at the bar. Completed.
Total experience: 2,000. Total credit: 2,000.

Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +1,200. Credit +1,200.

As experience has reached 50,000 points, the host is now level 13.

Extra stat points: 5.

Thanks to his harvest back in Mexico, he already had more than 15,000 experience points
before this trip to Rio.

In the next dozen days or so in Rio, Luke went on a killing spree and earned 3000+ every
night.

By the time he arrived in Honduras, his experience had surpassed 48,000 points.

He had only gone back to the bar because he needed the last thousand experience points
to level up.

And given his slight OCD, he didn’t want to wait until he returned to Los Angeles to obtain
the points. Let the level-up be the best bonus for this field trip!

Looking at his stats, Luke fell into deep thought.

40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, and 20 Mental Strength. Overall, this was the optimal
configuration for him for most circumstances. If it wasn’t for Elementary Self-Healing, he
might have stacked Dexterity or Mental Strength so that they reached 40 first.

He was now facing a conundrum: Whether to improve Dexterity or Mental Strength first.

Since 40 was the second threshold, the most cost-effective choice naturally was to
increase Dexterity or Mental Strength to 40 first.

Splitting the points between the two attributes would mean that neither of them would
operate to maximum effect for a long time, not until they both reached 40.

Currently, the demand for experience points soared every five levels, and this massive
increase meant that every subsequent threshold he reached required the sum of
practically all the experience points of the last ten or so levels. The experience points
required for every new level, on the other hand, was an increase of 20,000 points.

Level 13 required 50,000 experience points, level 14 70,000 points, and level 15 90,000.

It was impossible for him to fly all over the world every day and kill criminals
everywhere.

If hundreds of homicides were to happen wherever he went, and it happened too often,
any idiot would notice it had to do with him.

All this time, he had done his best to conceal traces of his involvement by using
scapegoats.

In his forays out to earn experience points in France’s neuf trois, even the Paris police
didn’t know what happened, to say nothing of American intelligence organizations.

None of these gangs would let the police know what happened; they were only too happy
to snap up the territories of gangs that had gone missing Back in Mexico, Luke didn’t
leave any evidence behind. Nothing could be traced back to him.

However, he had indeed made quite a scene in Rio. If he wanted to earn experience and
credit points like this again, he couldn’t use his real identity.

He already had a plan for that.

For now, he could only stay in Los Angeles and steadily earn experience and credit points
until the time was ripe for him to open a new playing field.

That also meant that he couldn’t level up too quickly.

This time, he had advanced to a new level in less than a month, but that wouldn’t happen
often.

After pondering for a long time, he finally made his choice in the system and clicked.

Mental Strength 21.

Sensing the itchy feeling in his brain, he took a deep breath.

Now that he had made his choice, he could only continue forward without any hesitation.

Thinking that, Luke closed his eyes and began to review his Rio trip. He knew that he
wasn’t too smart, so he had to make up for it with diligence. A little more self-reflection
never hurt.

It was a good thing that he had Elementary Self-Healing, and his Mental Strength had
surpassed 20.

Apart from two hours of sleep, his brain was almost never idle for the remaining 22
hours in a day.
He spent most of the time reflecting on his operations and reviewing the follow-up.

That was why he was always busy.

After a short flight, Luke was back in Los Angeles.

Taking a deep breath of the familiar air, he shook his head with a smile. “It’s a lot worse
than in Rio, but I still like it here.”

Taking the secondhand Ford which he had left in the airport parking lot, he drove home.

Luke frowned when he entered the house.

He didn’t need to look around to know that it was empty.

That was because the security system was fully activated, which was only the case when
both of them were out.

So, the question was: Where did Selina go?

Did she go out shopping at three in the morning?

Luke wasn’t too worried. He sent her a text message before he started unpacking his stuff
and cleaning up.

Half an hour later, the door opened and Selina scuttled in.

Seeing Luke, who was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed as he looked at his laptop,
she said with an awkward smile, “You’re back, darling.”

Luke raised his head and pointed next to him. “Sit down and tell me what Gold Nugget put
you up to this time.”

Selina sat down and hesitated before she said, “We were just… carrying out a small
experiment.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Then you beat up a bunch of people until they spat blood and
saliva? Don’t tell me you were so bored you joined an underground fight ring?”Selina
chuckled and said, “No. I just… beat up some hooligans.”

Luke hummed and said, “Then that’s fine. Take a shower and go to bed.”

Seeing his expression, Selina knew that he really didn’t think it was a big deal, and she
was stunned. “You’re not mad?” Luke found that strange. “Why would I be mad?”
Young lady, you can only cause a punch-up at most. What’s with this sense of guilt? You
need to toughen up! Luke mocked inwardly. Selina relaxed, then went over to pull at him.
“Go, let’s go to the training room. I made some progress in my training recently.”

Luke didn’t resist, and just got up with a smile.

In the training room, Selina put on her gloves and looked at Luke in his pajamas and
slippers. “You should change your clothes.”

Luke shook his head and kicked off the slippers. He then hung his pajamas on the
workout equipment on the side. Picking up two hand targets, he waved and said, “Let’s do
this.”

He had some idea of what she wanted to show him, and he was very interested.
Chapter 534 - Progress and Promise
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 534 Progress and Promise

“Gold Nugget, you come out first,” said Selina.

Gold Nugget quietly drifted out of her back in the form of a ball.

Without another word, Selina charged forward and began to attack.

Sensing her speed, Luke exclaimed in surprise. “Interesting.” As he spoke, Selina struck
both hand targets in a storm of fists and legs.

Holding the hand targets up under her attack, Luke remarked in amazement, “You made a
lot of progress.”

Selina kept up the attack for roughly three minutes, before she jumped back in
annoyance. “Let’s stop.” Luke took off the hand targets with a smile and tossed them
aside. “Not bad. Is it because of Gold Nugget?”

Leaning against the workout equipment, Selina murmured angrily, “It doesn’t make
sense. Why can’t I hit you when I’m already this strong? You must be cheating!”

Luke walked over and rubbed her head. “Young girl, you’re too naive. I’ve never used my
strength when we spar.”

Selina didn’t know what to say.

Luke finally said, “Gold Nugget, why don’t you roll over here?”

The golden Slime hopped onto the workout equipment and demanded, “Apologize.”

Luke glanced at it. “Why?”

“You told me to roll over.” The golden Slime kept bouncing furiously.

Luke put one hand to his forehead. “You’re a ball right now. How can you move without
rolling?” Gold Nugget was lost for words. It thought for a long while, but couldn’t think of
a retort. “Fine, forget it.”

Luke said, “Don’t change the subject. Tell me what happened to her.” His expression
turned calm when he said that.
He wouldn’t blame Selina. He knew that she had been under some pressure lately, so it
was inevitable that she would try a shortcut when she discovered one.

But Luke had to find out for sure how dangerous this shortcut was.

Gold Nugget replied without much hesitation. “I extracted the energy in her body before
returning most of it to her; I ate a bit of it. It was sooo delicious, and I couldn’t help
myself.”

Frowning, Luke pulled Selina over and walked around her as he examined her carefully.

A moment later, he suddenly said, “Haven’t you noticed that your breasts and butt have
shrunk again?”

Selina exclaimed and dashed off to her room in a panic. Luke didn’t follow her. He simply
pointed at the ball-like Slime, warning it silently not to think about running. After Selina
left, Luke closed the door and looked down at Gold Nugget. “Tell me, how many times
have you instigated her?”

Gold Nugget trembled and twisted its ball-shaped body without saying anything. Luke
crouched down and stared at it. “I want your word that nothing will happen to her
because of your instigations.”

Gold Nugget: “… How is that possible? In the first place, she’s a cop. She’s bound to run
into criminals and danger.”

Luke sneered. “Huh, you’re smart now. Then wouldn’t her chances of running into danger
increase significantly when you encourage her to beat up other people at night?” Gold
Nugget was angry. “She said she wanted to be like you. I’m just giving her the power she
needs.”

After a brief silence, Luke slowly reached out and touched Gold Nugget’s ball body as he
said in a soft voice, “Remember, I’ll kill you if anything happens to her.”

Gold Nugget screamed in fear and pain. “Ah, no! This bloody energy again? Take it back,
take it back!”

Luke’s ice blue eyes were indifferent as he squeezed Gold Nugget in his palm, and it
couldn’t escape. He asked softly, “Do you understand?”

Gold Nugget kept screeching and trembling wildly as it did all it could to avoid some
frightening thing. “I do! I do! I’ll definitely do my best to ensure her safety and never let
her run into danger! I promise!”
Only then did Luke draw his hand back and stand up. “That’s my good boy.”

He opened the door and said, “Remember, I can give you anything you want to eat if you
do your job well. I believe in giving rewards where they’re due.”

Gold Nugget lay in an exhausted pool of liquid on the floor. “Really? You promise?”.

Luke turned back and smiled. “I promise.”

Selina came charging out of her room at that moment, and she gave Luke a conflicted
look. “They’re smaller! They’re really smaller!”

Luke put his hand on her shoulder and sat down with her on the couch. “That’s fine. I’ll
give you more nutrients and supplements. For the time being, don’t let Gold Nugget run
wild.”

Selina nodded, then suddenly thought the situation was odd. “Where’s Gold Nugget?”

Dollar suddenly came out of her room and ran into the training room. A moment later, it
ran back and sat before them.

“It’s here now.” Luke glanced at Dollar with a smile. “Take a shower first. After that, we’ll
go to the basement for a full body examination.”

Selina hummed in response and went to take a shower.

Half an hour later, Luke read Selina’s data and was lost for words.

If Selina’s measurements were expressed in system units, she was basically at 20

Strength and 20 Dexterity too.

Of course, her stats weren’t multiplied by a coefficient like Luke’s.

That meant that she was twice as strong and agile as an ordinary person.

Compared with before Luke’s trip to Rio, these two stats of hers had increased by almost
thirty percent.

It had only been half a month.

No wonder Selina had yet to notice her curves shrinking once again; she had been too
enamoured by her new strength

Rubbing Dollar’s head, Luke mulled over whether this was a good thing or not.
From Selina’s questions previously, Luke knew a lot about Gold Nugget now.

Gold Nugget hitching a ride didn’t harm its host, provided that Gold Nugget itself didn’t
want to hurt its host.

And for some strange reason, Gold Nugget would do practically everything Selina asked
of it.

It looked like they had to keep this alien dog head here.

At that moment, he felt the dog head under his hand tremble incessantly.

He looked at Dollar, only to find that while it had a satisfied expression on its face, its
body was shaking all over as if it had schizophrenia.

Clearly, the earth dog and the alien dog had different feelings about Luke’s petting.

Amused, Luke drew his hand back. “Okay, I’ll make you something good to eat tomorrow,
alright?”

Dollar’s body instantly stopped trembling and it started to whine and lick Luke’s hand
exuberantly.Nothing happened that night.

The next morning, Selina was woken up by the aroma of food.

Looking at the open door and the empty doghouse, she knew that Gold Nugget had taken
Dollar out.

“Seriously, I’ve told you a million times: close the door on your way out!” she grumbled
unhappily before lazily getting out of bed.

Quickly washing up, she walked toward the kitchen, only to see Dollar sitting obediently
at the kitchen doorway and wagging its tail as it fixed its eyes on Luke.

Luke was bustling around. Suddenly, he threw out a xiaolongbao[1] and said, “Try this.”
Selina stretched out her hand, but Dollar beat her to it. It stuck out its tongue and
grabbed the xiaolongbao, before chowing down.

Selina gnashed her teeth. “Gold Nugget, you actually dare snatch my food!”

[1] small steamed bun

Chapter 535 - Everybody Is Busy
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 535 Everybody Is Busy

Gold Nugget whined as it chewed the xiaolongbao.

Luke turned his head with a smile. “It didn’t steal anything. It’s helping me check the taste
of the xiaolongbao. Yours will be ready soon. You can go to the dining table.”

Selina quickly went to the dining table. “Chef, service.”

Gold Nugget followed her and sat down next to the dining table too.

Selina angrily stretched out her foot to kick its butt gently. “Don’t copy me.”

Dollar stuck out its big tongue and tried to lick her. This time, it was Dollar the dog who
was trying to cozy up to her. Selina laughed and held Dollar back with her foot so that this
scary slobbery monster didn’t launch an attack at her.

Luke came out holding aloft some steamer baskets. Ignoring the two overly-energetic
fellows, he minded his own business and ate his food.

He threw out one xiaolongbao, instantly distracting the two dogs, and the three of them
stopped horsing around.

Two humans and two dogs finished twenty steamer baskets of xiaolongbao for breakfast.
Then, Luke brought out a box from his room. “This is a special gift from Rio.”

Selina chuckled and quickly accepted it.

Feeling chastised last night, she had forgotten to ask for her gift.

Opening the box, she asked doubtfully, “Is this diamond?”

Luke chuckled and said, “Good thing you didn’t say glass. It’s tourmaline. It’s not too
expensive. You can wear it when you’re on break.”

Examining the bright yellow gem in her hand, Selina suddenly realized something and
held it next to Dollar. Comparing them for a moment, she exclaimed in surprise. “This
looks a little like Dollar!”

Amused, Luke nodded in agreement.

That was exactly why he bought her this gift.

It seemed the perfect combo along with the gold pig that he had given to her before.

Watching Selina put the gift away in her room, Gold Nugget began to whine at Luke.

Luke was stumped. “Your gift… Fine, I did get you something.”

Saying that, he returned to his room and then took out a stack of unique Brazilian juice
flavors from his inventory.

He put the juices in front of Gold Nugget. “They’re specialties of Brazil: eighteen
mysterious juice flavors. I guarantee they’re unique.”

Gold Nugget sniffed them for a moment, then looked at Luke disdainfully as it began
organizing the juices.

There were two rows of five cans each, plus one extra.

Luke was instantly embarrassed. “Fine, there are only eleven cans. But that’s not because
I’m bad at math; I just said it without thinking. Do you want them or not?”

Hearing that, Gold Nugget ran off with a swoosh to drag out an empty bag from Selina’s
room. It then put all the juices into the bag and brought it back to its doghouse.

From the room came Selina’s angry yell. “That’s my new bag. I only bought it several days
ago! It cost me fifty dollars! You bad dog…”

Putting their respective gifts away properly, Selina and Gold Nugget were perfectly
satisfied as they went to work.

Today, Luke and Selina reported at the police department together with Gold Nugget.

After showing up with Dollar several times and seeing that nobody had any objections,
Selina no longer left it in the car.

Seeing Luke, who had been away for a long while, their colleagues at the Major Crimes
Division all greeted him and received some snacks from Selina in passing.

Billy Wang, who had always had a cheap mouth, said, “Luke, Selina’s mood has improved
since you returned, right? We asked her why she hadn’t made any snacks recently, and
she said she wasn’t in the mood. Hehe…”

Luke poked the old guy’s belly with one finger. “So you didn’t eat the donuts she bought?
How did it get this big if you didn’t?”

Billy Wang slapped his hand away angrily. “Get lost. This is called a beer belly in Chinese,
alright? It’s not from eating snacks.”

Luke said, “Then drink less and go home early to spend more time with your wife.”

Depressed, Billy Wang turned around and walked away. “Don’t bring that up, or we won’t
be good colleagues anymore.”

Luke chuckled and saw the middle-aged police detective off.

Billy’s wife was Chinese as well, and pretty bossy. Billy was always obedient at home and
could only let loose when he was out drinking.

But his wife took good care of him and the household. There was nothing for Billy to be
unhappy about; just consider it the pains of happiness.

After saying hello to his colleagues, Luke went to Elsa’s office.

Elsa didn’t even bother to look at the snacks that Selina brought. She just put them in her
drawer before she asked, “Had a good break?”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Elsa stood up and took down a stack of case files from the top of a cabinet on the side.
“These are yours. Any objections?”

Luke: “Not at all. However, boss, want to have lunch with us?” Elsa: “Is something
wrong?”

Luke: “Everything’s fine. I just want to talk about Martin and Roger.”

Elsa nodded. “Okay. Get to work now.” Case files in hand, Luke left the office with a smile.

At her desk, Selina started looking at the case files as she said, “It’s probably her time of
the month. Don’t take it to heart.”

Luke was stunned. “It’s her time of the month? I thought it was only because of work
pressure.”

Stumped for a moment, Selina nodded. “Fine. Maybe it’s a combination of the two.”

Luke: “Has work been busy lately?”

Stark: “You don’t know? The Stark Expo is happening again, and all sorts of people are
pouring into Los Angeles. Can you imagine how much work that involves?”

Luke scratched his head. “Is that so? That explains a lot.”

The Stark Expo in itself wasn’t that big a deal, but during this period, L.A.’s city center
would see an astonishing amount of traffic.

Merchants, clients, and tourists who wanted to be part of the fun would take this
opportunity to visit Los Angeles from all over the world.

Moreover, Stark Industries sold weapons.

It wasn’t hard to imagine what sort of clientele and tourists they would get.Los Angeles
had never been a peaceful place. It wouldn’t be unusual for foreign bigshots to clash with
the local tyrants.

A couple of hundred crime cases happening at this time would be enough to run the
Major Crimes Division off its feet.

But Stark Industries was a major taxpayer in Los Angeles, and also made all kinds of
donations to the police department every year.

What were the American police for? To provide a safe environment for the big patrons, of
course.

Since they had already taken the money, LAPD could only get their entire police force to
work overtime and maintain order. As she flipped through the case files, Selina started
throwing some at Luke. “This one has to take priority. This one, too. This one can’t be put
off either…”

Looking at the case files that were thrown at him, Luke clicked his tongue. “It’s already
this bad?”

Selina didn’t raise her head. “Why else would I go out at night… Cough, cough, that’s why
I’ve been busy recently.” Luke shot her a glance but didn’t ask further.

He knew what she didn’t say was that she had been out at night recently to beat up a lot
of hoodlums precisely because of the deterioration in public safety. Swiftly skimming the
case files, he got up and said, “Let’s go. We’ll have to work overtime for the next few
days.”
Chapter 536 - Eat, Drink, and Work Hard
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 536 Eat, Drink, and Work Hard

Half an hour later, looking at the cakes in the display window, Selina mumbled, “So, this is
how we work overtime.”

Luke replied self-righteously, “Do you not know how much energy we consume every
day? How can you investigate cases when you’re hungry? Lucy, I would like some cakes.”
Lucy, the female server, came over with a smile. “Luke, it’s been a while. Which one would
you like today?”

Luke nodded with a smile and pointed at a row of cakes. “I would like ten of each of those
cakes.”

Lucy was surprised. “Are you sure?” Luke had just pointed at more than ten types of
cakes.

Luke nodded with a smile. “I have three gluttons at home. They all need lots of food.”

Lucy didn’t worry about it any longer after her initial surprise. In any case, this big
customer always bought cakes in large amounts each time.

Otherwise, she wouldn’t remember him so vividly, though her impression of him was also
partly because of his looks.

Luke and Selina left with a bunch of boxes. They put the cakes that wouldn’t flip over in
the trunk, and the rest in the backseat.

Luke said to the dog in the backseat, “Gold Nugget, make sure these don’t fall over. Your
favorite strawberry cream cake is in there.”

Gold Nugget instantly stretched out a paw and placed it on the pile of boxes.

Luke nodded in satisfaction. “Good boy.”

Selina: “Hey, half the cakes are mine. They’re not all for you.”

Dollar whined with a blank look as it blinked its bean-like eyes.

Selina: “It’s useless even if you tell Dollar to play cute. Half the cakes are mine.”
Dollar tilted its big head and looked at its young master innocently, and the alien dog just
pretended to be deaf.

Driving off, Luke said, “It’s easy. It can’t hold the cake itself anyway. You can give it
however much you want to give it, right?”

Selina realized that was true. “Haha. That’s the advantage of having hands.”

Gold Nugget silently lowered its head and looked at its paws in frustration. That’s
cheating! If Luke didn’t forbid me from doing it, I can create hundreds of tentacles to steal
the cakes a hundred times faster than you!

Thankfully, Selina didn’t really do what she said.

Sitting in the passenger seat, she soon began to share the cakes with Gold Nugget.

She didn’t even bother to turn around. She simply threw bits of the cake over her
shoulder, and Gold Nugget would unerringly catch all of them with its big mouth.

She and the dog made a great team.

Luke simply left them alone.

With Dollar and Gold Nugget’s company, Selina was a lot happier. Compared with her
condition after the trip to Mexico, she seemed to have let certain things go.

Luke was quite glad to see that.

Why else would he have let Gold Nugget off so easily for its wrongdoings? He could’ve
punished the dog by cutting its snacks and feeding it dog food for a few days.

But the dog had made up for it in other ways, so it balanced out.

Before long, Luke and Selina reached the passage to an underground parking lot at the
back of a bank.

Flashing their badges, they drove in and parked the car, before two men and one dog
went over to a side door.

Luke glanced around and asked with a strange expression, “The robber’s death wasn’t
caught on camera?”

Munching on her cake, Selina replied, “The robbery in the hall is on tape, but the cameras
here were thrashed and there’s no footage of him.”
Luke asked, “And the bank has already replaced the cameras, right?”

Selina nodded. “That’s right. The case was two days ago; of course the bank wouldn’t
leave the cameras broken.”

Examining the locations of the cameras, Luke said, “The guy ran off on his own, so how
did he break the cameras? By shooting at them?”

Selina said, “That guy had a gun, but it wasn’t his gun that destroyed the cameras.”

Luke and Selina were on a bank robbery slash homicide case. However, the victim wasn’t
any of the bank security or a client here, but the robber himself.

That unlucky bastard hung himself at the door at the end of the passage instead of leaving
after the successful robbery.

Taking out a photo from the case file and comparing it with the door, Luke heaved a sigh.
“In any case, I don’t believe that our Mr. Robber hung himself because of a guilty
conscience after the robbery.” Selina nodded. “I don’t believe it either.”

After examining the scene, Luke didn’t tarry and left right away.

Sitting in a cafe booth, he read the case file and looked at the statements as well as photos
of the crime scene, and had an inkling about what happened.

Next to him, Selina was reading case files as she munched on a cream cake. She also put a
piece on Dollar’s plate every now and then.

It wasn’t long before Elsa pushed the door open and came in.

She nodded in satisfaction when she saw their diligence.

They loved to eat and drink, but they never slacked off when it came to work.

Luke raised his head and greeted her with a smile. “Shall we order now, boss?”

Elsa nodded.

Soon, they ordered a bunch of food and ate.

Drinking her tea after lunch, Elsa said, “So, what do you want to know?”

Luke shrugged. “I want to know Roger and Martin’s work situation.”

Staring at him for a moment, Elsa suddenly laughed. “You don’t know what’s going on
with them? I let you go for two weeks; it would’ve been a waste if you hadn’t produced
results.”

Luke asked, “So it’s all good now?”

Elsa nodded. “Sort of. They had one official warning, and aren’t eligible for promotion for
the next two years. But Roger has no plans to be promoted right now, and Martin doesn’t
care. So, it’s all been wrapped up.”

Luke was quite satisfied with Palmer. It was thanks to her efforts that the DEA took full
responsibility for what happened in Tijuana back in Mexico.

Elsa, however, added, “But Martin might take extended leave, and Roger will take a short
break.”

Luke was stunned. “Why?”

Elsa said, “I’m not sure. I asked Martin once, and he said that he needed to fix his mental
condition; only after it’s stable will he think about coming back to work. As for Roger… I
heard that his heart condition is flaring up again.”

Luke burst out laughing. “Are you sure it isn’t because of what Martin did?”Elsa nodded
helplessly. “It probably is. He’s old, after all, and what they did was really… unbelievable.
It’s not a bad idea for him to take a break.”

Looking at Luke’s laughing face, she couldn’t help but say, “Don’t be so gleeful. They’re
both capable detectives. Now that they’re on leave, a lot of their cases will be transferred
to us. You’ll have to work overtime.”

She felt a little helpless when she said that.

All the cases Luke and Selina worked on were tricky ones; in the hands of other
detectives, only 10% of cases would’ve been cracked. For Luke and Selina to solve 30% of
the cases was a real feat.

Elsa found it excessive that she had to give them more pressure.

Luke had been away for two weeks. She knew that he had probably taken a break toward
the tail end of it, but she didn’t call him back; that was part of her compensation to him.

But with the Stark Expo about to open, she couldn’t continue letting her most competent
general goof off.

Luke nodded with a smile. “No problem, boss. We’ll solve whatever cases we can.”
Chapter 537 - Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 537 Rich and Wilful Guy Was Robbed

If we can’t crack them, it doesn’t matter how much we talk about them here. Elsa and
Luke had the same thought in their hearts.

After their chat, Luke and Selina went back to their investigation, and Elsa returned to the
police department. However, she did give Luke some assistance. “If you need help, you
can look for Elizabeth and Billy’s team, or Simmons.”

Of course, Luke thanked her.

These were all the people under Elsa, and she was giving him her full support.

The three of them split up.

Luke and Selina went to the second scene. It was another bank robbery slash homicide.
Just like the previous case, the robber died after running into a hallway, and his loot
disappeared without a trace.

Even more bizarrely, none of the surveillance cameras had captured the robber’s death
either.

Reading the report of the simple autopsy done at the scene, Luke took out a chocolate
lollipop, tore the wrapper off, and put it in his mouth. His words were a little muffled as
he said, “These two cases are a little similar, except that this man was killed after he was
hit hard in the back of the head.”

Selina nodded. “That’s right. So, both cases are ours.”

Just like earlier, Luke did one round of the crime scene before leaving with Selina for a
third case, which was at a five-star hotel called Colmore Hotel.

Standing next to the road where the crime happened, Luke looked at the scene and
nodded. “At least this case shouldn’t be related to the last two.”

Selina rolled her eyes. “There’s a casino here. The guy who got mugged had just won a lot
of money.”

Luke waved his hand to indicate that they should go in, and asked, “What kind of idiot
comes out with cash? Does he think L.A. doesn’t have enough robberies?”
Remembering the information on the victim, Selina said a little uncertainly, “Perhaps he’s
too rich to care?”

Luke smacked his lips and felt that she was probably right.

Standing in the hotel casino, he and Selina drew a security guard’s attention the moment
they put on their badges. “Detectives, how can we help you?”

Luke: “A Mr. Jameson reported that he was robbed of 20,000 dollars yesterday. We’re
here for him.”

The security guard sighed helplessly. “Please wait a moment.” Saying that, he went into
the hall and said something to a middle-aged white man who was shouting and yelling at
a table, before he pointed at Luke and Selina.

The middle-aged white man muttered unhappily, but he still got up and went over.

His eyes glittered when he saw Selina. He stretched out his hand and said, “Ah, hello. May
I know your name? Would you like to have dinner with me after work? This is my card.”

Selina casually raised the cake she was holding and took a bite. “Sorry, but I’m not
hungry.”

Jameson: “…”

Luke stepped forward and took the card from the man’s hand. “Mr. Jameson, you
reported yesterday that you were robbed, right?”

Jameson nodded angrily, not bothered by the fact that Luke didn’t introduce himself.
“Yes. You’re so slow. If this was New York, I would’ve already filed a complaint with your
director.”

A neutral smile fixed on his face, Luke asked, “Then can you tell us what happened
yesterday?”

Jameson was impatient, but he wasn’t someone who didn’t care about his money at all,
and he quickly described the robbery yesterday.

After hearing him out, Luke nodded, deep in thought. “So, you impulsively went out with
20,000 dollars of cash, but before you made it to your car, you were covered in a bag and
beaten up, and then robbed?”

Jameson nodded. Luke stared at his face. “But you’re still playing here today. So, how did
the robber attack you?”
Jameson glared at Luke resentfully. Looking at that calm and handsome face, he suddenly
felt embarrassed; he lost in terms of looks! What should he do?

Averting his gaze, he said impatiently, “He just kicked me.”

Luke was as patient as ever. “Where, exactly?”

He wasn’t giving Jameson a hard time by asking that question. The truth was that most
robbers who didn’t have any weapons on them would just punch and kick a person, and
would be more violent; a person would be lucky to get off with just a swollen and bruised
face.

If they had a gun or a blade, then either the robbery would turn into a homicide, or the
victim would obediently hand over their money.

Most robbers and victims understood this rule very well since it happened very often.

People who hadn’t been robbed in Los Angeles were as rare as people who had never lost
anything to a thief.

As if going to work, many robbers would appear on the restless streets every night.

When they ran into ordinary people who were on their own, they would take out their
“tools” and stop the other party, and have these people hand over their cash, watches,
phones, and so on for “safekeeping.”

Most L.A. people wouldn’t keep a lot of cash in their wallets when they went out. They
usually carried thirty to fifty dollars. Of course, it was unwise not to carry any cash either.

If an ordinary person ran into an armed robber, it was better to let the robber take
twenty dollars than to take a bullet from a robber who was furious after a fruitless
endeavor.

Thus, many people carried pocket change on them in the event that they had to pay this
“toll.”

The robber who mugged Jameson had worn a black hood; it seemed he had been well-
prepared.

There weren’t any injuries on Jameson’s face. He was as healthy as could be, and was still
making a big fuss as he gambled. This was a little strange.

After hesitating for a moment, Jameson said in a low voice, “He kicked me in the butt.”
Luke raised an eyebrow. “Did you get it checked out? Were you badly hurt?”

Jameson coughed in embarrassment. “Hotel security checked it for me. It’s fine.”

Luke let out an “oh” and didn’t ask any further questions.

Clearly, the robber’s kick had barely hurt Jameson, and he had only felt pain for a
bit.Nodding, Luke said, “Okay, thank you for your cooperation. We’ll let you know if there
are any updates on this case.”

Jameson was surprised. “Huh? That’s it?”

Luke once again responded with a polite and calm smile. “You have to give us time to
investigate, right? After all, L.A. is a big city; it isn’t as safe as New York.”

Jameson was unable to say anything.

He was used to acting pretentiously in New York, and was now only just realizing that he
couldn’t act up here.

His usual tricks didn’t work here in Los Angeles. Luke and Selina left the hotel, but before
they got into their car, they saw a black man stealthily opening the trunk of another car.

Looking at each other, Luke and Selina had no choice but to go over.

Two meters behind the black man, Luke asked, “Sir, have you lost the key to your car? Do
you need me to call someone for you, or help you find a police officer?”
Chapter 538 - Don’t Look Down On the Young
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 538 Don’t Look Down On the Young

The black man was so frightened that the crowbar in his hand fell to the ground. He
turned around nervously and awkwardly. “No, no need.”

Seeing the badges that were hanging on their chests, he became even more anxious. “Ah, I
have to pee. Talk to you later.” With that, he slipped away.

Luke and Selina couldn’t be bothered to nab him.

There were too many such thieves in Los Angeles. If this one hadn’t been on the way and
Luke could earn ten experience and credit points just by saying a few words, he wouldn’t
have intervened at all

Scaring off the dumb thief who had failed to steal anything and had lost a crowbar
instead, Luke was about to leave.

But even when dialed down to an ordinary level, his Sharp Nose was still more sensitive
than a regular person’s, and he suddenly discovered something interesting. Staring at the
car, he suddenly asked Selina, “Does the case file mention Jameson’s license plate?”

Selina searched the case file for it. “Hey, that’s right, this is it.”

Luke took out Jameson’s card from his pocket and dialed the number on it. “Is this Mr.
Jameson? We just ran into someone trying to break into your car.”

In less than two minutes, Jameson came charging out in a rage. “Damn it, what’s wrong
with Los Angeles? Is this hell on earth?”

He didn’t flip out at Luke and Selina.

He wasn’t stupid. While the police detectives of the Major Crimes Division didn’t
necessarily have high positions, they had much greater power than regular police
officers.

Also, petty theft didn’t come under their purview, and they could’ve just ignored it.

Luke simply nodded at him. “Mr. Jameson, is this your car?”

Jameson took out his key and pressed the unlock button, and the car instantly beeped.
Luke said, “Can you open your trunk? The thief seemed to be trying to open it just now.”

Jameson found that strange, but did as Luke asked.

After the trunk was opened, Luke looked at what was inside with a mocking smile. “Mr.
Jameson, isn’t that the brown paper bag provided by the casino? Judging from how
packed it looks, does it contain the 20,000 dollars you lost?”

Dumbfounded, Jameson grabbed the bag and poured out its contents into the trunk.

Two wads of cash slid out.

Considering the amount and the denomination, and as long as a few notes hadn’t been
pulled out, Luke felt that this was definitely the 20,000 dollars.

Looking at Jameson, who was checking the cash with utter disbelief on his face, Luke said
with a smile, “Mr. Jameson, it seems that you can make a call and withdraw your case
now, right?”

Jameson was vexed. “But I really was beaten up and robbed. How would I know that he
would throw the money into my trunk?”

As he said that, he suddenly realized something. “Wait, did he cover my head precisely
because he didn’t want me to see him throw the money into the trunk? Or he didn’t want
me to see his face? He’s just making fun of me!”

Both Luke and Selina agreed with this speculation.

Unless Mr. Jameson had nothing better to do than call the cops over something that didn’t
happen, this was more likely petty revenge than a robbery.

The robber didn’t take the 20,000 dollars when it was right in front of him; this was
probably personal.

He beat Jameson up but didn’t hurt him, so he probably didn’t hate Jameson. He just
wanted to humiliate him.

Even if the robber was found, it would be hard to convict him. After all, Jameson hadn’t
lost any money, and he wasn’t hurt at all.

Luke and Selina didn’t waste any more time and simply told Jameson to park the car
inside the hotel compound.

They didn’t know what the idiotic magnate was thinking when he parked the car outside
the hotel and carried the cash on him when he left. He only had himself to blame for his
misfortune.

Luke’s guess was that this guy wanted to flaunt his cash by spending it extravagantly.

Except for criminals, most people didn’t earn so much from their daily work.

On top of that, there were some occasions where using a credit card wasn’t preferred
since it would leave a trail, so workers in certain trades wanted cash.

Labeling Jameson a playboy in his heart, Luke drove off with Selina.

Selina chuckled. “This guy’s family runs a newspaper. Though it’s based in New York, the
department still doesn’t want to be criticized by the paper for poor law and order, which
is why they gave the case to us. So, we cracked this case in half a day, right?”

Luke was amused. “Seriously? The newspapers in New York can say whatever they want.
Which bigshot cherishes our reputation so much?”

Selina pointed at him. “Hush, you!”

Luke: “Huh?”

“Because that bigshot is Director Brad, our boss’s boss’s boss,” said Selina.

Seeing the awkwardness on Luke’s face, she burst out laughing.

After she was done laughing, she finally explained, “According to Elsa, Director Brad only
came to L.A. after he was elbowed out in New York. When he left, he swore that he would
return to New York someday.”

Luke smiled wryly. Was this a matter of sticking to your principles and upholding your
dignity? Looking at his face, Selina added, “Also, I reckon that what our big boss meant
back then was that he wanted the guys in New York to beg him to go back.”

What goes around comes around? Don’t look down on the young? When Luke recalled
this saying, he instantly couldn’t help laughing. Director Brad certainly wasn’t a young
man, and no one had ever looked down on him. He was one of the most powerful men in
LAPD. His position as director of Westside LAPD could at most only be considered a
minor setback in his life.

Dropping the discussion about their boss’s life, the two of them drove back to the police
department.

Luke didn’t tell Selina that he actually knew who beat up Jameson. The scent of a certain
unreliable “best hitman” still lingered on the bag of money.
From Luke’s contact with the guy, this really was something the guy would do, not for the
money, but for fun.

But who knew exactly how Jameson had pissed off this “best hitman”?

However, the best hitman hadn’t gone so far as to cut Jameson into pieces. Perhaps, the
grudge wasn’t too serious?Back at the police department, Luke examined the bodies and
evidence that had been collected from the two bank robbery slash homicide cases.

Putting aside the man whose head had been smashed in, he discovered something new
about the robber who had been hung with a rope.

Looking at the noose, Luke rubbed his chin. “This technique looks familiar.”

In fact, it wasn’t just familiar.

The knots and the height of the noose were similar to the skills of Todd Vince, that
assistant director slash writer.

Luke could even picture how the noose must have flown through the air to land around
the robber’s neck and hang him.

Todd Vince had already been crushed under the wheels of a big truck. He was as dead as
could be.

Of course, a dead person couldn’t commit a crime. It could’ve only been done by someone
with proficient rope skills.
Chapter 539 - Who’s Been Abducted?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 539 Who’s Been Abducted?

Was it a fight between robbers, or had a passer-by intercepted the robber?

Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang. Selina quickly picked up and then hung up after a
few words. “Let’s go. Dustin’s asking for us. It’s an emergency.’ Any case that Dustin called
them in on personally was always either urgent or serious.

Luke and Selina arrived at Dustin’s office and promptly closed the door.

Dustin immediately said, “Go to Colmore Hotel right now. There’s just been an
abduction.”

Hadn’t they just come from there? Luke looked at Selina and asked, “Who was abducted?”

Dustin said, “Tony Stark.”

Luke and Selina exclaimed, “What the hell?”

Staring at their faces, Dustin said, “It failed! That’s why I’m only sending the both of you.
If the abductors succeeded, all of L.A.’s police officers would be out searching for him
right now.”

Luke sighed. “So, we’re only going there as a formality?”

Dustin said, “You could say that, but the best would be if you can find the would be
abductors. You know how much Stark Industries donates to our police department every
year, right?” Luke nodded. “Alright, we’ll head over right now. However, we won’t be able
to meet with Mr. Stark anyway, right?”

Dustin gave him a strange look. “Why else do you think I’m assigning this case to you?”

Both Luke and Selina were lost for words.

So that was it!

Luke and Selina had been transferred here because of their “connection” to Stark, which
was why this case had been thrown to them.

Luke sighed again and nodded. “Got it.”

Fine, just investigate it! In any case, Stark isn’t a big deal, Luke murmured inwardly.

They returned to Colmore Hotel and questioned security, who instantly replied with a
very firm “no comment.”

That was the power of Stark Industries in Los Angeles.

Even though it was an official matter and even when faced with police detectives, security
refused to divulge Tony Stark’s whereabouts.

Luke wasn’t bothered. He simply wandered through the hotel’s main thoroughfares, and
a while later, arrived at the casino.

Looking at the playboy not far away, he chuckled and said, “It’s been a long time.”

Signaling to Selina, the two of them went over.

Instead of heading right for Tony Stark, Luke approached one of the surrounding
bodyguards and said something in a low voice after flashing his badge.

The bodyguard didn’t make trouble for him, but he didn’t let Luke go over either. He
simply went to a fat bodyguard next to Tony Stark and whispered something to him.

A moment later, the fat bodyguard came over and said in a low voice, “It’s Mr. Stark’s
private time right now. You can make an appointment at his company to see him.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Mr. Happy, do you remember me?”

The fat bodyguard frowned and observed him for a moment. He then suddenly looked at
Selina, as if recalling something. “It’s… you?” Luke smiled. “Since Mr. Stark is busy
playing, why don’t you ask him if he’s interested in another game with me?”

The fat bodyguard was unhappy. “As I’ve said, it’s his private time.”

Luke’s expression didn’t change as he said, “Why don’t you ask him if he wants to beat me
once? After all, he didn’t seem very satisfied when he lost last time, right?”

The fat bodyguard was annoyed. “You…”

On the other side, Tony Stark finally noticed the stir and looked at them. His face changed
when he saw Luke and Selina. Staring at Selina for a bit, he was about to open his mouth
to say something. Suddenly, the memory of an unpleasant experience flashed through his
head. He remembered how he had invited a certain female detective to dinner, and they
did end up doing nothing but eat.
Then, the young man’s face reminded him of something even more unpleasant.

Like how he had been trounced last time and didn’t even have the opportunity to turn
things around.

Narrowing his eyes, he waved and asked, “Happy, what’s going on?”

Happy walked back to him and said something in a low voice. Stark’s expression didn’t
look very nice either.

Happy had already conveyed Luke’s idea very tactfully, but it still pissed Stark off.

Was he a sore loser? Mm, he was.

It wasn’t about the money. What he hated was the feeling of not being able to redeem
himself after failing.

He said something to Happy in a low voice.

Happy immediately walked over. “How do you want to play?” Luke pointed at the dice on
the table. “Let’s toss those and we’ll guess if the number’s higher or lower. Also, if Mr.
Stark wants to play a few more times, we can play best of three, or best of five.”

Happy asked, “What’s the wager?” Luke took out a bank card. “This card contains all my
savings.” He chuckled at Happy’s strange expression. “There’s 520,000 dollars in the card.
You can check it first. Of course, if Mr. Stark thinks that’s too little, let’s just forget it.
That’s five to six years of my salary.”

Hearing that, Happy couldn’t help but ask, “Didn’t you… get a large sum of money last
time?”

He swallowed down the word “win.”

Luke shrugged. “Shouldn’t you spend money if you have it? Mr. Stark has always been my
role model in that regard.”

Happy: Makes sense! But… you still suck.

Happy whispered something to Stark, whose gaze was now fixed on Luke as he didn’t pay
much attention to Selina.

A moment later, he nodded.

Happy came back. “Mr. Stark has agreed to your request. It’ll be best out of five.”
Luke handed over his bank card and said with a smile, “Then, my request about the
investigation?”

Happy frowned. “I can give you five minutes.”

Luke shook his head. “No, five minutes is too precious to Mr. Stark. I only need the
bodyguards who were at the scene to cooperate with me. They certainly can give me
more than five minutes, right?”

Happy was stumped, but he didn’t ask Stark this time, and nodded right away. “Alright.”
Tony Stark had more than one security team. Another team could easily take over the
work.Besides, Luke had only asked for the cooperation of the bodyguards who had been
present during the attack, which was just one team.

Then a thought flashed through Happy’s mind: If this young detective only wanted to talk
to the bodyguards, why did he want to gamble with Stark?

Luke wasn’t wrong. A five-minute conversation with Stark was truly too precious.

But it wasn’t as troublesome if he wanted to talk to the bodyguards, even if he had to wait
a day or two.

There was no need to shell out 500,000 dollars to buy this time.

But the agreement had already been struck, and Happy’s doubts were no more than a
passing thought. He gave the card to one of the bodyguards to confirm the amount on it.

Tony Stark had been tricked last time when he didn’t confirm the amount of money that
was on the card. Even though that had been due to his own carelessness, Happy didn’t
want a repeat of that.

Thankfully, as Luke stood opposite Tony Stark, the bodyguard who checked the card
returned and verified the amount on the card with Happy.
Chapter 540 - You Really Lost Half a Million?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 540 You Really Lost Half a Million?

Stark looked at Luke and crossed his legs leisurely. “You’re really dedicated to your work,
detective, to be willing to spend so much money on a case.”

Luke smiled. “When you do a job, you should love it. You can’t be sloppy if you want to
live a better life.”

Propping his chin up on his hand, Stark thought for a moment, before he agreed. “That’s
right. You’re smarter than many adults. If those without talent don’t work hard, they
won’t even be able to work as janitors.”

Amused, Luke nodded in agreement. “You want to go first, or shall I?”

Stark raised his head slightly. “You go first.” At that moment, the gamblers around the
table had all learned of the upcoming game, and watched quietly with keen interest.

Bystanders were the same everywhere.

Luke wasn’t polite, and grabbed the dice and tossed them out.

He used slightly more strength. The three dice rolled over the table for a long while and
hit the edge twice before coming to a final stop.

One, two and three. It was six in total.

“It seems I’m not very lucky.” Luk’s expression was the same as ever. He really had just
tossed the dice randomly just now.

Tony Stark’s expression was just as indifferent. He accepted the dice which Happy gave to
him and threw them casually.

Three, three and six. It was twelve in total.

The game was 0:1 in Stark’s favor.

Luke didn’t say anything, but simply grabbed the dice and threw them again.

This time, he used less strength, but the dice still jumped and rolled for quite some time
before they stopped.
Four, five and six. It was fifteen in total.

Tony Stark raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything. He picked up the dice and threw
them out.

One, three, and six. It was ten in total.

A 1:1 tie.

Luke picked up the dice and threw them casually again.

Three, three and four. It was ten in total.

Tony, however, threw a three, four and five this time for a total of twelve. It was 2:1 in
Stark’s favor again.

At that moment, Luke’s face turned serious. He didn’t immediately throw the dice out
after he picked them up, but weighed them in his hand, as if he were praying.

In the end, he raised his hand and tossed the dice.

The dice rolled. The first one to stop showed a six.

The second one stopped on a six.

The last one stopped too, and it was a four.

‘It was sixteen in total.

Luke was relieved. He seemed quite happy with his result.

Tony snorted. He was slightly amused by Luke’s nervousness, but he was too proud to
show it.

After he picked up the dice, he tossed them out casually.

The three dice rolled on the table. The first one stopped. It was a five.

The second one stopped too, and it was a six.

The audience held their breaths and waited.

This was getting interesting!

It wasn’t clear who the winner would be, until the last dice stopped.

Luke’s expression didn’t change as he watched the rolling dice slow down, but there
suddenly was sweat on his forehead, and he clenched his fists as well.

As if sensing it, Tony Stark looked at him. He then chuckled to himself. Why was this
young man so nervous about 500,000 bucks? Had he used up all the money from last
time? At a thought, the last of the dice struggled to flip over, changing from a one to a six.

! IN

Five, six, and six. It was seventeen in total.

Tony Stark, with a 3:1 result, had secured a victory beforehand, and the game was over.

Luke heaved a long sigh. “Fine. It seems that today isn’t my lucky day.”

Tony Stark curled his lip. “That’s not how you put it last time.”

Luke nodded. “There are always ups and downs in life.”

Tony Stark looked at him with great interest. “What if I say that I won’t take your
money?”

Luke thought for a moment, then said, “The ups and downs in life are too thrilling.”

Tony Stark burst out laughing. “You’re very interesting, but that’s not enough for me to
give up my spoils. You have a job anyway, and you won’t starve, right?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s correct. Okay, I won’t waste any more of your time, Mr. Stark.”
Saying that, he left the table.

Tony Stark only looked at him for a short while before he turned his gaze away.

He had met too many people who tried to catch his attention in various ways since his
childhood, and losing money to him was one of those ways.

He had already learned to turn a blind eye to all sorts of bizarre people and things, or he
would have lost half of his hair by now.

Luke could be considered a stranger who had left a small impression on him, but Stark
had met hundreds of this sort of people before. That was why it had taken him a moment
to recognize Luke.

Also, what jogged his memory was the image of Selina and Luke together.
They were a police detective team made up of a plucky woman and a very young man. It
was this point that made him remember the past incident that he had almost forgotten.

Now that he had won this game, his gloom from when Luke tricked him the last time and
didn’t even give him a chance to turn the tables instantly dissipated.

For Tony Stark at that moment, Luke had become a regular Mr. Nobody.

Luke couldn’t care less about Tony’s impression of him.

He had already taken back his bank card from Happy and started to ask Stark’s
bodyguards questions.

Since Luke had lost all his money in his card, Happy was understandably sympathetic and
generous. He had already arranged for the security team who had been on duty during
the kidnapping to come over, and he gave Luke an address. “Two of the bodyguards were
badly hurt. They’re in this hospital. As we agreed earlier, you can visit them once and ask
your questions.” Luke thanked him with a smile and watched this head of security leave.
Forty minutes later, Luke and Selina left the hotel and drove to the hospital to visit the
two injured security guards. Selina finally couldn’t hold back anymore. “Did you really
lose half a million?”

She didn’t believe that Luke was that generous.

That didn’t mean she thought he was stingy; it was just that he wasn’t the type to throw
money away recklessly, and he basically never gambled.

The only time he had gambled with a huge amount of money was back in Las Vegas, and
that was also against Tony Stark. That had also been very weird. Luke nodded. “Of course.
They already took the money from my card, didn’t they?”

Selina opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but didn’t know where to
start.Dollar suddenly began to whine in the backseat.

Without turning around, Luke said, “Calm down, you’ll still get good food. After we go to
the hospital, we’ll go to the supermarket.”

As he spoke, he casually took out two lollipops. Tearing off the wrapper on one of the
lollipops for himself, he tossed the other one over his shoulder to Gold Nugget. Selina
asked, “What about me?”

Luke said, “You’re eating cake right now. It won’t taste as good if you have candy.” Selina
said, “But I still want it. I can eat the cake later.”
With a smile, Luke gave her a lollipop.

An hour later, they left the hospital that the injured bodyguards were in and returned
home.

In the car, recalling the bodyguards’ statements, Selina was a little puzzled. “Are those
criminals idiots? They dared to try and kidnap Stark with just the two of them? And even
if they succeeded, then what? Wait for death?”

Stark Industries was a major weapons supplier, and was most familiar with people in the
military.
Chapter 541 - Something Is Wrong With These Two
Kidnappers
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 541 Something Is Wrong With These Two Kidnappers

Certain guns for hire who operated under the name of a security or defense company
were very close to Stark Industries.

As long as Stark was willing to fork out some money, or even without it, many people
wouldn’t hesitate to help him out.

Luke remarked, “Who knows? There are idiots everywhere. This isn’t the first time
something like this has happened to Stark, but nobody has ever succeeded, not even
these two. They were quite capable, however.”

Those two would-be kidnappers managed to hurt quite a few of Stark’s bodyguards. Two
of them even had to be sent to a hospital.

One of the two bodyguards had almost been strangled to death with a noose. Because of
the injury to his throat, he could only communicate with Luke and Selina by typing.

The other had a broken arm. It would take at least three months for him to recover.

It was a good thing that they were all first-rate bodyguards, and Stark had fitted them out
with all sorts of equipment.

The moment the attack happened, their colleagues had noticed something was wrong
and hurried over to back them up.

Otherwise, the two bodyguards might have been killed instead of just wounded.

While driving to the supermarket, Luke prompted Selina, “Don’t you feel that there’s
something wrong about the two kidnappers?”

Selina asked, “You mean something wrong with their heads?”

Luke chuckled. “That’s a real possibility, but what I wanted to say is that one of the
bodyguards was hung with a rope and the other had his bones broken. Does that ring a
bell?”

Selina instantly got it. “Are you talking about the two bank robberies?”
Luke nodded. “It looks like a coincidence, but the techniques are a little similar.”

In fact, he had seen the ligature mark on the neck of the bodyguard who had almost been
strangled with a rope, and it was similar to the one on the dead bank robber.

This was even more of a coincidence.

“I’ll compare the injuries on the two robbers with those on the bodyguards right now.”
Selina took out the case files for a look.

Luke left her to it.

Selina and Dollar stayed in the car as Luke went to the supermarket and came back out
with a massive load of ingredients and snacks.

Throwing his purchases into the trunk, he got into the car with a bag of chips. He opened
it and had one chip, but then frowned and tossed the bag into the backseat.

A moment later, there was the sound of crisp crunching from the backseat.

Selina heard the noise and turned around. ‘”Gold Nugget, you’re eating all of them! Hm,
spicy garlic? What sort of flavor is that?

Dollar’s big head moved closer as it tried to lick her.

Selina quickly backed away. “Take your smelly mouth away! Haha! It stinks!”

Luke drove off with a smile.

Garlic breath on a dog was pretty gross.

When they got home, Luke started to make dinner.

Selina examined the photos she had taken of the bodyguards’ injuries and read the
reports.

After comparing them for a long while, she walked into the kitchen and showed Luke the
results on the tablet. “You’re probably right with your guess. The ligature mark on the
robber in the bank robbery case is almost identical to the one on Stark’s bodyguard. Also,
it’s possible that it was the same weapon which broke the security guard’s arm and
smashed in the back of the other bank robber’s head.”

Luke didn’t stop cooking as he looked briefly at the tablet and then nodded. “So, we
should look into the bank robberies first. That way, we’ll also be able to close the case of
the attempted kidnapping of the wealthy Mr. Stark.”
Selina looked at him suspiciously. “Are you sure you’re not looking into the bank
robberies first because you just lost half a million bucks?”

Luke chuckled. “I won almost three million from him last time. I still have a net profit of
more than two million.”

But Selina was still puzzled.

She knew Luke too well. This guy had never suffered a loss, and he would never lose half
a million for no good reason.

The most important thing was that he didn’t look like someone who had just lost a
fortune.

No matter how suspicious she was, Luke didn’t explain anything. He didn’t pretend that
he was heartbroken either.

That was because… his heart really wasn’t broken.

Leaving aside the cash, gold and jewels that he had looted in Rio, the accrued interest on
Hernan’s accounts alone totaled more than half a million dollars a month.

Moreover, it hadn’t been easy for Luke to find an opportunity to lose to Stark.

It had been really hard.

Earlier, he had forcefully prodded Stark’s last dice with Curve Shooting, which could alter
the trajectory of a flying object, so that it turned from one to six, and he finally achieved
his goal of losing two rounds to Stark.

He had been sweating only because it was far more difficult to control the dice that Stark
threw out than to control the trajectory of his own bullets.

As for why he had to lose to Tony Stark twice, that was because he had secured two
victories against Tony in their previous bets. Every person should have a bottom line.

Luke had obtained a heap of important practical abilities from Stark, and he would
continue to use them in the future.

Secondly, Stark had lost 2.85 million aboveboard to him, which was money that Luke
could be openly extravagant with.

Finally, intentionally or otherwise, Stark had given Luke and Selina strong backing, which
paved the way for their careers as police detectives in Los Angeles. Tony Stark was
annoying, but that was his own business. In any case, Luke had never been injured by this
playboy’s doings. Since Luke had profited a lot from the man, he couldn’t continue to
swindle him.

So, Luke had to make Tony’s luck return to normal.

But he had never had the opportunity to do so before this, so this time, he finally made
Stark win two rounds.

He certainly didn’t want this bigshot to die in some incident when he should’ve only been
wounded.

Earth still needed this man to save it once the scales fell from his eyes.

Even though Stark’s abilities became temporarily unavailable, Luke wasn’t really
bothered.

In the system panel, Elementary Craft, Elementary Repairs, Elementary Electronic

Development and Elementary A.I. Development were all on Luke’s own list of abilities.

Luke had also learned all of Tony Stark’s basic tech knowledge, which had cost him
slightly more than ten thousand credit points. At that moment, those basic abilities,
which were close to a hundred in total, were all on Luke’s own list of abilities.OT

It was close to half a year since Luke obtained these abilities, and he made frequent use of
them when he crafted items every night; he had long added these abilities to his own list.

The main function of the Super Learning Mode had always been to learn and not copy.

Seeing that Luke didn’t plan to continue talking about the half a million, Selina stopped
asking about it.

Luke always knew what was best, and there was no need for her to worry.

“Those two guys were pretty cautious, but they underestimated the power of Stark
Industries.” As she spoke, Selina pulled up a video. “But if we don’t catch them in the next
few days, who knows how long they’ll be able to live for.”

Luke turned his head and looked at the video taken by the mini cameras which the
bodyguards had been wearing.

While the image was shaky, his eyes were keen enough to clearly see how the two
kidnappers attacked.
Chapter 542 - A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be
Handsome?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 542 A Professional: What Does It Mean to Be Handsome?

After the video finished playing, Selina brought up photos of the two men. “Based on their
appearances, I had Sonia check the street security footage before the time of the incident,
and she found the suspects.”

The man in the first photo had Indian heritage. His name was Crystal Vince.

The other suspect was a white middle-aged man called George Huck.

“Both of them have criminal records. You should be able to guess what they were
convicted for,” said Selina.

“Robbery?” Luke’s eyes turned back to his cooking.

Selina said, “Yes, but George Huck’s most severe crime was robbing a jewelry store, while
Crystal Vince… really is a professional bank robber. But neither of them have ever killed
anyone. One was in jail for two years, and the other for a year and a half, before they were
released.”

Luke smacked his lips. “Alright, it seems our prisons are almost too full and their parole
officers couldn’t wait to throw these guys out to endanger society once again.”

Selina didn’t offer any comment. It was a fact that there weren’t enough prisons in
America.

Considering L.A.’s crime rate, there would be no room in the prisons if the lesser
criminals weren’t released.

our

She simply continued, “Elizabeth helped investigate them. Neither of them has an official
job right now. According to sources, they’re both engaged in illegal odd jobs around the
city.” Luke asked, “Hitmen? Or mercenaries?”

Selina said, “Pretty much, but nothing that serious. They only accept minor jobs, like
collecting debts or beating people up. Their lives aren’t that great.”

“So, they were planning to do something big this time.” Luke stuffed what was in his
hands into the oven.

He patted his hands. “Okay, the situation is clear now. We’ll consult the professionals
after dinner.”

Selina said, “Alright. What are we eating tonight?”

Luke said, “Chicken.”

As night fell, it was pandemonium in a certain bar in east L.A.. The music was loud and
there were all sorts of people.

There were all kinds of clothes and tattoos on the customers, and the mix of sweat, body
odor, perfume, smoke and alcohol in the air made the place look like hell.

While it wasn’t hell, the smell was absolutely hellish.

The people here were either hideous or ferocious, and had intimidating expressions.

Luke and Selina drew some attention when they entered, but most people minded their
own business as they continued with their own fun.

Luke was dressed in the hip-hop style, with a long T-shirt and wide shorts, the type
where the crotch was about to fall to his knees. He had also put on a mid-length golden
wig and a mustache.

Even then, he still wasn’t the most bizarre-looking person in the bar. Selina was wearing
a purple wig and glamorous makeup. It was impossible to tell what she originally looked
like.

She was also wearing a large T-shirt in the hip-hop style, but she was wearing a skintight
tank top underneath, which made a lot of people look away in disappointment.

At the counter, Luke raised his head and looked at a board behind the bartender. On the
board were a bunch of ineffable names and prices.

Not paying too much attention, he tapped the counter. “Two glasses of water.”

The bartender’s expression didn’t change as he swiftly poured two glasses of iced water.
“New here?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Sort of. We’re looking for two people.”

The bartender hummed and didn’t continue the conversation.

Unbothered, Luke said casually, “Someone told me that one of them is named George and
the other Crystal. They’re both prudent in what they do. I have a minor job for them.”

The bartender paused and looked at Luke for a moment, before he shook his head with a
smile. “Kid, you shouldn’t be here. Go home and find yourself a girlfriend, and go out to
the movies. Live a better life.”

Chuckling, Luke hooked an arm around Selina, who was next to him. “Sorry, but I already
have a girlfriend.”

The bartender’s eyes twitched, before he said, “Then you don’t need to call your
girlfriend. Just go home.”

Luke heaved a sigh. Suddenly, his face changed, and he turned his head.

Not far away, a man was swearing as he opened the door and entered the bar.

When he got to the counter, the man took out a card and two hundred bucks. “Give the
money back to that little girl. I’m a hitman, not a counseling service. Is it my business that
her boyfriend was beaten up by a love rival? Pretty boys deserve to be beaten.

“Sam, did you distribute flyers for the bar in random places again? How is it that even
little kids are running over to your bar now to hire a hitman for love spats?” As he spoke,
he glanced at Luke and Selina and gave them an easy smile. “Well, I don’t mean you.”

Luke touched his face and smiled. “Actually, I don’t mind being called a pretty boy, since it
usually means I’m more handsome.”

The newcomer: “…”

The bartender: “….”

The newcomer tapped the counter and signaled the bartender to pour him a drink. He
said, “Generally speaking, pretty boy means a pussy, and doesn’t refer to your looks. A
truly handsome man should be like me. See this?”

He pointed at his stubble and the pink and blue T-shirt that he was wearing.

After a brief silence, Luke said, “If being sloppy from not shaving and being dirty from not
washing your T-shirt for several days is what is called handsome, that word has become a
lot less valuable.”

The bartender gave a bark of laughter and spilled some of the alcohol he was holding.
“Wade, kids always love to tell the truth. You’re no emperor; no one’s going to fawn on
your ‘handsome’ new clothes.” The bartender wiped up the spill on the counter with a
towel before passing what was left of the drink to the newcomer without topping it up
again.

re

The man named Wade picked up the drink resentfully and took a sip. “Damn, did you add
water to this? Why does the taste get worse and worse?”

The bartender said unashamedly, “You’ll trash my bar even more often if the alcohol
content is too high. So that you don’t have to pay me more in damages, I added more ice
to your drink. Something wrong with that?”

“What a crooked businessman!” Wade mumbled before he stopped talking.

Luke smiled as he watched them bicker. He then said to Wade, “Mr. Hitman, I have a job
for you. Do you want to take it?”Wade peeked at him and then at Selina behind him.
“Don’t tell me you want me to help you beat up your love rival too? Though you have
skills, I’ll give you that.”

Selina snorted and turned her head away unhappily.

She took issue with Wade’s implication.

Wasn’t he insinuating that it was rare for a young man like Luke to be able to hook a
mature beauty like her?

Luke shook his head with a smile. “I’m looking for two men.”

The bartender was busy with his own thing, leaving them to do whatever they wanted.

Wade grew interested. “What’s the reward?”

Luke said, “A thousand dollars for their exact hideout.”

Chapter 543 - Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 543 Was Your Head Squashed By a Car Door?

Wade thought for a moment, then asked, “Who are you looking for?”

Luke repeated what he said to the bartender just now, and Wade had a strange
expression on his face. “You… want to hire them for a

job?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “I’m not sure yet; I should at least interview them first.”

Wade snorted. “You may as well hire me. I’m more of a professional than they are.”

Luke shrugged. “Aren’t you a hitman? How can I hire you for a petty assignment?”

Wade opened his mouth, but didn’t know how to respond to that. Rolling his eyes, he
nodded. “Fine, I’ll take the job. I guarantee I’ll get you their precise location in three days.
However, you need to give me half the payment in advance.”

Luke chuckled and fished out five bills from a roll of cash as well as a name card, and
pushed them in front of Wade. “Deal.”

He then took out another bill and placed it on the counter. “Your drink’s on me.” He then
left with Selina.

Watching Luke and Selina disappear through the door, Wade suddenly slapped his hand
down on the hundred-dollar bill. “Like he said, my drinks are on him.”

Sam, the bartender, unhappily gave him the middle finger, and drew back his hand which
had been a second too late.

Luke’s two glasses of iced water, plus Wade’s half-glass of whiskey that was mostly iced
water, couldn’t be worth more than fifty dollars.

The bartender was a step too late and promptly lost fifty dollars.

However, faced with Wade, who was even more shameless, he wasn’t confident that he
could filch the hundred-dollar bill from him, and could only hold back.

Wade pocketed the six hundred-dollar bills and smiled. “Ha. I can look for my dear
Vanessa later for some fun.”

In the meantime, he took out a handful of crumpled bills which came to a total of twenty
dollars, and gave them to Sam. “This is for the drinks.”

Sam said grimly, “They also ordered two glasses of water.”

Wade smirked. “Cut it out. You want to charge me for two glasses of water that you
poured from the tap and then put ice in? Goodbye.”

With that, he got up and left the bar.

Sam could only raise both his middle fingers at him to indicate his two-fold disdain of
Wade.

On the other side, Luke and Selina walked back to where their car was parked, only to see
a man with his back bent next to the driver’s seat and busy at work with a crowbar.

Selina was about to yell, but Luke raised his hand to stop her. She instantly closed her
mouth.

They silently snuck up behind the man and heard him mumbling, “Good boy, you’re a
really good boy. Don’t bark. I’ll buy you a hot dog later.”

Dollar sat obediently in the backseat with its head tilted slightly and its black eyes fixed
on this idiot who was courting death.

Seeing Luke and Selina coming over, the dog still didn’t make a sound, but had a
schadenfreude expression on its face: You actually want to use pig swill like a hot dog to
trick me? Get your head squashed by a car door!

Luke quietly stood behind the man and craned his neck to look over the man’s shoulder
to examine his car.

The car was undamaged, except for a few scratches around the window.

What was going on in L.A.? Had hell arrived on earth? He had run into two car thieves in
one day. Luke heaved a soundless sigh.

He then took out the remote for his car.

Next to him, Selina turned her head away, unable to watch. She widened her eyes and
shot a look at the fool next to the car door. Luke lightly pressed the remote in his hand. Zi!
Zi! Zi!
The busy professional suddenly jolted upright and his entire body trembled, his fluffy
hair suddenly puffing up as if it had exploded.

Three seconds later, Luke pressed the remote again.

The guy finally stopped his violent shaking. He stood there blankly for one moment,
before he fell to the ground with a thump, his legs still twitching.

Luke then pressed another button on the remote and unlocked the car. Going around the
thief on the ground, he opened the door and got in.

Trying her best to hold in her laughter, Selina covered her mouth as she got into the
passenger seat. The car started up and slowly drove off.

In the car, Selina looked in the rearview mirror at the dumb thief who was still lying on
the side of the road and couldn’t hold it in anymore. She held her belly and burst out
laughing. “Hahahaha! He wants to steal a police car? Hahahaha, he really has guts.”

While this car didn’t have the police colors, anyone who examined the windshield
carefully would still be able to pick up some clues.

Like the police radio on the central console, or the police light on the rear windscreen
that wasn’t especially conspicuous. But this man had noticed none of these things and
simply tried to pry the door open. On top of that, Dollar was still in the backseat.

Had it not been possessed by Gold Nugget, Dollar would have been barking like crazy a
long time ago.

Of course, the idiot thief might not be so unlucky then, and could have avoided being
taught a profound electric shock lesson.

Conversely, a certain alien dog head was feeling sympathetic; it didn’t end well for
anybody who touched the fiend’s property without permission!

It knew this from experience.

After she was done laughing, Selina asked, “Why does that Wade look so familiar?”

Luke snorted. “You’ve met him before, except that he had even worse taste in clothes
back then; it was like caterpillar shit.”

Selina didn’t get it. “What do you mean?”

“The sh*tty Hawaiian shirt, and the shoes full of holes – that Mr. Best Hitman. Have you
forgotten?” Luke reminded her.
Selina’s eyes widened and she slapped her forehead. “That’s why he felt so familiar! So it
was that chatterbox.”

Luke said, “He’s indeed a little eccentric, but you’ve seen his capabilities, right? Don’t
underestimate him.”

Selina nodded, and then chuckled. “But I should be able to beat him now, right?”

Luke heaved a sigh. “You might be able to scare him off if you have your badge on you,
but the guy is an expert when it comes to firearms and sabers. It’s best not to piss him

off.”

Selina was quicker to react this time. She rolled her eyes and asked in surprise, “Those
criminal homicides, was he the culprit?”

Luke said, “Probably.”In fact, he was a hundred percent sure that it was Wade, but he
couldn’t tell Selina that he knew because of Wade’s scent.

“Will he really be able to find George and Crystal?” Selina was a little doubtful.

Wade didn’t really come across as a reliable person.

Luke said, “We hired the ‘best hitman’ with five hundred dollars. That’s as good as a bike.”

Selina: “Huh? What bike?”

“You can’t expect to buy a new racing car with five hundred dollars, right?” Luke
explained casually.

Elsewhere, Wade left happily with the six hundred dollars he had just earned.

“Those two guys are my targets too. After I catch them, I’ll call the kid so that they can
meet. Then, I’ll have completed my mission, right?” As he walked to the strip club not far
away, he murmured, “In any case, that kid only asked me to look for them. The one
thousand bucks doesn’t include catching them.”
Chapter 544 - Girl, We’re Rich!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 544 Girl, We’re Rich!

Making up his mind, his footsteps became even lighter.

“Huh? Is he drunk?” Wade looked at a man who was lying on the side of the road.

Thinking for a moment, he went and flipped the man over.

A drunk person lying on his stomach might drown in his own vomit. That was no joke.

Wade had always been a kindhearted man.

After he flipped the man over, he looked at the foam on the man’s lips and said with an
odd expression, “No smell of alcohol, and he isn’t high. What’s the matter with him?”

At that moment, he noticed the crowbar that the man was still holding.

Rolling his eyes, he searched the man for a moment and found a bunch of “professional”
tools.

“Fine, you’re actually a car thief,” he mumbled. “Were you shocked unconscious by the
car’s defense system? How pitiful.”

He rolled his eyes and searched the guy again, before getting up and leaving happily.
“Wow, you have 213 bucks on you! Jackpot! I’ll get a VIP booth later so that Vanessa can
give me a solo performance.”

The unlucky thief still lay on the side of the road, except that he was now on his back
instead of on his front.

The next day, Luke and Selina went to the police department

Seeing them from her office, Elsa couldn’t help going over to her door to wave at them.

After they entered, Elsa looked at their faces and raised an eyebrow. “How is the case
coming along?”

Luke chuckled. “We’ve made progress. We’re waiting for updates.”

Elsa asked, “You met with Tony Stark?”

Luke nodded. “We have the details and found some leads.”

Elsa didn’t ask any further questions. “Okay, then. You can get back to work.”

Seeing them sit down at their desks to go through the files leisurely, Elsa mumbled to
herself that these two were really close with that playboy!

How hard was it to meet Tony Stark?

It wasn’t just Director Brad, chief of the Westside police department, but even the LAPD’s
general director also had to make an appointment if he wanted to meet Tony Stark.

Tony Stark would maybe give them ten minutes if he was in a good mood.

Yet Luke and Selina reported that they had already met with Tony Stark when they had
just accepted the case yesterday.

Elsa wouldn’t believe it if they said that they didn’t have a personal connection with Tony
Stark.

But Luke had never been talkative when it came to cases, and she wasn’t interested in the
details.

A detective who could solve cases was a good detective. Elsa didn’t care about anything
else, as long as they didn’t cross any boundaries.

There was no sound from Wade during the day, and they didn’t discover anything new in
the files. The day passed uneventfully.

Luke and Selina read the files at the police department in the morning, and slipped home
for training in the afternoon.

In the evening, the phone suddenly rang while they were having dinner.

Luke picked up the phone and said a few words, and couldn’t suppress the smile on his
face.

Looking at his expression, Selina asked strangely, “Did you come into some money?”

Luke laughed as he stood up, and kissed her on the forehead. “Girl, we’re rich!”

Selina had no idea what was going on.

Luke had already dashed into his room. He changed clothes and then hurried back out.
Selina called out to him. “Hey, wait. Have you gone crazy?”

Luke froze, and then patted his forehead. “Calm down, calm down.”

He then came back and whispered something in Selina’s ear, making her turn her head in
shock. “You must be joking!”

Laughing, Luke hugged her hard and said, “It’s true. I have to go to the company and
make arrangements. You can take a break tonight. Gold Nugget, let Selina give you some
snacks. You can have as much as you want today.”

With that, he slipped out of the house.

Selina stared at the door blankly for a while, before she mumbled, “Seriously? My 5%
wasn’t wasted?”

Dollar was already walking around her and whining, which finally woke Selina up.

She grabbed Dollar’s head and stared at it for a moment, before she kissed its forehead.
“Haha, I picked a good name for you, Dollar! Right, Gold Nugget is a great name too…”

Dollar and Gold Nugget were both at a loss.

Thanks to Selina’s intervention before he left the house, Luke had already calmed down.

Remembering his behavior just now, he was amused.

As if I’ve never seen money before! He sighed to himself.

It was very easy for him to make a quick buck on the sly.

But making a fortune legitimately wasn’t so simple. What was important was time.

He was confident he could make a huge amount of money after a few years, so this
unexpected windfall was a pleasant surprise.

After taking a few detours and putting on a disguise in some apartment building, Luke
drove an unremarkable Chevrolet to Beverly Hills to meet Secretary Jenny.

This time, Luke simply drove to Jenny’s villa.

He smiled at Jenny, who came to the door to greet him. “How do you feel?”

Jenny couldn’t hide her excitement. “Your luck is really good.”

Amused, Luke stepped into the house.

They went to the study on the second floor, and Jenny gave Luke a report for a look.

Jenny said, “I just read the report and confirmed the data. I also asked some of my
classmates from college about what some of it meant. As long as the data in the report is
accurate, the conclusion can’t be wrong.”

Nodding slightly, Luke scanned the data quickly.

In this regard, he was as good as Jenny’s classmates.

Tony Stark was an expert at developing materials; it was just that the work was mostly
done by the R&D department at Stark Industries, and Stark had yet to throw himself fully
into this area.

Or more precisely, the playboy hadn’t done any sort of research himself in this area yet.

After swiftly going through the investigation report, Luke said with a smile, “Okay, it
seems we really struck it big.”

Just now, Luke received a call from Bobby, who informed him that the mining company
had successfully located a new vein.

After confirming the news, the first thing Bobby did was to call his boss Luke with the
good news and ask him what he should do next.

Luke told him to tell Jenny the news and send the investigation report to her. He then
came over to her place.

He hugged Jenny, and they sat down to talk about the future of the mining company.

Jenny had to ask for leave and go to Boom Town for an inspection.

Luke didn’t need to go. With Bobby there, and since Samantha, Elizabeth’s mother, was in
charge as the sheriff, few things could go wrong.

Luke hadn’t given Bobby any administrative power.

Bobby was purely a supervisor who oversaw the development of the mine.

Though this PR manager wasn’t that good at using his Mental Communication ability, he
could still tell if someone was lying.
Luke had also instructed him to observe silently and to report any problem that emerged
right away.

Bobby was none other than a human polygraph that Luke had set up at the gold mine.
Chapter 545 - Rejection and New Proposal
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 545 Rejection and New Proposal

Today, a new vein had been found in Boom Town, and a preliminary investigation report
had come out.

The forecast was that every ton of ore would produce eleven grams of gold, but that
wasn’t the main point.

The main point was that according to the report, this new vein could yield a profit of six
hundred million to a billion dollars.

That meant that this mother lode was worth more than that.

Mining gold was very costly, but the costs involved in this new vein were relatively low,
and could be further reduced because of the presence of other minerals. Given his 25%
share in the mining company, Luke could reap a dividend of 150 to 250 million dollars.

Before he left the house earlier, Luke had told Selina that she might become a millionaire.

Luke and Jenny didn’t talk for very long.

Jenny would take the company car to Boom Town and make sure that the mining
company was compliant. Luke didn’t have to do anything

Looking at an excited Jenny, Luke suddenly said with a smile, “You’re the company
secretary, and you put in a lot of effort to set up this gold mine. You should also be
rewarded.” Jenny looked back at him. “What kind of reward?”

“How about a 5% share in the company?” Luke asked.

Stunned for a moment, Jenny’s lips moved, but she didn’t say anything.

Luke saw her frown as if pondering some matter.

He didn’t interrupt her, and simply put his hands in the right places.

After thinking for almost a minute, Jenny finally shook her head. “No, I can’t accept the
shares.”

Curious, Luke used a little more strength and pulled her closer. “Why not?”
Jenny put her hands on his shoulders to stop him and to put some distance between their
faces, before she said, “Because I didn’t do much to deserve that. All I did was write up a
few standard contracts for the mining company; any law firm could’ve done that for tens
of thousands of dollars. Chris was willing to sign the contracts because you already did
the work convincing him. I didn’t do anything.”

Luke shrugged. “But even Bobby has a 1% share as the PR manager.”

Jenny suddenly laughed. “Yes. That’s why he has to oversee the mine in Arizona while I
continue my studies in L.A.. Also, he’s been with the company longer than I have. It’s
understandable he would have a share in it.”

She paused for a moment, then took a deep breath. “You’ve already transferred the
mining company stock. It’s not under your name anymore, right?”

Luke nodded. Clearly, he couldn’t keep this a secret from Jenny.

“The mining company is a subsidiary company that has broken away to become
independent; it doesn’t matter if I’m there or not,” Jenny said unhurriedly. “I’m not
interested in mining, even if it’s a gold mine. But I have a new idea. Wanna hear it?”

Luke nodded again.

“I’m very interested in the smart phone company you mentioned.” Jenny’s eyes lit up.
“That’s more to my liking. You even have a finished sample; we only need to manufacture
and market it. I want to do that.”

Luke immediately understood.

The main work of a gold mine was to reduce costs and increase yield. It was a simple
production and administration process. That was what most factory managers did.

As a young woman who had inherited her father’s business acumen, Jenny didn’t want to
be a factory manager. She preferred working with high tech and high added value, like
smart phones.

Promoting and selling new cell phones that nobody else had to the whole world was
clearly more interesting than digging and mining.

Luke patted his forehead. “Sorry. I did say at the beginning, you can become the CEO of
the phone company.”

Jenny giggled and kissed him. “So, we’ll start a new phone company. Whether it’s
company or personal shares, I want to invest in this phone company.”
Luke raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

Jenny said, “My mother left me some money. I’ve been investing in the stock market and
certain funds, but I think it’s time to start a new venture.”

Luke found that odd. “You dad… doesn’t know?”

Jenny hit him angrily. “Don’t mention that man.”

But she sighed soon after. “He’s too busy keeping his new wife and son company to care
about me.”

Luke asked oddly, “Really?”

Jenny lowered her head. “Fine, he knows about the money. But that’s my mother’s private
assets which she left to me in her will. There’s nothing he can do.”

Luke stroked her back to comfort her. “Then why did he threaten to stop giving you an
allowance back then?”

Jenny bit her lip and couldn’t help but press down on his shoulders with his hands.
“Hmph, would we still be related at all if he didn’t give me an allowance? It’s been almost
two years since we met.”

Luke got it.

Jenny had become an adult a long time ago, and had her mother’s inheritance.

The money that her father gave her was just a symbolic continuation of their father and
daughter relationship.

Otherwise, after getting a younger wife and a new son, he would have already stopped
giving Jenny an allowance. Luke thought for a moment and asked, “Alright, what do you
want to do?” Jenny said, “I’ll shell out five million dollars for 10% of shares in the phone
company.”

Luke was surprised. “You have that much?”

Jenny rolled her eyes. “The money from my mother is business capital which she
accumulated over ten years from her father’s family. It has nothing to do with my father.”

Luke sweated. “Okay. So, you’re saying that your mother was already a magnate before
she married your father.”
Jenny replied matter-of-factly, “That’s right. Why else do you think the man waited until
she died before he… Forget it, let’s not talk about that.”

But she couldn’t help exerting strength in her hands again. Clearly, she had a lot of
complaints about her father.

Luke was silent; it seemed it would be hard for the father and daughter to make peace.

But it was none of his business.

He couldn’t care less what Jenny’s father wanted to do. In any case, that financial bigshot
was useless to him.His hands retaliated against Jenny’s rough behavior earlier. “I think
we should discuss the new company somewhere else.”

Jenny cried out in surprise. “What do you want to discuss?”

Luke said earnestly, “The chairman of the board oversees the CEO, right?”.

Jenny glanced at him. “I’m still the secretary, chairman of the board!”

Luke realized that she was right. He nodded. “Then you should do the work of a secretary,
and give it one last hurrah.”

Jenny: “Scram!”

Luke got home at half past eleven that night.

Selina had just taken a shower. She looked at him strangely. “You’re not spending the
night with Miss Jenny?” He chuckled and said, “We finished talking about business, so I’m
back. Jenny will go to Boom Town and inspect our gold mine tomorrow.” Luke specifically
stressed “our.” Sure enough, he diverted Selina’s attention. “What you said before you
left; is it true?”
Chapter 546 - Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 546 Free Shares, Dividends, and Secret Agreement

What amazed Selina was how she and Luke had unexpectedly made a fortune again.

Luke pulled her down onto the couch and explained the outcome of the investigation on
the gold mine in detail.

It was much more convincing than simple words like “We struck gold!”, “We’re rich!”, or
“You’re a millionaire!”

Selina was stunned for quite a long while, before she murmured, “Am I rich now?”

Luke chuckled. “That’s right. Do you want to retire?”

Selina suddenly woke up and shook her head quickly. “Why would I? With Gold Nugget’s
help… Well, in any case, I’m going to keep working.”

Looking at her, Luke stretched out his hand. “Then, we’ll still be partners?” Selina snorted
and slapped his hand. “Do you want another partner?” Luke smiled. “To be honest, I
never considered that.”

Selina snorted again, but was more relaxed. “Fine, you pass. Okay, I’m going to bed. My
training today was really exhausting.”

Luke was dazed. “Didn’t I say that you can take a break?”

Selina waved her hand and got up. “The feeling of getting stronger bit by bit as you
exercise – you’ll never know what that feels like.”

That left Luke speechless.

Well… It seemed he really had never experienced that.

After Selina went to her bedroom, Luke looked curiously at Dollar who was lying down in
front of him. “Not going to bed? Didn’t Selina give you any snacks just now?”.

Dollar began to whine.

This time, Luke could guess what it was saying. He frowned and pondered for a long
while, and faintly understood what Dollar’s aggrieved expression meant. He ventured,
“Are you saying that since Selina has a share, you want a share as well?”

Of course, it was Gold Nugget expressing its opinion through Dollar. It instantly barked at
Luke’s words.

It was a happy bark. Clearly, Luke was right.

Luke had a strange expression on his face. “Selina invested 200,000 dollars in the
company when it was founded a few months ago, and she got 5% of the shares. What…
did you invest?”

Gold Nugget instantly wilted.

Through its symbiotic relationship with Selina, it learned a lot of general knowledge,
including basic concepts like money and shares.

It was at this moment that this alien dog realized that it was completely broke.

Looking at that expression, which was full of despair, Luke considered for a moment, then
suggested, “Why don’t you ask Selina for a free share?”

Gold Nugget suddenly raised its head and stared at Luke with its shiny little eyes, waiting
for an explanation.

Luke gave him a basic rundown on free shares, but Dollar shook its head in
bewilderment.

Luke used even simpler and more practical terms to explain it. “If Selina is willing to offer
you a free share of 1% in the company, you’ll get an annual dividend that could be
anything from tens of thousands to several thousand dollars.”

Gold Nugget’s eyes sparkled as it nodded wildly.

Luke continued dropping bombshells: “If my company continues to expand, the profits
might double, and so will your dividends.”

When he said that, Gold Nugget nodded so hard it almost dislocated a joint.

Luke smiled and patted the dog’s head. “Then go and negotiate with Selina. You know
that here, we value the spirit of a contract. When money is involved, it’s best to have an
agreement in place to avoid any unpleasantness, right?” Gold Nugget nodded quickly and
dashed into Selina’s room.

A moment later, Selina said unhappily, “What? You want a share? You invested? What did
you invest? Hm, your skills? About that… Fine, how many shares do you want…?”
Luke was amused.

In fact, it wouldn’t matter even if Selina gave all her dividends to Gold Nugget.

Luke was the one who had the final say on how much, when, and how the dividends
would be distributed.

He wouldn’t give Gold Nugget a hard time, but it wasn’t like the dog could go out with
cash in its mouth to buy stuff on its own.

Shaking his head with a smile, Luke got up and went to the basement to start with his
regular overtime.

The next day, both Selina and Gold Nugget looked lively.

It seemed that their negotiation last night had gone well. After breakfast, Luke and Selina
swung by the police department to pick up a few cases from Elsa before they promptly
returned home.

Luke began to deal with the issue of manufacturing the smart phones.

It actually wasn’t a huge problem. Given the current technology, most of the suitable
components for a smart phone already existed.

He only needed to address some pivotal problems and control the key technology.

Selina continued to work out and study the case files.

Dollar spent most of its time eating and drinking. It didn’t need to exercise, as Gold
Nugget took care of everything. The only thing that upset the dog was that its other self
would often control its own body, which was the one black spot in its otherwise perfect
doggy life.

When night fell, Luke got a call on his burner phone.

Luke picked up the call and said a few words before he waved at Selina. “Change your
clothes. Mr. Best Hitman said that he found the two guys. He wants us to inspect the
goods and pay him.”

“Inspect the goods?” Selina asked weirdly as she walked back to her room.

Luke thought for a moment. “His job isn’t complete until we meet the two guys.
Otherwise, I won’t give him the rest of the money.”
Selina realized it made sense. They both put on their hip-hop disguises and drove off.

Based on the address that “Best Hitman” Wade gave them, they found an abandoned
factory in the eastern district.

Opening the rundown metal gate that only had a chain on it, they entered the factory not
far away.

It had all the trappings of an abandoned factory, except for one area lit by a camping light.

Luke and Selina saw Wade, who was sitting leisurely on a worn couch and taking a slice
of pizza out of the pizza box next to him.

Seeing the newcomers, he simply pointed at two men on another couch not far away.
“Have a look yourself.”

Luke sized up the two unconscious men on the couch and nodded a moment later.
“They’re the guys I want.”

Wade chewed his pizza and asked, “Can you pay me the rest of the money now?”

Luke nodded with a smile and took out five hundred dollars from his pocket, which he
tossed in the direction of the couch.

Wade quickly sat upright, snatched the money, and counted it in delight.

Luke asked, “Are we done?”

Wade nodded without looking at him. “Yep.”

Luke finally took out handcuffs and walked over to the two men on the couch who had
been tied up with rope. Wade instantly cried out, “Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing?”

Luke glanced at him. “Now that we’re done, I can do anything I want with them, can’t I?”

Wade’s eyes widened unhappily. “I was the one who caught them. What makes you think
you can take them away?”

Smiling, Luke unhurriedly fished out a chain from his pocket and turned the ID that was
hanging from it to show off his striking, gleaming police badge. “LAPD. Do you have
anything to say about me taking away two suspected bank robbers, Mr. Best Hitman?
Chapter 547 - Wade’s Name Card and Job Scope
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 547 Wade’s Name Card and Job Scope

Wade’s mouth dropped open in shock. Stumped for a moment, he frowned in

contemplation, before he suddenly pointed at Luke and shouted, “Sh*t! You’re that cop
from the boat? Wait!”

He then looked at Selina and examined her, before he nodded confidently. “You’re that
beautiful female cop.”

Luke shrugged. “So, we have the authority to take these two suspects away, right?”

Various expressions flitted across Wade’s face as he hesitated.

He didn’t do anything when Luke and Selina dragged the two unconscious guys out.

While he wasn’t a wholly law-abiding man, he wouldn’t assault police officers – at least,
not the ones who weren’t dirty.

After walking more than ten meters away, Luke looked at Wade who was so angry he was
pulling his ears and scratching his cheeks. Smiling, he fished out something and casually
threw it to Wade.

Wade raised his hand and caught the two wads that were thrown to him. He asked
suspiciously, “What’s the meaning of this?”

Luke was already walking out. He replied without looking back, “Your payment. Ten
thousand for each of them.”

Stunned for a moment, Wade put the money in his pocket and then chased after Luke.
“Wait, wait.”

Luke didn’t stop, and continued dragging his captives forward.

Running up to Luke, Wade turned around and started walking backward as he kept pace
with Luke. “Hey, buddy, I was so busy the last few days trying to catch them. You think
you can increase the fee?”

Luke didn’t even bother to look at him. “George Huck killed a bank robber who stole
250,000 dollars from a bank, and so did Crystal Vince, except that the robber he killed
looted 320,000 dollars. You sure you want me to increase your fee?”
Wade’s smile stiffened, but he immediately continued, “Right, forget it. Look, L.A. seems
pretty messy lately, and I happen to be free. If you have more work like this, how about
you look for me? I’m very quick, as long as you pay me.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. “I like straightforward people like you. Give me
your number.”

Hearing that, Wade instantly took out a gaudy-looking card from his pocket and gave it to
Luke.

Luke glanced at it and firmly refused to accept it. He read the card out loud. “Big Button
Side Bar? Eastern European, African, Asian and Latino dancers? Affordable prices? As the
best hitman, you’re actually a part-time dancer at a strip club? You have my admiration.”

Wade choked. He hurriedly took back the card and looked at it, before shoving it back
into his

pocket.

He fumbled around in his pocket for a moment and finally took out another card that was
equally gaudy-looking.

This time, Luke accepted the card, then read it with a strange expression. “Best Wade!
Long-term help for middle school students with doing homework, beating up classmates,
or attending PTA meetings as their parents. Regular homework 20 dollars, summer
essays 50 dollars, beating up people under five feet and five inches 50 dollars… Anyone
taller than six feet and six inches requires more skill to deal with, price to be
negotiated…” Wade sweated. “Haha. Just remember my number.”

“I’ve remembered your number, but your job scope is pretty wide.” Luke clicked his
tongue and nodded. “You know a man named Jameson, right? He runs a newspaper in
New York.”

Wade rolled his eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of him.”

Luke hummed in response. “Someone beat him up but didn’t rob him of his twenty
thousand bucks, which is great. It just so happens that I handle robbery cases. If I find any
leads, I can only issue a warrant or something, if you know what I mean.”

Wade: “…I do.”

“Then that’s good. May you earn money daily without becoming a wanted criminal.” By
then, Luke had already walked out of the factory to his car.
Wade disappeared into the dark.

As he ran, he was still muttering to himself, “That Jameson had it coming when he hit on
my Vanessa. Throwing his money around and wanting Vanessa to dance for him for the
whole night! Hmph! Nobody can take Vanessa from me.”

On the other side, Luke threw the men into the backseat and got into the driver’s seat. He
put the gaudy card on the central console and drove off.

Selina curiously picked up the card and read it, only to burst out laughing. “Listen to this:
Will help pretty ladies do their nails, put on lipstick, carry their bags when out shopping,
do their laundry, etc. Price negotiable, but not for ugly girls. (P.S.: Washing underwear,
eligible for a discount.)

Also: Attend PTA meetings, 50/hour or part thereof.

Clients who spend 200 dollars will get a free VIP card. The customer is king. Service with
sincerity!

Contact: XXXXXXXX.”

Luke curled his lip. “This guy said it was the bartender who was handing out flyers
randomly, but it was him all this time, right?”

Selina was laughing so hard that she couldn’t say a word.

They drove the two unconscious, unfortunate fellows back to the police department.

Elizabeth and Billy were working overtime. When Luke asked, they were more than
happy to help

Luke was relieved. Recording the statements one after another was really tiring.

However, he had Elizabeth and Billy go to the observation room next door first, since he
wanted to talk to the two guys before that.

After they left, Luke went into the interrogation room and turned off the camera.

He turned around and poured half a bottle of water over each of them.

The two woke up very quickly.

Their expressions couldn’t look any more awful when they saw the familiar environment,
and they couldn’t help wondering: Wade that guy, he had actually hooked up with the
police?
Looking at the two men whose minds were whirling with ill intent, Luke threw two keys
at them. “I’ll give you a chance to make a bet with me.”

Knowing that the keys were for their handcuffs, the two men couldn’t help but look at
Luke.

Luke unhurriedly took off his loose outer T-shirt to reveal the shirt that he was wearing
underneath. “Undo your handcuffs. If you can beat me, you can leave the police
department, and I guarantee that I won’t come after you. If you can’t, just answer my
questions and confess what you did.”

The two of them subconsciously looked at each other. George Huck nodded, and so did
Crystal Vince.They grabbed the keys and quickly undid their handcuffs.

“Officer, I need to ask you something first. You won’t use your gun, will you?” George
asked.

Amused, Luke drew an M686 revolver from under his armpit and placed it on the
interrogation table.

The expressions of the two men changed as they stared at the gun.

After a brief silence, George coughed and said, “Officer, do you mean it…”

Crystal suddenly lunged forward to grab Luke around the waist.

George followed closely behind Crystal and swung his fist. It seemed he had been waiting
for Crystal to hold Luke in place so that he could punch Luke.

Smiling slightly, Luke lifted his foot and instantly sent Crystal flying with a kick.
Chapter 548 - Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 548 Kill and Maim, Good Cop and Bad Cop

George turned to the side and reached for the revolver on the table.

BOOM!

Crystal’s brawny body hit the wall. He rolled and fell to the floor.

Luke calmly walked over to George, who was standing by the table.

George quickly cocked the gun and aimed at Luke. “Don’t move, officer.”

Luke, however, didn’t stop, and continued toward him.

Gritting his teeth, George lowered the gun so that it was pointing at Luke’s thigh, and
pulled the trigger.

Click!

There was a light click, and George’s face darkened. He pulled the trigger again.

Click!

Luke grabbed George’s left hand, which was holding the revolver, with his own left hand
and punched George in the stomach with his right hand.

George’s feet left the floor at the punch before he came crashing back down.

Luke carefully took the revolver from him and put it back on the table.

Finally, he picked up the handcuffs and cuffed both of them to the table. “Looks like I won
this bet.”

He waved at the observation room next door.

Selina and Billy quickly showed up to take Crystal to another interrogation room next
door. Billy would interrogate Crystal, and Elizabeth would take care of George.

Elizabeth and Billy had only just read the case files in the observation room and were
very excited. These two actually tried to kidnap Tony Stark?
There was a lot more merit to be gained from this case than from bank robbery cases or
whatever. Their interest in this case increased, and they were also very diligent in
interrogating the criminals.

However, neither Crystal nor George was cooperative. They completely dismissed the bet
which they made with Luke earlier and refused to open their mouths.

On the side, Luke smiled and turned off the camera once more. He then signaled to
Elizabeth to pause the interrogation. Then, he carefully took the training bullets out of the
M686 and reloaded with new bullets.

Looking at George’s and Elizabeth’s bewildered expressions, he said to Elizabeth with a

smile, “Don’t worry. If he dares go back on his word, I’ll shatter his knees and cripple him
for life.”

Both Elizabeth’s and George’s eyes popped out.

Luke shrugged and waved the revolver he was holding. “In any case, the fingerprints on
this gun is ample proof that he tried to seize it. It’s not like I’ll kill him; crippling him will
at most mean just a few months of investigation by the Internal Affairs Division.”

Elizabeth turned pale. “Are you serious?”

There was indeed nothing wrong with this move.

George’s fingerprints were on the revolver, and as long as he didn’t die, the police
department would only be going through the motions with any investigation they carried
out.

George was a habitual offender who had just tried to kidnap Tony Stark. Nobody would
be on his side.

“Okay, take your time and think about it,” Luke said as he opened the door. “If you still
won’t confess after I come back, we’ll see if Crystal is willing to be killed by you.”

George was stunned. Why would I kill Crystal? Wait!

Both he and Elizabeth looked at the M686 on the table.

If Crystal was killed by a gun that had George’s fingerprints on it, it could be argued that
George had killed Crystal in order to keep his mouth shut.

Elizabeth was less surprised this time; while Luke talked a lot, he hadn’t done anything
yet.
His way of speaking nonsense without any change in his expression – she had already
experienced it for herself.

Putting pressure on suspects was a frequently used method in the Major Crimes Division.

Using certain tricks to get sly criminals to open their mouths followed the same principle.

A moment later, Luke pulled Crystal into the room. Selina and Billy didn’t follow him.

After he came in, Luke waved at Elizabeth. “Go have a cup of coffee in the lounge. You
know nothing about what happens next, okay?”

Elizabeth asked gravely, “Luke, is this really appropriate? You’ve killed a lot of suspects
recently. The Internal Affairs Division will investigate you if another one dies.”

Luke didn’t consider it a big deal. “It doesn’t matter. They can only investigate me. Do you
think they can fire me? Thanks for the reminder. You can leave now.”

Hesitating for a moment, Elizabeth finally heaved a sigh. “Try not to kill them, okay?” She
subconsciously glanced at Crystal.

The pity in her eyes chilled Crystal.

Luke said, “I know.” He pushed her out of the room as he spoke.

Shutting the door of the interrogation room, Luke picked up the M686, his action almost
ludicrously careful.

But neither Crystal nor George laughed, since the strange way he picked up the gun was
to preserve the fingerprints on it, which was a dangerous hint.

Luke said calmly, “I hate people who don’t keep their promises. The untrustworthy
should all be killed. Are you ready? Crystal, on the count of three.”

Saying that, he took out a Glock and aimed it at George’s knee. “Three, two…” “Wait, I’ll
talk!” Crystal suddenly shouted.

One gun was only aimed at George’s leg, while the other gun was aimed at Crystal’s head.

George would be crippled at worst, but Crystal would die for sure.

How could he tolerate this difference in treatment? Why did George get to live while he
died, when both of them knew the exact same things?
George said angrily, “You idiot, it’s a trick.”

Luke raised his eyebrow. “Is that so? Then hang on a bit.”

Then, he turned the Glock around and gave it to Crystal. “Here, take this gun. I’ll blow up
George’s head, and break your leg later.”

George and Crystal recalled the gun earlier that had been loaded with training bullets.
They both cursed: Damn cop, you think we’re idiots?

But when Crystal subconsciously glanced at George, he noticed the fear in the latter’s
expression, then realized what was going on. It turned out it was this accomplice of his
who was the one duping him!

Crystal gritted his teeth. “No need; I’ll tell you everything about Stark’s kidnapping. I
know everything he knows.”

George’s face wasn’t dark anymore, but blue.

This way, he really did become completely worthless. Luke’s scheme was obvious; only
one of them could live.

It wasn’t like he and Crystal were sworn brothers; they would never die for each other.

The police were pros at setting up this predicament for prisoners. Putting away the Glock,
Luke nodded in satisfaction, opened the door, and said to Elizabeth, “Someone, take
Crystal away to record his statement.”

Elizabeth, who was leaning against the wall near the door, mouthed “Good job”
soundlessly and gave him a thumbs up.

Luke gestured back to indicate that she had done well too.

Their behavior in the interrogation room naturally had all been a show.

Without any prior communication, they had carried out the textbook good cop, bad cop
routine.

As a student groomed by Luke, Elizabeth was familiar with his personality and
methodology. She knew that he had been bluffing when he said that he would kill and
cripple the suspects.
Chapter 549 - Stay True to Your Heart, and Flegg’s
Intervention
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 549 Stay True to Your Heart, and Flegg’s Intervention

Luke had never done anything like that in his career.

He had killed lots of criminals and suspects, but only armed ones at crime scenes; he was
very clean in his usual work.

In the Major Crimes Division, he and Selina received the least complaints, and even then
the complaints were the most minor ones.

Otherwise, Dustin and Elsa wouldn’t be so unyielding in the face of pressure from the
Internal Affairs Division.

Selina and Billy came out of the observation room.

Billy gave a silent thumbs up as well.

Selina wasn’t impressed at all. She was too familiar with the routine.

When Luke had split them up just now, she already knew that he was going to kill two
birds with one stone by recording the statements and teaching his students at the same
time.

When they escorted Crystal over just now, Selina explained how Luke and Elizabeth
cooperated with each other to Billy in the observation room.

For example, when Luke picked up the gun, he had given Elizabeth a subtle hint.

Pretending to be surprised, Elizabeth blinked her eyes, which was a signal for “OK.”

There were a lot of little details, and Selina roughly explained all of them.

Luke wasn’t the only teacher; Selina was also half a teacher to Elizabeth and Billy, who
also respected her very much.

A moment later, Billy finally opened the door and took Crystal away as if nothing had
happened. Then, Elizabeth returned to the interrogation room and looked at George, who
was fuming over his silly teammate.
With Crystal around, his confession wouldn’t really matter.

A confession couldn’t be used as direct evidence to convict a criminal, but it might

influence the judge’s sentencing.

The smartest thing he should have done was to confess sooner and blame the crime on
Crystal, or he would have to take the blame for the attempted kidnapping.

In less than an hour, both their statements were taken. Luke said something to Billy, who
nodded quickly and left.

Luke also played a few rounds of blackjack with the two kidnappers in passing. It took
him less than two minutes to win a game against each of them.

Billy returned with shackles that were used for felons. Those shackles bound the hands
and feet together, which prevented a prisoner from moving fast.

At Luke’s deliberate reminder, Billy brought the heaviest shackles for the two
kidnappers. After Billy shackled them, Luke checked the shackles one more time before
they brought both suspects to the holding cells.

George and Crystal were put in separate cells. Luke specifically warned the guards to pay
special attention to these two guys. When everything was done, it was almost eleven.

Looking at Elizabeth and Billy, Luke said with a smile, “As usual, you can follow up on this
case, unless you don’t want to.”

Naturally, the two of them had no objections.

This way, they could share the credit for this case, but that meant that they would be
taking care of the tedious paperwork and formalities after this.

Ever since he got these two students, Luke slacked off on his own work this way.

Conversely, Elizabeth and Billy could no longer be called rookie detectives.

The number of cases they worked on and their achievements were enough for the senior
detectives in their division to acknowledge them.

Helping Luke close cases meant that they saw a lot more and gained experience with
cases that involved tricky criminals, which made them more capable.

Looking at their faces, Luke reminded them, “Don’t stay up tonight. Go home and get
some rest. You can finish the work tomorrow.”
Since he had said that, Elizabeth and Billy acquiesced. They packed up, and everybody
went to the parking lot.

In the parking lot, Billy said goodbye to everybody else and drove off first.

Elizabeth, who had stayed behind, said to Luke, “Luke, can we talk?”

Looking at Selina, she added, “It’s about Boom Town…”

Luke nodded. “Let’s go. We’ll drive you home. Let’s talk on the way.”

In fact, it wasn’t anything too complicated.

Sheriff Samantha, Elizabeth’s mother, was a shareholder and a supervisor for the new
mining company. She didn’t forget to tell her daughter the good news.

Elizabeth had planned to go to Luke’s tonight, but felt that she might be too anxious to
convey what she wanted to say, so had stayed back to calm down by working overtime
with Billy.

In the end, Luke actually showed up at the police department that night and asked for
help on a case.

Working at Luke’s familiar pace, her heart gradually calmed down.

Her mother Samantha only had a 5% share in the new mining company, but Luke had five
times as much.

Luke had definitely learned the news earlier than she did, but had gone out to catch two
suspects in the middle of the night. He didn’t seem impacted by news of the gold mine at
all.

If that was the case, why was she letting her imagination run wild?

She even recalled the question Luke asked her a long time ago: If you suddenly got rich,
would you still continue doing this job?

Her answer was the same now as it had been back then.

As long as she stayed true to her heart, she might be excited about getting rich, but there
was no need to go overboard.

After they drove Elizabeth home, Selina watched her wave at them in the rearview
mirror, and she sighed. “I thought you were joking back then, but she’s really rich now.”
Luke was amused. “Are you talking yourself up now?”

Selina thought for a moment, and admitted that could be the case.

Millions of dollars would be enough for most people to live the rest of their lives in
luxury, as long as they didn’t lose control of themselves.

However, most people weren’t capable of that; it was very common for them to lose their
heads once they suddenly became rich.

Luke was about to become a multi-millionaire at eighteen, but he still maintained more or
less the same lifestyle as before, which subtly influenced Selina.

Selina now didn’t care too much about money. At most, it could give her parents an easier
life and allow her siblings to receive a good education.

As for herself? She looked at Dollar who was sitting obediently in the backseat – instead,
her dog was a doorway to a whole new world.

She fell silent, while Luke glanced at the system notifications.

He hadn’t gotten much experience and credit for catching the two kidnappers. The bank
robberies and the kidnapping together were only worth five hundred points, which
meant that those two men hadn’t really been up to anything big.What mattered more was
the other two notifications.

System: You have defeated Crystal Vince and received a list of his abilities.

Crystal Vince’s abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms… Elementary Roping

(Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points),
Elementary Special Rope Making (1000 credit points).

System: You have defeated George Huck and received a list of his abilities.

George Huck’s abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearm… Elementary Boomerang Throw
(Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and 1,000 credit points),
Elementary Boomerang Making (1000 credit points).

These two guys had interesting abilities, Luke thought to himself.

The next morning, Luke and Selina ran into an old acquaintance in the parking lot at the
police department.

Luke raised an eyebrow and called out a greeting first. “Agent Flegg, those two men…
come under your area?”
Chapter 550 - Your Reward Is a New Assignment
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 550 Your Reward Is a New Assignment

Flegg and four of his men were escorting George and Crystal into a special prisoner van.

When he heard Luke’s voice, he turned his head with a smile. “Thank you for catching
them, Detective Luke.”

Luke shrugged. “It’s my job. Alright, I’ll leave you to it.”

Flegg, however, stopped him. “Detective Luke, just a minute.”

Luke paused and turned around to look at him, waiting to hear what he had to say.

Pondering for a moment, Flegg then said, “When you run into people like George and
Crystal again in the future, you can contact me directly, okay?”

Luke chuckled. “Okay.”

Seeing his smile, Flegg couldn’t help but ask, “They claimed they were caught by a man
named Wade. Do you know him very well?”

Luke shook his head in denial. “I don’t know him very well, but money does.”

Flegg was stumped. “Money?”

Luke said, “Bills, cash, and money – the only things he knows are these.”

Flegg was speechless for a moment, before he couldn’t help laughing and nodded. “Fine,
that’s indeed the case. Thank you for your time. Goodbye.”

After he watched Luke and Selina leave, Flegg got into another SUV, and his man who was
driving the car couldn’t help but ask, “Captain, this young man is really quite good. Why
don’t we poach him?”

Flegg heaved a sigh. “You think I don’t want to? But it’s too troublesome.”

As they followed the prisoner van, his subordinate asked strangely, “No way. Is it that
hard for us to poach someone from the police department, as long as he doesn’t refuse?”

Flegg said, “He’s the most capable detective in Westside, if not all of L.A.. Nobody in
Westside wants to let him go. Also, he’s very rich. I investigated him before, and he has
millions of dollars in legitimate assets. Lastly, it was Stark Industries’ Pepper Potts who
transferred him and his partner to LAPD. You know who she is, right?”

His subordinate was shocked. “Tony Stark’s personal secretary? Luke is Stark’s man!”

Flegg nodded with a bitter smile. “Now you know why I didn’t get him transferred? In
fact, it isn’t just us; other organizations want to draw him in, including the FBI and the
CIA, and even Wales’s division, but it isn’t that easy to poach someone from Stark.”

His subordinate fell silent.

Stark Industries may not be the richest in America, but it had very close ties with the
government, the military and the Department of Defense.

Nobody was willing to piss off Stark over a minor detective; when he got angry, he
wouldn’t show anybody respect.

It was a true feat if a person could make Stark point at them and call them stupid.

Most of the time, he would just give people disdainful and condescending looks, as if they
were mentally deficient, and it was very easy for him to make someone feel deeply
helpless because of a lack of IQ.

After all, Stark was a super genius who was also super rich!

Elsewhere, Luke went to look for Elsa after he arrived at the Major Crimes Division.
“Boss, do you know about the two suspects who attempted to kidnap Stark being taken
away?”

Elsa nodded. “I do. They already told me.”

Luke chuckled. “Should we be prepared for Tony Star’s fury?” Elsa laughed and said, “The
FBI communicated with Stark Industries first before they took the suspects away,
alright?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s fine, then. I’ll be on my way.”

Elsa said, “Wait a moment.”

After Luke stopped, she said, “Boss said that you did a good job on this case, so you’ve
been assigned a new task.”

Luke waited silently.

Elsa didn’t beat around the bush. “You know that the Stark Expo is going to start soon,
right?”

Luke nodded. “Yes. The opening ceremony is in two days.”

Elsa said, “So, you and Selina will be on plain clothes security duty at the expo for the
time being.” Luke pulled a long face. “Is this a punishment?” He had been on a similar
assignment in Houston. It was because that petty Brock intentionally gave him a hard
time, and Stark was involved back then too.

Such assignments were demanding but unrewarding. He would be held responsible if

anything went wrong, but wouldn’t be rewarded for doing a good job.

More importantly, this mission required him to spend most of his time at the expo. He
couldn’t goof off, and he wouldn’t earn a lot of experience and credit.

Elsa said, “You think I want this? The boss doesn’t want it either, but what can we do
when it’s Director Brad’s order?”

Luke covered his forehead. “Why would our big boss care about such a petty manner?”

Elsa said, “He wouldn’t have cared, except that the FBI had some paperwork with them
when they took George and Crystal away.”

Luke thought for a moment and realized what was going on.

Brad made such an arrangement because every time the expo was held, the police and
Stark Industries’ own security always clashed with each other.

The truth was that while few mishaps happened during the Stark Expo, there was too
much bickering and cooperation issues between both parties.

Director Brad probably remembered that two particular detectives were pretty close
with Stark, and had right away dispatched them to handle this problem.

There was nothing Luke could say about this assignment.

It wasn’t like he could go to Director Brad’s office and tell him, “I’m not really that close
with Stark.”

He and Selina could only accept this new assignment. They went straight to the expo to
check the environment.

The expo was usually held between March and June every three to five years for the
purpose of showcasing new merchandise for clients to buy and kill even more people.
Stark Industries dealt primarily in military weapons, and their main products were
weapons of mass destruction like missiles.

While there weren’t as many guns or common heavy weapons, there was the occasional
innovative single weapon that could attract many weapon enthusiasts.

This was also the reason why law and order in L.A. had been deteriorating recently.Every
time the expo was held, LAPD would transfer police officers from other districts to help
the east district maintain safety.

The people who really bought missiles didn’t have time or the opportunity to go out on
the streets and wreak havoc.

It was the weapon zealots, on the other hand, from all trades and backgrounds, who were
the main reason for deteriorating public safety in L.A..

George and Crystal, for example, had been here to attend the expo, but because of an
anonymous client, George had contacted and persuaded Crystal to work with him to
kidnap Stark.

What was even more bizarre was that they weren’t going to kidnap Stark for ransom or
to kill him. They were just going to lock him up for ten days and then release him after
the expo was over.

Luke wasn’t surprised by this strange would-be kidnapping at all.

In many cases, when the backbone of a major corporation disappeared or missed some
important event, its rivals might benefit.

In any case, they just needed to find two mudde-headed idiots to give it a try. It was
cheap and risk-free. Many people wouldn’t mind giving it a shot.
Chapter 551 - Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 551 Best Hamburger, and Takagi Again

Stark Industries was a large and powerful corporation, but it would be difficult to find the
culprit since it had too many enemies.

It was hard to guess who the mastermind behind the kidnapping was if their motive was
unclear.

And even if they revealed their motive, it was still possible that this was a setup by
someone else to take advantage of the mess. Mulling over this matter, Luke wandered
around the Stark Industrial Park on the east side of Los Angeles with Selina.

There were many abandoned factories in this area.

This was where Stark’s first manufacturing base of operations was set up, until they
relocated to a less costly site.

As a corporation that wasn’t short of money, however, they kept the original base, and
some of the R&D and production departments were still here.

At the same time, this place served as a site for all sorts of large-scale activities by Stark
Industries.

Thanks to the company’s affluence, this second-tier research and manufacturing site was
clean and tidy, and had the best environment in the neighborhood.

The greenery, landscape, streets and facilities were even better than those in the city
center.

This place was also pretty safe. The Eastside police department had deployed a large
police force here, which came down hard on criminal activity in this area.

Coupled with Stark Industries’ own security, this place was almost like… a white lotus
flower in a swamp of mud.

Luke couldn’t help but laugh when he thought that.

Selina was puzzled. “What’s up?”

Smiling, Luke told her what he was thinking, but Selina didn’t laugh. She asked strangely,
“I think it’s an accurate description. What’s so funny?”

Luke was amused.

Only he knew what an insult the phrase “white lotus flower[1]” had become in his
previous life.

He didn’t bother to explain, and drove straight to the restaurant not far away from the
venue of the expo. “I’m going to buy lunch. The usual?”

Selina said, “An extra ice cream today.”

Gold Nugget immediately whined from the backseat. That was Gold Nugget saying, “What
about me?”

Luke said with a smile, “Okay, two large ice creams, right?” Gold Nugget let out a bark.

Luke and Selina got out and entered the fast food restaurant. They soon returned with a
huge stack of food.

Thankfully, neither of them nor the dog was picky about food. Although Luke was fond of
cooking his own food, he didn’t mind buying out every now and then. He was okay with
fast food like hamburgers, sandwiches and fried chicken.

Gold Nugget didn’t complain as long as it had the same food as they did. They had just
come out, when they saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom stop in front of the fast food restaurant,
and a fat security guard got out.

Luke didn’t greet him when he saw him. He simply went to his car.

The fat security guard’s expression changed when he saw Luke and Selina, but he didn’t
greet them either.

They passed by a few meters from each other.

Luke and Selina got into the car and went to a park not far away.

This park was directly opposite the main building complex in the industrial park, and
faced the entrance.

There were many short trees in the park that didn’t block the view but could still provide
visitors sporadic shade.

It was almost noon. The L.A. sky was clear and cloudless. Nothing but the boundless blue
sky could be seen.
Two people and one dog hid in a large shady spot under a tree, and took out the food.

Selina specifically reminded Gold Nugget to eat more slowly.

They were in public right now, and the dog couldn’t eat dozens of kilograms at one go.

Gold Nugget had already grown used to it, but it could suppress Dollar’s urge to wolf
down its food so that it finished every hamburger in three mouthfuls, which was really
hard. Luke took out a hamburger and had a bite before he raised an eyebrow. “This
hamburger is definitely worth it.”

Although the hamburger, which was fifty dollars apiece, was pretty expensive, he tasted a
lot of ingredients in it.

Both the bread and the meat in the hamburger were of top quality, and the portion was
generous.

The cheese in the hamburger tasted great too. No wonder it sold for such a high price.

Although there were pizzas that cost two hundred dollars apiece, they were made of
caviar, black truffle foie gras and edible gold.

They were expensive, but might not be as delicious.

This hamburger, on the other hand, used high-quality ingredients, but wasn’t as costly as
a “golden pizza.” It was definitely worth it.

It was the most expensive thing on that restaurant’s menu and there was only a limited
amount of it.

According to the waiter, the hamburger could only be bought before the lunch rush every
day if you didn’t want to lose out.

When Luke asked why, the waiter pointed at the Stark Industries building with a smile.

Luke vaguely remembered that it seemed a certain playboy was obsessed with
hamburgers. After saving the world, the one thing he wanted was a hamburger. No
wonder this restaurant’s hamburger was so well-known and pricey despite the lack of a
gimmick.

Tony Stark didn’t care about caviar, black truffle foie gras or edible gold at all; it just had
to be the tastiest cheeseburger ever.

Selina ate very happily on the side and didn’t complain at all, which was quite unusual.
Usually, she would complain that most fast food was pig swill, even including what she
made herself.

She also infected Gold Nugget with this notion, but the dog was enjoying the food today
as well.

Two people and one dog enjoyed their peaceful lunch.

Suddenly, a car pulled over not far away, and an old man followed by three other men got
out.

When Luke noticed him, he found it a little odd, but got up with a smile to greet him.
“Hello, Mr. Takagi.”

The old man turned out to be Takagi, the president of Nakatomi Corporation, whom Luke
hadn’t seen in a while.

Luke voluntarily stretched out his hand, as he couldn’t take the old man’s solemn bowing.

Takagi was free to bow, but Luke didn’t quite like it.

After they shook hands, Takagi spoke in his typical serious manner. “Detective Luke, you
must forgive me for never visiting you in person.”It would be a pain if you did come! Luke
murmured inwardly, but he said with a smile, “You’re too kind, Mr. Takagi. Thank you for
understanding that I’m busy with work, and thank you for your gifts.”

Though they never met again after the robbery in Nakatomi Plaza, Takagi had sent Luke
special and expensive food ingredients as gifts every major festival.

Other gifts might get Luke into trouble, but food ingredients were fine.

Takagi was definitely considerate and courteous.

Because of his politeness, Luke couldn’t ignore him.

As they chatted, Luke learned that Takagi was here to attend the expo as well.

However, he wasn’t here to purchase anything; he was just accompanying a major client.
The client wasn’t here yet, and Mr. Takagi saw Luke on his way here, so he stopped to say
hi.

[1] Vicious women who pretend to be innocent

Chapter 552 - Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 552 Opening of the Expo, and Nonstop Delivery

Several minutes later, a middle-aged man behind Takagi coughed.

Takagi then said goodbye to Luke. Clearly, it was about time for his appointment with the
major client.

Luke bade him farewell politely and saw the old man off.

After Takagi’s car drove away, Luke walked back with a smile. “Everything about him is
great, except that he doesn’t have to be so courteous.”

Selina patted her chest. “Good thing I wasn’t the one who saved him; my back would
break from all that bowing.”

Luke couldn’t agree more.

After that coincidental encounter, nobody else disturbed them as they enjoyed lunch in
peace.

As Luke drove home at noon, he and Selina analyzed the situation. “That site is too big,
and it’s not our jurisdiction. Stark Industries also has tight security. We won’t be able to
use the surveillance cameras on the car to monitor sensitive areas in the site, or fly the
drones to monitor the environment. We can only count on ourselves.”

Selina also felt helpless.

If it were another company, all they had to do was set up surveillance cameras at a few
key locations. Coupled with a few drones, this could have been an easy assignment, and
there would be no need for them to patrol on foot at all.

She could only say, “Let Gold Nugget help out. It’s much better than a police dog.”

Gold Nugget whined unhappily, but it didn’t know what it should protest about.

It was indeed better than a police dog, but it still didn’t like the comparison.

Luke nodded. “Alright. If we have to split up, you’ll take Gold Nugget with you, but don’t
forget the safety rules.”
Gold Nugget barked again to show that it had already remembered them.

Luke comforted the dog with a smile. “Protecting Selina without exposing yourself is
going to be a long-term thing. It’s not that I don’t trust you, but I have to remind you
when necessary.”

Seeing Gold Nugget fall silent, he comforted it again. “Look, there’s five left of the top
quality burgers which I bought at noon. They each cost fifty dollars. Do you know whom
it’s for? Tony Stark, one of the richest people in the world.”

Gold Nugget’s little bean-like eyes were filled with curiosity.

Luke knew that this guy had recently become interested in money, and he explained,
“Take the house we’re living in, for example. He can buy a hundred of them with the
money he earns in one day.” Selina was stunned. “A hundred?” Luke’s villa was worth a
million dollars, and a hundred of them meant a hundred million dollars! She couldn’t
imagine what it meant to earn a hundred million a day.

Luke shrugged. “That’s just my guess. You can’t take the public financial statements on
how much Stark Industries makes annually at face value. In any case, the money he earns
in a day is enough for us to have the best burgers for a lifetime.”

Sparkling dollar signs seemed to flash in Gold Nugget’s eyes.

Looking at the dog, Luke coughed and said, “Of course, Stark Industries is mostly focused
on military weapons, and generally speaking, companies like these are rougher and
wouldn’t mind employing research methods like skinning and slicing.” Gold Nugget
trembled and promptly woke up from the temptation of money.

Even if I become rich, I can’t buy good food to eat if I’m dead. There was a whisper in its
heart.

What if the fiend is bluffing? There was instantly a retort from another voice.

Don’t forget what we saw in Selina’s memories. If those secret agencies really catch us,
they’ll definitely torture us for research, the first voice argued.

Fine, the human beings in this world are really cruel. Let’s just lay low by Selina’s side
until we have a better understanding of the situation. The other voice instantly
surrendered

During the symbiosis, Gold Nugget had learned a lot of general knowledge through Selina.

In Selina’s mind, the military and certain US government research organizations were
like hell. Although these impressions were basically from movies and TV, Gold Nugget
believed them without any doubt.

That was because Selina avidly believed them herself.

Everything was peaceful the day before the expo opening

Luke and Selina spent the day familiarizing themselves with the Stark Industrial Park.
Nothing happened that required their intervention.

On the day of the expo’s opening ceremony, they arrived at the venue on time and saw
hordes of cars and people flooding the site.

A hundred police officers had been deployed from Eastside police department to help
maintain order, but it was still complete chaos.

It wasn’t a Stark Industries problem, but the weapon enthusiasts who visited the
industrial park were being too disorderly.

Some of them were on their own, and some were in groups. They were absolutely
disorganized, undisciplined, and aimless.

When they arrived at the industrial park, they took photos, bantered, bickered, scuffled
and ran amok.

The troublemakers were a minority, but with more than ten thousand visitors to the
park, the hundred or so Eastside police officers were swamped.

At that moment, reinforcements from the other police departments arrived.

Whoever caused trouble and didn’t listen to reason were escorted to the patrol cars and
delivered straight to the temporary holding cells in the police department.

If they calmed down, they would be released at night.

If they didn’t calm down, they would be kept in custody for 24 to 48 hours. If they were
still unwilling to give in, they would simply be arrested as long as there was evidence of
their misdemeanors, and they would be charged later.

was

If that happened, they would miss the entire week of the expo. Thanks to these heavy-
handed measures, while the expo was slightly chaotic, it was still within manageable
range. In the morning, Luke and Selina threw a dozen overly restless guys into the patrol
cars and had them sent to the police department.
They weren’t all that diligent, and didn’t bother with the ones who only made a minor
fuss, or they wouldn’t have time to drink water or even take a piss the whole morning.

At half past twelve, Luke finally sat down in the public square to eat the top-range
burgers which Selina had bought beforehand.

It was a good thing he had gotten Selina to buy the burgers and other food at ten o’clock,
and put them in an insulated box.

According to Selina, the fast food restaurant was already full when she got there; the
regular burgers sold out the moment they were ready.

The top-range burgers were made by separate cooks, however, so Selina was able to
return with the burgers in ten minutes.

As they chatted, they observed the crowd around them.

The square which had been empty a couple of days ago was now absolutely packed with
people who were lying or sitting everywhere. It looked like a refugee camp.

Luke and Selina searched for a long time before they finally found some shade. They
spread out a blanket on the ground and sat down.

Many of the visitors also sat directly under the sun to rest and eat.

Luke was reminded of his visits to popular scenic spots during the holidays in China in
his previous life.

Suddenly, he saw a bus arrive at the main building in the industrial park, and a bunch of
people who were all dressed in suits got off.

Luke noticed a company name on the bus – Weyland Corporation. He knew that it was a
company that dealt in telecommunications and robotics, and that it had a close
partnership with Stark Industries.
Chapter 553 - A Sudden Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 553 A Sudden Attack

But why had Weyland Corporation sent a bus of people here at noon? To bask in the sun?
Very quickly, however, Luke frowned. Something was wrong with the way these people
were acting. They were too professional! They looked more like well-trained soldiers
than employees of a telecommunications company.

Furrowing his brow, Luke patted Selina and said, “Let’s go and see what those people are
up to.”

Selina instantly got up and closed the insulation box. “Dollar, grab the box.”

Dollar quickly swallowed the food in its mouth and gripped the handle of the box with its
teeth, before it trotted after Luke and Selina.

They struggled to squeeze through the crowd in the square and reached their car on the
roadside not far away.

As plain clothes officers on duty, they had registered their car with Stark Industries’
security so that they could park their car here.

Luke and Selina quickly put on their bulletproof vests in the car, and Dollar put the
insulation box in the backseat.

Both Luke and Selina also put on peaked caps and big sunglasses.

Only then did the two people and one dog get out of the car and go around the square
toward the building Luke frowned when he passed by the building entrance.

He had already activated his Sharp Nose to detect traces of the scents of the thirty men
from the bus.

To his surprise, they weren’t carrying any weapons, bombs, or other dangerous items on
them.

However, they had done a lot of shooting recently, as they clearly reeked of gunpowder.

A company had sent over a busload of weapon enthusiasts? Well, that did seem possible.

After all, the entire expo was a carnival for anyone who was crazy about weapons.
Thinking that, he gestured to Selina, and they split up. Luke went ahead, while Selina and
Gold Nugget were a dozen meters behind him.

On the other side, the thirty men had passed the security checkpoint, entered the
building, and disappeared down a hallway.

Luke moved quickly and showed his badge to the guard at the security checkpoint. “Why
are so many men from Weyland Corporation here?”

The guard didn’t think much of it. “Their telecommunications R&D department arranged
for a tour.”

Luke frowned. “They have an appointment?”

The guard replied, “Yes. Why else would we let them through?”

Luke asked, “Can I see the guest list?”

The guard quickly refused. “I’m sorry, but that’s classified information.”

Luke promptly gave up wrangling with the guard and gestured to Selina, and they
directly went through the security checkpoint for police.

They didn’t take the Stark Industries’ security checkpoint since they would be stopped
because of the guns and the bulletproof vests on them, and they wouldn’t be let through
until they answered a bunch of questions.

That was all standard procedure. Stark Industries couldn’t be faulted for it.

Thankfully, the checkpoint specially set up by the police department for their officers was
right next to it. The names of the officers on duty were all on file, and they only needed to
swipe their police badges to get through.

That was very typical of Stark Industries. They would rather create this hassle than fully
cooperate with the police. In my house, you follow my rules. That was the pride of a
major corporation.

Luke also didn’t say anything to the officer at the police’s security checkpoint. The men
from Weyland Corporation had passed the checkpoint without issue and weren’t carrying
any suspicious items on them.

If he suddenly sounded a major alarm but failed to catch them doing anything wrong, he
would be held responsible.
Sounding an alarm might trigger chaos, and the reinforcements might not be as efficient
as Selina.

With Gold Nugget by her side, Selina was far more awesome than dozens of regular police
officers.

Luke followed the men from Weyland Corporation while Selina stayed in the lobby to
keep an eye out for anything unusual.

As he ran, Luke reminded Selina via his earpiece, “Stay vigilant. Something isn’t right
about those people.” He had already discovered something strange about these people –
they were all headed for the toilet.

After entering the main building in the bustling park, the first thing they did was go to the
toilet together, which was strange no matter how you looked at it.

When elementary school kids went out on a spring excursion, their teacher would say,
“Everyone, please use the toilet before we leave so that you don’t need to go halfway.”
The employees of Weyland Corporation should certainly be more mature than that.

Suddenly, Luke’s face changed. He sped up and put on his badge while he gestured to
Selina with his other hand.

Selina’s movements promptly turned cautious. She retreated to the security checkpoint
near the entrance and took out a walkie-talkie. “This is Westside Squad B52. We suspect
that a large group of armed men have appeared on the first floor of the Stark Industrial
Park’s main building on the east side…”

With his Sharp Nose, Luke had already detected the smell of a huge amount of guns in the
two dustbins outside the toilets which the Weyland Corporation people had just come out
of.

Even worse, he smelled bombs.

To bring this into the main building, this wasn’t a small-scale ruckus.

If the goal wasn’t to kill a lot of people, then it was to steal something big.

The only difference between the two would be the number of casualties involved, but the
consequences would be just as terrible.

Did Tony Stark sleep with the wrong woman again? Luke couldn’t help but mumble to
himself.

When it was so hard for other people to dig holes for Tony Stark, he had a history of
digging them for himself.

While he was thinking this, Luke moved swiftly.

However, the guys from Weyland Corporation were clearly prepared and familiar with
the territory.

When Luke started to run, the criminals who were already armed had circled round to
charge out of a hallway on the other side without hesitation.

Luke’s heart turned heavy. He knew he was too late.

These criminals had already burst into the lobby, where there were more than a hundred
people. Twenty of them were police officers and security guards, and the rest were all
regular visitors.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, followed by shrieks and screams. Luke
frowned. He took off his peaked cap and sunglasses in the hallway and put on a mask.

He put on the sunglasses again and stuffed the hat into his pocket.

He was prepared to go on a killing spree, so he had to cover his face properly. He didn’t
want to see his face splashed all over the front of L.A. newspapers tomorrow.

“Selina, how’s it going?” he asked softly in the earpiece.

Selina replied in a loud voice, “They’ve already opened fire. Several security guards are
dead. The police officers are helping, but they won’t last much longer. No, I have to back
them up now!”

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Hearing the gunshots, Luke’s expression turned solemn.

By then, he reached a corner in the hallway. He stopped and raised his Glock. Taking a
short breath, he suddenly stuck his head out. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

From left to right, six criminals were shot through the heart in quick succession from
behind.

The criminals reacted very swiftly. Immediately, three of them who were keeping an eye
out at the back returned fire.

They also yelled, “Someone’s attacking us from the hallway in the back!”
Chapter 554 - Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 554 Who Says My Gun Only Has Five Bullets?

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets hit the wall around which Luke was hiding. Luke,
however, had already retreated to recollect himself.

Shooting six different targets in a row in one second wasn’t something that he did often.

However, it wasn’t too hard to do.

After his Mental Strength reached 25, it was easy for him to switch targets very quickly,
but the precision of his aim couldn’t be guaranteed.

The fact that he had been able to hit all the six criminals in their vitals just now was also
due to a bit of luck.

“Mustafa is dead…”

“Aziz is dead…”

“Barry is dead…”

“Hardy is dead…”

“The guy behind is an ace shooter…”

Luke sneered.

These people had opened fire without restraint since entering the lobby. While they
focused on attacking the security guards and police officers, they had killed more than
ten civilians.

Such behavior was not something that Luke would tolerate. “Grenade!” Selina suddenly
warned him.

Luke poked his head out halfway and locked onto a criminal. He then slightly adjusted the
angle of his gun.

Bang! Bang! One of the criminals had just pulled the pin on a grenade and was about to
throw it in Luke’s direction, when Luke shot him right in the face.

The man instantly fell backward, and the grenade in his hand rolled over his body.
The frightened criminals around him hurriedly took cover.

But a bald man who was almost two meters tall strode over and kicked the dead
criminal’s body over so that the grenade was under it.

Bang! With a dull noise, the criminal’s body was lifted dozens of centimeters up before it
fell back down again.

An expert! Both Luke and Selina noticed the bald man.

The man’s reflexes were swift and precise, and most importantly, he was very bold.

Bang! Bang!

Luke raised his hand and fired again.

An expert? You better die now!

The man, however, grinned sardonically and raised his arm in front of his eyes.

Clang! Clang!

There were two light pings, and Luke saw his two 9mm Parabellum bullets shatter into
pieces on the man’s arm.

Did the guy have a bulletproof plate on his arm?

The idea floated through Luke’s head, but he didn’t hesitate to shoot at all.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The man, however, lowered his head and bent down to place his hands on the ground in
the classic charge position in American football.

In the next moment, he shot forward and headed straight for Luke.

Luke’s expression changed. He fired the last bullet in his Glock.

At the same time, he quickly backed away into the hallway.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the last bullet hit the man’s lowered head, but it also
shattered into pieces.

Luke perked up and a feeling of excitement welled up.

The man’s head was clearly bald and bare, and didn’t have any bulletproof protection.
Thus, the man was a superhuman!

BOOM!

Footsteps that sounded like a series of explosions instantly drew closer. The loud noise
was followed by the man charging into the hallway as he turned slightly and then
continued running at Luke.

The man raised his eyes to look at his target, only to see Luke putting the Glock back in
his holster ten meters away. Luke didn’t seem anxious at all, which the man found a little
odd.

ma

man

But it was very hard for him to stop halfway through his charge, so he simply barreled
toward Luke in a familiar rhythm.

With the man’s first step in the hallway, Luke put his Glock away.

At the second step, Luke’s left hand reached under his right armpit.

At the third step, Luke’s left hand brought out a gun with an exceptionally long barrel.

The brawny man’s eyes twitched, and he quickly raised his hands to cover his head,
which reduced his momentum slightly.

It was a Smith & Wesson 500!

That was a gun for hunting elephants and rhinos! How could he not recognize it?

But why would a minor detective carry such a fancy and impractical gun for everyday
work?

Bam! Clang!

The thought had barely flashed through his head when a bullet hit his arm that was
protecting his face and was deflected.

He felt the pain, but was relieved.

It wasn’t any special bullet, and he could totally withstand this attack with his bare hands.
After all, apart from its astonishing power, the M500 was well-known for only being able
to hold five bullets!

Bam! Clang!

The second bullet was deflected again after hitting his arm, but the huge impact further
slowed the man down.

Bam! Clang!

The third bullet hit his arm again, and the man’s body posture changed from leaning
forward to almost standing straight.

Bam! Clang!

The fourth bullet finally made the man’s arms tremble.

Bam! Clang!

Through a tiny gap between his arms, the fifth bullet hit the man’s neck where it was
exposed. His head jerked back slightly, but the bullet was still deflected.

The man, however, sneered. You only have five bullets. There’s nothing more you can do
except wait to be killed now!

Bam! Clang!

A sixth bullet hit the man’s slightly raised chin without any hesitation, and his upper
torso jerked backward. There was a white mark where the bullet hit him.

Bam! Clang!

A seventh bullet followed and expanded on the white mark, making the man lean back
even more.

He saw Luke step forward unhurriedly. Bam! Clang! An eighth bullet hit the same spot for
the third time, turning his skin red.

The man’s mind was a complete mess, and he finally toppled backward.

The immense impact from a .50 gun had struck his most vulnerable chin three times in a
row. Even if he were made of iron, he couldn’t take it anymore.

Luke stepped forward again and lowered his gun this time to aim at his target. Bam!
Clang!

A ninth bullet hit the red spot on the man’s chin again, and there was now a trace of
blood.

The man was completely stunned and had lost the ability to react.

Luke pressed forward.

Bang!

By the time he shot the tenth bullet, he was only two meters away from the man.

Pu!

With the dull noise of the bullet penetrating flesh, the man stiffened, and his eyes
suddenly bulged. A hole finally appeared in his chin, and the bullet that was stuck in his
flesh could be vaguely seen.

Luke stood still and pulled the trigger.

Bang!

The eleventh bullet hit the previous bullet that was already in the wound and propelled it
into the man’s head.

Pa!

With a muffled crack, the man’s eyes widened, and he fell back onto the floor with a
heavy thump.

Several seconds later, blood started to flow from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears as he lay
completely lifeless on the ground.

Luke curled his lip. “Who told you that my gun only has five bullets?”

The M686 in Luke’s holster quietly disappeared, and he replaced it with the M500 with a
beautiful flourish.

He then drew out the Glock and reloaded, while he asked, “Selina, how’s it going on your
end?”

Selina roared, “If you don’t hurry up, I’m going to get Gold Nugget to start biting people.”
Chapter 555 - Last Wave, All Down?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 555 Last Wave, All Down?

Luke chuckled.

Including the brawny man who was clearly a superhuman, he had killed eight of the
criminals.

There were still 27 criminals outside, but Selina could still manage to fend them off.

Sure enough, the boost which Gold Nugget gave her was truly impressive.

As he thought that, Luke ran faster and faster until he almost turned into a hazy shadow.

The moment he broke out of the hallway, he opened fire with the Glock that he was
holding.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As Luke moved rapidly, three criminals who
had been hiding safely entered his firing range and were shot. They screamed and fell.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke’s gun was as steady as ever. He moved as light as a shadow,
almost as if he were floating over the floor. He ran a circle around the criminals and shot
down another three criminals who were firing at Selina and the other guards. Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke finally emptied his clip, but only one criminal fell this time. He
missed the last two targets.

It was indeed too challenging to hit nine targets in two seconds while running. Besides,
those criminals were mostly hiding behind cover instead of shooting back at Luke out in
the open like idiots.

Luke had only relied on his swift movements to bring them into his firing range before
they could react.

Even so, the pressure on Stark’s security and the police was greatly reduced.

Luke slipped behind a marble pillar. Leaning against it, he released the empty clip in the
gun with his right hand while he took out a new clip with his left hand.

“Thirteen enemies left. They’re to your eleven, twelve, one and two o’clock,” Selina
warned him quickly.
The marble pillar shook a little as marble fragments were scattered everywhere.

Quickly reloading the gun, Luke said, “Not bad. You took down seven of them?”

Selina said, “I only killed four.”

Luke said, “Then shall we take all of them down in one last wave?”

“Okay! You take care of the eight at eleven and twelve o’clock, and I’ll deal with the five at
one and two o’clock,” said Selina.

Luke said, “On my mark: three, two, one!” The moment he said “one,” he ran out from the
left side of the pillar. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He was instantly met with a barrage of bullets.

But the criminals couldn’t keep up with Luke’s speed.

Running sideway with short, quick steps, Luke held his gun with both hands. Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Two of the three criminals who craned their necks at
eleven o’clock were shot in the head, and the last one in his chest. He screamed and fell.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Almost at the same time, gunshots burst out on Selina’s side too. The three criminals at
two o’clock screamed and fell, two shot in the stomach and one in the arm.

Distracted by Luke’s attack, the criminals had given Selina enough time to aim and shoot
them.

If it had been earlier, they wouldn’t have made such a silly mistake. At the very least,
some of them would’ve kept up the gunfire to suppress the people at the entrance.

But Luke’s marksmanship was too terrifying.

He had killed almost a third of the criminals in the lobby in twenty seconds. None of the
survivors dared to trust their backs to their partners without worry.

In comparison, the twenty Stark security guards and the police officers only killed about
seven of them. Those people were far less of a threat.

But now, they were in a panic; dammit, it seemed there was a skilled shooter at the
entrance as well!

Luke and Selina didn’t ask for the cooperation of the other police officers and the security
guards, who were almost crying under the onslaught. Selina would rather not waste her
time.

Thus, just she and Luke fired fiercely at the criminals in the center of the lobby.

In their panic, the criminals made even more blunders. Some turned around to guard
against Selina at the entrance, while the rest continued firing at Luke.

Up against just five men, Luke felt practically no pressure at all.

It wasn’t like earlier, when ten to twenty rifles had been firing at him.

Running with short steps, he held his gun with both hands and pulled the trigger
unhurriedly.

Bang! Bang!

The two nearest criminals were shot in the head.

Bang! Bang! One of the two criminals at twelve o’clock clutched his neck and fell, and the
other was shot in the chest.

Bang! Bang!

The criminal who had crouched down to reload at one o’clock was shot in the back of his
head. He instantly toppled to the side.

Selina complained, “Damn it. You stole my kill.”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The last criminal at two o’clock was shot five times in one
second. Blood sprayed from him as he fell on his knees with wide eyes.

Selina, who was angry that Luke stole her kill, emptied her remaining bullets into the last
criminal, riddling him with holes.

It was a very brief confrontation.

From the moment Luke charged out of the hallway to him reloading behind the pillar, and
to their teamwork in cleaning up the remaining criminals, it had only taken one minute.

The police officers and security guards were busy reloading and calling for backup, when
they suddenly realized that the gunshots had stopped.

Luke hid behind another pillar and said to Selina, “Tell them to hold their fire. I need to
take care of the bomb.”
Selina then shouted at Stark’s security and the police officers not far away as she
gestured with both hands, “Cease fire! Cease fire! Lower your weapons! Lower your
weapons! The department’s bomb specialist needs to move the suspected explosives as
soon as possible!”

On the other side, Luke emerged from behind the pillar.

He was fast but not hasty as he moved. He kicked a criminal who was trying to reach for
his gun despite a wounded shoulder right in the face and sent him flying. Then, Luke
finally crouched down next to the bodies of two criminals and carefully examined the
bags on them.

A moment later, he took the two big bags off the bodies and quickly slipped into the
hallway behind them.

When Luke stepped out, several security guards almost aimed their guns at him, but
Selina instantly yelled at them to stop.

They looked at Luke again, only to see that although he was wearing a black mask and
sunglasses, he had a police badge, and none of the criminals had masks on.

Even so, when Luke kicked away the wounded criminal, a number of the security guards
were about to raise their guns again, when they suddenly realized, Wait, he kicked a
criminal!

It wasn’t until Luke ran off with the two bags that they looked at Selina suspiciously.
“Detective, are all your bomb specialists so… gutsy?”

If they hadn’t been saved by Luke just now, they would’ve used another adjective. They
had never seen a bomb specialist take the bomb away themselves. That was practically
suicidal.

Selina said calmly, “It’s fine, he’s a professional. Alright, send the injured to the hospital
and evacuate the civilians in the lobby ASAP. Lock this place down and make sure that
nobody enters in case there are remaining criminals in the building.”
Chapter 556 - Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 556 Holy Sh*t and Rain of Gold

“Also, inform the officers outside to directly stop any group that has dozens of people like
this and refuse them entry.” Selina directed this last instruction to her colleagues from
the Eastside police department.

Nobody had any objections.

Just now, the female detective whose face was half-hidden by her hat and sunglasses
hadn’t backed down at all in the face of dozens of criminals. She returned fire as soon as
she found an opportunity, and had made it impossible for the other party to surround the
security guards and the police officers.

In the end, she even killed multiple criminals in a row. She was definitely brave and
tough.

Now that she had given out the instructions, Stark Industries’ security team listened to
her obediently too.

They didn’t have a choice. The head of the security team had been wounded in the first
wave, and was now on his way to the hospital – with luck, he would survive.

Two squad leaders had also been shot one after another. They weren’t in critical
condition, but had to go to the hospital too.

Without a leader for now, Stark’s security team could only listen to the orders of the
brave female detective.

In comparison, the seasoned officers from the Eastside police department were much
smarter. They instantly took cover the moment gunshots rang out, and didn’t reveal
themselves easily.

They also stretched out their guns every now and then to fire at the criminals at
unpredictable moments, which made them a bigger threat than the security guards.

Therefore, none of the officers at the security checkpoint were injured.

While Selina was giving out instructions, Luke was running like crazy. Maintaining the
speed of a regular person in a 100-meter sprint, he was steady as he carried the two big
bags and shattered a window with one shot from his gun before he ran out of the building
This was the back of the building which had relatively fewer people.

Even then, there were still a lot of visitors. Looking around, Luke sighed.

The countdown in his heart was coming to an end. He couldn’t waste any more time.

Luke sped up and rushed to a manhole. Kicking away the heavy lid, he wrapped his
special rope darts around the two bags and quickly and steadily lowered them down the
manhole.

He raised his hand, and the rope darts were quickly recalled.

Moving a long distance away, Luke said in his earpiece, “Selina, tell them to be prepared
for the upcoming explosion. They need to maintain order and make sure that no greater
riots take place.”

Selina simply said “Copy that, ” before she started yelling, “Move it! Everybody, move it!
There’s going to be an explosion…”

Luke was amused.

It had been a long time since Selina shouted so loudly. He kind of missed it.

Looking at the wide open manhole not far away, he couldn’t help but mumble to himself,
“Stark Industries won’t be so petty as to demand compensation from me, right?”

As he was thinking that, there was a deafening explosion in the sewer. In the blink of an
eye, multiple manholes nearby soared into the air.

Thankfully, not many people were here, and none of them were near the manhole.
Though they were quite shocked, and some even fell to the ground, nobody was hurt.
Luke was relieved. “Looks like it isn’t a big problem.”

Then, he sniffed the air. “Is this… the sewage system? It stinks!” He hastily reduced the
sensitivity of Sharp Nose.

A moment earlier, in the toilet of a particular reception room on the first floor, a slightly
pale white old man was standing in front of the toilet.

The tinkling didn’t stop until quite a while later. He heaved a sigh. “Why doesn’t even
pissing make me feel a little better?” Gloomy and frustrated, he even forgot to flush the
toilet.

Right at that moment, there was a deafening noise from outside the building, which gave
him quite a shock.

Before he realized what was going on, the toilet suddenly soared straight up to the
ceiling.

It was followed by a magnificent fountain of yellow and brown fluid which sprayed the
bathroom like a rain of gold. The old man, who had turned from white to “yellow,” was
stupefied. It wasn’t until a long while later that he cursed out loud. “Holy sh*t!!!”

Outside the door, an old man asked, “Mr. Weyland, are you alright?”

The white old man had already started to retch when he opened the door of the
bathroom. “Mr. Takagi, please call… Ergh!”

The moment he spoke, he felt the rain of gold on his face drip into his mouth. He instantly
threw up.

In the living room, Takagi had just taken a few steps from the window to the bathroom.

But when the bathroom door opened, a horrible stench drifted out, followed by a man
who was drenched in wet excrement.

Using the iron will that he had cultivated after all these years, Mr. Takagi restrained
himself, and after listening to what the man had to say, he moved quickly to the door and
did his very best to maintain his customary solemn tone. “Very well, Mr. Weyland, please
wait a moment. I’ll summon your assistant.”

He opened the door and walked out after he said that.

After he fetched the man’s bodyguards and assistant, he finally gagged and murmured,
“Damn it! Why does he smell so bad? Did he fall into the toilet?”

As he gagged, he suddenly saw someone passing by.

Stunned, Takagi subconsciously called out to the person. “Detective Luke?”

The person who had just passed by suddenly paused and took two steps back before he
turned his head.

Seeing Takagi, he took off his sunglasses and his mask and put on his peaked cap. “Mr.
Takagi, why are you here?”

Looking at Luke’s movements, Takagi felt that something was off. “I’m here with a client.
Excuse me, but could you tell me what’s going on out there?”
Without much hesitation, Luke briefly told Takagi about the explosions just now and the
possibility of an extremist attack.

Why was Takagi so nice to him, and why did he send gifts to Luke at every holiday?
Precisely for moments like this.

After informing him of the situation in a few sentences, Luke said in a low voice, “Mr.
Takagi, no clients are as important as your own safety. I’m not sure if those people have
accomplices. If possible, you should go to the underground parking lot with your
bodyguards and leave immediately… Forget it, I’ll walk you out, or you may be
interrogated by the police officers for a long time.”

Solemnly, Takagi bowed and thanked him. “Thank you for the warning, Detective Luke.
I’ll ask Mr. Weyland to leave with me.”

Luke was stunned. “Mr. Weyland? From that telecommunications and robotics
company?” Takagi said, “Yes, Mr. Charles Weyland is Weyland Corporation’s chairman of
the board. He’s the client with me today.”

Luke gestured to Takagi, who was smart enough to quickly get it. He instantly drew
closer to Luke.

Then, Luke said to him in an extremely low voice, “The extremists who launched an
attack just now took Weyland Corporation’s bus here, and they entered the building as
employees of the company. Mr. Takagi, are you sure you want to wait for this chairman of
the board?”
Chapter 557 - Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any
Trouble?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 557 Will the Chairman of the Board Give You Any Trouble?

Shocked, Takagi thought for a few seconds, then shook his head. “Detective Luke, Mr.
Weyland can’t be involved in this. He…”

Looking at Luke and recalling the important information that the young man had just told
him, he said in an even lower voice, “Mr. Weyland comes from a long line of congressmen.
They’re hardcore Republicans.”

Luke got it.

Nobody would believe that a bigshot from a family like that would be involved with
extremists.

Unlike the new generation of citizens, who were hot-blooded and easily swayed, families
like that had deep foundations and were taught since childhood to hold power; they were
more likely to dupe extremists, not the other way round.

Thoughts flashed through Luke’s head, and he gave a light nod. “If that’s the case, ask him
to hurry up. I’ll walk both of you out.”

Takagi, however, forced a smile. “Well… There’s a minor problem.”

Luke asked, “What is it? Is it very hard to convince this Mr. Weyland?”

Takagi said in the same low voice, “When Mr. Weyland was in the bathroom just now, it
seems the toilet exploded, sending sewage spraying out. He’s probably too busy cleaning
up to come out anytime soon…”

Luke couldn’t help but glance in the direction from which he just came.

After getting rid of the two big bags of explosives, he had entered the building from the
back because all the manhole covers had been blown off in the area behind the building,
and the stench was overwhelming.

Could Mr. Weyland’s poop shower have to do with Luke?

Thinking that, Luke grew solemn and nodded. “Alright, I’ll make arrangements first and
contact you later, and then walk you out.” With that, he instantly slipped away.
Remembering the smell behind the building, he didn’t even dare imagine Mr. Weyland’s
current situation, because all it would make him do was throw up. He found Selina at the
front of the building and told her about Takagi and Weyland.

Selina wasn’t concerned about Takagi, even though the villa they lived in now was a gift
from him. She was more curious about something else. “Will this Weyland give you any
trouble later?”

Luke said with a bitter face, “I… don’t think

SO?”

He wasn’t very confident when he said that.

After all, anyone who experienced a poop shower had every reason to be mad!

Selina had no solutions either, and could only pat his shoulder. “You better start praying.
I’ll contact the officers in the underground parking lot and tell them to let you pass later.”

As they were talking, a group of people came out of the elevator.

Seeing Luke and Selina, who were talking in low voices, the man who was being escorted
in the center of the group gave a light exclamation of surprise, then said something to the
fat security guard next to him. The fat security guard then went over and said,
“Detectives, Mr. Stark would like to ask you something.”

Luke smiled. “Supervisor Happy, we meet

again.”

Happy gave a fake smile and waved his hand in an impatient “please” gesture.

Luke and Selina went over and greeted the man with a very formal attitude. “Mr. Stark,
hello.”

Of course, the man was Tony Stark.

Looking at them, he waved at the security guards, who dispersed slightly to block the
sight of other people in the place. Only then did he say, “Thank you for everything you’ve
done today.”

Neither Luke nor Selina considered it a big deal. They said casually, “We were just doing
our jobs.”
ve

Tony Stark, however, raised his hand, hinting that he wasn’t done yet. “Even though
someone just blew up my building’s entire sewage system and forced us to seal half the
bathrooms in the building, I still have to thank you.”

Both Luke and Selina were lost for words.

Tony Stark said directly, “I’ll have people take care of the aftermath of today’s event. You
won’t have any trouble. That’s all.”

He then moved on, and the security guards surrounded him again.

But Stark came to a stop two steps away. He asked, without looking back, “Do you need a
reward? Like… half a million dollars?”

Luke chuckled. “Nope. I was ordered to maintain security here. The police department
covers my wage in full.” Tony Stark couldn’t help but turn around and observe him
carefully for a moment. He nodded. “It seems that the money I spent was worth it.”

He turned around and walked away after he said that.

Luke and Selina looked at each other and chuckled.

It was truly unusual for this mean rich guy to praise anyone.

It wasn’t because Tony Stark’s personality had changed, but because there might’ve been
serious problems if Luke and Selina hadn’t intervened today.

Just now, Tony had used his personal smart program to roughly estimate the power of
the two bombs.

If there had been any proficient demolition experts among the criminals, and they had
triggered the bombs after setting them up in strategic locations at the base of the
building, part of the building might have collapsed.

Fortunately, Stark Industries never cut corners when it came to construction.

A regular building would’ve been torn down by the two bags of explosives.

Tony Stark had been at the top of the building. If the building had collapsed, not even the
security guards could’ve saved him.

Secondly, there were more than two thousand people in the building just now, and at
least half of them would’ve been killed if the building collapsed. For example, Takagi and
the chairman of the board of Weyland Corporation were on the first floor. There were
also other even more important guests on the other floors as well.

If half the guests were killed, the responsibility would’ve been too much for Stark
Industries to bear.

It was for that reason that Tony Stark had stopped and spoken to Luke and Selina of his
own accord.

It was also for the same reason that he joked that the fortune he paid had been worth it.

Luke and Selina watched the man get into the Rolls-Royce Phantom at the entrance,
before they went about their own business.

Praise from Tony Stark? They couldn’t eat it, nor could it help maintain order.

Twenty minutes later, Luke was wearing a face mask as he got into Takagi’s car. There
was another man in the car.

Seeing Luke’s mask, the white old man’s nose couldn’t help twitching, as he felt that his
body still had a smell on it.

His already ugly expression got even worse. “Who is he?”

Takagi said in a low voice, “This is Detective Luke Coulson, the person I mentioned to you
just now.”

Luke took off his mask and smiled at the white old man. “Mr. Weyland, hello. For various
reasons, I need to cover my face right now. Please forgive me.”

Weyland simply nodded without saying anything, but he was a little curious why a minor
detective had to cover his face.

The car reached the exit at that point, and a few police officers were already there. Luke
rolled down the window and gave them his badge, and revealed his face again.

One of the officers checked the badge and looked at Takagi and Weyland in the car. He
instantly nodded. “You’re good to go.”
Chapter 558 - You Can Call Me Phil
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 558 You Can Call Me Phil

As he said that, the officer waved at his colleagues and had them move the spike strip out
of the way.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thank you.”

The officer said, “You’re most welcome, Lu… Detective. This is only what we should do.”

Silently looking at this scene, Weyland found it strange. This officer and the detective
weren’t in the same chain of command, but why were they so courteous, if not respectful,
toward Luke?

What Weyland didn’t know was that the officer had been at the security checkpoint in the
lobby earlier, and had personally witnessed how bravely Luke fought and how he saved
him as well as many other people by taking the two bags of explosives away.

So, the officer was naturally very friendly toward Luke.

But since extremists were involved, a confidential notification had already been issued
within the police department. The officer didn’t call Luke by his name because he didn’t
want to get Luke into any trouble.

The car drove forward slowly. Finally, Luke showed his badge again and escorted them
through the police barrier around the perimeter.

He waved at the two old men and said, “Gentlemen, I have other duties to attend to. This
is as far as I can escort you. See you.”

Takagi bowed. “Thank you very much, Detective Luke.”

Weyland barely moved but simply nodded.

Luke nodded with a smile and returned to the park. After the car started up, Weyland
watched Luke put on his face mask again and walk back through the blockade, and his
unhappiness was dispelled; it showed that Luke wasn’t wearing the mask because of the
odor on Weyland.

Weyland finally asked, “Who is he? Why was he able to bring us out so easily?”
He had pulled some strings just now, but all he was told was that he had to give the police
a statement if he wanted to leave.

Naturally, Weyland understood that since his company was involved in the attack, he
shouldn’t have been able to leave that easily.

A smile lit up Takagi’s solemn face as he recalled the past. “He’s just a minor detective.
Rumor has it that he’s backed by a bigshot in LAPD, but that doesn’t sound very likely to

me.”

Weyland asked curiously, “Then why did the police let him through?” Furthermore, they
were let through as soon as the officers saw Luke’s face.

Takagai pondered for a moment, but in the end didn’t directly reveal Luke’s past exploits.

Luke’s job and the criminals he dealt with were too dangerous.

Takagi simply said, “He’s an absolute professional who’s best at dealing with violent
incidents.”

Weyland asked, “SWAT?”

Takagi shook his head with a smile. “No, but I guarantee that he’s definitely one of the
most professional and effective officers in all of Los Angeles, including SWAT and even
the FBI and DEA.”

At least, Takagi had never heard of any agents from these departments who could fight
fifty enemies and emerge unscathed.

Weyland looked at him in surprise, “He’s that

good?”

Takagi nodded decisively. Unlike a random stranger like Weyland, Takagi had a far
deeper understanding of Luke.

Through his own sources, he had also gotten a rough idea of what happened at Stark
Industrial Park earlier.

He didn’t even need to think to know what part Luke had played in the incident.

The officer at the underground parking lot had the exact same expression as the SWAT
captain during the Nakatomi Plaza robbery.
It was still unclear, however, if Weyland was involved in the extremist attack, and Takagi
wouldn’t tell him too much about Luke until the authorities came to a verdict.

Stark Industrial Park, on the other hand, was now utter bedlam.

The police and Stark Industries’ security had locked down the park and begun to vet the
visitors. Everybody in the park could only leave once their identities were verified.

They had to ensure that the criminals, who could’ve killed hundreds of people if they had
set up the bombs in the right spots, had no other accomplices lurking in the park.

After seeing Takagi and Weyland off, Luke returned to the bathroom.

The two dustbins from which the criminals had taken their guns were still there.

After making a call, he frowned and fell into deep thought.

Earlier, he had been too busy fighting and dealing with the bombs to consider the two
dustbins.

But now that everything had settled down, he realized that the two dustbins were the
source of the whole problem.

Without the weapons and bombs from the two dustbins, the criminals wouldn’t have
posed any threat to the building or visitors.

Killing a person barehanded or with a gun were completely different, not to mention that
the security guards and the police officers in the lobby were all armed.

And here was the question: Why did Luke detect a familiar scent from the dustbins?

The fact that Luke had an impression of the scent was proof that it was from a person of
some significance, or he wouldn’t have remembered it. But he couldn’t recall who the
person was off the top of his head, which meant that he wasn’t very familiar with the
person; perhaps he just “saved” the scent at some point.

It couldn’t have been recently, because his ability to remember things had been boosted
ever since his Mental Strength skyrocketed.

At that moment, Luke ruled out everybody who had left an impression on him but had
ordinary statuses and capabilities.

Whoever could smuggle a bunch of weapons and explosives into the main building in
Stark Industrial Park couldn’t be an ordinary person.
Soon, Luke recalled someone from the last few months whose scent matched the one
from the dustbins.

Him?! Luke frowned.

Luke, Tony and that man had unexpectedly appeared in the same location at the same
time once again.

However, back in Aurora Hotel in Las Vegas that time, that red-skinned monster had been
thrashed by that super scary, long-legged woman.

Why did this man dare to come to Los Angeles and attack Tony Stark again?

Luke was perplexed.

If the man wanted revenge, he should be going after that long-legged woman, right?

When he thought this, Luke got it: Only someone who was looking to die would dare look
for trouble with that long-legged woman.

Luke was now far stronger than he had been during that Las Vegas trip, but he still wasn’t
confident that he could beat that long-legged woman.

Just like that, Luke spent half an hour in the hallway by himself.

Nobody else entered. Everybody inside the building had left, even the police officers.

Apart from Luke, the police officers were on the alert outside the building and in major
locations.

Although Luke was certain that the criminals had taken the two bags of bombs from just
these two dustbins, nobody could guarantee that no other dangerous items had been
smuggled into the building.

Suddenly, Luke heard unhurried footsteps.

It was two men, and Luke was pretty familiar with one of the set of footsteps.

Turning his head, Luke stood up straight and greeted them with a smile. “Hello, Captain
Wales. And this is…”

The moment he looked at the man, both of them perked up.

The man looked at Luke with a big smile and stretched out his hand. “Hello, Luke. You can
call me Phil.”
Luke shook hands with Phil and nodded. “I’ve already told Captain Wales the details. The
man who was invulnerable to bullets is over there.” He pointed with his finger.

Phil and Wales shifted their gazes and saw the body on the floor.
Chapter 559 - Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 559 Testing for Mutants and Their Abilities

Phil walked over to the body, and Wales fell back slightly behind him.

Luke noticed this and had a conjecture.

After he approached the body, Phil took out a device and pointed it at the body. He
examined the body’s face in passing and nodded. “Though the face is slightly deformed,
this should be our guy.”

The device beeped with a red light. Phil drew back the device and read the information
on it. “Sure enough, this is Creech McCoy, a former football athlete and the mutant
nicknamed Iron Hide.”

Turning his head, he noticed that Luke was as unperturbed as ever, and he suddenly
asked, “This isn’t the first time you’ve seen people like him, right?”

“You mean mutants?” Luke was stumped for a moment, before he nodded his head.

Wales already knew a lot of things about Luke, so it was unnecessary to hide the truth.

Phil’s feelings were complicated as he said, “These people are very problematic. Unless
it’s necessary, it would be best to avoid them in a direct confrontation from now on.”

Luke nodded, then looked at the device curiously. “Is this… for detecting mutants?”

Phil nodded. “I don’t really understand the theory, but it can tell if there are any mutants
in a ten-meter range.”

Luke asked, “What if there are a lot of people?”

Phil raised the device and pointed it at Wales next to him. “It’s in directional mode at the
moment.”

The red light on the device automatically turned green.

Luke’s interest was piqued. “Is that so? Can you test me?”

Phil was stunned. “How can you be a…”

He suddenly stopped and pondered for a moment before he nodded. “Then let’s test it.”

He raised the device and pointed it at Luke.

Luke found that odd. “What’s wrong? No reaction?”

Phil sighed inwardly and finally pressed the startup button.

The device finally activated, and the green indicator lit up.

Phil was stumped. “You… you’re not a mutant?”

Luke chuckled. “If I were one, having a superpower doesn’t seem bad.” Phil forced a
smile. “But most mutants… will look very different after they awaken.”

Of course, Luke knew that. He simply nodded. “Forget it, then. I prefer to be handsome.”

As they chatted, Phil noticed that Wales was looking at him strangely. He smiled
naturally. “Luke is still young and has a long road ahead of him. Letting him know a little
more will help him mature further.” He was speaking to Wales.

Wales instantly got it.

A few months earlier, he had written a proposal that Luke be considered as a candidate
for his team, but headquarters very quickly declined his request with the reason that
Luke’s age “wasn’t suitable.” Still, the end of that document from headquarters added that
they had taken note of Luke.

Wales had been lost for words back then.

Headquarters had done that clearly because they wanted to recruit Luke themselves in a
few years and groom him.

But there had been nothing Wales could do except yell profanities inwardly on the
matter.

In the end, Luke really was too young.

In their system, combat forces in the field were mostly capable agents aged between 25
and 50.

The younger agents usually weren’t calm or experienced enough, while the older agents
had plenty of experience but could tire out very easily.

The operations department was always short of hands.

Wales had secretly cursed when headquarters wanted to poach Luke, but could
appreciate the point later.

Also, if Luke worked for Wales, he would inevitably be stuck as a regular agent for years.

But if he came back after training at headquarters, there would be plenty of room for him
to climb up the ladder.

Seniority and qualification mattered in every organization, including a secret one like
Wales’. After this little interlude, Luke told Phil and Wales exactly what happened.

Naturally, he didn’t reveal all the particulars.

He simply said that he noticed the criminals because he felt that they looked more like
soldiers than company employees.

Also, it was quite strange that they would all go to the bathroom at the same time. Phil
and Wales mostly kept quiet during his explanation, and occasionally asked a question
about the criminals.

When he spoke about Creech’s death, Luke said that he shot the man in the chin five
times in a row before he finally killed him.

Both Phil and Wales were dazed.

Wales, as the one who was more familiar with Luke, simply asked, “Iron Hide should be
invulnerable to bullets, right?”

Luke casually took out the big gun from under his right armpit. “This is my personal
preference. Of course, it has been registered with the department.” Both Phil and Wales
were lost for words, as most people couldn’t use the M500 well despite how awesome it
looked.

Wales asked again, “You hit Iron Hide’s chin five times in a row with this gun?”

Luke chuckled and walked some distance away from Iron Hide’s body.

As he moved, he raised the gun and mimicked firing.

Soon, he finished the replay of the fight, and Phil and Wales understood that he had shot
Iron Hide from up close. Luke’s last three shots, in particular, were made practically right
above Iron Hide.

Naturally, that was much less challenging than they had expected.
Luke shrugged. “Actually, he lost control of his body after his jaw was hit the first time.
His skin might be bulletproof, but his brain didn’t seem shockproof.” Phil and Wales were
lost for words. You can drop the bullsh*t!

Iron Hide was a wanted criminal by their organization. He had once easily escaped
capture by two squads of elite agents working together.

How many people could guarantee that they could shoot Iron Hide in the chin accurately
while moving fast?

Not only was Iron Skin extremely sturdy, he was also fast and strong.

Before his X-gene awakened, he had only been 1.78 meters tall. He used to be a
professional football quarterback, and wasn’t just some meat shield who didn’t know any
tricks.

Unfortunately, Iron Hide was already dead, and Luke could say whatever he wanted to
say.

That was the privilege of the victor.

After Luke related what happened to the unfortunate Creech, Phil picked up another
device which he had put on one of the dustbins earlier, and sighed at the red indicator on
it. “We’re in trouble.”

Noticing the curiosity in Luke’s eyes, Phil explained after a moment of hesitation, “You
know that mutants are naturally endowed with unusual abilities. Some of them obey the
rules, but some use their abilities to commit crimes.”

After a pause, he continued, “This device can detect most traces of mutants using their
abilities. These two dustbins were moved into this building by a mutant using special
abilities.”

Luke nodded, deep in thought. “That explains a lot. I was wondering how such a serious
mistake could happen; even though this isn’t Stark Industries’ headquarters, security
here has been very tight recently.”

Phil nodded. “There are similar detectors in various key areas throughout this building.
As long as they detect signs that an ability has been used, they will send out a warning.
The mutants who know about this won’t do anything stupid, but as for those who don’t…”
Chapter 560 - A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 560 A Word of Advice and Bright Prospect

“Then they’ll have to deal with you,” Luke finished for him.

He stared at the detector and again asked curiously, “If it was several mutants who used
their abilities, how would you be able to tell?” Phil pointed at a number on the detector.
“The number here is one, which means that only one mutant used their ability.”

Luke couldn’t help but look at Iron Hide’s body.

Phil smiled. “Creech’s ability is an enhancement type, and won’t be picked up by this
detector, which is why we usually have to use both devices together.”

He signaled to Wales, then said to Luke again, “Captain Wales will take care of things
here. Let’s go out first.”

Naturally, Luke had no objections.

If he hadn’t been told to guard Iron Hide’s body and the dustbins as important pieces of
evidence after he informed Wales of the situation earlier, he wouldn’t have lingered here
at all.

As they walked side by side, Phil turned serious. “Luke, I need to give you a word of
advice. You’re still young, and you shouldn’t be reckless when you run into something
like this. You have family and friends who don’t want anything to happen to you, right?”

Luke was stumped as he looked at Phil.

Phil’s expression was gentle. Luke could tell that this wasn’t an indirect warning, but a
friendly reminder.

But we’ve never met before. Is this really something you should say to a total stranger?

Though puzzled, Luke gave an easy smile and nodded. “Got it. I’ll remember that.”

Luke wasn’t worried about his own safety, but now that Phil had said it, he thought about
Robert and Catherine.

He had to increase security for Robert and Catherine.

However, he needed to discuss it with Robert first, and hope that the short-tempered guy
wouldn’t yell at him. Robert wouldn’t yell at Luke for getting into trouble; instead, he
would absolutely say that he was strong enough to crush special forces like the SAS,
SWCC, DEVGRU, Ranger, CAG and Spetsnaz.

es

As to this, Luke had asked before why Robert would beat up people on the same side.

Robert had simply kicked him in ashamed fury and roared, “You think people on the
same side never get into fights?”.

In front of this pretentious middle-aged man, Luke could only ask Catherine to deal with
him.

Hearing Luke’s reply, Phil nodded with a smile. They reached the lobby entrance by then.

Seeing Luke, Selina walked over to him and asked, “Luke, we good now?”

Phil, however, stretched out his hand first. “You’re Selina, correct?”

Selina was confused. Seeing the middle-aged man’s smile, however, she involuntarily
shook hands with him. “And you are?”

Phil replied with a smile, “I’m Wales’s colleague. You may call me Phil. Nice to meet

you.”

His attitude was natural without being overly enthusiastic. He was both approachable
and courteous.

Selina suddenly had a strange feeling. She looked at Luke and said, “Nice to meet you too,
Agent Phil.”

Phil said, “We’ll deal with the aftermath of this incident for you. You don’t have to worry
about your information being leaked. Now, go home, get some rest, and relax.”

He looked at Luke the entire time when he said that.

Luke stretched out his hand again. “Thank you very much, Phil.”

After they said goodbye, Phil turned around and went back inside.

When he returned to the bathroom, Wales, who was now busy, asked, “Phil, do you think
very highly of Luke?”
Phil calmly crouched down to help him and replied casually, “Aren’t you interested in this
seedling too?” Wales didn’t think too much of it. “Enough. Since your HQ guys have an eye
on him, we’ll never get him.”

Phil said with a smile, “He’s too young. We still need to wait at least five years. Who
knows where he’ll be by then.” Wales nodded. “That’s right. We discovered him too
early.”

Phil was well-known among his colleagues for his friendly manner, and he was the same
with regular people.

Luke was an involved party in this case and a prospective agent whom they were
optimistic about, so Phil divulging some surface information about mutants to Luke
wasn’t against the rules at all.

On the other side, after Luke and Selina got into the car, Selina turned her head and
stared at Luke, deep in thought.

As he drove, Luke asked, “What’s up?”

Selina frowned. “Why does this Phil feel so familiar?”

Luke said, “Look here.” Saying that, he turned his head and smiled at her.

Enlightened, Selina clenched her left fist and smacked her right palm. “That’s it! You two
look very similar when you smile.”

Luke nodded and drove through the crowded street. “He’s a smiling tiger. Don’t let him
fool you.”

Selina: “…Do you know that you’re describing yourself as well?”

Luke shrugged. “You can trust me, but I don’t think you can trust him.”

Selina, however, kept staring at his face. She suddenly shook her head. “It isn’t just your
smiles, but the air the two of you have and your looks… Well, fine, the two of you don’t
look very similar.”

Luke was unhappy. “Hey, is my hairline that far back?”

Stunned for a moment, Selina then burst out laughing. “Hahahaha. Don’t worry. Given
how much hair you have now, you don’t have to worry about your hairline even when
you reach Phil’s age.”
Luke snorted and didn’t say anything else.

At that moment, his eyes flashed with a complicated look.

Luke had earned a lot from this surprise attack.

System: Stop the extremist attack by Salim’s gang and rescue the people in the building.
Completed.

Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000.

Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +7,000. Credit +7,000.

Looking at the total experience and credit points for this mission, Luke could only sigh;
Stark Industries’ buildings were truly sturdy.

Considering that there had been around two thousand people in the building, saving all of
them could have earned him twenty experience and credit points each. However, even if
an explosion did take place, there would have been no more than five hundred casualties.

Therefore, the total experience and credit points for this mission wasn’t twenty or forty
thousand.

Fortunately, the experience and credit points were just a bonus; Luke had obtained three
other important gains.The first important gain was from Iron Hide Creech.

System: You have killed Iron Hide Creech McCoy. You may now learn all of his abilities.

Creech’s abilities: Basic Football, Basic Combat… Elementary Tempering (Prerequisites:

80 Strength, 20 Mental Strength and 20,000 credit points. Temporarily unavailable)

Luke wasn’t too surprised at the 80 Strength prerequisite, but it still gave him a strong
headache. How long would it take to gather that many stat points?

However, he very quickly abandoned this meaningless dilemma.

After all, he had made up his mind to improve his Mental Strength to 40 first, and he
wouldn’t be adding points to Strength any time soon.

This Elementary Tempering seemed like a great ability, but for the time being, it could
only be kept on the list of his abilities as a backup.

Until he learned the ability, he could protect himself with bulletproof vests and special
shields.
Chapter 561 - Gains and Speculation
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 561 Gains and Speculation

The other two important gains were due to that Agent Phil.

Firstly, Luke wasn’t a mutant.

He had basically confirmed this earlier on.

After all, he had tested it many times, but Daddy System had never added the “X-gene” tag
to any of his abilities. Besides, Carol’s Elementary Self-Healing and Iron Hide Creech’s
Elementary Tempering demanded too many Strength points.

Based on Luke’s speculation, Carol was three times as strong as an ordinary person at
most, and Creech was five times as strong, but neither of them met the prerequisite.

So, Carol’s and Creech’s abilities clearly came from their X-genes, while Luke’s ability
built and expanded on his own basic attributes.

It was impossible for Luke to learn Christophe’s Elementary Electrical Control because he
wasn’t a mutant and didn’t have the X-gene for it. Secondly, S.H.I.E.L.D.’s devices couldn’t
detect the system’s inventory.

Luke had reloaded his revolver with bullets from his inventory when he fought Iron Hide,
but Phil’s device only detected the traces left by the red-skinned monster after he
teleported the dustbins in.

This finding was very important for Luke.

If a piece of equipment could detect whenever he used his inventory, that would be very
troublesome for him. He had specifically applied for a M500 as his third gun with Dustin
to make the best use of his inventory.

It was most convenient for him to use his inventory to quickly reload this revolver. At the
same time, the clearer that his opponent was on the M500’s capacity, the more likely they
would be fooled.

Iron Hide, for example, had been duped and killed by his M500, which had fired eleven
bullets in a row.

Furthermore, Luke’s jacket could cover the act of taking out his gun, so he could take out
the M500 and the M686 interchangeably. It was also why he had always chosen an
armpit holster.

He could totally take out an M500 when the M686 was in his holster. In any case, it would
look like whatever gun he took out was the one in his holster.

There was nobody who wouldn’t like a portable .50 gun that could fire hundreds of times
without needing to be reloaded. With these three major gains, Luke had certainly struck
it big with this security assignment.

In the next few days, Luke and Selina resumed their regular duties.

Luke didn’t know if it was because of Tony Stark’s promise, or Agent Phil’s hard work, but
they were taken off the Stark Industrial Park assignment, and Elsa gave them many new
cases.

The truth was that Luke and Selina were no longer needed. Slapped in the face by the
brazen attack, Stark Industries increased the number of security guards at the expo.
There were now almost five hundred of them.

LAPD also deployed more police officers to the area.

Hence, the area around the expo became the most peaceful place in the world.

In contrast, however, LAPD was run off its feet.

The guys who stirred up trouble at the expo were all thrown into temporary holding cells
at the police department.

They were all detained from anywhere between one to five days.

If they had committed an offense, they were sent to the D.A., convicted, and then carted
off to prison accordingly.

However, that had nothing to do with Luke or Selina anymore.

They met Wales the next day, wrote a detailed report, and signed a non-disclosure
agreement, and that was it for the formal proceedings.

After that, nobody investigated them anymore.

They were definitely given privileged treatment compared with the other police officers
who had been at the scene.

The rest of them were all questioned at least five times for more than ten hours in total.
People from various fields wanted to dig out useful leads from them to figure out the
mastermind behind this shocking attack.

Based on police statistics after the incident, Sonia, as an intelligence analysis expert, did a
personal assessment.

If the building in Stark Industrial Park had collapsed and all the bigshots and magnates in
the building died, these people in total were worth in excess of two hundred billion
dollars.

Takagi, who was worth several hundred million, wasn’t even in this list of names.

And this group of magnates had yet to include the major shareholders of Stark Industries
or Tony Stark himself.

Strangely enough, there was no criticism from the TV stations that such a large-scale
crackdown by LAPD had disrupted public order.

The TV stations might be willing to offend a few magnates, or even a handful of them, but
there was no way they would piss off a huge bunch of magnates from various fields.
Besides, several major TV station shareholders had also been at Stark Industrial Park.

It was also for that reason that, while every TV station reported on the attack, none of
them mentioned Luke or Selina, who had done a lot to help out. Luke and Selina were
relieved.

What benefit was there in becoming famous? They didn’t want to be promoted, and they
had already struck it rich through their own efforts.

Luke didn’t want to deal with the red-skinned monster, mostly because the guy’s abilities
were hard to deal with, and it would be very bad if he went after their families.

But Luke remembered the guy’s scent this time.

If he ever ran into the guy again and had the opportunity, he would certainly change his
face and try to kill him.

Anybody who carried out an extremist attack had no boundaries, and it was best for
enemies without boundaries to be disposed of as soon as possible.

Despite the turmoil outside, two people and one dog were relaxed as they investigated
cases as usual.

Gold Nugget couldn’t be any more satisfied during these few days.
Wherever they went, it could eat. All three of them needed to eat a lot, and they weren’t
short of money.

They had everything from snacks, fast foods and light refreshments to big meals…

Fine! Gold Nugget was the saddest when it came to meals, because it couldn’t join Luke
and Selina.

Most big restaurants refused entry to pets.

Although it was angry at being treated as a pet, Luke had forbidden it from biting the
waiters who stopped it at the entrance. It could only wait until Luke and Selina were
done eating, and the only reason it didn’t flip out was because they packed two portions
for it as take-out.

It would be too busy eating in the backseat to complain about the waiter’s
“discriminatory” behavior.

Just like that, a week passed. Then, Luke received a call from a strange number.

He picked up the phone and said something, before he hung up with a strange expression
on his face.

Looking at his face, Selina asked, “Did Jimena find a boyfriend?”

Luke glared at her helplessly. “What are you thinking? That was Mr. Weyland.”

Selina was astonished. “Did he find out you were responsible for his poop shower?”

Luke wiped the nonexistent cold sweat from his forehead. “Can’t you be more
optimistic?”

Selina threw out random guesses. “Does he have a young and beautiful daughter who
wants to get to know you?”

Luke suddenly felt that something wasn’t right.

Selina occasionally had bizarre thoughts, but it was unusual for her to have a whole string
of them.

He asked strangely, “Where are you getting all these from?”

Hearing that, Selina frowned and thought for a moment, before she suddenly roared,
“Gold Nugget, you idiot, what TV dramas have you been watching every day?”
Chapter 562 - The Fiend Isn’t Home, Let’s Go Out and Play
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 562 The Fiend Isn’t Home, Let’s Go Out and Play

Selina continued roaring, “And it’s the HBO premium channel? Is that something you can
watch?”

The dog didn’t lift its head or make a sound as it continued eating.

Luke chuckled. “Why don’t you lay down rules for it and forbid it from sharing random
stuff with you?”

Selina hummed and then chuckled. “Actually, those TV dramas are quite interesting.
There’s a lot of strange men and women…”

Luke: “…What were we talking about?”

Stunned, Selina recalled for a moment, then said uncertainly, “It seems someone gave you
a call…”

Luke was amused. “The chairman of the board of Weyland Corporation just called about
giving me a personal assignment. I don’t know if he has a young and beautiful daughter,
but my job is to escort him somewhere.”

Selina asked, “You’re going on a trip again?”

Luke pondered for a moment. “Do you want to come with me?”

Selina’s face lit up with surprise. “Can I?” Luke shrugged. “He didn’t say anything, but I
can negotiate with him.”

Selina asked, “Where’s he going?”

“The South Pole,” replied Luke.

Selina almost fell over. “Seriously? Are you kidding?”

Luke: “I’m really not.” Selina suddenly looked in the rearview mirror. “But what about
Gold Nugget?”

Luke hesitated too. A moment later, he said tentatively, “I could try asking Weyland if we
can bring a dog with us?” Gold Nugget whined unhappily in protest.
Luke just ignored it.

An alien dog head was still a dog.

Selina hesitated for a moment. “Let me think about it.”

It didn’t take her long to decide — she wouldn’t go.

The reason she gave Luke was that the South Pole wouldn’t be fun.

But Luke knew that was only a secondary

reason.

The biggest reason was that it would be tricky to bring Dollar with them.

At the South Pole, even human beings had to tread cautiously, not to mention a dog.

Dollar wasn’t a husky, otherwise it could have passed as a sled dog.

But while it was in much better condition now, anybody who raised dogs would be able
to tell from its face that it was very old. Leaving Dollar alone at home wasn’t an option,
not because they were worried that something might happen to Dollar, but because
Dollar might stir up trouble.

This guy was still new to Earth, and they really couldn’t relax and let it act on its own.

If both of them went to the South Pole, Gold Nugget might not slip away on its own, but
there was a very high chance that it would stir up trouble.

Luke told Selina that he could decline Weyland’s request, or ask for Weyland’s opinion on
the matter first.

If he allowed them to take the dog with them, they could all take a trip together.

Selina thought for a long while, but in the end shook her head. “Forget it. If it was Rio, I
wouldn’t mind going with you. Rio has a lot of good food. I don’t think there’s anything
good to eat in the South Pole, right?”

Luke thought for a moment. “Whale meat? Seal meat?”

Dollar instantly drooled, but Selina frowned and asked, “Raw?”

Luke nodded regretfully. “I read before that it’s great raw.”

Selina quickly shook her head. “Forget it then. Gold Nugget, close your mouth. You’re
getting the cushion wet.”

Gold Nugget swallowed its drool unhappily and lowered its head; it had to quickly lick
the cushion clean, in case some person used it as an excuse to punish it. Luke called Elsa
and asked for leave.

Elsa readily approved his request, even if she didn’t really want Luke to leave. However,
it had already been decided in the police department that Luke and Selina had to keep a
low profile for the time being.

That was also the reason why she only assigned minor cases to them.

It was always like this if you wanted to avoid drawing attention in troubled times.

Avoiding the limelight reduced the chances of them being tracked down.

The police department had already planned to give Luke and Selina unofficial paid leave.

Luke had voluntarily taken a few cases in the last few days, and Elsa hadn’t turned him
down.

Now that Luke planned to leave and avoid attention, she had no problem with that too.

The next day, Luke said goodbye to Selina and drove off.

Watching Luke leave, Selina went back inside the house.

A golden ball emerged from Dollar’s body and jumped at her. Hahaha, the fiend is finally
gone. Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go out and play. Selina was helpless. That’s not what you
promised.

Gold Nugget: “Huh? Then we won’t play, we’ll go out and work. We’ll learn from Luke,
and look up information at work; after work, hehe…”

Selina was suspicious. How do you know all that?

Gold Nugget: I noticed it long ago. He often looks up gangs that have nothing to do with
your cases at work. Why else would he be interested in those trash men if he isn’t gay?

Selina was lost for words.

Gold Nugget was quite proud of itself. With the fiend gone, isn’t it a great time for us to
cultivate our teamwork? Look, there are criminals everywhere in Los Angeles right now.
This is the best chance to act.

Selina hesitated. Get rid of all of them? That’s too much!

Gold Nugget: Hmph, mercy like that is meaningless. Fine, if you don’t want to kill those
gang members, just break their limbs and make sure that they can’t do anything bad for
the next couple of months. That’ll be fine, right?

Selina was relieved. That… should be okay.

Gold Nugget was already nagging her impatiently. Okay, okay, enough talk. Let’s go out
already. Don’t forget to bring money with you. The fiend isn’t here today, and nobody will
pay for our food.

Selina rolled her eyes. So, you actually still want to go out to play, right?

Gold Nugget: We’re big eaters in the first place. Right, remember to take the gangsters’
money after you beat them up.

Selina was stunned. You want to rob them?

Gold Nugget replied matter-of-factly, What’s wrong with earning some extra pocket
money when cracking down on criminals? They’re criminals, anyway.

Selina: …Where did you learn that?

Gold Nugget hesitated for a long while, but in the end could only confess the truth. I
learned from Luke.

Selina thought for a moment, and was instantly astonished. You broke the rules again?
You followed him? Gold Nugget hurried to defend itself. No, but the cash he pays with
smells of heroin.

Selina mocked the dog. Do you know that every bill in this country has that smell? That
isn’t evidence at all.

Gold Nugget fell silent and didn’t say anything else.

If Selina refused to see things clearly, Gold Nugget didn’t think it could convince her.

Some of the cash that Luke took out had a much heavier scent of heroin than regular cash.

Of course, what Selina said was also true, and there was no need for the dog to quibble
about it with Selina.
In any case, Selina had already agreed to pick up a bit of pocket money while they beat up
criminals. Gold Nugget had achieved its purpose.

Realizing that it would have its own savings very soon, Gold Nugget couldn’t be any more
delighted.

Going out with its own money to buy whatever it wanted to eat was its ultimate dream.

On the other side, Luke drove to the airport, boarded a private jet that was waiting for
him, and flew straight to Ushuaia in Argentina.
Chapter 563 - Mission at the South Pole, and Weyland’s
Willfulness
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 563 Mission at the South Pole, and Weyland’s Willfulness

Ushuaia was one of the closest locations in the world to the South Pole, which was a mere
960 kilometers away.

It was also one of the most popular starting points for travel to the South Pole, and the
last stop for many exploration teams before they headed to the South Pole.

Luke stayed in Ushuaia once he got there.

In contrast to the North Pole, the South Pole had the worst weather in June. A wind with a
chill factor of over eight degrees blew all the time, and the temperature could go lower
than -50 degrees.

The harshness of the environment was beyond imagination.

Even Luke didn’t dare take any risks. He followed the arrangements of the staff of
Weyland Corporation and started to brush up on his knowledge of the South Pole.

He had gotten rid of many scoundrels, but none of them had any combat abilities suitable
for the poles. There could only be one reason for it: Who were you going to kill in the
poles? The seals and whales?

He could only look for something on his own list of abilities that he could use for fighting
in the snow. He then looked at the various files provided by Weyland Corporation.

He waited for three days before the weather finally cleared.

Luke, who had been ready to set off at any moment, boarded a small plane in less than ten
minutes. Except for the pilot, there was nobody else on the plane.

After the plane took off, Luke began to chat with the pilot.

He was quite interested in the small plane.

It had fixed wings and buoys on the bottom so that it could take off from water or snow.

Their destination was the South Pole, and this was also the coldest time of the year. Most
metal would become extremely brittle in such a harsh environment.
Any planes that dared to head for the South Pole at this time naturally weren’t simple.

The pilot was very tight-lipped. He simply told Luke not to worry; the plane was small in
size, but it had been specially manufactured by Weyland Corporation.

Three hours later, the plane arrived at its destination and glided over the ice.

After Luke got off, the pilot simply pointed at a bunch of snowmobiles not far away,
before he quickly took off again for the trip back.

The weather at the South Pole could be unpredictable.

According to the weather forecast, it would be calm for most of the day, but that might
not be accurate.

If it wasn’t because they were pressed for time, Luke wouldn’t have taken a plane here.
The pilot was also only risking his life to fly because of the generous amount of money he
had received. After he returned, he wouldn’t need to work for the rest of the year, and
could take a vacation on the warmest beach.

Luke moved quickly through the snow.

He was still several hundred meters away from the snowmobiles. He certainly didn’t
want to have to deal with an unexpected eight-degree chill factor gale.

Several minutes later, after he reached the snowmobiles at the fastest possible speed that
an ordinary person was capable of, he saw a building complex at the foot of a slope.

After a few more minutes, he reached the complex and waved at someone inside one of
the buildings.

The man opened the door and let him in.

Luke took off his mask to reveal his face. “I’m Luke Coulson. Mr. Weyland hired me and
had me come here.”

The man observed him carefully for a moment before he nodded. “Welcome. I’ll let them
know to come pick you up.”

He said something into a walkie-talkie.

More than ten minutes later, Luke followed another man to a building in the middle of the
complex, and met a familiar face: Charles Weyland, chairman of the board of Weyland
Corporation.
The old white man was as pale as ever. Despite the warmth in the room, he didn’t look
very good.

Luke went forward with a smile and exchanged polite greetings with the super bigshot
magnate before he tactfully got straight to the point. “Mr. Weyland, can you tell me
exactly what this assignment entails now?”

Over the phone, the magnate had only given him the location, and hadn’t explained what
the assignment was.

Weyland nodded at a black middle-aged man next to him. “This is Maxwell Stafford,
who’s in charge of this operation and who is my head of security.”

Stafford simply nodded at Luke, then started to briefly explain the assignment.

A few days ago, Weyland Corporation had found some mysterious ruins on Bouvet Island,
and Weyland had personally set out to explore the place in the hopes of finding
something

big.

Morris Cole, Weyland’s personal bodyguard with the strongest individual capability,
caught a severe cold on the boat here.

Given his professionalism, this first-rate bodyguard requested leave.

In his own words, it was very possible that he might make a mistake in his current
condition if they ran into danger. On an expedition, one mistake could lead to dire
consequences.

Thus, he gave up this temporary assignment that would have earned him a bonus of over
200,000 dollars, and solemnly asked his employer to find another trustworthy
bodyguard.

Weyland wasn’t annoyed about Morris backing out.

This wasn’t a regular job, and an elite bodyguard shouldn’t force himself to take on a
mission when he was well aware that he wasn’t in the best shape.

If something happened to his employer, his reputation in the industry would drop, and it
would be very hard for him to make a living in the future.

For bodyguards, their favorite saying was: “boring is best.” Because boring meant that all
was well.
Actually, Weyland had a lot of options.

As a huge magnate and the leader of a major corporation, he had a lot of bodyguards on
hand.

When he was considering a replacement, however, Weyland, who was approaching the
end of his life, happened to remember the minor detective who had been the cause of his
“mess.”

After talking to Takagi over the phone, Weyland decided to follow his heart.

He had made many risky decisions in his life, but that had always been when he was safe
and had the time to think through his decisions.

This time, he didn’t want to think too much anymore.

Perhaps, this would be the last time that he could be so willful!

For this willful decision, he offered a high commission of 500,000 dollars, because Takagi
said that he had tried to hire Luke with an annual salary of 500,000 dollars, only to be
turned down.

Weyland wasn’t short of money, nor did he want to be turned down.

In fact, it was a good thing that the place he had come to was so unique.

The South Pole!

If it wasn’t for Weyland, Luke didn’t know how long it would’ve taken him to think about
visiting this place. That was right; Luke had come to the South Pole precisely for a
holiday.

He didn’t believe that a bigshot like Weyland would endure hardship in the South Pole.

However harsh the South Pole was, the bigshot wouldn’t feel it.

Like this very moment; it was so warm inside the room that the freezing cold outside
couldn’t be felt at all.

After listening to Stafford’s explanation, Luke asked, “My responsibility is simply to

ensure Mr. Weyland’s safety, is that right?”

Stafford nodded. “Yes.”

Luke: “So, I don’t work under Mr. Stafford, right?”

Stafford again nodded calmly. “That’s right. Morris, the previous bodyguard, was also
only responsible for Mr. Weyland.”

Luke looked at Weyland, and the old man coughed and said, “I know what you’re worried
about, but there’s no need for it. In this place, I’m your only boss.”
Chapter 564 - Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 564 Entering the Cave, and the Hunt Begins

As he spoke, Weyland started to gasp for breath.

Stafford picked up where he left off. “I’m responsible for the safety of all the personnel
during this operation. I won’t ask you to do anything else. Your only role is to protect Mr.
Weyland.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Very well. I’ll follow the team’s safety regulations as well.”

Stafford finally smiled.

Both of them were doers instead of talkers. They had already clarified their
responsibilities and reached a tacit understanding. Weyland stood up the next moment.
“Luke, can I call you that?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Of course, Mr. Weyland.”

Weyland: “Although you’ve only just arrived, you’re a good lad and you’ve already rested
in Ushuaia for three days. Now, we need to enter the ruins and catch up with the team
who set off earlier. Is that alright with you?”

Luke was stunned, but he quickly nodded. “Certainly. But can I ask Mr. Stafford to tell me
more about the ruins we’ll be exploring on our way there?” Weyland: “No problem.”
Stafford stood up as well. “Luke, you can just call me Stafford. What equipment do you
need?”

Luke shrugged. “Can weapons be used here? I didn’t have time to prepare any.”

Stafford spoke directly into a walkie-talkie. “Bring over a set of medium-sized standard
equipment right away.”

Then, the middle-aged black man helped Weyland put on his gear, and said to Luke, “Mr.
Weyland isn’t very well. You must watch him at all times.”

Luke went over and helped Weyland with his kit.

This magnate was old, weak and seemed ill. There were a lot of things he couldn’t do
himself; who knew why he had come on this foray to the South Pole.
Luke’s equipment was soon delivered.

The equipment was specially tailored for the South Pole’s harsh environment, and
included a tactical vest, a walkie-talkie, a gun, ammunition, a flashlight, glow sticks, rope,
medical supplies, and so on.

Luke was much faster than Weyland, and geared up in less than two minutes. “Let’s go,
Mr. Weyland.” All three of them left the building.

As he led the way, Stafford paid attention to Luke, only to see that Luke was quick and
steady. Also, Luke was supporting Weyland with one of his hands at the same time. Still,
he wasn’t any slower than Stafford.

Fine, this young man was very strong, at least! Stafford inwardly gave Luke a tick. A
strong body was a basic requirement for an expeditiion; there was nothing better.

Several minutes later, the three of them reached a large canopy on open ground that was
formed by a tarpaulin set up at an angle on the wreckage of a house.

Looking at the straight tunnel that slanted downward, Luke was surprised. “How deep is
this? You dug this out?”

Stafford looked at Weyland, then pointed at the house. “Our professional drilling team did
the work in advance. This leads directly to the ruins, which are under six hundred meters
of ice.”

“So deep?” Luke was even more surprised when he heard that. He suggested to Weyland
solemnly, “Mr. Weyland, the environment at that depth isn’t good. Do you insist on going
down?”

Weyland walked forward and got onto an elevator at the entrance of the tunnel. He then
gestured for Luke and Stafford to come with him.

After they both got on the elevator, Weyland typed in the password and pressed the
down button.

The simple elevator, which was surrounded by a railing made from special materials,
started to take them down.

Weyland’s voice was a little indistinct under his mask. “Detective Luke, I must go myself.”

Luke frowned. “Why?”

If the super magnate, who was such an old man, really loved adventure, he should’ve
been well-known for it already around the world.
But from memory, Weyland wasn’t someone who was famous for his love of adventure.

Weyland coughed. “I’m sick. In the next few months, the doctor might make news of my
impending death public. Do you know what will happen then?”

Luke was stunned. He looked at Stafford, only to see that the head of security was as calm
as ever.

Obviously, he already knew about it, and was definitely Weyland’s trusted subordinate.

“My company’s stock price will drop by twelve to eighteen percent, and… nothing.”
Instead of waiting for Luke to reply, Weyland went on in an indifferent tone, “I fear death,
but I fear dying an ordinary person’s insignificant death even more.”

Luke heaved a sigh, not knowing what to say.

Staring at Luke, Weyland asked, “Do you have any more questions, Luke?”

Looking at the tunnel entrance that was drawing further away, Luke took a deep breath.
“Let’s go, Mr. Weyland. The faster we move, the earlier we can go back.”

At that moment, a gigantic warship hovered quietly in space.

An announcement rang out in an alien language: “The hunt has been permitted by the
highest-level guardian of this planet. “The warship will monitor the hunt the entire time
to ensure that no prey escapes the hunting ground or disturbs the regular order of this
planet.

“The hunt is an independent operation. Except for the competitors, nobody else is
allowed to intervene in the battle.

“The offerings for the hunt have been sent to the incubation room. “The hunt begins.

“The hunt has a time limit of twenty-four hours. “The number of participants in the hunt
is three.

“The landing craft for the hunt is ready for launch.

“The landing craft will be recalled automatically in no more than twenty-four hours.

“Hunters, good luck.”

In the ice cave on an island in the South Pole…

The elevator descended quickly and soon reached the bottom.

Two team members were on the sides, and they respectfully greeted the three
newcomers when they saw them.

The temperature here was much higher than aboveground, turning from minus dozens of
degrees to minus a dozen degrees.

Everybody took off their face masks.

But Luke stopped Weyland from taking his mask off. “You’re not young; you shouldn’t
inhale too much of the cold air.”

Weyland coughed and smiled behind his mask, pleased. “Okay, you know best.”

On the way down, Stafford had already told Luke what they had discovered.

The bulk of Weyland’s exploration team hadn’t come that much earlier than Luke.

Due to safety concerns, and because a lot of people and equipment had to be transported,
they had taken an icebreaker here in the morning. At that moment, the first exploration
team had only been in the ruins for less than an hour.

Weyland had stayed on the surface with Stafford to wait for Luke after receiving the news
that Luke had already set off from Ushuaia on a plane.

“How many people have gone in?” Luke asked while he supported Weyland as they
moved forward.

Stafford said, “Twenty bodyguards, twenty-five specialists whom we hired, and thirty-
eight assistants.”

Luke clicked his tongue inwardly; in just a few days, Weyland had moved almost a
hundred people to a remote island in the South Pole to make a name for himself before he
died.

As expected, the rich did whatever they wanted.

Chapter 565 - Transformation of the Ruins and Impending
Danger
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 565 Transformation of the Ruins and Impending Danger

As they spoke, they had already walked deep into the ice cave, and saw a dark building
looming quietly in the middle of an enormous underground space.

The gigantic building was made exclusively of black rock. There were complicated
carvings everywhere of various patterns and designs, and included figures and objects.

Old, profound, weathered and exquisite – this was the feeling that this magnificent
building gave off.

Climbing the enormous stairs made from the black rock, Luke said in amazement, ‘This
discovery will shock the world, won’t it?”

Neither of his companions said anything. They clearly thought so too.

He thought for a moment before he asked, “This thing looks like a pyramid, right?”

Stafford was the one who replied, “Yes. According to the specialists, it contains elements
of the Aztec pyramids and of those in Cambodia and Egypt. This might be the very first
pyramid.”

Luke understood what he meant.

He was implying that the other pyramids were simply copies of this pyramid.

Very soon, all three of them reached the top of the stairs and saw the magnificent stone
entrance there.

Reading a prompt left on an apparatus next to the passage, Stafford said, “The exploration
team has already gone down into the ruins and are at the core of the building complex.
They’re now exploring the place. We have to hurry up and join them.”

Luke nodded.

Stafford and Weyland had just entered, but the exploration team was already in the heart
of the ruins.

Without their bosses around, it was hard to say if they would do anything funny.
Luke, Weyland and Stafford moved more quickly as they made their way downward.

At that moment, Weyland realized that it was a good thing that he had hired Luke.

Luke was very strong. He could still move quickly while holding the buckle on Weyland’s
back and taking half of his weight.

Weyland didn’t even have to use much energy. He only needed to take light steps.

He didn’t know that as per Luke’s usual practice, Luke was only using strength that was
within a normal person’s range; otherwise, he could run while carrying both Weyland
and Stafford.

After they went a hundred meters down through the twisting tunnel, the entire palace
suddenly began to tremble.

Luke frowned.

It wasn’t an earthquake. His strong attributes gave him keen senses. From the vibration,
he could tell that it wasn’t an earthquake.

Suddenly, a heavy stone gate behind them fell with a bang and blocked the way they had
come from.

Part of the stone wall on the side also started to protrude out.

Luke grabbed Stafford who was walking in the lead and pulled him back.

Several seconds later, the way ahead was also blocked by the wall protrusion, but an
opening had appeared on one side.

Luke waited for a moment, before he asked, “Stafford, does your navigation device still
work?”

Stafford looked at his watch and compared it with the data on another device before he
shook his head. “No, the map produced by members of the exploration team doesn’t
match our current coordinates. It’s useless now, thanks to this change in the ruins.”

Luke: “What about your communication equipment? Can you contact the exploration
team?”

Stafford activated the walkie-talkie on his shoulder and fiddled with it for a moment
before he shook his head again. “No signal. There are too many obstacles here.”
Luke looked at Weyland. “Mr. Weyland, do we move on, or do we quit? It’s your call.”

The shake and the subsequent transformation of the ruins had significantly increased the
risks of this operation. Luke had to make sure.

Pondering for a moment, Weyland said, “Let’s move on.”

Luke wasn’t surprised by Weyland’s choice.

A dying man often thought differently from a regular person.

Actually, Luke was curious about the underground ruins as well.

As for the risks? There was no place that was absolutely safe in this world. Chances were
that an alien fleet would come to conquer Earth one day.

They entered the tunnel that had just appeared and walked for a few minutes. Then, Luke
suddenly stopped and shushed his companions.

From a crack on the side, they could hear the faint sounds of screams and gunshots.

These were echoes from a location further away.

Luke listened calmly, and after the sounds faded, said softly, “At least five men opened
fire, and the screams were from five to seven people.”

Weyland frowned and made a decision a moment later. “Let’s go and take a look. If we
can help them…”

Luke nodded slightly. “I’ll help if I can, but I can’t guarantee that I’ll be of much use.”

Weyland didn’t say anything else.

If Luke had talked big with the situation still being unclear, Weyland conversely would
have been doubtful.

After the transformation of the ruins, the previously broad tunnel was now narrow and
twisted.

Luke had received a cutting-edge multifunction watch as part of the standard equipment
for the exploration team. It could display a lot of information and record their
coordinates.

He looked at the watch and said, “We’ve been going around in circles. We’re moving too
slow. It’s hard to tell when we’ll reach the central area.”
Stafford asked, “What do you suggest?” Luke heaved a sigh. “I’ll carry Mr. Weyland and
take the lead. Follow us at a range of two meters and don’t fall too far behind.”

He put Weyland on his back as he spoke. “From now on, please try to stay quiet and don’t
say anything unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

Both of them simply nodded silently.

Without Weyland slowing them down, the three of them immediately moved much more
quickly.

Luke wasn’t especially fast as he moved through the tunnel, but he barely hesitated.

He merely slowed down briefly at each fork to determine the right direction. Then, he
would press on again quickly.

Stafford checked their position, direction and speed on his multifunction watch as well.
He couldn’t help but feel amazed.

If they had maintained their slow pace from the beginning, they would be lucky to make it
out of the ruins by midnight.

But now, it would probably only take them an hour or two to reach the central area at the
bottom and return, provided that there were no mishaps.

Of course, that was impossible.

A mishap had already happened, and the underground ruins were starting to act up
mysteriously.

The substantial transformation of the underground palace was very hard to accomplish,
even with modern technology.

Yet tests had shown that these ruins were thousands of years old at the very least. It was
truly incredible.

After running for a few minutes, Luke paused again and raised his left hand for them to
stop. He frowned.

Neither Weyland nor Stafford said anything.

Luke closed his eyes and fully activated Sharp Nose.

The thick smell of blood, mixed with a strange sour and fishy smell, came from further
down the tunnel.

But there was nobody and nothing there.

What made Luke even more wary was that the smell of blood and that strange odor came
from more than one place.
Chapter 566 - Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced
Helmet
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 566 Rescue and the Creature with the Cat-Faced Helmet

Everything pointed to an unknown danger lurking in the underground ruins.

Also, there was probably more than one of them.

“Load your weapon, Stafford. Stay alert,” Luke reminded him in a low voice as he drew
out his pistol.

Pistols were small and convenient and could be easily abandoned. They were more
suitable for the emergency. Stafford held his HK416 and made an OK gesture.

Weyland didn’t open his mouth, which meant that he had no objections.

They pressed forward.

Walking through the dark tunnel for a few more minutes, concentrated gunfire suddenly
rang out not far away.

“That should be our men,” Stafford said quickly in a low voice.

As the head of security, he had prepared the equipment and weapons for the whole team.
He could tell what weapons were being fired from the sound.

Luke didn’t say anything, but simply gave him two tactical signals to stay alert.

Silently, Luke took out a mirror from his chest and stretched it out into the tunnel.

Outside the tunnel was a broad passage that was about eight meters tall and seven
meters wide. Statues stood on both sides of the passage.

A dozen members of the exploration team had their guns raised as they shot randomly at
the area above the statues. One member’s head was already drooping as he leaned
against the wall on the side.

He didn’t fall to the ground, because a weird metal spear had pierced his chest and
impaled him to the stone wall. Luke narrowed his eyes. He didn’t look at the team
members, but aimed his mirror at one particular dark corner in the passage.
But he then promptly aimed the mirror at another location, and saw an old statue.

Curling his lip, Luke quickly put Weyland down and gestured at Stafford behind him.

Seeing Luke’s hand signal, Stafford instantly tensed.

He patted Weyland on the shoulder gently and slowly pulled his boss back from the
tunnel entrance. He then watched Luke slip out of the tunnel and hide behind a statue on
the side.

The next moment, Stafford’s eyes twitched.

From his perspective, he could see the thick metal spear in the hand of the statue which
Luke was hiding behind being slowly pulled back into the darkness.

Swoosh!

Slicing through the air with a dull sound, the metal spear, which was originally an
ornament, turned into a shadow and instantly shot ten meters through the air toward a
dark upper corner of the passage.

At the same time, Luke’s gun opened fire.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! But he shot in a completely different direction, at the other side
of the passage.

In a shower of sparks and minute flashes of blue electric light, a tall figure could be
vaguely seen above a statue in the passage.

The figure had a human form, but it was almost 2.5 meters tall.

The exploration team members in the passage hadn’t noticed the figure until that
moment. But before they could switch targets with their guns, a weird, mournful cry rang
out, and they paused.

Weyland and Stafford, who had been observing Luke, were the only ones who realized
that the strange cry came from the corner which Luke had thrown the spear at.

So, apart from the tall creature, there was another enemy hiding in the corner of the
passage? Both Weyland and Stafford felt cold.

If Luke hadn’t taken action, they wouldn’t have sensed the two enemies at all. In other
words, if they had entered the passage, they would’ve been as ignorant of the situation as
the exploration team.
Luke suddenly said, “Stafford, tell your men to retreat.”

Stafford hurriedly opened his mouth. “Everybody, fall back. He’s our new team member.”

Suddenly hearing Stafford’s voice, the panic-stricken team members saw hope, and they
promptly followed his instruction.

Amidst flickers of blue light, the tall creature didn’t stop the team’s movements, but
turned its head to look at Luke.

Luke slowly walked out of the darkness and aimed his gun at the creature.

The team members confirmed Luke’s identity with a quick look, because his equipment
had the Weyland Corporation logo on it and was in the same style as their own.

But their gazes only swept over Luke and they didn’t stop moving at all.

The attack they suffered had thrown them into confusion and they had almost collapsed.

Stafford continued to give orders. “Don’t panic. Hold your positions as you retreat.” These
members were pretty well-trained. Even though they had panicked just now, they
maintained a basic defensive formation, which prevented them from being wiped out.

Now, with their leader Stafford in command, everybody started to calm down as they
quickly retreated into the tunnel which Luke had come from.

“Withdraw slowly. I’ll catch up with you after I take care of this guy. Pay attention to dark
corners and above your head; there’s more than one type of monster here,” Luke said
without looking back. Stafford hesitated and looked at Weyland.

In the end, Weyland was a bigshot who had experienced a lot. He only pondered for a bit
before he nodded and accepted this proposal.

Based on Luke’s capability and temperament, he wasn’t a headstrong young man.

Vividly recalling the moment Luke took action and rescued this team just now, Weyland
chose to trust Luke.

Even now, he recalled how Takagi, that extremely cautious fox, described Luke as a
professional who was an expert at dealing with violent incidents.

On the other side, the ten or so survivors, led by Stafford, carefully retreated the way they
came.

In the passage, Luke and the tall creature faced each other quietly.
Now that he was closer, Luke was able to see the tall creature’s appearance more clearly
in the light of the glow sticks which the exploration team had tossed out earlier.The
creature was wearing an odd circular helmet.

The helmet looked like it had gray lenses for eyes, and there were three symmetrical
grooves on both cheeks, which made the helmet look like a cat face.

There were also two rows of tubes on the sides of the helmet, which probably supplied
breathable gas, and there were what looked like dreadlocks on the back of the helmet.

But Luke knew that it wasn’t hair, because it didn’t smell right.

The creature was wearing armor on its upper torso, arms and calves. There was a dark
metal sheen on the armor. Also, there was an obvious technological style to the armor,
which suggested that it wasn’t ancient armor that was purely for protection purposes.
With Luke’s eyesight and Stark’s tech abilities, he also inferred that several holes on the
armor were probably an interface for other equipment to be plugged in.

Thus, this guy wasn’t some wild beast, but an unknown creature from some technological
civilization.

Staring at Luke for a moment, the creature with the cat-faced helmet suddenly jumped
down.

Luke didn’t shoot, as the creature wasn’t pouncing at him, but simply jumping down to
the ground.
Chapter 567 - Your Skills Aren’t Bad, But You’re Too Weak
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 567 Your Skills Aren’t Bad, But You’re Too Weak

More importantly, the creature wasn’t Luke’s only enemy here.

Just as the creature with the cat helmet jumped off, Luke suddenly turned his gun.

Bang! Bang! There was a shower of sparks, and the blue electric light flashed again in
another corner to reveal another tall figure.

This figure was even taller and sturdier than the first one, and basically had on the same
getup.

However, it had two round holes below its eyes, as if it had four eyes, and there were
vertical stripes on the mouth and cheeks of the helmet, which made it look a lot more
refined.

Tilting his head, Luke smiled and murmured, “One against two, or two against one? That
is the question.”

However, the creature with the four-eyed helmet didn’t move once it was driven out of
stealth mode by Luke’s bullet, and just stood there quietly.

The creature with the cat-faced helmet, on the other hand, drew a metal staff from its
back.

The next moment, with the sound of tiny metal clicks, two spearheads popped out on
both ends of the 1.5-meter-long staff, turning it into a metal spear about two meters long.

Only then did the creature advance slowly toward Luke with a roar as it spun the long
spear in its hand.

Luke raised an eyebrow and shot a glance at the four-eyed monster, which didn’t react.
“Cold weapon? A duel?”

He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, he chuckled, put his pistol back into
the holster, and pulled an ornamental spear out of the hand of a statue two steps away on
the side.

This ornamental spear was much bigger. It was almost three meters long, but the thick
width wasn’t any trouble for Luke.
Seeing Luke grab the spear, the cat-faced creature then charged forward swiftly as it
brandished the double-headed spear in an irregular attack pattern.

Luke curled his lip and unleashed the extreme power which he barely used as the spear
he was holding whistled through the air and swept forward.

The cat-faced creature subconsciously held up its spear to block the attack. Although
Luke had only swept the spear forward, he was astonishingly fast.

The creature had barely raised its spear, when Luke’s heavy ornamental spear smashed
against it.

Clang! With a loud collision of metal, the cat-faced creature was sent flying, and smashed
into a stone wall nearby.

Luke shook his head regretfully. “Your skills aren’t bad, but you’re weak.”

In fact, his opponent wasn’t just a little weaker than Luke; it was a lot weaker.

Coupled with the weight of the heavy spear that Luke was holding, the cat-faced creature
wasn’t able to withstand the attack and was sent flying.

Luke found it interesting when the four-eyed creature still didn’t take action. Did they
really view this as a duel?

On the other side, the cat-faced creature stood up again with a clatter and yelled
furiously, before it charged at Luke once more.

However, it took smaller steps this time and continually changed up its pace as it
brandished the spear. Clearly, it was much more serious this time.

Luke shook his head and chuckled. “Unless you have a berserk mode, your anger is
useless.”

This time, he didn’t bully the fellow with his overwhelming strength, but gripped his
spear with both hands and met the creature head on.

The two spears instantly met in a fierce collision.

The cat-faced creature used all sorts of techniques as it smoothly wielded the spear and
swiftly switched angles to stab, lift, slash and pull, the spearheads always aimed at Luke.

Luke, on the other hand, wielded his spear like a staff. Using a reverse-hold staff
technique which he had practiced before, and coupled with his Quick Reflex and
expertise in close-range gunfights, he controlled the rhythm of the fight and intercepted
his opponent’s lunge forward every single time.

For a while, the cat-faced creature couldn’t even complete an attack with its spear.

It was like in boxing, when one person wrapped himself tightly around the other man and
the latter wasn’t able to let loose at all.

The cat-faced creature roared in fury as its spear drew brilliant silver circles in the air,
but to no avail.

While Luke had never learned any professional staff or spear techniques, he relied on his
20 Dexterity, Quick Reflex and close-range gunfighting techniques to toy around with the
creature.

The creature was proficient with the spear, but thanks to Luke’s extremely shameless
disruptions, it couldn’t demonstrate its skills at all.

If anyone wanted to know how annoying this strategy was, just think about a certain
boxing champion who bit off part of his opponent’s ear.

After battling it out for a dozen seconds, Luke had more or less figured out what the cat-
faced creature was capable of and didn’t want to continue tangling with it anymore.

His spear suddenly sped up and slipped between the cat-faced creature’s hands from
below. It then swept to the sides to strike the creature’s wrists.

Protected by armor, the cat-faced creature’s wrists weren’t broken, but its grip on its
spear loosened.

Luke took advantage of that instant to strike once more and send the double-headed
spear straight into the stone wall on the side.

The cat-faced creature was infuriated, but Luke wasn’t done yet. Flipping the spear in a
half-circle, the lower part of the spear suddenly whipped up to hit the creature in
between its legs

There was a muffled crack, and the cat-faced creature was instantly sent flying to smash
the wall below the four-eyed creature ten meters away.

Sneering, Luke no longer looked at the cat-faced creature that had collapsed.

Holding the ornamental spear in one hand, he stretched out his left hand and crooked a
finger at the four-eyed creature. “It’s your turn. Let’s go.”
The four-eyed creature turned to scan the cat-faced creature with the equipment on its
helmet.

The cat-faced creature was twitching and couldn’t stand up anymore, as Luke had broken
several bones in its pelvis.

The four-eyed creature finally moved.

Jumping down, it stood in front of Luke at a distance of over ten meters, drew out a
collapsible double-headed spear, and adopted an attack pose.

Exerting strength in its legs, it sprinted forward and charged at Luke.

Luke didn’t sweep the spear out as he had done earlier, but moved to maintain a certain
distance between them without letting it approach.

Holding the ornamental spear in one hand, Luke swiped at its ankle.

The four-eyed creature was quick to react and dodged the attack. It then thrust the
double-headed spear forward.Luke perked up. This guy was at least thirty percent better
than the cat-faced creature when it came to strength and reflexes.

He rolled past the four-eyed creature, one hand already on his waist to pull out an item.

The four-eyed creature had barely landed on the ground again when it sensed a strong
pull on one of its feet.

It had quick reflexes, and two wrist blades suddenly popped out from its left hand. It then
swiped out beneath its foot.

The pull on its foot instantly disappeared, and it rolled away before standing up. Bending
slowly, it was ready to go all out in another attack.

There was still a knot around its right ankle.

When they brushed past each other just now, Luke had snared it with Elementary Roping.

However, the creature’s reaction was really quick, and Luke had barely exerted his
strength before it cut the rope with its wrist blades.
Chapter 568 - After All That, We’re Doing a Round Robin!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 568 After All That, We’re Doing a Round Robin!

I wonder if those wrist blades can cut my alloy rope darts! Luke murmured to himself.

With a sudden bang, the ground below the four-eyed creature crumbled, and it thrust its
spear forward.

The spear was much faster this time. Clearly, the four-eyed creature was going all out.

Luke retreated and swept the ornamental spear forward like a staff again.

The four-eyed creature didn’t back down at all, and the wrist blades on its left hand
flipped out again.

Cling!

The ornamental spear was cut in half by the wrist blades, and the four-eyed creature’s
spear continued to thrust forward.

Luke raised an eyebrow. You’re relying on your equipment to bully me? He rolled past
the four-eyed creature once again.

At the same time, his left hand reached for his waist and he threw out two black darts at
the creature.

The two darts spun toward the four-eyed creature in an arc from both sides at high
speed. The four-eyed creature saw two dark shadows shooting at it as soon as it turned
around. As it instinctively evaded them, the spear it was holding slowed down slightly.

Luke, who was already standing at that moment, then twisted his body and hurled the
half of the spear that he was still holding with all his strength.

The four-eyed creature had just been forced to dodge the darts, when Luke’s half-spear
headed right for it. The half-spear hit it hard in the chest and sent it flying

Luke bent down and pressed forward. He grabbed a military knife at his waist and gave
chase.

Sensing the danger, the four-eyed creature twisted in the air and then plunged its spear
into the ground so that it came to a jarring stop. It then raised its left hand at Luke.
Alarm bells went off in Luke’s head, and he slowed down, only to see the four-eyed
creature’s left wrist shoot out a dark lump.

The dark lump was very fast and unfurled into a net two meters away from Luke.

Luke raised his left hand, and the two black darts flew back from the sides before he
flicked them out again toward the net. With soft clinks, the black darts were tangled up in
the huge net, which dropped not far in front of Luke.

Luke didn’t press forward again, but unhurriedly drew out two more black darts. “You
launch a net, and I use darts. Fair’s fair, right?”

The four-eyed creature couldn’t say a word.

Just now, Luke had hurled the half-spear with his full strength, and the creature’s armor,
which was used solely for hunting, couldn’t withstand the impact.

It was now having trouble catching its breath as it watched Luke raise the black darts.

An announcement rang out in the space warship once again. “A suspected low-level
guardian has entered the hunting ground.

“According to the agreement, the battle is between the two parties and nobody else is
allowed to intervene.

“The number of prey exceeds expectations, and the hunters may not be able to finish with
disposal. Prepare to initiate the cleaning sequence.”

In the ruins, Luke looked at the four-eyed creature who could barely stand on its feet.
“Any last words?” He was ready to launch the darts.

The four-eyed creature roared in a low voice, and Luke shrugged regretfully. “Sorry, I
don’t speak alien!”

With that, he prepared to attack.

But right at that moment, he had a sense of foreboding, and jumped several meters away.

Bright white light shot through the spot where Luke had been standing and drilled
through the stone wall behind.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Another one?”

Another tall creature emerged from the dark tunnel.

It was wearing similar equipment as the other creatures, except that its helmet was
simpler and looked vaguely like the head of a dog.

Luke curled his lip. “So we’re not dueling anymore?”

The newcomer with the dog-like helmet also adopted an attack pose as it held a long
spear.

Luke rolled his eyes. “After all that, we’re doing a round robin?”

He had barely said the words, when the ruins began to shake again.

With a rumble, a heavy stone gate fell in the middle of the passage. Luke didn’t attack
again, but simply stared at the newcomer until they were separated by the stone gate.

They didn’t fight for a simple reason.

The dog-headed creature was worried about the four-eyed creature. It couldn’t abandon
its teammate to go after Luke.

On Luke’s side, the members of the exploration team were still evacuating, and he also
didn’t want to be stuck on this side.

He looked at the stone gate for a few seconds before he shifted his gaze.

A system notification suddenly popped up.

System: You have killed Predator “Chopper.” You may now learn some of its abilities.

Predator Chopper’s abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Spear Proficiency, Basic Tracking…
Neural Telekinesis (unavailable), Body Temperature Adjustment, Elementary Limb
Regeneration (Prerequisite: 40 Strength and 20,000 credit points).

Luke was stunned. What happened? When did he kill a Predator?

At that moment, there were furious roars on the other side of the wall.

Luke found a small gap in the wall and looked at the other side.

He saw two of the two masked creatures standing in a corner which had a pool of green
fluid.

Luke then remembered that the cat-faced creature which he had sent flying had been in
that location. Had the unlucky b*stard been crushed to death by the moving walls?
Because Luke had wounded it heavily, it had trouble moving and hadn’t been able to
dodge the falling wall in time, so Daddy System determined that he was the one who
killed the cat-faced creature.

Luke was amused.

Just now, he had purely been testing the combat ability of these humanoid creatures in
helmets. He hadn’t tried his best or planned to kill them right away.

After he was done testing them, he had been about to kill the four-eyed creature, when
the dog-headed creature who was the last to arrive threw something at him. The ruins
had started to move then, separating the two parties.

But Luke had profited tremendously from this exchange.

He looked at the wall nearby; the cat-faced creature’s double-headed spear was still stuck
in it.

Above the spear was an impressive-looking silver disc thrown by the dog-headed
creature.

The disc looked a little like a crab; it was a semi-circular metal plate with six sharp blades
sticking out of it.This disc was very interesting. It flew in a curved trajectory, and was
very lethal. It was far superior to his experimental darts.

Thinking for a moment, Luke dug out the double-headed spear and the six-blade disc
with his knife before he stored them in his inventory.

After he was done, he peeped through the hole again, only to see that the two masked
creatures were gone.

Grinning, he returned to the tunnel behind him and followed the exploration team’s
tracks.

Since there was nobody around, he moved at his fastest speed, and several minutes later,
heard the echoes of screams and gunshots in the tunnel.

Luke heaved a soundless sigh. How many monsters were there in this damn place?

He pulled a submachine gun from his back and grabbed another ornamental spear from a
statue, before he ran into a passage.

The roof of this passage was three meters tall with rocks rising like rampants on both
sides that cast shadows on almost everything.
Chapter 569 - A Second Monster’s Group Attack
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 569 A Second Monster’s Group Attack

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Using up all the bullets in his gun, Luke made the five or so shadows lunging at him howl
and fall back. He shouted, “Focus your firepower on the end of the passage!”

At the same time, he swung the ornamental spear in his left hand at a shadow that was
lunging at his head.

Bam! The spear sent the shadow crashing into a nearby wall.

It was a monster that was all black and looked like a cross between a lizard and a
dinosaur.

Luke didn’t waste any more time on the creature. He simply strode forward and fired
nonstop with the pistol in his right hand.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At the front of the passage, the shadows that
had just stuck their heads out roared again at the gunfire and hid behind the wall.

At the same time, Luke pressed the release button. As the empty clip slipped out, he
flicked his ammo pouch with his little finger, and a clip shot out.

He abruptly pulled his pistol back at that moment, and the spinning clip slipped precisely
into the empty chamber. Pressing the gun to his chest, the clip was locked and loaded,
and Luke instantly swung his gun around.

Bang! Bang!

The black monster that had fallen to the side earlier had just struggled back to its feet,
when it was shot in its wide open mouth.

It howled and fell again, writhing on the ground until it gradually stopped moving.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke charged to the front of the passage and continued firing at two black monsters that
were tangled up with the exploration team. The monsters, who had just pounced on and
bitten two team members, jerked as they were hit, and fluid sprayed out of their bodies.
However, they were unwilling to abandon their prey, and continued to drag the team
members away into the mouth of the dark passage.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

One of the black monsters howled in pain and broke away, spraying bodily fluid
everywhere.

Luke’s expression was cold as he spun and whipped it with the spear in his left hand,
instantly sending it flying back down the passage. His spear didn’t stop there as it
continued in a semi-circular movement and pierced the spindle-like head of the other
black monster, nailing it to the wall where it continued to twitch slightly. When he was
done, Luke put his pistol away and grabbed Stafford’s HK416. He then threw his
submachine gun and the clips to Stafford. “Organize a retreat.”

As he spoke, he didn’t forget to take the ammo hanging off Stafford’s chest. He suddenly
swung around and pulled the trigger as he aimed at the top of the passage.

Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang!

Putong! Putong!

Two black monsters that had just scuttled out from in-between the rampants were
directly shot in the head.

The HK416 was definitely much more powerful than pistols or submachine guns.

Since they were only twenty meters away, they were shot accurately three times each in
their wide open mouths, and the powerful rifle bullets instantly destroyed their brains.

Insta-kill!

As Luke fired, he quickly faced the front again.

Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! Another two black monsters fell from the top of the
passage. They roared and struggled for a moment before retreating.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke yelled, “Their skulls are too hard. Aim for the bodies!”

Because of the angle, his shots hadn’t directly penetrated the black monsters’ brains, but
only blew up their mouths, so they were still jumping around as they ran off. What
frightening vigor and sturdiness!

Luke changed his posture at that moment and fired nonstop with the gun in his right
hand.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Two black monsters appeared at the end of the passage, but their heads rocked at being
hit and they retreated.

It couldn’t be helped. It hurt to be hit in the head!

Luke sensed that there were more than twenty black monsters at the end of the passage
looking for an opportunity to charge in.

“Take turns opening fire and shut down the end of the passage,” he yelled. Taking out the
military knife on his thigh, he then cut open the strap on his tactical vest and pulled the
vest off.

Flipping the knife around, he sliced off a large piece of skin and flesh from his right arm.

The piece of flesh was black, and even as it fell to the ground, it melted into a gooey fluid.

Enduring the excruciating pain, Luke activated Elementary Self-Healing and at the same
time spent 20,000 credit points to learn the Elementary Limb Regeneration which he had
just acquired.

The blood gushing from his right arm instantly stopped, and there was a strong itchy
sensation.

No longer paying attention to his wound, Luke said to Stafford, “Their bodily fluid is very
corrosive. Make sure not to touch it.”

As he spoke, he continued firing the HK416 and blew up two more monsters that were
trying to break into the passage.

Stafford couldn’t look any more awful.

He had actually already noticed it before Luke’s warning

When Luke killed the two black monsters that had caught the two team members earlier,
a lot of fluid had sprayed out before they died.

Including the team members that had been caught, four men had died screaming.

The bodily fluid had corroded through the bodies of the team members at a visible speed,
and was extremely horrifying.

When Luke killed the two black monsters behind him, only a few drops of the fluid
touched him, and it had only been for a few seconds.

Fortunately, he reacted fast enough and dodged most of it so that only a small amount
touched him.

His extraordinary physique and his Elementary Self-Healing helped to withstand the
corrosion, so he didn’t melt the way the team members had.

He cut off the flesh on his right arm that had come in contact with the fluid without
hesitation precisely because of the corrosive effect.

What he didn’t know was how these black monsters were related to the three creatures
in helmets.

As thoughts flashed through his mind, Luke didn’t stop firing, and killed four black
monsters that had just appeared at the end of the passage. However, none of these
creatures were killed instantly, and two even managed to retreat.

It wasn’t because Luke had missed, but because those monsters’ heads were so hard that
even a rifle bullet couldn’t penetrate them in one shot.

“Ammo,” Luke yelled.

Stafford promptly handed over all the ammo he was carryingHe had realized that Luke
was a great marksman.

The four bodyguards that remained were less of a threat to the black monsters than Luke
was to the monsters with his gun.

As he passed over the ammo, he instructed the team members who didn’t know how to
fight to retreat, while he had the bodyguards control their gunfire, making sure to aim
before they fired.

They didn’t have much ammo on them. After all, this was supposed to be an exploration
mission.

Stafford wasn’t an idiot.

If they ran out of ammo, they would have to fight the black monsters at close range. Based
on the team members who had been killed by the monsters and those who melted in half
from the bodily fluid, Stafford prayed it wouldn’t come to that.

Finally, what was left of the exploration team retreated to the end of the passage behind
Luke, and there was a lot less pressure on him.
Now, the black monsters could only find another way round if they wanted to attack since
Luke would take them down if they charged out to the front.
Chapter 570 - The White Lotus and the Exploration Team’s
Harvest
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 570 The White Lotus and the Exploration Team’s Harvest

The narrow space was unfavorable for the expedition team, but very advantageous for
Luke.

Checking the time on his watch, he said, “Everybody, stay as close to me as possible. The
ruins are going to start changing.” Everybody immediately did as he said.

There had been a lot of them earlier, but they had been separated when the ruins
transformed; chances were the others were already dead.

Nobody wanted to face the black monsters alone; that was just suicide.

As soon as they gathered round, the ruins shook yet again. With a rumble, the passage
that the black monsters were in rose up, while their group’s side of the passage dropped,
separating the two parties.

Ten seconds later, the ruins stopped moving, and everybody was now in a small space,
not far from which was a triangular passage.

Everybody looked at Luke.

But his gaze was shuttered, as if he was pondering something.

A moment later, he said, “Stafford, organize the team and tell everybody not to move too
quickly.” Stafford was a little confused, but he didn’t ask any further questions.
Everybody now realized that their odds of surviving this and getting out of here were
higher if they listened to this young man. Luke signaled to Weyland, and the astute old
man stayed at the very back with Stafford and moved slowly.

Since he was sick, nobody found that strange.

Luke waited until Weyland had also entered the triangular passage, before he went back
to look at the black monsters that he had killed earlier.

Each creature had a huge spindle-shaped head and a big mouth with many fierce-looking
fangs as well as a weird bony tongue.

Its body was like a dinosaur’s. Its leg joints were reversed, and its upper limbs were much
shorter but had sharp claws on them.

Judging from what he had seen earlier, this creature had explosive strength in its legs.

What was even more dreadful was the creature’s bony tail, which was extremely agile
and had a pointy tip. Luke picked up a random rifle fragment from the ground and struck
it against the tail, and there was instantly a two-centimeter cut in the metal.

Throwing the rifle fragment away, Luke examined the tail and saw that it wasn’t damaged
at all.

This meant that this tail blade was far more durable than the stainless steel HK416.

Thinking for a moment, Luke got to work.

Several minutes later, the bodies of the three monsters disappeared without a trace, and
Luke quickly caught up with the exploration team that wasn’t too far ahead yet.

Seeing Luke, Weyland was perceptive enough not to ask questions, while Stafford simply
drew closer and asked in a low voice, “Where to now?”

se

Up ahead was a fork in the passage. Mulling over it for a few seconds, Luke said, “The left.
We should move quickly.” Saying that, he put Weyland on his back.

The team instantly picked up their pace.

This time, Luke ran at the front.

Several minutes later, the team members were breathing hard behind him and clicking
their tongues inwardly.

Luke was very fast, even with Weyland on his back, and the team struggled to keep pace.

They moved swiftly and soon reached a fairly spacious chamber.

Then, the ruins began to tremble again.

As the stone walls rumbled and moved, the way from which they had come was blocked,
turning the place into an isolated space.

Luke frowned and put Weyland down.

From experience, there wouldn’t be a way out of here until the ruins transformed again
ten minutes later.

“Let’s take a break. We’re safe for now,” he said.

Relieved, everybody sat down.

Since encountering the monsters, everybody had been keyed up. If they weren’t running,
they were fighting. They were all exhausted.

The truth was that there were no longer any weaker members in this team; they had
either been separated from the rest because of slower reflexes, or had gone missing after
the monsters ambushed them.

There was only one woman in the team. The rest were all brawny men.

The woman was called Lex Woods. She was an African American who was the best at
extreme sports in the snow, like scaling snowy peaks or glaciers.

She was the safety instructor for this operation. Thanks to her extraordinary stamina, she
was the only woman who could keep up with the team.

While the other men were still panting heavily, Lex went over and said in a low voice,
“Your name is Luke, right?”

Luke hummed a response and nodded calmly.

He was thinking about their next course of action and didn’t pay much attention to the
woman.

If they couldn’t get out, then she was unimportant.

If they did get out, she wouldn’t be able to leave on her own, so she was still unimportant
to Luke.

Lex asked him directly, “What are those monsters?”

Luke finally turned his head and looked at her. “I don’t know.”

Lex: “But you seem to have a very good understanding of them.”

Lost for words, Luke waved at Stafford on the side. “Director Stafford, explain to this lady
who I am. I need to think about something.”

Stafford promptly half-pulled, half-dragged Lex away.

The woman was upset. “Exactly what are all of you hiding? You tricked everybody into
coming here just to die…”

Luke’s expression was calm, but he inwardly ridiculed the woman: Lunatic!

It was fine if she wasn’t going to cheer everybody up, but she could at least keep quiet
and rest well to conserve strength for an escape later.

Even the bigshot Weyland was here in the underground ruins. If he tricked everybody
into coming here just to die, why would he come himself? To commit suicide?

The only thing smart that Lex did was to keep her voice down instead of making a loud
fuss.

If the team members grew suspicious of Luke, they would be the quickest to die.

On the other hand, it would be even easier for Luke to leave the ruins without them
dragging him down.

This woman was too simple-minded. Who did she think she was? A white lotus[1]?

Luke snorted and no longer cared about her.

If she still insisted on being suspicious of Luke and hesitated to act later, she would
definitely be quick to die.

After thinking for several minutes, Luke walked over to Weyland and asked about the
exploration team in a low voice.

Stafford had also dealt with Lex. He went back and on Weyland’s behalf, explained the
situation with the exploration team.

In the end, Weyland took off his backpack and took out something from it.

He said in a very low voice, “This is what the exploration team found in the sarcophagus
under the sacrificial room. There are three in total, and they’re practically identical, but
the other two are in the backpacks of the missing team members.”

Luke picked it up and examined it carefully for a moment, before he returned it to

Weyland. “This probably belongs to those humanoid creatures in masks. We may draw
trouble to us if we hang on to this. Mr. Weyland, you have to think carefully about this.”

After a brief silence, Weyland nodded. “If they chase us again, I’ll throw this at them.”

Luke nodded. That promise was good enough for him.

[1] Someone who pretends to be innocent and good
Chapter 571 - Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 571 Vulnerable Necks, and Super Crematorium

It was clearly impossible for Weyland to give up the mysterious item just because of
some speculation.

However, if Weyland was still unwilling to give it up at a critical moment, Luke would
decide between abandoning the item or Weyland.

He wasn’t a professional bodyguard in the first place. Giving up both the money and
Weyland wouldn’t be hard for him.

Ten minutes passed very quickly, and a stone gate opened as the ruins transformed yet
again.

Everybody was ready to set off again.

Unlike earlier, the remaining four bodyguards and Stafford had their guns out.

They already had very little ammo left for the rifles; they only had slightly more than two
clips per person on average, so the rifles could only be used in an emergency. Actually,
they didn’t have a lot of ammo for pistols either; they had less than two clips per person.

The bodyguards’ hearts were all heavy.

They were facing an unknown number of monsters, but they still had to conserve their
bullets; this was just hellish.

What they didn’t know was that Luke had another plan. The ruins were like a game
labyrinth.

The moment they started to transform, it became very hard for the people inside to get
out.

If Luke was on his own, he would definitely be able to find a way out after the ruins
transformed a few times. That was because he was fast enough to make it to the entrance
of the ruins in the ten-minute timeframe.

But with a dozen people following him, whatever route they took would transform
halfway to become a dead end.
More importantly, there were two groups of monsters in the ruins.

The creatures in helmets were easier to deal with. All in all, they were few in number and
their abilities and equipment were easy for Luke to deal with.

It was the black monsters that were really troublesome.

Not only were they swift and adept at ambushes, they were also a lot of them and their
body fluid was highly corrosive.

Even Luke couldn’t withstand the body fluid, to say nothing of everybody else, who would
either be crippled or die.

Thus, after taking all this into consideration, Luke decided to wipe out all the black
monsters in this place.

As long as he killed these black monsters, the remaining creatures in helmets would be
nothing to worry about, and he would have time to find a way out for the exploration
team.

I was

The ammo shortage which the team was worried about wasn’t a problem for Luke.

He had enough ammo in his inventory, and the HK416 clips could be used in an M4A1.

As long as he wasn’t with the exploration team, nobody would know how many bullets he
fired.

If he could annihilate both groups of monsters, it wouldn’t matter if the team ran out of
ammo.

What he needed to do now was find a safe place for the team to hole up in.

Several minutes later, everybody came to a spacious passage.

Luke stopped and took out a bag of items.

He took out a few cameras and set them up in a few locations in the passage. He then gave
Stafford a mini tablet with some instructions.

After everything was done, Luke set off on his own.

The moment he was out of everybody’s sight, he sped up. Since nobody was around, he
didn’t have to conceal his capabilities anymore.
His legs burst with explosive power and he turned into an indistinct shadow as he forged
ahead swiftly and returned to the large passage which had been the scene of his earliest
battle.

Looking at the body of the cat-faced creature lying in green fluid in one corner, Luke
chuckled inwardly.

An empty black box appeared in his hand. Entering the passage, he quickly stripped the
cat-faced creature of its armor and equipment, stuffed them into the black box, and
stored it in his inventory.

It only took him less than a minute. After he was done looting the body, Luke set off again
and quickly arrived at a tunnel entrance.

Looking at its strange appearance, he confirmed that this was the place.

The walls of the tunnel were covered in layers of something that looked like fungi and felt
rather soft when stepped on. There was also a transparent mucus identical to the viscous
liquid that covered the black monsters.

Walking a dozen meters into the tunnel, it opened up into a large cavern. Looking at what
was inside, Luke heaved a sigh. “It really is

bad.”

The walls were packed with more than fifty people who were bound to them with
something that resembled black tar.

Except for the team members who were with him, basically all the rest of the exploration
team was here.

Most of them were dead, with gaping holes in their chests.

On their faces were insects with long tails that looked like human palms.

Luke had smelled these insects before; they were in all the dark corners of the ruins.

Only two people were still alive.

Luke didn’t walk over to them, but stood at the entrance of the cave as he examined the
cave floor.

The ground was thickly dotted with egg-shaped objects. Some had openings in the top,
but most were still intact.
He also noticed that the eggs that had openings were the ones close to the human beings
on the walls.

Suddenly, the two survivors moaned in pain, and then started to scream in muffled
voices.

Luke frowned and looked at their chests; something seemed to be moving under the skin.

Several seconds later, their screams stopped as their chests suddenly exploded. Two gray
shadows scuttled out and lunged at Luke.

Luke curled his lip and raised his hands to nab these two gray shadows.

He could already see that these two things were miniature versions of the black
monsters.

He now had a vague understanding of how the black monsters reproduced.

The two little monsters in his hands struggled and screamed, and tried to bite Luke’s
hands, but he had them by the back of their vulnerable necks and they couldn’t reach him
at all.

Studying the monsters for a moment, Luke then curled his lip and tightened his grip.

With two cracks, the heads of the two little monsters twisted and their tongues hung out.

Luke jostled their heads with his thumbs, and they wobbled like bobbleheads. Luke’s
head also swayed along, before he chuckled soundlessly and tossed them aside casually.

He took off his gloves and threw them to the ground as well, before he put on a pair of
new gloves from his inventory.

He didn’t want to continue wearing the gloves that had already touched the little
monsters.

Luke looked at the person who had been the last to die. His backpack was open under his
arm, and there was something that looked vaguely familiar in it.

Luke’s heart jumped, and he took a few steps closer to the body. Taking out his military
knife, he cut through the viscous substance and pulled the backpack out.

Using the knife to check the contents of the backpack, Luke was astounded when he saw
the two items that were inside. These things were actually here?
He immediately stored them in his inventory and took out something else in passing.

On his trip to Mexico, he had keenly felt the lack of a weapon for destroying large areas,
like that weed plantation.

Therefore, he had specifically created this special weapon with the code name: Super
Crematorium (aka, Born to Die).

Super Crematorium looked like a black briefcase that was slightly bigger than normal,
and it had a LCD screen on the front.

Luke tapped lightly, and the LCD screen lit up.

Chapter 572 - he Little Monsters Are Always Protected
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 572 The Little Monsters Are Always Protected

The thing that looked like a black briefcase wasn’t the same as Luke’s previous crude
products made from everyday materials; it was a top-grade product made out of
specialized materials which was guaranteed to burn at an unimaginable temperature and
duration.

Setting the timer for ten seconds on the LCD screen, Luke threw the Super Crematorium
into the center of the cavern and ran.

Not only did he have to get away from the inferno that would ignite soon, he also had to
watch out for the egg-shaped objects around the entrance, which were starting to open
slowly.

Luke didn’t even need to look to know that it was the weird long-tailed insects inside the
eggs. He didn’t want these disgusting creatures jumping at his face. After charging out of
the cave, he turned and ran back the way he came.

After this interlude, it would be time for the ruins to transform as well.

Ten seconds later, there was a massive explosion in the monsters’ nest as a burning,
sticky substance splattered the entire cave.

The substance stuck to the eggs, the walls and the roof of the cave, burning like crazy.

The eggs exploded one by one as they burned. The long-tailed insects inside were
covered with the burning sticky substance the moment they burrowed out and instantly
ran around like crazy.

However, the substance was all around them. They didn’t run very far before they curled
up from being set on fire and burnt to ash. The ruins started to shake again, and with a
deafening rumble, the enormous cavern that had become a sea of fire dropped down.

At the very bottom of the ruins, a large group of black monsters turned their heads, as if
sensing something.

However, they promptly turned back around at a loud roar, and looked at the colossal
creature in front of them.

This gigantic creature was lying on an enormous sac-like object, its head, torso, limbs and
tail restrained by iron bars and chains. It could barely move.

Overall, it resembled the black monsters, but its head wasn’t a simple and smooth spindle
Instead, its head was bigger at the back and had deer horns that looked like a crown.

The colossal creature was howling in pain. Greenish-yellow body fluid gushed out of
numerous gaping wounds on its body and swiftly corroded its iron shackles.

In just a couple of minutes, half of the iron shackles restraining it were broken. It
struggled, and the metal bars and chains crumbled.

Looking up, it roared and stood up on the gigantic sac-like object. It broke away from the
sac, and thick and dirty fluid poured out of the broken sac.

The colossal monster roared, and with the first step it took, the ground shook.

With the second and third steps, its unsteady gait stabilized.

The gigantic creature raised its head and roared again, as if excited that it had finally
escaped its cage.

Luke, who had just reunited with the other survivors, looked at a certain passageway, as
if sensing something.

In another room inside the ruins, the four-eyed creature and the creature with the dog
head helmet dropped the broken limbs of the black monsters in their hands and looked in
the direction of the roar.

They looked at each other and put on their helmets again.

Different from just now, a symbol that looked similar to a propeller appeared on the
smooth forehead part of their helmets.

Then, the four-eyed creature and the dog-head creature roared at the same time, as if
responding to the gigantic creature. They sped up and charged to the bottom of the ruins.

Luke set off again as well after the terrain changed.

The changes this time barely impacted the survivors’ defensive position, so Luke could go
out again to eliminate more black monsters.

Detouring and running for hundreds of meters in the labyrinthine ruins, Luke paused.

Roars were coming out of the passage in front of him.

With a strange look on his face, he moved to the entrance of the passage and craned his
neck to look inside.

Here, another enormous space had appeared. A square-shaped site about sixty meters on
each side sank down to a depth of about seven to eight meters to create what looked like
an auditorium.

It wasn’t surrounded by spectator seats, but had various sculptures and thick, square
pillars that were arranged in an organized fashion.

Of course, all these things were now in a mess. Two sides were currently fighting it out in
the site: the black monsters and the two creatures in helmets.

And there were two battles going on at the same time.

The four-eyed creature was being chased by a gigantic black monster. It had completely
lost its previous momentum and was clearly in a difficult position.

The colossal black monster was seriously horrifying. The four-eyed creature could barely
resist its attacks with its long spear.

Most of the time, the four-eyed creature could only obstruct the enemy using the
sculptures and pillars in the field.

The dog-headed creature, on the other hand, was fighting dozens of the regular black
monsters. With the odd, six-clawed disc in its hand, it chopped off a monster head, or sent
it flying every now and then to cut apart a monster body.

The double-headed spear in its other hand spun constantly as the helmeted creature
killed the black monsters in its way.

Luke smacked his lips and didn’t think that these two would be able to last for much
longer.

Who should he help? The question popped up in Luke’s head.

A moment later, he decided: He wouldn’t help anyone. The black monsters had killed
dozens of members of the exploration team, but the helmeted creatures had also killed
many people.

For the exploration team, both sides were enemies.

If they wanted to fight each other, they were free to do so.

The four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature shot glances at Luke soon after he
showed up, only to see him leaning leisurely against the wall at the corner, as if he were
enjoying the show.

They seemed to sense that Luke didn’t want to get involved, so they instantly shifted their
attention back to the battle.

Unfortunately, Luke’s hopes of enjoying a good show were quickly destroyed.

As he played the spectator with one hand in his pocket, Luke suddenly sighed. “I hate the
brainless monsters most.”

He suddenly raised his HK416 and stepped back.

Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! The two black monsters that had charged into the
passage one after another howled and twitched.

As if Luke had predicted their movements, he shot them in the head the moment they
scuttled into the passage.

The rifle bullets couldn’t directly penetrate their big heads, but they could injure them.

The two black monsters jerked and fell back.

Standing in place, Luke bent slightly in the standard shooting posture and raised his gun
with both hands before he pulled the trigger.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Fluid burst out of the black monsters’ mouths while they were still struggling. They
twitched and then rolled down the giant stone stairs.

The two parties locked in fierce battle both noticed the noise.

But the four-eyed creature and the dog-headed creature were too busy to care. After all,
the bullets weren’t aimed at them.

Only ten or so of the abundant force that was the black monsters charged toward Luke, as
if determined to kill him instantly.

Luke smiled mockingly. “There’s no one else here to help you.”

Chapter 573 - What’s Important In Battle Is to Grasp the
Tempo
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 573 What’s Important In Battle Is to Grasp the Tempo

Luke didn’t move at all but maintained his shooting posture with his back slightly bent.
Intense gunshots burst out of the HK416 in his hand.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three of the black monsters charging at him instantly
shuddered and fell.

“Don’t yell with your mouths wide open while you’re charging. Who do you think you’re
scaring?” he mumbled, before he suddenly darted sideways.

The black monsters that were just several meters away suddenly realized that their
target was already moving further and further away from their large mouths.

That was because Luke was even faster than they were.

As he ran, Luke reloaded the HK416 in his hand.

Since the exploration team wasn’t with him, he had an infinite supply of bullets.

Why would Luke fear the enemy, who only had a slight advantage in numbers, when he
had so many bullets?

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The heads of the two black monsters at the very front jerked,
and they crashed into a wall.

Luke slowed down and turned around so that he was firing as he ran backwards instead
of shooting with his body half-twisted.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The last two black monsters chasing him fell as well.

None of the seven monsters were killed immediately. They were still struggling and
howling, but their movements were getting weaker.

Even with how sturdy they were, they couldn’t take the damage from the bullets piercing
their brains.
Their blood could corrode metal, but it would take time to do so.

On the other hand, it took less time for the bullets to create holes.

Luke had been aiming at their mouths, or rather, at their brains located behind their
mouths; who told them to open their mouths wide when chasing the enemy?

I really can’t help myself, with how big your mouths are! Luke chuckled to himself and
propped the gun on his shoulder as he leaned against the wall to watch the show again.

This was a rare opportunity for him to probe the strength of both parties as a spectator
without needing to take any action himself.

The situation on the battlefield finally changed with his arrival as well as the black
monsters’ stupid indiscriminate attack.

Nine of the regular black monsters, which was almost one third of the total, had been
killed.

The pressure on the dog-headed creature was significantly reduced, and the four-eyed
creature had more room to run around in and escape. On the black monsters’ side, there
were still twenty-one regular black monsters and that one gigantic monster. The black
monsters were far bigger and stronger, and more agile and quicker than ordinary human
beings. Their attacks were also more lethal.

They had pointy fangs, sharp claws, and long, bony tails that were agile and sharp – no
matter how you looked at it, they weren’t anything like an ordinary creature.

It might be more accurate to describe them as creatures bred for killing.

Their opponents, the two creatures in helmets, had astonishing strength and agility too.

If the four-eyed creature wasn’t so small and the dog-headed creature wasn’t
outnumbered, they wouldn’t necessarily be oppressed by the black monsters so easily.

But the black monsters were in the end monsters, and there was no way to obliterate
their thirst for killing.

Luke hadn’t even watched the show for a minute, when several black monsters nearby
noticed him and charged at him again.

Looking at the morons coming at him quickly from among the sculptures and pillars,
Luke chuckled. “Idiots.”

Gunshots rang out. The four black monsters charging over were hit in their torsos and
slowed down for a moment. The bullets that followed after that shot into their mouths as
they howled, creating new channels inside their heads.

As he killed more and more black monsters, Luke had basically grasped the specific
rhythm for dealing with them.

For Luke, as long as his bullets could break his enemy’s defenses and wound them fatally,
they weren’t hard to handle.

These monsters were strong at offense but weak at defense. As long as Luke had enough
space to kite them, he could kill them without getting injured at all.

He had restrained himself earlier in the face of these monsters partly because he had to
protect the weak chickens that was the exploration team and partly because he had been
keeping a lid on his strength all this time so that it was in the range of an ordinary
person’s capability, which wasn’t even one tenth of his true capability.

That was also why he could be so calm despite the danger right now.

After he attacked again, the black monsters couldn’t hold back anymore.

They knew nothing but slaughter, but they had keen battle intuition; they could easily tell
who was the bigger threat on this battlefield.

Among the regular black monsters, one which had a green net-like mark on its head
roared, and half of the dozen black monsters followed it in charging at Luke.

Luke raised the HK416 and moved with quick, short steps again.

He wasn’t fleeing from the monsters, but preventing them from approaching him with his
quick movements. Don’t let your enemy surround you in an attack.

That was basic common sense. It also meant that one had to take the initiative in a battle.

As long as the enemy couldn’t surround him, there was always a chance to divide and
conquer. Luke chose the left side first, which had fewer monsters. It was also the
direction which the dog-headed creature was in.

The three black monsters had just turned around to pounce, when they were shot in the
chest. This was followed by a couple of shots which blew their brains out in a smooth
series of movements.

There was no rule which said that the Mozambique Drill was useless on monsters. Luke
chuckled inwardly.
Simply put, the Mozambique Drill was one shot to the body first, and the moment the
enemy froze, it was another two shots to their head.

After Luke saw through the black monsters’ attack patterns, they weren’t any harder for
Luke to deal with than humans wearing bulletproof vests.

Luke had used the Mozambique Drill a little more frequently when the system first
appeared, but hadn’t used it as much in recent months. That was because most people
didn’t require a second shot, including even the superhumans, for him to kill them.

After Luke got halfway around this plaza-like area, ten more black monsters collapsed.

That included the regular black monster that had been giving out the orders, who howled
as Luke took it down with three bullets.

At this point, the colossal monster finally gave up chasing the four-eyed creature. It
turned around to charge at Luke with a furious-sounding roar.

Luke reloaded his gun unhurriedly and murmured, “What are you looking at? I’ll kill you
too if you keep looking.” By “you,” he was naturally referring to the four-eyed creature
and the dog-headed creature.

But the four-eyed creature suddenly doubled back. When the colossal monster was
distracted, it leapt five meters into the air, and stabbed its double-headed spear forward.

Luke’s expression was of one witnessing a tragic scene.

Puchi!

With a light sound, that glittering double-headed spear pierced the gigantic creature’s big
head as if it were tofu.

At first glance, it looked like the monster had just put on a hairpin.

The gigantic monster howled in pain and staggered back.

All the regular black monsters in the room instantly went mad as they abandoned the
dog-headed creature and swarmed toward the four-eyed creature. The four-eyed
creature barely landed, when it was submerged under the black monsters that pounced
on it.
Chapter 574 - Shot Put and Instant Kill
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 574 Shot Put and Instant Kill

Green fluid instantly sprayed from the four-eyed creature’s location as its tall and sturdy
body was pierced by the tails of multiple monsters and then flung aside.

In the face of its partner’s death, the dog-headed creature roared furiously.

The dog-headed creature tossed out its disc and instantly cut apart two monsters.

Changing the disc that flew back to it, the dog-headed creature charged forward madly.
Using the disc as a melee weapon along with the double-headed spear, it swung them fast
and passed through the rest of the regular black monsters.

The black monsters immediately stopped moving. Their big heads either had holes in
them or were cut into two, and their bodies fell to the ground.

The dog-headed creature stood in place and turned around. Looking at these
troublesome opponents, it raised its right hand and let out another roar.

This time, Luke heard jubilance in its roar, as if it had completed something very
important. Suddenly, the dog-headed creature turned around and threw out the disc
again with its right hand.

The disc curved and cut the neck of the colossal monster behind it. But at the same time,
an enormous and sharp tail pierced the dog-headed creature’s chest and lifted it up.

Both of them were gravely wounded!

The four-eyed creature’s sudden outburst heavily wounded the colossal monster, and the
two parties that had been fighting all this time were suddenly at the end of their rope.

Now, both of them were almost dead.

“Almost,” because the gigantic monster was still alive even though the disc had cut
through one third of its neck; it hadn’t been killed instantly. Giving a mad howl, it raised
the dog-headed creature’s body high, as if proclaiming its might.

Luke simply watched in silence.

Now, the colossal monster and Luke were the only living creatures in this space. After it
was done with its display, that fierce head turned in Luke’s direction.

Luke curled his lip and reached under his armpit to take out a revolver with a barrel that
was longer than a regular M500’s. “Surprise, motherf*cker!”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Five bullets were fired at the colossal monster almost instantaneously.

It subconsciously dodged, but two holes appeared in its body, and greenish-yellow body
fluid gushed out.

Luke said mockingly, “If you had stood still, you would have one less bullet in you, you
idiot!”

Only one of the five bullets had been aimed at the gigantic monster’s original location; the
other bullets had been aimed to the left and right.

Having just observed the gigantic creature’s battle, Luke had a faint idea of its pattern of
movements.

Considering its speed and reactions, and that it was far more intelligent than the regular
monsters, it would certainly dodge any incoming attacks.

To deal with this intelligent creature, Luke thus switched to a more purposeful form of
shooting.

The gigantic monster roared and charged at him, and Luke immediately took off.

It wasn’t because he was scared, but the greenish-yellow fluid from the gigantic
monster’s wounds was sent flying everywhere and burned holes in the ground, which
was truly horrifying.

Luke didn’t want to fight in close quarters with this giant monster that was like a
festering boil.

Adopting the four-eyed creature’s strategy, he made use of the sculptures and pillars to
slow the colossal monster down. It was like the difference between running on a flat road
and running on a pebbly beach; while the obstacles weren’t huge, they made it impossible
for the monster to speed up, and its huge body size was a hindrance.

As Luke ran, he opened fire again.

After two shots, the monster’s big head burst with two more streams of fluid, but it was
still standing
Luke clicked his tongue inwardly; this thing was truly tenacious!

Suddenly, he noticed a flash of shadow not far away.

It was a thick iron chain, on the end of which was a pretty big iron block.

The other end of the chain was attached to the gigantic monster’s back. There was no
telling what special material it was made of, but it wasn’t corroded by the acidic fluid.

Luke’s heart jumped. Putting his revolver away, he sped up. After running over ten
meters, he grabbed that iron chain and continued charging toward the center of the field.

The gigantic monster was unable to react when Luke exploded at top speed. While it was
still charging forward, its target suddenly vanished and its back suddenly went tight.

The next moment, it was flying. Avoiding the parts of the chain that were coated in
mucus, Luke gripped it with both hands close to the iron block, and then started swinging
the chain in the direction that the monster had been running. The chain stretched taut
and the gigantic monster that was on the other end of the chain was sent swinging in the
air. Luke spun faster and faster, and for the first time in its life, the gigantic creature
experienced the thrill of a 360-degree daredevil ferris wheel ride.

Everything around it was a blur. It crashed into the ground and the stairs wildly, sending
chunks of rock and dust flying everywhere.

Luke laughed out loud.

Thanks to the centrifugal force, the gigantic monster’s corrosive body fluid was flung
outward and couldn’t touch him at all.

He had never done anything like this since receiving the strength boost from the system.
It was truly exhilarating.

The nonstop collisions prevented the gigantic monster from reaching the peak of its
inertia. On the other hand, there were huge cracks under Luke’s feet from all his
stomping as he barely managed to maintain his balance using the big iron block. In the
end, he exerted all his strength before he was dragged along by the monster’s inertia, and
threw the monster into a wall like a shot put. The wall caved under the enormous impact,
but didn’t collapse.

Disoriented, the gigantic monster was half-embedded in the wall and couldn’t move for
the moment.

Dropping the chain in his hand, Luke swiftly approached the gigantic monster and fired
with his special revolver again! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The first round of five
armor-penetrating bullets successfully pierced the monster’s skull.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The second round of five bullets contained special
explosive powder. They drilled deep into the gaping wound and exploded inside the
monster’s head.

An even bigger wound appeared, and greenish-yellow fluid, with some solids mixed in it,
gushed out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The third round was five incendiary bullets
which set the massive hole in the gigantic monster’s head on fire, and it released the most
disgusting smell.

This was the first time that Luke had used his exclusive, unique pistol and bullets on a
living target.

The fifteen special bullets were all shot unerringly into the gigantic monster’s head.

The monster wasn’t that tenacious this time, and was practically killed instantly. Half of
its brain had disappeared, and the other half was fried; an injury like that was too much
for the colossal monster to bear.

For Luke, killing this colossal monster was no more difficult than killing Iron Hide Creech,
though Iron Hide Creech would probably be killed instantly if he ran into this monster.
But for Luke, all it took was a dozen bullets to kill both of them.

At the same time, the system notifications finally arrived.

Chapter 575 - This Thing Might Explode? Why Didn’t You
Tell Me Sooner?!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 575 This Thing Might Explode? Why Didn’t You Tell Me Sooner?!

System: Eliminate the Aliens and their queen and stop them from parasitizing the
exploration team. Completed.

Total experience: 10,000. Total credit: 10,000.

Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +7,000. Credit +7,000. System: Stop the Predators from
killing the exploration team. Completed.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000.

That was the end of the system notifications.

The black monsters called Aliens didn’t have any abilities for Luke to learn.

They were regarded as animals or monsters by Daddy System

Based on the rewards from the two missions, Luke guessed that the Aliens could
endanger a lot of humans, while the Predators were only after the exploration team
members in the ruins.

That was why the reward for killing the former was ten times as much as for killing the
latter.

Remembering the mysterious item in Weyland’s backpack, Luke had a guess about why
the exploration team was being hunted by the Predators.

It was natural to be hunted down after the team broke in and stole their treasure.

But on the other hand, the Predators weren’t decent beings either.

The death of the team members had to do with the reproduction of the Aliens.

The exploration team had come here because Weyland Corporation’s probes had
captured heat signals in the ruins.
In short, the team had been lured here.

It wasn’t hard to imagine the role which the Predators, who had placed the mysterious
items in the center of the ruins, played in this hunting game.

That was why Luke hadn’t helped when he could have done something. He simply
watched the two Predators die along with the Aliens.

Those two Predators deserved to be killed.

Thinking that, Luke walked over to the bodies of the two Predators.

Suddenly, part of the armor on the four-eyed creature’s arm popped out to project the
holographic image of a person in a red ray of light.

Luke stopped and frowned as he looked at the hologram. The hologram then said in the
standard accent of an English anchor, “Guardian of this planet, you are worthy of our
respect. We acknowledge the outcome of this hunting ritual. Please convey these words
to your highest guardian.”

At that moment, the ruins trembled even more violently than before.

Luke was alarmed: Was this place going to collapse? It hadn’t been ten minutes yet. Why
was it transforming again?

But in less than half a minute, the earthquake stopped. Startled, Luke looked at an
enormous entrance that had just appeared.

With his Sharp Nose, he could smell the fresh air from the outside world, along with the
smell of multiple Predators.

Also, those Predators were approaching very quickly. Luke stepped back warily to stand
close to the passage opening before he fully activated Sharp Nose.

He then realized that the fresh air was unexpectedly coming from his location in the
ruins.

The maze-like tunnels in the ruins disappeared and were replaced by a broad and
straight passage about seven hundred meters long that stretched from the entrance
directly to where Luke was.

This change in the ruins was much more significant than the previous transformations.
No wonder the earthquake was so intense.

S.
The next moment, blue electric light glittered at the entrance of the enormous passage.

As electricity flashed, eight Predators in pairs came out of stealth mode and slowly
descended from a glowing blue plate-like object into the messy square.

Behind the eight Predators was another Predator in magnificent battle armor.

Unlike the other Predators, this Predator wore a loose cloak that flapped as it walked.

Its face wasn’t hidden behind a helmet. It held a magnificent mask in its hands.

Its features could be compared to those of a crab or a lizard. It didn’t look human at all.

The eight Predators cleaned up the battlefield and then split into two groups. Four to a
team, they constructed litters with their spears and put the bodies of the four-eyed
creature and the dog-headed creature on them, before hoisting the litters onto their
shoulders and turning around to leave.

The Predator in the most lavish attire looked at Luke.

Luke narrowed his eyes and stared back at the Predator who was obviously of a higher
rank.

The Predator strode over to Luke and fiddled with a device on its left wrist. A line of
English words was projected into the air, and the anchor’s voice sounded again:
“Guardian, please accept our gift to you.”

The Predator put its left hand down, and the English words disappeared. It then raised a
double-headed spear with its right hand.

With two clinks, the spear that looked more resplendent than the spears of the other
Predators shrunk down in size to a metallic rod.

After thinking for a moment, Luke accepted it.

The Predator nodded and worked the device on its left wrist again. It then threw out a
black tablet that was the size of two phones.

Pointing at the item it just threw out, it made the gesture for an explosion, and a line of
red words appeared again: “It will finish the clean-up in ten minutes.”

Luke was stunned. “This thing… will explode?”

The Predator nodded and walked back to the plate-like object at the end of the passage.
The next moment, the plate-like object soared up soundlessly with the Predator and the
others who were carrying the bodies, and disappeared at the top of the ruins several
seconds later.

“Sh*t!” Luke finally cursed out loud. “You should tell me sooner if you’re dropping a
bomb!”

Checking the time on his watch, he ran to the Alien queen and cut its tail blade off with
the fork-like prongs on the metal rod. Putting it away in his inventory, he ran off like mad.

The black tablet which the Predator threw out displayed flashing red dots, which
disappeared with every passing second. By Luke’s rough estimation, all the red dots
would completely disappear in ten minutes, and this thing would explode then. He was
confident he could return to the surface within ten minutes on his own, but there were
still a dozen members of the exploration team in the relics.

Running out of the massive passage into a straight tunnel, Luke, who was pressed for
time, raised his head, and heaved a sigh of relief.

The members of the team weren’t all idiots. At least, Weyland and Stafford weren’t.

After that straight and wide passage appeared, they probably quickly made the decision
to evacuate to the surface.

It had been around ten minutes from the moment the passage appeared to the Predator
activating the bomb.

The important thing was that the collection of the bodies of the four-eyed creature and
the dog-headed creature was clearly a ceremony, so the eight Predators weren’t moving
very fast.

At that moment, the exploration team had already run into the upper half of the tunnel
and was close to the entrance.

Luke raised his voice and shouted, “Put Mr. Weyland down! I’ll carry him! The rest of you,
drop any extra baggage and run for the surface as fast as you can!”

His shout echoed in the long tunnel and easily carried over hundreds of meters.
Chapter 576 - What Are You Looking At? Run!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 576 What Are You Looking At? Run!

The exploration team hesitated for a moment, but then they remembered how Luke was
faster than them, even with Weyland on his back.

They immediately stopped hesitating and threw away their things as they rushed toward
the exit of the ruins. Only Weyland and Stafford lagged behind.

None of them dared to dismiss Luke’s warning.

They all knew that the young man had extraordinary courage; there had to be a reason
for him to yell so anxiously.

Everybody ran for their lives.

Without their boss Weyland holding them back, the sturdy team members quickly
charged up the remaining steps to get back to the exit.

They activated the lift without pause and quickly returned to the ice surface.

Luke checked the time again. There were still eight minutes left, which should be enough.

Keeping his speed at the fastest possible within a normal range, he went over to Weyland
and Stafford, put the old man on his back, and started to run again as he said, “There’s a
bomb down below that might blow up the ruins. We have to run.”

Neither Weyland nor Stafford said anything.

Stafford, in particular, was running with all his might. He had no time to talk at all.

Luke wasn’t too panicked. He simply glanced at his fake phone every now and then.

After that major transformation of the ruins just now, there was no longer any signal
interference.

He had set up a camera near the black tablet and was monitoring it via his fake phone.

Half of the red dots still remained on the device, which meant that it would explode in
five minutes, just like the Predator said.
Luke controlled his speed so that Stafford could keep up with him.

When they ran out of the ruins, the lift in the ice cave was moving.

By the time they reached the cave, the lift had just landed at the bottom again.

They got on the lift. Stafford keyed in the password, and the lift quickly ascended.

As the lift went up, Luke checked his multifunction watch. There were three minutes left.

But he saw many people craning their necks at the top of the pit. Enraged, he shouted,
“What are you looking at? Run! The ice is going to collapse! Do you want to be buried?”

His roar was particularly loud because of the echo. The crowd at the top of the pit
instantly vanished.

Three minutes later, when the lift was dozens of meters from the top of the pit, there was
a sudden explosion at the bottom.

Luke looked at his watch and smiled wryly. “Ten minutes on the dot.”

After the explosion, there was a violent earthquake.

A few seconds later, tumultuous shock waves blasted out from the bottom and pushed
the lift up.

The lift practically flew the last ten meters. It shot out of the pit in an arc before coming
down toward the snow at an angle.

While they were in the air, Luke grabbed the buckles on Weyland’s and Stafford’s backs
and did his best to keep all of them steady. Before they landed, he exerted strength in his
hands and threw them up slightly, while he himself crashed into the snow dozens of
meters away.

The next moment, he exerted strength in his legs and jumped out of the depression to
grab the two men who had landed safely, before he ran off.

Weyland and Stafford were dizzy and didn’t clearly see what just happened.

Luke’s series of movements made them feel as if they were flying; at that moment, both of
them saw stars.

The ice behind them cracked in huge chunks and started to sink.

Nobody could see Luke clearly in the blizzard, so he didn’t need to hide his strength.
Every time he stepped on the ground, the snow under his foot was blown away and the
ice exploded. He charged forward through the snow with Weyland and Stafford.

Thirty seconds later, he stopped and turned around for a look.

The ice pit was already two hundred meters away. The three of them were now standing
on the edge of the crater where the exploration team’s snowmobiles were.

The ground a hundred meters around the ice pit collapsed, creating an even larger crater.

Seeing a few bright orange spots in the snow below him, Luke felt like a weight had
dropped from his shoulders. “Okay, it looks like they’re fine. The two of you rest here for
a bit. I’ll help them come up.”

On the warship in outer space, a series of announcements rang out in an alien language:
“This hunt is over.

“The three participants are all dead.

“The Alien queen has been eliminated. All the Aliens have been eliminated. All the
facehuggers have been eliminated. The mission ground is completely destroyed. Clean-up
has been verified as complete.

“The civilization on this planet is more developed than anticipated. The participants in
this mission encountered a low-level guardian who was too strong for them.

“This planet is no longer suitable as a mission ground. It has been removed from the
selection of mission grounds. “Recall all landing crafts immediately. Prepare to jump to
the next mission ground.”

At the same time, several landing crafts with pointed fronts and petal-like tail sections
soared into the sky a few kilometers away from the exploration team’s location.

As if he had sensed something, Luke looked at the night sky not far away.

In the darkness, three long streaks of light shot upward.

Luke watched the light disappear, before he turned his attention back to the rescue
operation.

Half an hour later, everybody else slowly climbed out of the crater. Luke also brought
back four team members one after another who had twisted their ankles during the
earthquake.
But they were already very lucky; at least they could go back, and would be up and
running again after recuperating for a few days.

There had been more than eighty members of the exploration team at the beginning, but
only fifteen of them survived, including Luke, Weyland and Stafford.

The other team members had all been buried deep in the ruins under the collapsed ice.

Stafford had sent some of the survivors to drive the six snowmobiles over.

Two or three people got into each snowmobile, and they made their way back.

When they first arrived, there had been more than twenty snowmobiles and eighty team
members, but they were now returning with a pitiful six vehicles.

They had suffered severe losses on this expedition.

Stafford silently drove the snowmobile, and Luke looked at a gloomy-looking Weyland.
“Mr. Weyland, you’ll deal with the aftermath?”

Weyland hummed in response. “Yes, I’ll take care of everything.” The vehicle fell back into
silence. Luke began to reflect on what had just happened. Those Predators showed
humans no mercy; nobody on the surface had survived.

When they flew out of the pit earlier, Luke had smelled the intense stench of blood.
Clearly, the team members that had been left to guard the cave entrance were dead. That
cloaked Predator had seemed friendly toward Luke at the end, but it was clearly more
because the Predator respected Luke’s capability, not because it respected human beings.

Luke hadn’t attacked the group of Predators who moved the bodies because he noticed
that they were wearing equipment that was clearly more advanced.

Recalling what the cloaked Predator said, he roughly understood that the first three
Predators in the ruins were there for some sort of hunting ritual.

The difference between the equipment on the trio and on the later Predators was like the
difference between tourists who hunted for sport and a special force.
Chapter 577 - Questions and Answers
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 577 Questions and Answers

Even then, Luke was still confident he could kill this second group of Predators, including
the one in the cloak.

But this sort of risky action wouldn’t have been worth it.

Some of the equipment on the Predators didn’t look like cold weapons; there was no
telling how powerful their firearms were.

The bomb which that cloaked Predator threw out at the end was proof of this point.

That tiny bomb was portable and easy to activate, yet it was as powerful as a nuclear
weapon.

The other Predators had similar bombs on their wrists as well, which meant that it was
very likely a regular weapon for them.

Earth’s technology clearly hadn’t reached that level yet. If Luke had really fought those
Predators, they might have detonated the bombs on the spot. He could’ve really been
killed.

He would have thus missed out on a pretty good harvest! Luke subconsciously took stock
of the items in his inventory.

Two hours later, the snowmobiles returned to the icebreaker. The people on the boat
picked up the snowmobiles and got the team settled.

They were treated or got some rest or food.

Luke didn’t get a cabin, but sat down in a corner of a large lounge on the icebreaker with
a big plate of food from the kitchen.

The crew on the icebreaker was feeling uneasy given the deaths among the exploration
team. They were also swamped with work, so Luke didn’t bother to look for someone to
assign him a cabin.

This trip to the ruins had been completely worth it.

Apart from amassing more than ten thousand credit points, which was so-so, he had
harvested a bumper crop of abilities and items.

From the Aliens, he obtained: highly corrosive body fluid, a hard skull, and a sharp tail
blade.

From the Predators, he gained: two extensible double-headed spears, a six-clawed disc,
and two unknown items which he suspected that the Predators used when they were
hunting. These unknown items were two of the three objects which the exploration team
had taken from an underground sarcophagus.

Weyland had brought one back with him, and Luke had found the other two in the
backpack of a team member in the monsters’ nest.

This was an indescribably invaluable harvest; the important thing was that none of the
survivors knew anything about it. Even if the FBI’s 17th Division caught wind of
something, it was Weyland whom they would harass since the survivors knew that it was
their boss who had brought an unknown item back, while they all saw Luke run out of the
ruins empty-handed. He rated the operation in his heart: Perfect!

He wasn’t referring to his gains, but to the clean-up. That should’ve been his
responsibility, but it was the high-tech Predators who blew up the ruins with a super
bomb in the end.

While that last madcap escape had been a little difficult, everything had still turned out
well.

He cheerfully finished his plate of food. Putting the plate down, he then looked at the
person standing in front of him. “Can I help you?”

It was Lex, the African American woman who was an extreme sports expert.

She glared at Luke. “Why didn’t you warn us when you knew that the ruins were
dangerous?” Luke looked around. This was a cabin which had been modified into a
lounge, and people would pass by occasionally, but they were very busy and didn’t pay
attention to the two of them.

He heaved a sigh. “If I knew it was dangerous, why would I go down? If I hadn’t gone
down, how would I warn everybody? Or should I have said, ‘You’re dead for sure, stop
trying’?”

Lex choked for a moment, but then continued arguing. “You could’ve saved more people,
but you had ulterior motives. Every time you went out, you came back empty-handed. Do
the lives of the team mean nothing to you?”

Luke searched his pocket and found a cream chocolate lollipop. He unwrapped it
unhurriedly and put it in his mouth.

Seeing what he was doing, Lex was about to flare up again. Luke, however, said, “At least I
saved twelve people, including you. How many people did you save?”

Lex flushed and fell silent. After a long while, she finally said, “Why didn’t you save the
others?”

Luke rolled the candy around in his mouth while he twisted with the wrapper in his hand.
“How do you know that I didn’t go to save them?”

Lex: “But you…” Her words abruptly cut off, as if she had thought of something.

Luke heaved a sigh. “I’m only human, I’m not a god. I can’t bring the dead back to life.”

Lex’s expression was awful. “…Were they all…” Luke nodded lightly. “They were all in the
black monsters’ nest. I checked all of them; there was no one alive.” Lex opened and
closed her mouth, but her throat was dry.

She wasn’t genuinely stupid.

Luke had shown that he was a man with boundaries. In the face of danger, he had stepped
forward voluntarily many times to defeat monsters and rescue the team.

She didn’t really believe that he hadn’t saved the others because he was scared of death.

She was only saying all that because she couldn’t let go of the dozens of members who
were missing, and just wanted an answer from him.

Now, Luke had given her the answer, but she would rather not have known.

As the safety instructor for the exploration team, her biggest wish was to bring those
people back safely. Now that they were dead, she was overwhelmed with guilt.

Luke glanced at her and didn’t say anything else.

This woman clearly was too much of a saint.

He didn’t plan to interact with her again after this, so there was no need for him to be
chatty.

He had only explained this much because he didn’t want the woman to make things up
about what he had been up to on his own.

She would be a real pain in the ass if she deluded herself into thinking that he was some
big boss behind the curtain, and went doggedly after him.

That was why Luke liked to deal with people who were smart and had boundaries; the
sanctimonious ones who took the moral high ground and didn’t see reason were a pain.

As for those with black hearts? He could use his bullets to deal with them.

That was what he was best at.

At that moment, the voice of an old man came from the top of some stairs. “Alright, Miss
Woods, I’ll handle the aftermath of this expedition. Luke is my personal bodyguard; he’s
not responsible for anything else to do with the exploration team.”

Lex turned around and saw Weyland.

She exploded with anger. “It’s all your fault! I said before we left that being hasty would
be a mistake!”

Luke scoffed. What bullsh*t! That place was a playground set up by the Predators. Unless
somebody else got in first, the exploration team would be killed all the same, however
much she trained them.

After all, everybody had gone into the ruins to explore them, not to fight.

If Weyland had known that such a fierce battle would take place, he would never have
entered the ruins himself.

Wouldn’t it have been much safer for him to hire several hundred mercenaries to clear up
the ruins first?

Luke didn’t say anything.

But Weyland was a wily old fox, and in just a few minutes, was able to appease Lex. Of all
the things he said to comfort her, money definitely helped the most.
Chapter 578 - Isn’t Beating Up People What We Do Every
Day?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 578 Isn’t Beating Up People What We Do Every Day?

Weyland wasn’t using his money to buy Lex’s silence; it was compensation for the
victims’ families as per the contract.

In Weyland’s words, the tragedy had already happened, and the dead couldn’t come back
to life, but he would do his best for their families.

What could Lex say?

Her condemnation wasn’t half as practical as the money Weyland was offering.

Money might not be able to solve everything, but it could definitely take care of most
problems.

Wily old Weyland placated this holy saint and convinced her to go to her room and get
some rest. Then, he walked over to Luke, who had been eating his candy silently.

Luke wasn’t interested in their conversation at all. He was staring up at the ceiling with
his legs crossed and thinking about his own matters as he rolled the lollipop around in
his mouth.

Pulling a chair over to his side and sitting down, Weyland stared at a very relaxed-looking
Luke and finally said, “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke turned his head and smiled. “It’s fine, Mr. Weyland. It’s what I was paid to do.”

Weyland smiled bitterly. It wouldn’t be so troublesome for him if everybody was as

reasonable as Luke.

When the exploration team was hired, it had been explained to them that the mission
would be extremely dangerous before they officially signed the contract.

Now that this mishap had happened and so many people had died, Weyland was being
blamed for it.

But like Luke said, they had all been paid, and at five to ten times the regular amount.

A mission with such a high remuneration was bound to be very dangerous. Even Weyland
couldn’t foresee what might happen.

Weyland appreciated Luke even more – this was someone who saw through to the nature
of things.

People like this were both easy to deal with and not.

They were very hard to sway, but once they made a promise, they always carried it
through to the end.

“I saw your efforts this time, and I’ll add on a bonus of five million. How does that sound?”
asked Weyland.

Luke nodded calmly. “The 500,000 dollars stipulated in the contract has already been
deposited in my account. Whatever bonus you give me doesn’t matter, Mr. Weyland.”

Weyland wasn’t surprised.

He had read Luke’s profile before he hired Luke.

This young man wasn’t like other youngsters; at just eighteen, he already boasted several
million, but he wasn’t extravagant at all. The five million bonus was for something else.

He believed Luke was smart enough to understand his meaning.

By not refusing this money, Luke was tacitly agreeing to certain things. About that
unknown item, for example, and the aftermath of this expedition – he would avoid giving
Weyland any trouble.

The five million dollars was both a bonus and to buy Luke’s silence

After securing this guarantee, Weyland got up. “Get some rest now. Your cabin is A03. Ask
anyone on the boat, and they’ll take you there.”

Luke: “Thanks.”

The return journey was much quicker. The thin ice layer which had formed in their wake
when they first came was a lot easier to crush on the way back. After covering several
hundred kilometers, the ice also thinned out quickly.

It took the icebreaker only five days to return to Ushuaia.

Luke didn’t call Wales or Flegg.

The ruins had blown up and were buried under hundreds of meters of ice. Even if he told
Wales that extraterrestrial beings had appeared at the South Pole, where were the
monsters to be found?

The Aliens had been completely annihilated, blown to smithereens by an extraterrestrial

bomb.

And the Predators? They flew off on a spaceship. Didn’t that all just sound like a joke?

Since Luke had promised to let Weyland take care of everything, he kept mum. After
arriving in Ushuaia, Luke and Weyland flew back to Los Angeles on Weyland’s private
plane.

Weyland’s company car sent him home. Opening the door, Luke heaved a relaxed sigh.
“Home sweet home.”

It was already eleven at night, but nobody was home.

Luke scratched his head. “Are those two up to something crazy again?” He was too lazy to
care about what they were doing Since they were already out, worrying about it now was
useless.

After sending Selina a text message, he went to take a shower.

He was on the couch watching the news and had already drunk two cups of tea when the
door finally opened and two fellows all in black dashed in.

It was Selina and Dollar!

One person and one dog were wearing black with hoods over their heads; they almost
looked like a mother and son.

Seeing Luke on the couch, both of them subconsciously cringed.

Luke continued watching the news. “Okay, close the door first.”

After the door was shut, he asked, “Did you get rid of all traces?”

Both of them nodded.

Luke: “Okay, go clean up, and then we’ll talk.” A few minutes later, Selina was back in her
regular house wear and came back with a smile. Gold Nugget cowered behind her.

She sat down next to Luke and asked, “You’re back early, aren’t you?”

Luke nodded. “I completed my job, so I came straight home. What did you do?”
Selina hesitated for a moment, then replied honestly, “I went out and beat up a few guys.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Nobody died?”

Selina shook her head. “Of course not. I only beat them up.”

Luke hummed and said, “That’s fine then. Go to bed if that’s all.”

Selina and the dog lying next to her feet both widened their eyes. “Huh?” Luke drank his
tea and said unhurriedly, “Isn’t beating people up what we as L.A. police officers do every
day? When we stop beating them up is the day we’ll be on the news.”

Selina and the dog looked at each other and couldn’t find anything wrong with what Luke
said.

But she couldn’t help but ask in a low voice, “Is it really fine?”

Luke smiled. “Don’t forget the safety rules: Review your operation at least three times
after you come back, and don’t leave any traces behind. Actually, I wouldn’t object if you
want to beat up all the gangsters in Los Angeles.”

This answer was once again beyond what they had imagined. “All of them?”

That would be tens of thousands of people.

Luke shrugged. “Don’t guys who do bad things deserve to be beaten up?”

Uninterested in continuing with this trivial topic, Luke dropped it and said with a smile, “I
was too busy on this trip to buy you a gift. I’ll make you something once I have results.”
Selina was still shocked by that “beat up all the gangsters” idea, and just nodded blankly.

The eyes of the dog at her feet, however, lit up, and it started to whine.

Looking at that expectant expression and black and shiny eyes, Luke slapped his
forehead.

He had been speaking to Selina, but “you” could also mean “all of you.”

This alien dog head was clearly flattering itself.

But when Luke thought about it, he didn’t want to disappoint the dog.

“I don’t think you’ll be able to use that thing.” The dog’s big head drooped at Luke’s
words.
Chapter 579 - Don’t Believe That Rotten Old Man
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 579 Don’t Believe That Rotten Old Man

“How about I buy you the best seafood tomorrow? Lobster or tuna, or even seal or whale
meat if you want?” Luke said.

The dog abruptly lifted its head. It barked, then scampered around the house; clearly, it
was very pleased with this reward.

Luke watched it run around in several circles with a smile. Finally, he grabbed the dog
and pulled it over. “But remember, you must protect Selina well, or you know what will
happen to you.”

As long as Selina was safe, anything was negotiable.

If anything happened to Selina, he would definitely beat the crap out of the dog head.

The dog head pretended to shiver, but it wasn’t actually scared.

That the fiend doted on Selina was an ironclad fact which the dog head despaired over.

The next morning, Luke and Selina got up early and left home before sunrise. They had
breakfast in the car.

They were taking the dog to Seafood Paradise Market in Chinatown in San Gabriel Valley.

It was where the gourmets of Los Angeles bought their seafood, and there were a lot of
established shops in this place.

They were here to buy Gold Nugget a gift, and for Luke to buy a huge pile of ingredients
to try making new dishes. He and Selina rarely went out of their way to specially buy
ingredients. Most of the time, they did their shopping at the supermarkets.

But the supermarkets they usually visited didn’t have as much high-quality seafood as a
specialized seafood market.

When they entered, most of the shops were busy.

It was still the darkest moment before dawn, but the market was brightly lit.

There were people moving back and forth everywhere. Some were haggling with shop
owners, some were talking or joking around with their fellows, and some were leaving
with their harvest.

There were puddles of water everywhere on the ground and a strong fishy smell of the
sea, which made the place look a little dirty and chaotic.

However, it was bursting with life.

These people here were working hard to make a living Selina was astonished at the
scene. “Wow, I had no idea so many L.A. people would get up so early. Are they here just
to buy fresh seafood?”

Amused, Luke put one hand on her shoulder and guided her toward the stalls. “Of course.
People who really work hard know what Los Angeles looks like at four in the morning.”

Selina subconsciously looked at her watch. “Isn’t it already half past five?”

Luke shrugged. “But we got up at four and drove an hour to get here.”

Selina slapped her forehead. “My bad. Thank you for your hard work, darling.” As they
chatted, the alien dog head grew anxious. It pulled at Selina’s trousers and whined
frantically.

The two of them didn’t need to look at the dog’s expression to know that it was saying:
Hey, didn’t you say you would buy me a present? Hurry up, otherwise it’ll be all gone.

The truth was that this place did indeed do big business.

The customers here were either foodies or those from F&B businesses.

The foodies were here to satisfy their cravings, while the industry workers were here to
diligently and professionally make money.

A lot of the stuff here could be sold at prices that were fifty percent higher, or even more
if the goods were rare, once they went onto the shelves of Chinese supermarkets. But
Luke and Selina weren’t in a hurry.

Luke wasn’t after precious ingredients; he focused on what he liked and what tasted
good.

Price wasn’t something that he needed to take into consideration.

Therefore, he decisively gave up on an ingredient if there was a mad scramble for it; his
Sharp Nose ensured that the ingredients he bought were fresh and top-quality.
Gold Nugget never stopped drooling.

It really loved seafood, but Luke didn’t make or buy a lot of it.

It was more troublesome to buy seafood than red meat.

Luke also refused to buy low-quality seafood.

Now that the fiend had come to this hallowed place to specially buy it food, the dog was
truly mad with joy. Gold Nugget was also uninterested in precious ingredients, and chose
purely what it liked.

Selina already had a rapport with the dog. As long as she heard it whine, she would look
in the direction of its gaze and know what had caught its attention.

Gold Nugget also had a great sense of smell; Dollar’s nose wasn’t just for show.

Fresh prawns, lobsters, groupers and tuna were purchased in bulk, while stuff like crabs
and sea urchins were purchased on a smaller scale.

Gold Nugget was more interested in food like this compared with Luke and Selina.

But there was one thing that both Selina and Gold Nugget liked.

And that was king crab.

Generally speaking, king crabs could only be caught in the Bering Strait every September
and October, but Chile king crabs were available on the market in July.

While it was only June 10, a number of Chile king crabs were already available.

But they were sold at much higher prices than they would be a month later.

Listening to the Chinese shopkeeper’s spiel on how delicious the “only two” Chile king
crabs were, the mouths of the two gluttons next to Luke dropped open, and Dollar’s drool
flowed down into the puddle of water outside the door.

Selina was a little better and remembered to swallow her drool, but her longing
expression was also cast that way.

Luke waved his hand. “I’ll take them.”

After that, he leaned in close to the Chinese shopkeeper, who was in his forties, and said
in a low voice, “I won’t bargain with you, but you need to give me ten more of these
things.”
The Chinese shopkeeper smiled mysteriously. “Those are the only two at the moment.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “I’ll pay the current price in cash.” He then took out two rolls of
hundred-dollar bills and tossed them to the shopkeeper’s wife behind the counter two
meters away.

The Chinese shopkeeper’s smile froze.

His wife, who was also Chinese, was even faster at calculating than a money counter
machine, and nodded at the boss.

She gripped the two rolls tightly in both hands. Clearly, she didn’t want to let go of them.

The Chinese shopkeeper’s smile widened. “Then wait a minute; I’ll help you ask around at
the other stores.”

Luke nodded with a smile and watched the shopkeeper call out to his wife before he
walked to the back of the shop.

Selina found it odd. “Didn’t he say that the crabs are rare? Where’s he gonna get more of
them?”

Luke whispered in her ear, “Don’t believe him! This rotten old coot has more stock
behind his shop, but if he puts all of them out, he won’t be able to say that they’re the
‘only two’ and then jack up the price.”

Selina was speechless.

The price that the shopkeeper quoted was already on the high side for rare seafood;
otherwise, she wouldn’t have been interested in the king crabs at all.

Thankfully, on the way here, Luke had already told her that he had earned a hefty amount
from his South Pole trip. Otherwise, she would’ve complained about his extravagance for
the whole day. Even though they were already very rich, Selina had always been a frugal
person. Very soon, the “rotten old man” returned, claiming that it hadn’t been easy for
him to gather all the goods together. Luke had no time for that and directly interrupted
him. “Enough. I’ve already paid you; don’t tell me you still want to jack up the price?”
Chapter 580 - Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers
Things
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 580 Gold Nugget Buys a Fridge and Luke Delivers Things

Thinking about it, the shopkeeper realized that it made sense.

He was a shrewd businessman, but he wouldn’t renege on a deal; that would be bad for
his shop’s reputation.

He led Luke and Selina to the back door and brought out a batch of Chile king crabs. Luke
pretended to examine them for a moment before he waved grandly. “Pack ’em up.”

He had already determined with his Sharp Nose that the king crabs were fresh, or he
wouldn’t have spent so much on them.

Although he jokingly claimed that the shopkeeper was a bad man, the man’s produce
were all of a high quality, which was why he dared to sell them at such high prices. After
purchasing the seafood, Luke and Selina returned with Gold Nugget.

The seafood had to be put in a freezer or eaten when still fresh. Also, if they bought any
more stuff, there would be no place to put it in the car.

They had specially taken a detour and drove the secondhand Ford back from the airport
because they didn’t want their police car to reek of seafood.

It wasn’t even seven o’clock when they returned.

Luke and Selina divided the seafood and put them away.

Gold Nugget whined frantically as it scampered back and forth to indicate that it wanted a
big seafood meal.

Unlike Luke and Selina, it actually preferred eating stuff raw, especially seafood.

The fish which Luke caught at sea last time had all gone into the dog’s belly; not a single
one had been wasted.

In the end, Selina pampered Dollar a little more, and snuck it a prawn to eat.

Like a person eating a pistachio with the shell on, Gold Nugget finished it in a few bites.
Luke simply reminded Selina, “It’s very fast and convenient to boil prawns. Don’t give all
of them to the dog.”

Selina realized that was true, then switched to tossing crab, sea urchin and tuna to Dollar.

Luke had nothing to say after that.

It was basically only Gold Nugget who enjoyed crab and sea urchin, and nobody would
fight the dog for those.

The tuna that they bought wasn’t a rare one like bluefin tuna, but was the common
yellowfin tuna and longfin tuna.

Also, the best way to eat tuna was raw, as sashimi.

All the tuna fish was quite big. Luke would at most cut some sashimi for him and Selina to
taste, but the rest would all go to Gold Nugget.

After all, the dog liked eating raw seafood!

After ten minutes or so of bustling around, Luke and Selina finally moved everything into
the newly-bought massive freezer.

That was right, there was now a large freezer in the house. Big enough to store a bull, it
sat on its own in the open basement.

It hadn’t been there before Luke went to the South Pole.

Thus, it wasn’t Luke who bought it… but Gold Nugget.

Gold Nugget kept going on and on about how it was the one who bought it, but Luke
wasn’t very curious.

It was a no-brainer that the dog had dragged Selina out, chosen the freezer, and gotten
her to pay for it.

After putting away the ingredients, the boiled prawns were ready.

If a certain two fellows didn’t have a bit to satisfy their cravings after coming home from
buying food, they would feel twitchy for the whole morning.

It was like missing the final EXP from killing one last monster in a game to level up. Luke
then made tuna sandwiches, which was rare, and made a lot in one go. Selina quickly
packed up the sandwiches, two to a paper bag, and then placed the bags in a food box.
“We’re giving out lunch today?”
Luke shrugged. “We don’t buy seafood often, we can just use that. I’m too lazy to make
pastries anymore.”

Selina chuckled and didn’t complain about his laziness.

Making sandwiches and making pastries were as different as cooking instant noodles and
making your own noodles, although the sandwiches cost a lot more than the pastries.

They left the house with the food box, and got to the Major Crimes Division at a quarter to
nine as usual.

Everybody smiled and nodded to Luke and Selina in greeting upon seeing them.

Nobody asked where Luke had disappeared to recently. They all knew that he now often
went out on assignments that had to be kept confidential, and they knew better than to
ask him about it.

Selina called for everybody to come and get their tuna sandwiches.

Everybody was quite happy.

Compared with the fast food outside, they seldom had tuna sandwiches.

Billy Wang, the biggest glutton, opened the bag. Glancing at the tuna fish inside the
sandwiches, he asked with a smile, “This fish is pretty good. Where did you get it?”.

Selina: “From the seafood market in San Gabriel Valley.”

Billy Wang clicked his tongue and gave her a thumbs up. “As expected of a food
connoisseur.” Pleased, he took his sandwiches with him.

Watching him leave, Selina couldn’t help asking Luke in a low voice, “…Why do I feel like
he’s a lot like that shopkeeper from the seafood market?”

Luke laughed aloud. “Billy Wang is only 39, not a rotten old man.”

Selina pointed at him. “You said it. I didn’t say anything at all.”

Luke: “…”

They finally made their way to Elsa’s office.

Naturally, Elsa had already seen them when they arrived, and wasn’t surprised at Luke’s
appearance. Casually putting away Luke’s tuna sandwiches for her and Dustin, she said,
“There haven’t been many tricky cases recently. Thanks to the Stark Expo, public safety in
Los Angeles suddenly improved a fair bit.” Luke said with a smile, “But the D.A. and the
judges have to be cursing, right?”. Elsa shrugged. “Of course. The D.A. has a number of
offenders lately that need to be convicted. The judges have already told HQ multiple
times for us to ease up for now.”

Luke nodded. “That’s good. Right, boss, want to have dinner at my place in the
afternoon?”

Elsa looked at him. “Dinner? In the afternoon?”

Luke: “You can’t sunbath at night, can you? Didn’t you just say that the D.A. and the judges
want us to work less? It’s a chance for you to take a break.”

Elsa didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but she nodded after thinking for a moment.
“Alright, but why are you suddenly inviting me to dinner?”

Luke: “I bought some Chile king crabs from the seafood market today. Just nice, let’s try
them together.”

Elsa was lost for words.

This was something most police officers usually wouldn’t buy since it was really
expensive.

But Luke had actually specially gone to a seafood market to buy them? They were only
sold as a whole there; a whole crab definitely wouldn’t be cheap.

Giving up on pondering Luke’s daily expenses, Elsa nodded.

Luke and Selina left the police department. In the car, Selina looked at the passing
scenery and asked casually, “Where are we going now?”

“Looking for an acquaintance to do something,” replied Luke casually. As he drove, Luke

suddenly remarked, “No wonder we were told to ease up. I don’t see any of those familiar
hoodlums on the streets here – I remember there’s usually a few of them selling weed on
the last two streets we just passed, right?”

When he said that, Selina shifted a little in the passenger seat and subconsciously turned
to look outside. “Mm, that’s right.”

Dollar, who had been sitting in the backseat, suddenly lay down. Its ears also drooped as
it stole a glance at Luke in the front seat.
Chapter 581 - Transfer and Promotion Rumors
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 581 Transfer and Promotion Rumors

Luke didn’t think too much about it. After making that remark, he drove on and soon
reached the front of a large building.

Looking at the name of the company on the building, Selina was dazed. “Why are we
here?”

“To find someone and give them something,” Luke replied casually as he stopped the car
next to a parking meter on the side of the road. He paid for parking before they went to
the building entrance.

He didn’t enter the building, but showed his badge to a security guard at the entrance. “I
would like to speak to Supervisor Happy about something. Can you help me let him
know?” The security guard frowned. “Officer, you can make an appointment at the front
desk.”

It was very hard to directly contact Tony Stark.

Happy was the person responsible for Tony Stark’s safety. Many people wanted to get in
touch with Tony Stark through him, so it wasn’t easy to contact him either.

Luke shrugged. “I’m here about what happened at the expo last time. You just need to
give Supervisor Happy my name.”

The security guard frowned. The attack at the industrial park had been a huge deal. While
the media never said that Stark Industries was incompetent, their neutral reports were
already a slap to Stark Industries’ face, and Stark Industries’ security team had been
questioned too. Now that Luke had mentioned the attack, the security guard didn’t dare
directly chase them away.

He said something to his partner, before he said to Luke, “Wait a moment.”

He then went to the side and spoke into his walkie-talkie for a while.

He waited a moment, and then said something into his walkie-talkie again. After that, he
ended the communication and returned. “Supervisor Happy will be down in a minute.
Please wait a moment.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thank you.” A few minutes later, the burly Happy appeared at
the entrance.

He was a lot friendlier this time when he saw Luke and Selina. “Detective Luke, Detective
Selina, what can I do for you?”

Luke gestured to him, and they all went to his parked car, before he finally said, “I have
something that I need to show to Mr. Stark, but I don’t have a way to contact him, and I
don’t want anybody else to deliver it for me, which is why I’ve come to you.”

Happy frowned. “What is it?” Luke shook his head. “You can give it to Mr. Stark after
examining it yourself, but please make sure that nobody else knows about it.”

Happy wanted to say something else, but they reached Luke’s car by then.

Luke opened the trunk and revealed two silver gray boxes. He took them out and gave
them to Happy. “You should only open them in a lab with no signal interference –
something isn’t right with the items inside these boxes.”

Happy rolled his eyes. You’re giving them to me when you know there’s something wrong
with them?

But Stark Industries wasn’t some charity organization. They had dealt with too many
questionable items, so these things weren’t a big deal.

Happy wasn’t too wary of Luke. After all, this young man had met Stark several times and
had saved them just recently.

At Stark’s instruction, Happy had investigated Luke and knew every detail about his
background. There was nothing suspicious about Luke except for his slightly
unbelievable combat ability.

That was the end of their conversation.

Luke didn’t even give Happy his number. In any case, it would be a piece of cake for Stark
to contact him if he wanted to.

After watching Happy enter the building, Luke and Selina got into their car, and Selina
asked, “What’s in the boxes?”

Luke thought for a moment before he answered, “A gift from someone else. Stark will
help me study it first.”

Hearing that, Selina didn’t ask any more questions.

The moment she heard “study,” her head hurt.

Dollar shuddered hard in the backseat. Lately, a certain dog head had become very
sensitive about the word “study.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Enough, I’ll make something good to eat when we get home.”

The other two fellows in the car immediately lit up with eagerness.

Since L.A.’s judicial system was overtaxed recently, Luke had no qualms about slacking
off.

Even the hoodlums on the streets had decreased; with the state of public security
recently, there really wasn’t any need to work so hard.

After getting home, Selina went off to train. Dollar hesitated for a moment, before it left
with her, since Luke had made it clear that it was still too early for lunch.

As he was cooking, Luke listened to the local news on his tablet.

“… There’s been a murder at a playground on the east side of Los Angeles. The three
victims were hung on the ferris wheel last night, and are suspected to be gang members.
This may be another gang fight. This year, gang fights in the area have reached…”

Luke glanced at the image and didn’t think much of it

Three men hanging from a ferris wheel wasn’t a big deal; it wouldn’t even have been
surprising if these gangsters had been burnt alive by their enemies.

Black Bones, the gang which Luke and Wade the Best Hitman had wiped out together,
was a “shining” representative of such ruthless acts.

But it didn’t seem that anybody had ever used a ferris wheel to hang people, right? After
thinking about it, Luke shook his head and dropped it.

There were too many bizarre cases in Los Angeles for him to take note of.

At three in the afternoon, Elsa suddenly called him. “Luke, boss is coming to your
afternoon dinner too.”

Luke was stunned, but didn’t hesitate to say, “That’s great. He’s welcome to join us.”

Elsa: “Well, there’s something important he wants to talk to you about. You… need to
think about it carefully.”

After a brief silence, Luke replied, “Got it, thanks.”

An hour later, Dustin and Elsa drove into the compound one after another.

After he got out of the car, Dustin looked at the house before him and mumbled, “I knew
this guy was living comfortably, but I didn’t know it was this comfortable.”

Elsa wasn’t surprised at all. She greeted Selina, who opened the door for them, and said,
“Take a look at the backyard first – you haven’t seen anything yet.”

When they arrived at the backyard, Dustin was rendered completely speechless by the
blue sky, the white clouds and the green grass that opened up before him.

He knew that Luke was rich, and that Luke’s house was located in a middle-class
neighborhood.

Only after seeing it with his own eyes today did he know exactly how luxurious it was. He
was instantly 10% less confident about a certain matter.Next to the grill, Luke greeted
them with a smile.

They were too familiar with each other to trade formalities, and simply sat down.

Dustin waved at Selina, who was getting them drinks. “You come here as well. This thing
involves you too.”

Selina handed out the drinks, and when Dustin drank his iced guaraná , he sighed with
satisfaction. “I’m here because I need to ask your opinion on something.”

Both Luke and Selina listened silently.

“Director Brad will likely be moving to another position,” said Dustin.

Luke and Selina looked at each other. Elsa drank her juice leisurely; clearly, she already
knew about it.

Dustin was silent for a moment, as if waiting for Luke and Selina to digest the astonishing
news, before he threw out something even more serious. “He may be transferred to
another city.”
Chapter 582 - Support and Consideration
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 582 Support and Consideration

Selina was surprised. “Transferred?” She had thought that Brad was going to be
promoted.

After all, given his capabilities and achievements, there had always been rumors that he
would be promoted as LAPD’s Deputy Commissioner.

“Yes.” Dustin had another mouthful of juice and nodded. “If he’s transferred, he’ll need a
team of trustworthy and familiar people to take control quickly. Do you understand?”

Both Luke and Selina nodded.

This was the regular approach.

It would prevent Brad from being impeded by his new subordinates.

While it wouldn’t be hard for Brad to take care of this problem, for him to take control
peacefully would take a few months at least.

That wouldn’t be an ideal start for Brad as a new leader.

“So, I’m here to ask if you want to be transferred.” Dustin gazed at Luke and Selina and
said, “This is only what I’ve been thinking, and you’re completely free to say no. Director
Brad doesn’t know about this. However, we’ve been cooperating well in the past few
months, and you’re the best candidates I could think of, besides Elsa.”

Elsa turned her head aside and couldn’t be bothered to look at Dustin.

She knew that if she and Luke weren’t close and that bringing her along might increase
his chances of success, Dustin would’ve probably bypassed her to talk to Luke and Selina
alone.

Luke and Selina weren’t surprised.

Dustin staunchly supported Director Brad; it was understandable that he would go over
to help Brad establish himself.

Luke and Selina in turn supported Dustin, so he wanted them to come with him.
Dustin and Brad might hold different positions, but they had the same approach. After
that, Dustin thought for a moment before he added, “Also, if you want to be transferred,
you better talk to Stark Industries first.”

He was actually quite reluctant to say this, because he didn’t think that Luke and Selina
were in favor of this plan.

Selina didn’t say anything, while Luke asked after a short pause, “Can I ask, where’s the
big boss being transferred to?”

Dustin hesitated for a moment before saying, “Keep this to yourself: Director Brad will be
transferring to New York to become the First Deputy Commissioner.”

Both Luke and Selina were stunned. “New York?”

Luke hadn’t expected Brad to be transferred from the West Coast to the giant mire that
was New York on the East Coast.

NYPD’s First Deputy Commissioner was appointed by the Commissioner. This was on the
same level as the Police Commissioner, who handled practical issues and was above most
people in NYPD. This transfer was definitely a promotion for Brad.

Brad was going to New York, a financial and cultural center, and to NYPD, the biggest
police department in America; this wasn’t as simple as an increase in ranking.

Being promoted from a three-star Bureau Chief to a four-star First Deputy Commissioner
was like a soldier in ancient times becoming an administrative official.

It was like the old Chinese saying: “He who rules lives by mental perplexity; he who is
ruled lives by physical labor.”

Brad would be on his way to becoming a Commissioner from this point on. By then, he
would no longer be a policeman… but a politician.

That was partly the reason why Dustin dared to ask Luke to come with him.

One of the best choices was always to stick with the big boss.

But Dustin wasn’t certain if Luke would do it.

At just eighteen, this young man already had more money than most police officers could
make in their entire lives. He also had never been interested in a promotion despite his
pile of achievements.

Even without Dustin and Brad’s support, Luke would do very well if he stayed in Los
Angeles.

There was also Tony Stark, Luke’s true backer.

In the face of the L.A. superpower that was Stark Industries, a mere First Deputy
Commissioner of NYPD wasn’t worth mentioning

After contemplating for a moment, Luke asked, “I need to think about it. Is that alright?”

Naturally, Dustin had no problem with that. “Of course.” Looking at his face, Luke asked
with a smile, “Is it very urgent?”

Dustin revealed another piece of information. “You have until October; it won’t be as easy
to act after that.”

Luke knew that he was implying that Brad’s transfer would be after October, probably in
November or December.

Whoever wanted to go with the big boss had to let him know in advance so that he could
keep the posts open for them.

New York wasn’t that attractive to Luke, but it was different for most other police officers
in Los Angeles.

Anybody who went with Brad would definitely be considered his loyal supporters.

As long as Brad was promoted again and became head of NYPD, they would definitely
benefit a lot.

There were inevitably very few people Dustin could ask about a transfer; Brad wouldn’t
be bringing a lot of people with him. Those who went were bound to be ostracized by the
local NYPD officers, so they had to be strong mentally and also have enough
achievements.

Dustin’s old buddy Roger, for example, had a family and a history of heart disease, so he
wouldn’t be on the list.

That was the end of the business talk.

Dustin had come specifically about this matter. Now that they were done talking, he got
up and was ready to leave.

Luke urged him to stay. “Boss, the D.A. and the judges told us to take it easy. Why don’t
you have dinner here before you go?”
Dustin shook his head. “There’s a pile of things I need to do; all of you go ahead.”

As he said that, he noticed his trusted subordinate was still lying on a deck chair and
showed no signs of getting up. He found it odd. “You’re not leaving?”

Elsa: “I haven’t had a vacation in a long while. I’m here specifically to take a bath and to
catch some rays.”

Dustin was even more surprised. “Take a bath?” What was that about? Had Luke
conquered even this iron lady… “Cough, cough!” He hurriedly put a stop to his wild
imagination.

Selina was still here; that thought had purely been a natural reflex.

Elsa didn’t notice Dustin’s strange expression. She simply pointed at one side. “It’s
Selina’s spa. It’s been a few months since I last enjoyed it. How I miss it.”

Dustin looked in the direction she was pointing, and saw an oval pool three meters in
diameter. “A… spa?”

Suddenly, his confidence at persuading Luke to go to New York plummeted another 10%.

Disappointment flashed across his solemn face, but he still started walking to the front
yard.

But Luke stopped him and pulled him over to the grill nearby. “Boss, since you’re here,
you can wait a bit to take some food back with you.”

Dustin didn’t decline again. After all, he had eaten pastries and takeout from Luke more
than once.

They went over to the grill. Luke picked up a food box nearby, lifted the lid on the grill,
and put the things from the grill into the box.

He asked casually, “Boss, do you want me to pack food for two?”

Dustin replied just as casually, “Okay.”

Shortly after that, he realized something wasn’t right. “Wait. Why did you ask that?”

As the boss of the Major Crimes Division and with years of experience as a detective, his
intuition was very sharp, and he realized that Luke’s question was very strange.
Chapter 583 - A Good Place Full of Simple and Honest
People
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 583 A Good Place Full of Simple and Honest People

Luke chuckled and winked at him. “Boss, you really think nobody in our division knows
that you invited that beautiful lawyer to a candlelight dinner at a three-star Michelin
restaurant?”

Dustin opened his mouth but couldn’t refute it. He could only grit his teeth and ask, “Who
told?”

Looking at his face, Luke put the BBQ into the box and shook his head. “Boss, it is with
regret that I tell you that it was the street patrol who spread the news, but exactly who
started it, nobody knows.”

Looking at Luke’s expression, Dustin could only sigh. “Fine. If you don’t want to say
anything, forget it.”

Clearly, Luke didn’t want to tell on his colleagues over such a small thing.

Snitches were despised everywhere, but especially in the police department. When all
was said and done, it was only human nature to find a girlfriend. Dustin had done nothing
wrong. But Dustin felt a bigger headache come on when he thought of that woman. He
was going to New York. Could he persuade her to abandon her career in Los Angeles and
go with him?

Why would she do that for him?

Dustin, this tough-as-nails man, couldn’t help feeling melancholy.

Luke had a strange expression, but didn’t make things worse and just said, “Boss, it’s all
packed up.” Dustin accepted the box and stepped away. “Thank you. Huh. What’s this?”

He had been distracted by Luke’s unexpected revelation and hadn’t noticed what Luke
had cooked.

Now that he smelled the fragrance of the food from the grill, he couldn’t help but ask the
question.

Luke: “The first Chile king crabs of the year.”

Dustin: “…”

Lost for words, his optimism about Luke agreeing to the New York transfer dropped
another 10%.

He had been 50% confident of convincing Luke to come to New York with him at the
beginning, but he was now only 20% confident.

Going over to his car, he took out a file and gave it to Luke. “Since we’re not busy at the
moment, you can get this over with in your free time.”

Luke opened the file, and didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Police school training?
Boss… is this alright?”

Dustin snorted. “Don’t get careless. Not everybody is that smart. Sooner or later, some
brainless person will be incited into attacking you with this. Now that you have the time,
get this sorted out sooner. In any case, it’s just a formality.” Luke thought about it and
realized it made sense.

It was indeed a problem that he had never been trained at a police school.

Dustin had good intentions – while he and Brad were still in L.A., he was giving Luke the
green light to make up for this gap in his qualifications.

Seeing that Luke wasn’t saying anything, Dustin said again, “After this, you and Selina
need to take the detective test as a matter or procedure. I’ll arrange everything, it won’t
be too troublesome.”

What else could Luke say? He said sincerely, “Thanks, boss.”

Driving off, Dustin’s feelings were complicated as he watched Luke wave goodbye in the
rearview mirror.

Luke lived such a comfortable life here, and could enjoy king crabs before they were even
on the market. He also had Selina, and a spa in his backyard. Would he really choose to go
to New York and suffer with Dustin?

He just hoped that his one last effort at the end there increased his chances of success
from 20% to 30%… Hm, maybe 25%.

Feeling very uncertain, Dustin disappeared from Luke’s sight.

Returning to the backyard, Luke brought two plates of roasted king crabs to the two
women who were already in the spa.
Squatting next to the pool, he gave them the plates and said, “Boss, that thing about the
candlelight dinner which you mentioned in our group, I’ve already blamed it on the street
patrol. Don’t accidentally expose yourself.”

“Thanks.” Elsa was genuinely grateful. She then said angrily, “It’s all because of that
gossip, Billy Wang. He just spreads whatever he hears.”

Luke had nothing to say.

He didn’t want to get involved, but Elsa had accidentally let slip that Dustin had a
candlelight dinner with a certain beautiful lawyer when she was speaking to Luke.

He was partly to blame, so he could only help wrap things up.

It wasn’t a big deal, but it wouldn’t be good if Dustin thought that Elsa was telling
everybody about his private life.

After that, Luke finally talked business. “Boss, you’ve decided to go?”

Elsa nodded without hesitation. “I’m all alone here without any relatives or friends. Going
to New York wouldn’t be bad at all.”

Luke shook his head. “But New York is much more dangerous.”

Elsa became solemn. “I know, but it’s dangerous to be a police officer anywhere.”

Luke: “Don’t forget Bullseye. There are plenty of people like him in New York.”

Pondering for a moment, Elsa shook her head. “We ran into people like that in Los
Angeles too, didn’t we? In the end, it’s up to God whether I survive or not.”

When he realized what her stance was, Luke didn’t say any more.

An unlucky person could be hit on the head by a falling flower pot while out walking.

Being a police officer was a dangerous job. There really was nothing you could do except
pray for God’s protection and do your best to avoid danger.

Looking at Luke, Elsa said, “Don’t worry about me. You’re actually doing very well here.
There’s no need for you to go.”

Luke smiled. “Thanks.”

He knew she was afraid he would agree to go to New York because of her.
Dustin naturally wasn’t as close to Luke as Elsa was.

After all, they were partners before she became his superior. It was kind of like Dustin
and Roger.

In Elsa’s opinion, Luke definitely wouldn’t go to New York just for Dustin’s sake.

And things turned out the way she had expected.

Luke would only give a reply after he considered the pros and cons clearly; Dustin and
Elsa weren’t the deciding factors.

It wasn’t that he was cold and unfriendly, but New York really was a “good place” full of
“simple and honest folk.”

If he barged his way in without a plan, running into a wall and bleeding from the head
would be getting off lightly.

That afternoon, everybody in Elsa’s squad slacked off.

Selina even called Elizabeth and Billy over, and Simmons was invited as well

However, neither Billy nor Simmons stayed long. They ate a bit and Luke gave them a big
bag of BBQ before they went back to work at the police department.

Simmons was a young white man and Elsa’s new partner. He was still a rookie and had to
build up his experience by working more cases.

Billy and Elizabeth were partners and were already quite experienced, but they were
both still a little meek in front of Elsa.

It was like Billy Wang, that old fellow. He hardly spoke with Elsa one-on-one, and would
only trade a few words with her in the lounge before beating a hasty retreat.

Weak men were always this pathetic in front of powerful women.

Old Wang, who was a henpecked husband, was even more pitiful.

The truth was that most people in the Major Crimes Division were a little uncomfortable
around Elsa, except for the veterans who were on the same level.
Chapter 584 - Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking
Vigilante
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 584 Gold Mine Yields, and the Limb-Breaking Vigilante

It wasn’t because Elsa was very hard to deal with, but because the iron lady was too
intimidating and most male detectives didn’t want to taste being suppressed by her aura.

Luke and Selina were the only two in the Major Crimes Division who might be Elsa’s
subordinates in name but were actually more like her friends.

Luke had set an example by joking with Elsa every day. Naturally, Selina wasn’t scared
either. So, the relationship among the three was very natural.

Thus, the backyard that afternoon became a playground for the three women. Luke
simply set the grill to keep the food warm, before he went back inside to work.

Since he couldn’t tan, he was only keeping Selina company during the occasional moment
that he sunbathed.

Since she had someone else to keep her company today, Luke decided to go to the
basement and tinker around with his own hobbies.

Suddenly, he received a call. He spoke into the phone for a while, and then helplessly
dropped his tools.

von

He said goodbye to the women in the backyard before he drove off, leaving the place to
them.

The call was from Jenny, who sounded pretty angry. He could only go and interact with
this old secretary slash new CEO.

He barely entered the hotel room Jenny had directed him to, when she jumped into his
arms and bit his face.

Luke smiled apologetically and didn’t resist.

After venting her fury, Jenny finally breathed heavily in his arms. “What’s your problem?
The mine is already starting to produce gold, but you’ve never once asked about it? Aren’t
you afraid that someone will rip you off?”
Luke chuckled and said, “I have you there, right?”

Naturally, he couldn’t say that Bobby, his human polygraph, was there to monitor the
situation the whole time.

He was the only one who knew about Bobby’s mental abilities, and naturally, nobody had
any idea that the gold mine was under Luke’s constant surveillance.

At that moment, the gold mine was operating under the supervision of Jenny, Bobby,
Chris and Samantha.

Finally, Jenny reported the company’s recent development to Luke.

The new mother lode in Boom Town was already producing an abundant yield.

After just a dozen days of work, profits already amounted to hundreds of thousands of
dollars.

Jenny didn’t manage the gold mines too much; she simply standardized the
infrastructure.

There were established templates for that. As long as the administration was in place, she
didn’t have to do anything.

Thanks to the excellent business skills which she had inherited from her parents, she had
completed most of her courses in the last half-year, and wasn’t far from graduating.

At that moment, she was mostly focused on building the phone company.

Currently, the phone company’s startup phase was being funded by her investment.

She pressed Luke’s hand and said seriously, “My money will be used up before the
product hits the market. Do you have a plan?”

Luke said with a smile, “That’s fine. I made some money recently. Let’s put it into the
phone company.”

Jenny was surprised. “How much did you make?”

“Five million,” said Luke casually.

Jenny: “…”

With Luke’s new investment, Jenny said that she would reduce her shares accordingly.
However, that wasn’t the only problem that the phone company faced.

“Your phone needs network support in order for those new and convenient functions to
work, right?” she asked.

Luke nodded.

“But I already did some research. There’s no wide-scale systematic wireless network in
the whole world. Our phones are too advanced!” she continued.

Luke thought for a moment. “You’re saying…?”

“The network has to be constructed by a big corporation. Our money won’t be nearly
enough, even if we invest all the profits from the gold mine into it,” said Jenny.

Luke pondered for a moment. “Look into Weyland Corporation. I remember that it’s a
major corporation that deals mainly in global telecommunications, right?”

Jenny was blank. “You want them to build and promote the wireless network?”

Luke smiled. “It doesn’t hurt to try. You have to let them know the benefits of a wireless
network.”

With that, the boring stuff was finally dealt with, and Luke and Jenny got down to real
business.

The business went on for a long time.

Luke returned home the next morning. Selina wasn’t at home. Naturally, Dollar wasn’t,
either.

Luke had received a text message last night.

Elizabeth had been so excited the previous day that she had gotten drunk. She dragged
Selina back to her place to talk all night.

Selina didn’t refuse.

Elizabeth mainly wanted to talk about the gold mine as well.

Once the gold mine started to produce results, her mother’s 5% share in the mining
company had turned from paper wealth into real money. Elizabeth had learned about the
recent mine profits from her mother, Samantha.
Even though she had prepared herself mentally many times, the number was still too big
for her to contain herself.

But she was a cautious person, and didn’t want to talk to an outsider about it. She could
only come to Selina.

Luke? Forget it.

As his first student, smart Elizabeth had realized earlier on that this normally warm
person was in fact inwardly aloof.

She didn’t have the courage to talk to him.

Since none of the gluttons were here, Luke made a very simple breakfast and ate on his
own. He then left home with a packed box of breakfast.

Selina would go to the police department with Elizabeth. He didn’t need to wait for her.

He arrived at the police department, only to find that Selina and Elizabeth hadn’t arrived
yet.

He was too lazy to call them. With Gold Nugget around, it wouldn’t be easy for anything to
happen to Selina.

It was more likely that Elizabeth had been too drunk.

After giving Elsa some food, Luke sat down in front of his computer.Sonia, the black
female detective and intelligence expert, came over.

Luke pointed casually at the food box. “Help yourself.”

Sonia didn’t bother acting polite, and took out two paper bags. She opened them and
clicked her tongue. “What’s this? Lobster?” Luke said in a low voice, “King crab. Eat them
quietly and don’t say anything.”

Sonia’s lips moved, but she dropped the subject and said something else, “I made a couple
of interesting discoveries. Want to hear it?”

Luke gestured for her to pull a chair over and sit down, while he took out two bottles of
Guaraná from his drawer and gave her one of them. “Of course. Here’s your commission.”

Sonia rolled her eyes but opened the bottle anyway. She then said, “It’s two things. Firstly,
a ‘vigilante’ appeared in our district about two weeks ago.” Luke’s hand that was holding
the juice paused briefly. He didn’t say anything. Sonia: “The numbers are incomplete, but
they show that this ‘vigilante’ sent more than two hundred hoodlums to the hospital in
the last two weeks. Of course, the hospital only took in 213 of them; many more didn’t go
to a hospital at all.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “So diligent? How many of those scumbags died?” Sonia heaved
a sigh. “None. Practically all of them had broken legs, and those who were going to shoot
also had broken arms; the most wretched ones had their five limbs broken.”

Luke widened his eyes and he smacked his lips. “Five limbs?”
Chapter 585 - This Is America, This is Our World
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 585 This Is America, This is Our World

Sonia’s expression was a little strange. She looked like she wanted to laugh, but she
managed to hold it in. “Fine, my explanation wasn’t accurate. Actually, the shortest ‘limb’
wasn’t broken, but swollen.”

Luke couldn’t help scratching his head. “So brutal?”

Sonia finally chuckled in a low voice. “These people were all attempting rape when they
ran into this ‘vigilante.’ The other party kicked them in the groin from the back, and then
broke their four limbs.”

Luke inwardly smiled bitterly, but his face didn’t change. “To be honest, I would do the
same. Are there any clues on this Mr. Vigilante?”

Sonia shook her head. “Not really. The victims are all hoodlums who like to get into fights.
There’s no proof that they were injured by the same person. Also, you know that the D.A.
and the judges are strongly requesting that we ease up…”

Luke smacked his lips. “Then fine. Let’s treat this Mr. Vigilante like he doesn’t exist. What
about the other thing?”

Sonia: “Did you hear the news yesterday? Three hoodlums were hung on a ferris wheel in
a playground on the east side.”

Luke nodded. “I did. Was ‘Mr. Vigilante’ part of that as well?”

Sonia shook her head. “Not really. It was just that the incident blew up today. I’m afraid
that the D.A. and the judges will be even busier after this.”

Luke raised his eyebrow. “A lot of people died? Or were caught?”

Sonia: “According to the information in the police department this morning, a lawyer, a
D.A., and a recently-retired criminal court judge died yesterday and today.” Luke
frowned. “Hate crime?”

Sonia nodded. “The lawyer was found drowned in his own swimming pool. The D.A.’s
home was set on fire with him in it. The retired judge’s home was blown up; there
weren’t even enough body parts to fill up one evidence bag.”
Luke tapped the table.

That was really brutal. The way that the judge died, in particular, indicated strong hate.
Burning a house to the ground, on the other hand, wasn’t really surprising, since it was a
common tactic which gangs used to destroy the crime scene.

Sonia looked around carefully before she shifted closer to Luke and whispered, “It’s said
that the three dead men were related to a case from five years ago, and the only surviving
victim from that case has come back.”

Luke sighed. “So after all that, you’re here for the face-slapping, aren’t you?” Sonia was
blank. “What are you talking about?”

Luke spread his hands. “You said yourself, a Mr. Vigilante is helping to beat up gangsters
and a victim is getting revenge on some corrupt officials; it’s like we law enforcers are the
villains.”

Sonia’s lips moved, but she realized there was nothing she could say. Put that way, it
really seemed like it.

She got up angrily to leave with the two lunch bags. “This is America! This is our world!
What can I do?”

Luke, however, let out a “hey,” and smiled after she turned around. “Thanks for the info.”

Sonia’s face froze for a moment, before she couldn’t help smiling as she raised the bags in
her hand. “Didn’t you already pay for it? Goodbye.”

Watching Sonia go, Luke mulled over the first piece of information.

The second thing would undoubtedly be a major L.A. case, but it happened on the east
side, which wasn’t his jurisdiction.

More importantly, the deaths of a lawyer, a D.A., and a judge meant that corruption and
bribery might have been involved. He wasn’t interested in avenging people who no
longer had boundaries.

As for the first piece of information…

Luke narrowed his eyes and looked at the time.

It was already twenty past nine, but his partner still hadn’t arrived.

But even after she showed up, he couldn’t ask her any questions here, so he wasn’t in a
hurry at all.
At that moment, he received a call from another number. He looked at the number, which
didn’t look familiar.

He picked up the phone and casually said, “Hello, who are you looking for?”

A dry and hoarse voice came from the other end. “It’s me, Tony Stark. Where did you get
the stuff you gave me yesterday?”

Luke couldn’t help but sit up straight as he smiled. “Do you think it’s alright to talk about
it over the phone?”

After a brief silence, Stark said, “I’ll send a car to pick you up at ten.”

Luke: “Okay. I’m at the police department.”

The call was cut off.

Luke scratched his chin and chuckled. Doing this good turn was really hard.

While he was pondering how to interact with this bigshot, his phone rang again.

He picked up his phone, only to see that it was yet another number he didn’t recognize.
Also, it was a South American number.

Still, Luke answered the phone. “Hello, who are you looking for?” “Luke?” It was a
woman’s voice.

Thoughts flashed through Luke’s mind. “If you mean the Luke who bought you a drink,
then yes, it’s me.”

The woman was silent for a moment. “Fine, the guarana and the raspberry juice actually
weren’t bad.”

Luke was amused. “How can I help you?”

It was Rebecca.

He didn’t think that she would call him for no good reason.

The Fraternity should still be hunting her, and she should avoid communication as much
as possible.

A moment later, he hung up with a strange expression. “Seriously? I have to get involved
in this too?”
Taking out a chocolate lollipop, he slowly unwrapped it and put it in his mouth as he
contemplated the information he had just received and what kind of benefits he could get
out of it.

Helping out was one thing, but what he could get from it was another.

As a man who never had enough experience and credit points, he was already good at
earning more and spending less, and it was a good habit he planned to keep.

At that moment, there was the sound of footsteps, and someone rummaged around in the
food box on the desk.

Luke didn’t even bother to raise his eyes. He simply asked, “You didn’t have breakfast?”

“You have to ask Elizabeth about that.” It was Selina’s voice.

Luke turned his head. “So you didn’t have breakfast either?”

Elizabeth smiled awkwardly while holding the paper bag which Selina had just given to
her. “Not yet.”

Gobbling up the crab sandwich and giving one to an expectant Dollar, Selina complained,
“There’s nothing in her fridge except a few bottles of soda water. There isn’t even a slice
of cheese.”Elizabeth felt a little awkward, but not too embarrassed.

She was too familiar with these two people.

Luke: “She lives by herself, and she often works late and gets up early. Isn’t it perfectly
normal for her not to have any food in her place?”

Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense.

Few people liked to stock up on ingredients the way Luke did.

Of course, there were also few like Elizabeth who didn’t have ready-made food at home.

Very soon, Elizabeth fled with her crab sandwiches.

When it came to cooking, she felt that she needed to study more. For now, she still wasn’t
qualified to join such a high-level culinary discussion.
Chapter 586 - Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 586 Negotiation, and Tony Who Never Bargains

Luke was in no rush. He even gave Selina a carton of milk so that she wouldn’t choke.

He then gestured for Gold Nugget to hide in a corner under the desk, and snuck it some
sandwiches from the box.

Gold Nugget was clearly starving. At home, the dog could find food and snacks at any
time.

But there weren’t even any potato chip crumbs at Elizabeth’s place last night.

Seeing how it protected Selina so diligently, Luke gave the dog five more crab
sandwiches.

After the two gluttons finished half of the sandwiches in the food box, Luke got up and
said, “Let’s go. Time to work.” Wiping her hands, Selina asked, “What is it?” Luke said,
“Let’s talk outside.”

Standing next to the road in front of the police department with Luke, Selina found it
strange. “Are we waiting for someone?”

Luke nodded. “Be a good boy, Dollar.”

Dollar barked to show that it understood.

At that moment, a Rolls-Royce Phantom drove up and stopped in front of them.

Happy opened the door.

After the two people and the dog got into the car, Happy gave Dollar a strange look. “You
take your police dog everywhere with you?” Luke chuckled. “No, it’s family. Dollar, say
hello to Happy.”

Dollar barked at Happy and then lay down obediently.

Even the usually stiff-faced Happy couldn’t help smiling as he waved at Dollar. He clearly
liked dogs, particularly the obedient ones.

During the journey, Happy gave them a brief explanation of what Luke and Selina needed
to pay attention to when they met Stark, and for the first time, he gave them his personal
card.

After Happy was done, Luke said with a smile, “I’ll be going in on my own. Selina and
Dollar will wait for me outside.”

Happy found that odd, but still nodded his head. He couldn’t help recalling what
happened between his boss and Luke when Selina was around the last few times.

So, are you taking precautions?

Selina had no objections about the arrangement.

Her attitude toward Stark was neutral, and she wasn’t very interested in meeting him.

Luke was clearly going to talk about some secret thing. Furthermore, Dollar wouldn’t
pass the security check at Stark’s private villa; it would be troublesome if any anomalies
were detected.

Thus, she had the car stop several hundred meters away from the villa. Picking up the
food box, she took Dollar with her to the beach to play.

Quietly observing this, Happy felt that this scene was somehow familiar.

After entering Tony Stark’s villa, Luke looked around with great interest.

His movements weren’t exaggerated, and it was only a casual sweeping glance.

Taking an elevator down five levels, Luke found himself in a crude laboratory.

It was crude because it had clearly just been refurbished with special insulating
materials.

Luke already had no signal on his phone here.

Happy stood at the door silently and didn’t walk in. He simply gestured at Luke to enter.

Passing through two glass doors, Luke entered the central area of the lab.

Though it was the central area, it only had two very simple workbenches, each of which
had an item on it.

Tony Stark had just compressed a bright light screen into a dot before flicking it away.

Seeing Luke, he asked right away, “Alright, Mr. Luke, this place is completely secure. Can
you tell me now where you got these things?” Luke chuckled. “From aliens, of course.”

Tony snorted.

As the leader of a super weapons corporation, he had naturally encountered this sort of
thing quite a number of times, so he wasn’t very surprised.

“These two items are quite technologically advanced,” he said and pointed at the short,
small and thick item. “This one, in particular, should be an energy weapon.”

He then pointed at the double-headed spear. “As for this weapon, it’s also made of special
raw materials. As for the collapsible function, we can currently make something similar.”

Luke nodded in agreement. Tony looked at him. “Now, name your price. I’ll buy them.”

Luke chuckled and said, “I want the technology and materials. For example, the material
composition of the spear, or the technology to build that alien firearm.”

Tony looked him up and down with a strange expression. “Do you think they’re worth it?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s what I want. Feel free to make a counter-offer.”

Tony snorted. A counter-offer? He was too lazy to do that.

“These two items are a little interesting, but only a little. I don’t have the time to study
them or figure out how they’re made. So, you can take them back, or accept my proposal.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Okay, I accept your proposal.”

Tony was a little startled. “You’re not going to ask how much?”

Luke chuckled. “It’s fine, I’m easily satisfied.”

Tony smacked his lips, as if he hadn’t expected that response. He could only nod. “Okay,
you can go now. The money will be transferred to your account.”

“Okay, bye.” Formalities over, Luke turned around and left.

Stark opened up the light screen again, but he glanced at Luke’s back and felt it was
strange; Luke seemed even busier than him.

Outside the villa, Luke declined Happy’s offer to escort him back and said that he only
needed a driver.

Happy didn’t insist, and agreed with the arrangement.

The Rolls-Royce Phantom picked up Luke and the two gluttons who had finished eating
on the beach and returned to the city.

Back at the police department, they drove their own car out.

Before Luke said anything, Selina opened her mouth first. “Claire just called me. She’s
coming the day after tomorrow.”

Stunned for a moment, Luke slapped his forehead. “Right, she said she was coming to L.A.
beforehand to check out USC.”

“Why didn’t she call me?” As soon as he asked the question, he understood. “I didn’t have
a signal in Tony’s place.

Selina was a little envious. “She’s much smarter than I am. With just a little bit of effort,
she can get into USC.”Luke couldn’t argue with that.

Claire had always been a smart kid. In middle school, most of her energy had gone into
activities like cheerleading, camping, skateboarding, dancing, singing, playing in a band
and so on, and she hadn’t devoted as much time to her studies.

But even then, her grades were always above average.

With a little bit of effort, she would be in the top tier. If she slacked off a little, she was
still a second-tier student.

After the last trip to Los Angeles, thanks to Catherine’s covert encouragement, she
worked hard in the last few months and was accepted by USC.

Luke had been happy about this result before.

But now… he was thinking about persuading Claire to go to a university in Houston.

Fine, he was kidding.

Chapter 587 - Business Is Business, and It’s Hard to Repay a
Favor
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 587 Business Is Business, and It’s Hard to Repay a Favor

As long as Claire wasn’t going to a university in New York, it wasn’t a problem.

But who knew if this little monkey would explode with rage in a couple of months.

Looking at his inexplicable expression, Selina found it odd. “What’s with that face? You
don’t want her to come?”

Luke shook her head. “You forgot what Dustin said yesterday about us going to New
York?”

Selina got it, and she put one hand to her forehead. “You really want to go? Then… Hey,
why should I worry about that? Isn’t Claire your sister?”

Luke smiled bitterly. “Fine, thank you for worrying on my behalf.”

Saying that, he drove the car home. After telling Selina to help prepare Claire’s room, he
went out.

On the way, Jenny called him. “Why did Stark Industries transfer twenty million dollars
into our company account?” Luke said, “I made a small deal with them.”

Jenny: … Do you have some misunderstanding about what the word “small” means?

Telling Jenny not to worry and that the money could be used as reserve funds for the
phone company, Luke ended the call.

Twenty million wasn’t a lot, but it definitely wasn’t insignificant either.

Tony was extravagant when it came to daily entertainment.

But as a businessman, he knew very well that business was business.

Of the two Predator weapons which Luke had given to him, it was the energy weapon
that was valuable, but he might not necessarily be able to study it.

Twenty million could be considered the market price.

Luke knew what Tony was like; he could trade his watch for two boxes of strawberries,
or blow up metallic suits worth billions as a firework show for Pepper. It was like how it
was Luke’s business whether he wanted to give Selina five or fifty million in shares, but
when Weyland wanted to hire him for a private assignment, he had to pay five hundred
thousand dollars, while Sheerah paid Luke ten thousand dollars to be a bodyguard for
one night.

By the same logic, Tony could waste his money however he wanted in his private life, but
had to follow the rules in the weapons deal this time with Luke.

Business is business! That was an American truth.

Has my luck been too good recently? Luke wondered as he drove aimlessly around the
east side.

Now that he made a fortune, he decided to give someone a hand for free.

A good turn was the hardest to repay.

After leaving some scrawls on the walls at several important street corners on the east
side, he went home.

When he entered the house, he heard noise in the guest room.

Going over for a look, he saw Selina bustling about.

When he looked at the new items in the room, his expression turned strange. “Where did
you get these?”

Selina was still straightening out the sheets that she had just placed on the bed. She
replied without turning to look at him, “I bought them for Talia and the others. They’re
still new.”

“Peppa Pig?” Luke didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Are you sure Claire will like
that?”

Selina: “She’s not eighteen yet. Otherwise, why don’t you go out and buy something she
likes?”

Luke raised his head and thought for a moment, before he shook his head regretfully.
“Fine, I don’t know what she likes either.”

Claire was actually very into cute things three years ago.

But she was older now, and Luke wasn’t sure what Claire liked at the moment.
If that little monkey wasn’t happy, she could always buy something herself.

After making that decision, Luke didn’t say a word and made his escape, leaving Selina to
continue with what she was doing. That night, Luke went out again after 11pm. There
was the sound of a conversation in Selina’s room. “Do you think he knows?”

“What are you afraid of? Luke said that beating them up was fine, so just do it!”

“But we didn’t mention how many people we beat up.”

“You didn’t mention it. I can’t say anything; I have to abide by Luke’s rules.”

“Don’t you have any sense of shame at all?!”

Luke headed east.

Entering an abandoned factory, he found a platform and lit a camping light, then sat
down.

At twelve, a person came in through the front entrance.

Seeing the figure sitting in the center of the factory, the person was startled and paused.

However, the stranger was already saying, “Come over here. Rebecca asked me to help
you.”

After a brief silence, the person drew a gun from her back and slowly drew closer. “Who
are you?” The stranger tilted his head and operated his phone. “You may call me…
Puncher.”

The person raised her gun. “You’re lying. Rebecca has no friends.” With a soundless
chuckle, the stranger again typed and played an audio message: “I owe her a little favor,
and we’re just barely friends. And you, Bloodmint, are someone she considers a friend.”

The person’s face was finally revealed under the camping light.

She was a white woman around 35 years old. She wasn’t especially beautiful, and was
even a little hard – there was a grim air about her, and her eyes were cold and dark.

She was in poor condition at the moment; not only was she pale, her thigh was bleeding
through her trousers. Even the hand that was holding the gun was shaking.

But she still didn’t put it down. “You’re from the Fraternity!”
The stranger stood up. “If I was with the Fraternity, I would have attacked you by now.
Your injuries are pretty bad.” As he spoke, he came closer.

Ignoring her gun, the stranger walked over to her. “Alright, putting up a front won’t help.
I’ll treat your injuries for you.”

He then easily wrested her gun from her and dropped it on the side.

His other hand was already supporting the woman called Bloodmint and helping her sit
on the platform.

Shocked, Bloodmint was about to attack, when Luke pressed down on her shoulder.
“Enough. I had two whole seconds to kill you if I wanted to.”

Bloodmint paused for a moment. Finally, she stopped resisting and asked, “Why aren’t
you using your real voice?”

The stranger shrugged and typed again: “And be as high-profile as you? You didn’t even
cover your face when you stole the munitions. It’s only a matter of time before LAPD and
the FBI track you down.” He then put his phone back in his pocket and gestured for her to
be quiet. He quickly cut open her left trouser leg with a knife. Removing the simple
bandages on the leg, he shook his head.

This woman was really hardcore.

The massive injury was almost eight centimeters long, and she had actually stapled it
back together. Luke’s teeth hurt just looking at it. He searched his backpack, took out
some medical supplies and gave her a shot of painkillers first.

A moment later, he started to clean the injury and stitch it up.

He was done in less than ten minutes.

Luke took off his rubber gloves, placed them in a plastic bag, and then put it away in his
backpack.

As for the medical supplies, he packed them into a black cloth bag and put it to one side.
Then, he typed on his phone: “Keep these for your own use. You can still prepare
properly before getting revenge. It’s not like it’s hard to buy medical supplies.”
Chapter 588 - Selina’s Progress and Gold Nugget’s Reward
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 588 Selina’s Progress and Gold Nugget’s Reward

Bloodmint silently watched Luke work. Most of the wariness in her eyes finally
disappeared. Hearing that, she shook her head. “I can’t wait anymore.”

Luke heaved a sigh. He typed and played, “Since Rebecca has already asked me, just tell
me what you need.”

Bloodmint bit her lip for a moment before she shook her head. “No, this is my revenge.”

Luke heaved another helpless sigh and typed a long paragraph: “LAPD knows you’re
back, and that you killed the lawyer, D.A. and the judge in that case. A word of advice: an
appropriate disguise is still necessary.”

Bloodmint was silent.

Luke didn’t dwell on it. He dropped a card and left.

Only after he disappeared from the factory did Bloodmint pick up the card; there was
nothing but a number on it. She hesitated for a moment, but still put the card in her
pocket.

Luke returned home and was surprised to see Selina and the dog in the living room. “Why
are you still up?” Selina looked at the dog and then said, “Haha. No reason. I just finished
training and couldn’t fall asleep.” Luke hummed and said, “Go to bed early. Since we’re
free tomorrow, I’ll give you a checkup in the morning.”

Selina nodded and quickly slipped off to her room with Gold Nugget.

Luke shook his head at the two guys. They needed to train their mental fortitude; they
couldn’t look so guilty after doing something so small.

Just look at him. How many grand things had he done? But he was still a sunny young
man!

The next morning, Luke gave Selina a physical checkup after breakfast.

Reading the data, he couldn’t help but look Selina up and down.

Selina asked, “What’s wrong?” Luke: “Your overall stats have increased by 3%, and your
body fat percentage has returned to 17%. It seems the two of you discovered the trick to
it.”

Selina chuckled. “What to fight right now?”

Luke thought for a moment before he nodded.

Stats were just fixed data, just like his 40 Strength.

Without his battle skills and abilities, his combat ability would’ve been less than half.

While Selina’s physical qualities had improved, it remained to be seen how much combat
ability she had picked up.

The plug-in that was Gold Nugget couldn’t be as effective as Daddy System’s Super
Learning Mode.

Picking up a hand target, Luke signaled that he was ready.

Selina’s fists reached him the next moment.

Luke raised an eyebrow and blocked it. “Your speed isn’t bad.”

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thunderous slaps rang out as Selina attacked
fiercely and silently.

Ten seconds later, Luke opened his mouth. “Okay, stop holding back. You’ve been training
for such a long time. It’s time to demonstrate your other moves.”

Hearing that, Selina paused for a moment, before she suddenly changed her style.

Different from her previous form that was like boxing, her new attacks were even fiercer.
She kept punching and kicking at Luke’s vital parts, including his crotch, joints and throat.

Luke, however, fended off her attacks unhurriedly and remarked, “Now that’s progress.”

A minute later, Luke raised a hand and grabbed her fist. “Okay, enough.”

Selina was sweating a little, but she didn’t seem too exhausted. “Did you go easy on me?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

In terms of the system’s stats, Selina’s Strength and Dexterity had only increased by less
than a point.
Without the corresponding boost in reality, she still had a long way to go before she could
catch up with Luke.

But this was already frightening enough.

Her stats had improved by 3% after just ten days, and her body fat percentage hadn’t
dropped.

If she continued to improve at this speed, she would be twice as strong in a year. At that
moment, she was twice as strong as an ordinary person, and would be four times as
strong if her strength doubled; she would be able to become part of the extraordinary
crowd all on her own.

Also, this was only a measure of Selina’s own combat ability.

On top of that, she and Gold Nugget currently had a perfect symbiotic form, and Luke had
yet to test her strength in that form.

It was mostly because Selina was unwilling to. She said that she wouldn’t use it because it
was too eye-catching

Eventually, Luke only checked her stats for the incomplete symbiotic form.

After looking at the stats for a moment, he quietly erased all the data.

Absolutely nobody could learn of this data.

Selina’s strength was equal to Luke’s in the incomplete symbiotic form. Her dexterity was
slightly lower, but not by too much.

More importantly, Selina boasted the ability to regenerate rapidly in that form, and her
recovery was much faster than Luke’s Elementary Self-Healing.

In short, Selina’s incomplete symbiotic form was approximately equal to Luke who didn’t
use extraordinary abilities.

Luke was a little concerned about this cheat-like symbiotic form.

But thanks to a series of fortuitous events, the odds that Gold Nugget would cause Selina
harm were very slim, so Luke didn’t take further action.

He would rather have Gold Nugget protect her than kick it away for the potential harm it
might bring

As the person closest to Luke, Selina would inevitably run into certain supervillains.
If she wasn’t strong enough, he could only have her switch to office duty in the future for
her own safety.

He commended Selina after the checkup.

Watching her leave to take a shower, Luke grabbed the dog that was trying to slip away
with her. He crouched down and asked, “What about you?”

Dollar blinked its small eyes in confusion. Luke: “Stop playing dumb! I asked you before
to check if your own abilities have improved. Don’t say that you forgot.” Seeing the threat
in the fiend’s eyes, the dog immediately cringed and said, “Yes, a little.” Luke: “What do
you mean by ‘a little’?” The dog looked at him and said carefully, “It’s similar to Selina.”

Luke: “By similar, you mean there’s still a gap?”

The dog hesitated. “That’s not something I can calculate easily…”

However, seeing the fiend narrow his eyes, the dog confessed in a hurry, “Fine, I only ever
eat half of the special energy in her body every time, and I return the other half to her.
That’s very fair, right?”

Luke rubbed Dollar’s head. “That’s good. Remember, if you make a huge mistake, don’t
blame me for only giving you ten percent of it.”

The dog shivered. “Got it.”

Luke stood up. “Stop acting. As a reward, I’ll give you a tablet just for you in a couple of
days.” The dog immediately wagged its tail. “Really? Really?”

Luke: “Really, really. Go, it’s time to work.”

The dog followed him out with obedient delight. “Really? For real? It’s really ‘my’ very
own?”

“Don’t forget the safety rules. If you speak when we’re outside the house, I’ll cut down
your number of snacks,” Luke warned.

The dog immediately fell silent, but then it began to whine as it switched to asking the
same question in a different language. Luke could only roll his eyes and ignore it.
Chapter 589 - An Impromptu Trip Around the World
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 589 An Impromptu Trip Around the World

Luke and Selina went to the police department. Selina distributed the pastries with a
smile, and Luke sat down to read the files on his computer.

He had to take care of Bloodmint.

Although she wanted to resolve her grudge herself, Luke had to at least make sure that
she didn’t die.

Another way to look at the saying “business is business” was that when it wasn’t a
business-related favor, it was harder to work with.

Rebecca and Luke weren’t business partners. It was completely up to him how he wanted
to do this good turn.

To Luke’s mind, this good turn wasn’t hard to do, and he could earn credit at the same
time; naturally, he had to accomplish it diligently.

This was a gang that had successfully bribed a D.A. and an experienced criminal judge; he
was quite excited to take it down!

This time, he couldn’t ask Sonia, who was more skilled at gathering intelligence, to help
him.

Anybody would be able to tell that there was something wrong with him if every person
he looked up came to a bad end.

Fortunately, Mr. Smith had taken the blame for Elsworth, otherwise Sonia might have
become suspicious of Luke.

The case was now under the eastside police department’s jurisdiction and had nothing to
do with Luke on the surface, so it was fine for him to intervene.

On the computer in the police department, he didn’t directly search for files related to the
case, but looked up the general public law and order situation on the eastside.

He had learned some of the actual information through other channels earlier on, and
only needed to make one more trip tonight to lock onto Bloodmint’s enemy. He finished
the research very quickly, and even had the time to call Catherine and ask about Claire’s
trip to Los Angeles.

In the end, Catherine told him that after they saw Claire off at the airport, they would be
traveling around the world.

Luke was dumbfounded. “Traveling around the world?”

Catherine replied happily, “That’s right. We’ll take a plane to a couple of places first, then
a cruise ship across the Atlantic to Europe. We’ll be gone for around forty days.” Luke: “…
You’ve really made up your mind, haven’t you?”

Claire laughed. “Just nice, Claire wants to go over to your place. She’s almost an adult
now, and we can’t take care of everything for her. Joseph will spend the summer holiday
at his grandfather’s ranch. I asked Sandra to look after him.”

Luke felt that the arrangement was fine. “That’s great. Right, when are you leaving?”

Catherine: “Noon at Houston Airport tomorrow. Claire’s flight is at twelve o’clock, ours is
at three.”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “I’ll send someone to bring you something. Have
Robert read the user manual first.”

Catherine smiled. “We’re going out for fun, there’s no need for a gift.”

Luke: “It’s not a gift. Just have Robert read the user manual.”

Catherine: “Fine, everybody knows I can’t understand appliance user manuals! You don’t
need to remind me twice.”

Luke was amused. “Okay, have fun. I’ll take care of Claire.”

He put down the phone and smacked his lips. He was glad that Robert and Catherine
were taking an impromptu trip.

They hadn’t gone on a long, romantic holiday on their own since their honeymoon, which
was many years earlier.

Listening in, Selina was a little moved. “Do you think I should tell my parents to do
something similar?”

Luke: “Sure. As long as you can convince Mario, I’m sure Sandra would be happy to go
along.”

They didn’t need to worry about her siblings being left on their own.
Selina had a lot of cousins and relatives who lived close by. They were all honest and
sincere folk who worked on farms and ranches. They could totally take care of Talia and
her other siblings.

Selina put on a bitter expression. “Then there’s probably no hope.”

Luke got up and said, “Let’s go and do some shopping for Claire. Only a girl knows what
another girl needs.”

Selina got up as well and sighed. “Forget it. Mom and dad already took an international
trip at the beginning at least.” Luke was blank for a moment before he laughed despite
himself.

Years ago, Mario and Sandra eloped from Mexico to America; that was indeed an
international trip.

As their daughter, Selina could mock them, but it was inappropriate for Luke to say
anything.

Putting his hand on her shoulder with a smile, Luke said encouragingly, “There will be a
chance in the future. You’re a rich lady right now. If you discuss it secretly with Sandra
first, it’ll be very easy to surprise Mario later.”

Selina thought for a moment and realized that it made sense.

Given what Elizabeth had mentioned about the gold mine, Selina could get a thousand
dollars in dividends every day. Her family was no longer strapped for cash. It was just
that Mario was a hard-working man who was used to keeping busy. He couldn’t just sit
around.

Luke had always appreciated that about him. Mario was so much better than other
people who messed around with drugs, gambling and prostitution the moment they got
rich.

Buying a huge amount of daily necessities for Claire, Luke and Selina slipped off home.

It was very rare for them to be ordered to goof off in L.A.. Thanks to Stark Industries’ fury,
law and order in Los Angeles had never been better.

When they got home, Luke fiddled around with the device for Robert and Catherine’s trip.
Of course it wasn’t a weapon, but a satellite phone.

The current satellite phones on the market were well-established. Luke mainly boosted
the signal receptor and added a tracker so that he could check the phone’s location at any
time.

The modification didn’t take long.

With Tony’s skills, it was a piece of cake. It was a good thing Luke didn’t care if such a
task was below him; he made whatever he needed himself.

He then had Jenny arrange for an employer – a young man on his first day on the job at
Luke’s company – to drive to Houston and deliver the phone to Robert.

Luke didn’t feel guilty about asking someone else to run errands for him, since he was the
one paying the young man’s salary. Since he was rich, he could leave the small things to
other people to handle.

Done with his family matters, Luke went out again that night.

What he didn’t know was that Selina and the dog slipped out as well after he left.

The two sneaky guys communicated telepathically.

“Are you sure Luke won’t be back early?”

“Don’t worry. I’ve noticed that every time he goes out, he’ll be gone for at least an hour.
We’ll go beat them up right away, take their money, then come back. It’ll take us 37
minutes at most.”

“Okay, but if he catches us, you won’t get your earnings from tonight.”

“That’s unfair!”“Do you want me to call Luke back to reason with you?”

“…Let’s go now in case that guy returns earlier.”

“Didn’t you just say that it’ll only take 37 minutes?”

“Safety first.”

“Hey, why are you imitating Luke?”

Elsewhere, Luke headed straight for a major nest of “Latino Boys,” a gang on the eastside.

He was here because they were always well-informed.

Luke snuck into the center of the base after a couple of minutes. He found the boss of the
place, held him down in a room, and tortured him for information.
Chapter 590 - Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In
Service
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 590 Sorry, the Number You Have Dialed Is Not In Service

There were more than fifty people in the Latino Boys’ nest, including a number of
prostitutes who were here to offer their services. In this situation, it wouldn’t be proper
for Luke to make all of them disappear.

Since he was in a hurry, he didn’t do a massive purge, and simply captured their boss and
interrogated him.

After interrogating the boss, there was the sound of an explosion in the distance.

Luke walked over to the window and looked in the direction of the sound, but had no
impression of the place.

He dragged the boss over and pressed him to the window. “Tell me, what is that place?”

After a quick glance, the boss replied quickly, “That’s an abandoned factory. It’s in
Garcia’s territory. I hear it’s a processing plant.”

Luke nodded. “Thanks.” He then twisted the boss’s head lightly with both hands.

Not far away, the corrupt lawyer whose mouth had been taped shut had horror all over
his face.

The boss’s head suddenly turned 180 degrees to stare at him with dead fish eyes. The
lawyer shuddered, and could only cry through his taped mouth.

A moment later, the corrupt lawyer vanished from this world as well.

It would be too troublesome to make everybody in this base disappear, but it wasn’t hard
to make the boss, the corrupt lawyer and their bodyguards disappear without a trace.
Some members going missing was probably even more terrifying than the whole gang
going missing.

Luke didn’t mind giving the legend of the Ghost Butcher even more mystery.

When he finished, all the gang members in the base were looking at the explosion in the
distance from the front entrance, and Luke took advantage of the situation to leave from
one side.
He had obtained the intelligence he needed.

Bloodmint’s foe was none other than the Garcia family, led by Diego Garcia. Diego Garcia
was in Luke’s database… but he didn’t rank high.

The Garcia family was mostly active in the greater Los Angeles area further east instead
of the city center.

So far, Luke had only wiped out two minor nests of theirs in the city in passing.

Five years ago, the attack on Bloodmint and her family happened on the east side of Los
Angeles, so her targets of revenge included the L.A. city D.A. and judge.

That was how LAPD got involved in this case.

Of course, it was how the Garcia family came to Luke’s attention.

A lot of people probably wouldn’t be happy about how this entire thing was going to end,
but the citizens of greater Los Angeles definitely would.

As he mulled over this matter, Luke drove to the site of the explosion.

He did one large round of the dilapidated factory before he turned the wheel and drove
further east.

Twenty minutes later, his expression changed, and he drove the car into an alley.

After he got out, he jumped into a backyard, went over to a pile of junk, and looked at the
person who had collapsed next to it. He heaved a soundless sigh. If you had accepted my
help, you wouldn’t be lying here now!

He pulled the woman back to her feet and supported her out of the yard. When they were
in the alley, the woman regained some consciousness. When she saw the stranger in
black, she was about to struggle. “I’m Puncher!” Luke took out the phone and played the
words. When Luke took out the phone, the woman stopped struggling, and when she
heard that familiar anchor voice, she simply passed out.

Luke sighed and took her to his car.

Driving to a secluded spot, Luke put down the passenger seat and used a flashlight to
examine the woman from head to toe before quickly focusing on her waist.

He took out a medical kit and deftly cut through her clothes over her waist. He couldn’t
help but grind his teeth when he saw the wound; why were her injuries worse each time?
This time, it was a ten-centimeter-long wound on her waist in a critical location.

Naturally, this injured person was Bloodmint.

Luke mocked inwardly: You must’ve called yourself Bloodmint because you predicted
you would never stop bleeding, right?

As he roasted her inwardly, Luke moved even faster. Holding the flashlight with his
mouth, he picked up the medical supplies and started to treat her wounds.

Twenty minutes later, he was finally done treating all her wounds.

The woman had injuries all over her body, but the waist injury was the only one that was
a little more dangerous.

The good news was that this injury didn’t impact her vital organs. That was probably due
to her strenuous training.

Doing your best to prevent your vital organs from being injured in an attack was also an
important skill.

Luke had just taken off the surgical gloves after he was done, when he heard a phone
ringing in the car.

Frowning, he quickly put the gloves into a plastic bag and put on another pair of special
gloves, before he found a phone on Bloodmint.

Looking at the number on it, he answered the phone offhandedly.

“Riley Noyes, listen up! We’re below the overpass. You know who this is…”

Luke calmly took out his fake phone with the other hand and quickly worked it before he
aimed the speaker at Bloodmint’s phone.

The next moment, a gentle female voice rang out in the car. “Sorry, the number you have
dialed is not in service. Please try again later…”

The other end of the call suddenly fell quiet.

Luke quickly hung up and turned off the phone. He then started up the car and drove to a
particular location.

Glancing at Bloodmint, who was half-asleep from the painkillers, Luke shook his head.
It seemed that he could only step in and help this angry mother finish some of the work.

He didn’t need to guess to know that Garcia was near the overpass where Bloodmint had
been hiding

A few minutes later, Luke pulled over, got out of the car and closed the door, activating
the car’s glass color-changing system in passing.

After that, he took a running jump over a two-meter-tall wall to land in a neighboring
alley.

Taking a few steps forward, he stuck his head out around the corner, and saw some
armed gangsters standing under the overpass not far away.

He sneered; it was a little embarrassing how this experience and credit were sent to his
door.

In the dim light, he saw a face he recognized, which belonged to Diego Garcia.

He was a big, middle-aged man with short hair and a mustache.

At that moment, he was cursing furiously and making a call on his phone. Putting the
phone to his ear and listening for a moment, he cursed again. “You b*tch, you dare turn
off your phone? Bandera, kill the girl right now!” Luke’s expression turned cold. As he
moved, he typed a sentence into his fake phone and played it. “Garcia, are you looking for
me?” He set the phone to the maximum volume this time, and the gang members nearby
were instantly all drawn to the voice.

“Riley Noyes?” Garcia looked suspiciously in the direction of the voice.

He somehow felt like he had heard the female voice before, but it didn’t sound very much
like Riley Noyes.

Then again, he had never met Riley Noyes until tonight, and she hadn’t said much. Garcia
wasn’t very sure if that really was her voice.

Luke snorted, and played again: “You wanted to see me?”

Chapter 591 - Don’t Dare Come Out? Fine, I’m Coming Over
to You!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 591 Don’t Dare Come Out? Fine, I’m Coming Over to You!

Hearing that, Garcia grinned maliciously and waved his hand. “See this? This girl will die
if you don’t come out.”

As he spoke, he pointed elsewhere. “If you don’t come out, those women will die too, and
next will be those poor bastards under the overpass. I’ll kill them one by one right in
front of you! Aren’t you their protector? Why are you too scared to show up now?”

The gang member next to him who was holding a little black girl by the neck turned her
face in Luke’s direction.

At the same time, the black muzzle of a gun was pressed to the girl’s temple.

The girl was pale and trembling as tears ran down her face nonstop, but she didn’t make
a sound.

Three more gang members on the side had their guns aimed at three women who were
on their knees.

As he observed the gang members, Luke walked out of the alley, and his phone played
again: “Okay, I’m coming out.”

The gangsters then saw a dark figure emerge from the shadow of a building twenty
meters away and walk over to them.

Nobody opened fire. That stretch of shadow was too big and dark, and they wouldn’t be
able to tell if they had hit their target.

Also, that woman had killed too many of them. Nobody wanted to shoot her dead yet.
Instead, they wanted to capture her and torture her first.

A moment later, all the gang members present were stunned.

When the dark figure was ten meters away, they could finally see it in the light of the car
headlights and other lighting.

The astonished criminals realized that it was a person clothed entirely in gray and black;
even the eyes and mouth were covered.
Riley Noyes had killed a lot of their comrades, and many had seen her: She was 1.75
meters tall at most, and wasn’t too strong.

Then, who was this guy standing in front of them?

This stranger was more than 1.9 meters tall and extremely brawny. He looked as heavy
as two Riley Noyes.

“Surprise!” The female voice that the gang members had just become familiar with rang
out from the shadows.

In the wake of that cheerful and cute anchor voice, Luke pulled a P226 out with his left
hand and a Glock with his right in a quick draw.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Instantly, the four gang members who had taken hostages were
shot in the head.

Luke had chosen to attack the moment the gangster holding the girl moved the gun away
from her temple.

After the four gang members collapsed, all of Luke’s concerns disappeared. He charged at
the criminals like a dark shadow.

Physical Outburst, activated! Quick Reflex, activated!

Close-range Gunfighting, activated!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Gunfire rang out in a barrage, and Luke stuck close to a gang member on the fringes.

The man was going to shoot, but found that Luke had already blocked the hand that was
holding the gun.

Just as the gang member was about to draw his hand back, he was hit in the back by
multiple shots fired by his comrades, and he collapsed weakly. Using the falling body as a
shield, Luke swiftly charged forward a few steps before he kicked the body into a few
gangsters to his left.

He then switched directions and charged through five criminals, the guns in his hands
like phantoms that sparked left and right.

One after another, the five criminals were shot in the head and chest. By the time they
fell, Luke had already swept past them like the wind and was charging into the midst of
the next group of criminals.

Before this group of criminals could turn their guns around, Luke had opened fire again.

Bang! Bang!

All that the two criminals at the very front saw was a bright blaze before they fell.

After firing those two shots, Luke had already darted past two more criminals, and he
aimed at the back of their heads.

Bang! Bang!

The last gangster screamed in panic at Luke’s quick approach, but his pistol clicked with
the sound of an empty clip.

Luke, however, simply went around him.

Before the gang member realized what was happening, he was riddled with his
comrades’ bullets.

In less than ten seconds, fifteen criminals had been killed.

These bad guys involuntarily yelled with fierce expressions and opened fire nonstop, but
they could only eat Luke’s dust.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

When the gangster was killed by his comrades, Luke twisted and turned like a phantom
as he ran into the next group of criminals seven or eight meters away.

They were pale with fright and full of despair.

They knew they would be killed very soon, if not by this dreadful monster in black, then
by their own comrades’ bullets! But their brains already had no time to tell them to hide.

Luke mowed them down from the outside, the sparks from his guns harvesting their evil
lives like a scythe.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Seven gangsters collapsed, but Luke had only fired five times; the other two had been
killed by friendly fire.

The remaining dozen gangsters were about to go crazy. They stopped worrying about
their comrades and were no longer aiming as they simply fired randomly in Luke’s
direction, which was in fact a little more threatening – but only a little.

Luke stopped his rampage and ducked behind one of the gang members again. Sticking
his guns out under the man’s armpits, he pulled the triggers again. Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The gangster shielding him trembled nonstop at the shots, and
his comrades opposite him dropped one after another.

When Luke was shooting in a stationary position, he was a man who could fire six times
in one second without missing once.

Cling! Cling!

There were two faint sounds; the clips for both his guns were empty, but there were four
criminals still standing.

Luke put the guns back into his holsters and grabbed the M1911 from the hand of the
gang member he was using as a shield.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

He killed another three gangsters with a triple shot from the M1911 before it ran out of
bullets as well.

Luke hurled the M1911 and it smashed hard into the nose of the last gang member.

Putong! Putong!

At that moment, the gangster with the caved-in face and the one acting as a shield both
fell.

Luke took out his P226 again and reloaded it unhurriedly, not forgetting to put the empty
clip back into his pocket.

Pa!

He casually shot the gang member with the ruined face in the back of the head.

Bang! Bang!

Two members who were still able to scream after being accidentally injured by their
comrades were cut off.

Luke finally turned his gun on the last criminal standing, Diego Garcia.
Diego Garcia slowly lowered his empty gun. “Who are you? Why are you fighting me?”

Luke smiled and fired at Garcia’s leg.

But Garcia suddenly darted behind a car on the side.

Luke’s expression changed; Garcia wasn’t hit!

They were only ten meters apart, which was a distance that Luke never missed at.

But Garcia wasn’t injured at all!

Luke smiled happily under his mask as he strode over to the car.
Chapter 592 - Diego Garcia’s Tricks and Trump Card
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 592 Diego Garcia’s Tricks and Trump Card

“What do you want? Money? Or something else? I can give you anything.” Garcia’s voice
rang out; he had already opened the car door a crack.

Pa! Pa! Luke fired twice, leaving two holes in the windshield.

Garcia’s face changed as he hid behind the door. Gritting his teeth, he pressed his belt,
and a gray and black item popped out quietly.

“I have two million in cash at my place, and diamonds that are worth three million. I can
give all of them to you as long as you let me go. How does that sound?” As he spoke, he
gripped the gray and black item in his hand, and beads of sweat suddenly appeared on his
forehead.

By then, Luke had reached the front of the car and pointed his gun at where Garcia was
hiding

Suddenly, he twisted his body and turned his head as he moved to the side. A tiny shadow
flew past where his neck had been.

Luke gave an inward exclamation of surprise. Behind him, the dark shadow arced around
in the air and shot at him again.

He twisted and pushed off of his toes, instantly covering seven to eight meters as he
avoided the dark shadow once more. He then fired two shots at Garcia, who was
crouched next to the car door.

Bang! Bang!

The moment Luke fired, Garcia grinned maliciously and fired his reloaded gun as well.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Garcia’s smile froze as his planned attack failed completely.

A few meters away, Luke suddenly flashed left and right in an irregular pattern as he
pressed forward once more.

At this close range, Luke could clearly see the trajectory of his bullets.

His smile became even broader, because… Garcia was absolutely unscathed once again!
Shocked and furious, Garcia fired nonstop as he pulled the door open with his other hand
and got into the car.

Luke’s figure flickered as he reached the car door and stomped on Garcia’s left leg which
was still outside the car.

Crack!

Garcia’s left leg was suddenly bent into an “L,” and he promptly screamed in pain.

Luke stretched out his hand and grabbed the man by the neck to pull him out of the car.

Garcia was anxious and had no time to care about the excruciating pain in his left leg. He
roared, “Go to hell, you monster!”

At his words, a dark shadow rose up to shoot at the back of Luke’s head from the side.

Luke snorted and curled his finger.

Dum!

With a super flick to the temple, Garcia passed out.

That shadow promptly slowed down.

Luke put his gun away, then turned around to lightly pluck that shadow out of the air.

Examining the item more carefully, he smiled. So, it was just this small thing.

Between his fingers was a thin and sharp razor blade.

ra

It was a matte iron razor blade that was an inconspicuous gray and black in color. It had
the same texture as a paper-cutter, except that it was heavier. Its edges were very sharp,
and the tips on both ends were deadly too.

Just now, this razor blade had attacked him from behind many times, aiming for vital
parts.

Luke looked at the system notification.

System: You have defeated Diego Garcia and have received a list of his abilities.
Diego Garcia’s abilities: Basic Firearms, Basic Combat… Elementary Magnetic Control
(Unavailable)

Looking at Elementary Magnetic Control which was grayed out, Luke’s heart couldn’t
help feeling pained.

Magnetic Control was definitely a top-tier extraordinary ability.

As long as the user was knowledgeable and strong enough, it would be a super ability
that could be used in offense and defense, to control the situation, or as backup. But in the
end, he couldn’t learn it.

After countless experiences with unavailable abilities, Luke already had an idea about the
rules surrounding them, and this was no exception.

Still, Luke felt deep pain.

It was like watching somebody burning cash; you would find it unbearable even if the
money didn’t belong to you.

After feeling depressed for a few seconds, he threw away his meaningless regrets and
turned around.

The people who had been quietly watching the battle around them saw that tall and
sturdy black figure pick Garcia up like he was a dog and disappear around the corner he
had come from.

Luke didn’t notice the huge graffiti artwork on a giant billboard nearby.

Illuminated by two dusky spotlights at the top, it was of a woman in a black hoodie
standing with her head lowered and two huge wings stretched out to the sides.
Underneath her was the dark city skyline.

However, the woman’s wings weren’t feathers, but guns.

There was no halo above her head either, but a small bright blood-red expanse.

When Luke picked Garcia up with one hand and left, he cast a long shadow in the car’s
bright headlights on the billboard.

That was what the people around them saw.

Only after Luke disappeared did a bunch of people slowly emerge from the nearby
shacks. They silently gathered at the top of the street that was littered with bodies.
Suddenly, one old tramp said, “It’ll take the police at least half an hour to get here. There’s
something we can do.”

Everybody was silent for a moment, before they suddenly started to move.

In less than ten minutes, except for a large stretch of dirty water that had laundry
detergent and disinfectant mixed into it, the street was as peaceful as before, as if nothing
had ever happened.

Elsewhere, Luke tossed Garcia into the car and took a few shortcuts before he found a
factory.

Picking Garcia up with one hand and propping Bloodmint up with the other, he entered
the abandoned factory.

He lay out a blanket on a workbench and put Bloodmint on it. Then, he examined the
environment with a camping light, and nodded in satisfaction.Coming back, he wet a
towel and placed it on Bloodmint’s forehead.

It wasn’t long before the woman’s body suddenly jerked, as if she was going to jump to
her feet.

Luke pressed down on her shoulder and played a pre-typed message: “Alright, it’s still
me, Puncher.”

Bloodmint’s gaze was clear again and no longer unfocused.

Seeing the familiar black mask and yellow sunglasses, she was relieved, but then asked
nervously, “What time is it?”

Too lazy to type, Luke simply raised a finger.

Bloodmint cried out, “One o’clock? No, I have to go.” But her shoulder was held down
again. “Diego Garcia is right here. If you’re in a hurry to leave, I’ll just have to take care of
him.” Bloodmint was stunned at the anchor voice, and she turned her head.

Only then did she notice Garcia glaring at her. The drug lord who suppressed the east
side of Greater Los Angeles and who had killed so many people now had his mouth taped
shut and his hands and legs bound tightly. He was sitting on the ground and covered in
dust. “No need to be excited. He’s not going anywhere. You can take your time,” said the
anchor unhurriedly. The hand holding Bloodmint down then gently helped her up. Even
so, it still pulled on her waist injury, and she gritted her teeth at the pain.
Chapter 593 - Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 593 Revenge! Neither of Us Is a Judge

Because of Bloodmint’s special constitution, the effect of painkillers faded more quickly
for her, but she recovered more quickly as well.

The hatred in her heart made her even less afraid of pain, and she slowly stood up.

Seeing that she was standing, Luke let go, then tore off the tape that was over Garcia’s
mouth. “I’m sure you want to wish him farewell.” Bloodmint simply nodded in gratitude.
She glared at Garcia. “Do you regret it now?”

Garcia’s lips moved, and he suddenly laughed. “Why would I regret it? Your man wanted
to steal my money. What’s wrong with killing a despicable thief?”

Bloodmint: “No, my husband already turned Mickey down and didn’t plan to get involved.
You knew that, but you still sent people to kill my family to make an example of us, didn’t
you?”

Garcia said arrogantly, “Well said. Should I have waited until he stole my money before I
did anything? I’m not a judge.” Bloodmint suddenly smiled. “That’s right. Neither one of
us is a judge!” She then began to look around.

Luke very considerately pressed the play button again. “There are tools on the
workbench to your left.”

Bloodmint and Garcia both looked to the left, only to see a pile of exquisite tools.

“They’re all made of porcelain; all operations are guaranteed safe and sterile,” the anchor
said at that timely moment.

Garcia’s face turned blue. “Are you a devil?!”

He had already realized that there were plenty of metal items in this factory, but they
were either too big or too far away for him to control.

Luke and Bloodmint had metallic objects on them, but none were lethal.

Garcia was weak at using Magnetic Control at long range; otherwise, he wouldn’t have
kept this ability a secret all this time.
His ability was the most useful in a close-range fight. Once it was activated, he could
deflect most metals that came within ten centimeters of his body with powerful magnetic
force.

It was thanks to this unusual ability that was far more useful than a bulletproof vest that
he could avoid what would otherwise have been lethal gunshots.

He had also killed a lot of unsuspecting opponents with the special razor blade.

But his tricks all proved useless today.

Even though he deflected Luke’s bullets several times and threw out the special blade
which he considered his trump card, he still hadn’t been able to avoid being caught.

A moment later, Garcia’s screams rang out in the warehouse.

Bloodmint wasn’t nearly as brutal as Rebecca.

Rebecca had roasted Mr. X alive first for more than ten minutes, but Bloodmint simply
destroyed Garcia’s hands before ending his life.

She said it was because Garcia’s hands were covered with the blood of the innocent.

Helping the exhausted Bloodmint back to the workbench, Luke told her to get some rest,
then took Garcia’s body out.

Two minutes later, he came back in and cleaned up the scene. Then, he typed and asked,
“Where do you want to go now?”

After a brief silence, Bloodmint said, “If possible, can you drop me off at the Monterey
Park Cemetery?” Luke: “As you wish.”

The east side of Los Angeles wasn’t peaceful tonight, with police sirens blaring
everywhere every now and then.

Luke easily avoided the patrol cars and sent Bloodmint to the cemetery.

He helped the woman stagger into the cemetery and find the right place among a bunch
of tombstones.

On the tombstone was an enormous “Noyes,” under which were the names Chris and
Kelly. They were Bloodmint’s family.

Luke let go, and Bloodmint walked over to slowly sit down in front of the tombstone.
Pressing her head to it, uncontrollable sobs were wrenched from her throat.

“I miss you, I miss you so much…

“My task is over. Garcia is dead…

“Chris, Kelly, wait for me…

“God, just let me die. I miss them…”

She touched the two names on the tombstone with shaking hands as she cried.

Luke stood in silence.

Bloodmint’s original name was Riley Noyes.

Chris was her husband, and Kelly was her daughter who had just entered elementary
school. Both of them were killed by the Garcia family five years ago. Their murderers
were the gangsters who had been hung from the ferris wheel.

They had shot Bloodmint’s family right outside the playground that the ferris wheel was
in.

Bloodmint had been hit in the head as well, but she was lucky that the bullet just brushed
her, and she didn’t die on the spot like her husband and daughter.

While she was still in recovery, she identified the three murderers.

However, the lawyer, the D.A. and the judge were all in cahoots with the Garcia family,
and the three murderers were found innocent and released.

Conversely, they found evidence of Bloodmint using drugs, and with the reason that she
couldn’t have clearly seen the faces of the three men in a speeding car at night, her
testimony was deemed insubstantial.

Infuriated, Bloodmint couldn’t maintain her rationality in court, and charged at the judge
as she yelled and asked him why he was helping the murderers.

Then… she was tasered by the bailiffs and arrested.

The judge who had accepted Garcia’s bribe retaliated bluntly by claiming that Bloodmint
had mental problems, and told the bailiffs to send her to an asylum.

Once she was admitted, chances were slim that she would be able to get out alive.
When Bloodmint was escorted to a police car, she found a chance to suddenly lash out
and knock down the police officers before she escaped.

She disappeared from Los Angeles ever since.

Luke didn’t know the details of what happened to her after that, but she definitely joined
the Fraternity.

Like Rebecca, Bloodmint had the talent to be a top-tier assassin in the Fraternity.

That was why she could see the three murderers’ faces in a speeding car at night.

That was why she wasn’t killed when she was shot in the head.

That was why she took meds for mental health; it wasn’t because she had mental issues.

With her killer talent, Bloodmint would subconsciously enter the Physical Outburst state
even though she had never studied it.The sensation from Physical Outburst was very
strange, and could cause some minor fluctuations in the mental state; Bloodmint had
always thought that they were hallucinations brought on by stress. Every time she felt
like this, she would take medication.

Coincidentally, it was Rebecca who brought Bloodmint into the Fraternity.

Rebecca then betrayed the Fraternity to avenge her sister.

Since Rebecca had left, Bloodmint also decided to leave the Fraternity to avenge her
family.

It was just that the Fraternity was in some trouble at the moment; Mr. X, the
organization’s top assassin, had somehow gone missing in Rio.

That was why Bloodmint, who was only a rookie assassin in the Fraternity and hadn’t
officially been given a title yet, wasn’t being hunted by the organization. Suddenly, the
system sent out a notification.

System: You have received Riley Noyes’s appreciation. You may now learn all her
abilities.

Luke took a look and saw that her abilities were the same as Rebecca’s except for the lack
of Curve Shooting.
Chapter 594 - Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 594 Mr. Dirty Cop Who Was Hit by a Teammate

Thus, Riley Noyes wasn’t an official assassin of the Fraternity yet. Only she and Rebecca
privately used the name Bloodmint between them.

If she mastered Curve Shooting and was promoted as an official assassin, Riley Noyes
would have used Bloodmint as her codename.

That was why Bloodmint was quick to trust Luke

When Diego Garcia died earlier, there had been another notification from the system
which had made Luke’s hard work worth it.

System: Help Riley Noyes eliminate major members of the Garcia family. Completed.

Total experience: 5,000. Total credit: 5,000. Contribution rate: 60%. EXP +3,000. Credit
+3,000. Luke mulled over this for a moment. He had only killed around thirty men. Even
counting Garcia’s capture, he shouldn’t have earned more than two thousand credit
points.

The system had also given him a lot of experience points for helping Bloodmint, who
must’ve killed a lot of members of Garcia’s family.

Bloodmint cried for more than ten minutes, until she passed out again from exhaustion.

Luke helped her up again and sent her to a secret safe house before he left.

After he got home, he wrinkled his nose, but didn’t say anything. He took a shower and
went off to do his own thing.

In Selina’s room, Dollar’s ears twitched.

It was already very familiar with Luke’s footsteps, so it didn’t wake up.

A certain alien dog head, however, was using the dog’s ears to listen cautiously to the
sounds outside. It was only a long while later that it finally relaxed and entered a resting
state.

The next day, Selina woke up at seven as usual.

Ever since Gold Nugget appeared, she was less likely to sleep in.

It wasn’t that the alien dog head would wake her up, but that she didn’t need as much
sleep anymore after her physique improved.

Before, sleeping seven to eight hours after hard training was the most comfortable. Now,
six hours of sleep was more than enough for her, and she would wake on her own. She
couldn’t fall asleep again after that even if she wanted to.

Looking at Luke who was making breakfast, she asked, “Are you alright?”.

Luke turned his head. “What’s wrong?”

Selina thought for a moment before she replied, “I feel like you aren’t in a good mood.”

Luke shrugged. “Maybe. I can’t always be in a good mood every day.”

Selina couldn’t help but look away. “You… aren’t mad, are you?”

Luke found that strange. “Mad? Not at all.”

Looking at her expression, he smiled. “Alright, you can’t keep the fact that you’re beating
people up from me. It’s fine as long as you remember, safety first.”

Selina released a long breath of relief.

The dog head outside the kitchen also sighed in relief and began to whine.

Luke rolled his eyes. “Breakfast will be ready soon, stop whining.”

Selina took out the milk and oatmeal and sat down at the dining table. She then opened
up the morning news on her tablet.

That was originally Luke’s habit. He liked to check if he had overlooked anything in his
operation from what the well-informed reporters said.

Selina had recently picked up the same habit.

Increasing the volume slightly, she poured the milk over her oatmeal.

“There was a major explosion last night at a factory on the east side of Los Angeles. The
cause of the explosion is still unclear. We now turn to the police department’s brief on the
case…

“A massive gunfight was believed to have taken place last night under an overpass. When
police rushed to the scene, however, they didn’t find any victims, bullets or firearms…
“But three hundred meters away from the overpass, a female African American FBI agent
was found dead from gunshots. An eyewitness report has revealed the suspicion that the
agent was killed by a detective from the eastside police department…” Selina exclaimed
in surprise. At that moment, Luke came out with a steamer. “Go get it yourself, it’s done.”

Selina and Dollar scuttled into the kitchen. A moment later, Selina came back out with a
steamer in each hand, while Dollar was balancing a plate on its head with a stack of
steamers on it.

Putting down the steamers in her hands and helping Dollar move the steamers from its
head, she popped a bun into her mouth and tipped out the buns from a steamer into
Dollar’s food bowl as she mumbled, “What an embarrassment for the eastside
department. They haven’t figured out the judge’s death yet, and they’ve actually killed
someone from the FBI?”

As they ate the buns, Luke looked at a face displayed on the tablet.

“…Detective Stan McCall is a level two detective in the Major Crimes Division on the east
side. We’ve tried contacting him through various methods, but to no avail. This detective
is now missing, which makes this case even more baffling…”

Luke narrowed his eyes and stared at the picture for a moment. He vaguely felt that the
man looked familiar.

He remembered in a flash, and his hands couldn’t help pausing for a moment.

Wasn’t this man the unlucky bastard he had used as a shield and who was riddled with
bullets by his comrades?

He looked at the system notifications, and indeed found the man’s name.

System: Kill Stan McCall, a dirty cop bought out by the Garcia family. Completed. Total
experience: 200. Total credit: 200.

Seeing that, he knew that McCall wasn’t anything good.

This man had caused the deaths of at least five innocent people.

So, his death was well-deserved.

Luke searched his memories and remembered that McCall had reeked of gunpowder and
the smell of a woman’s blood; it probably belonged to that FBI agent.

Back then, Luke thought that the guy had killed civilians under the overpass, so he simply
shot him in the head.

He was too focused on eliminating the criminals and preventing them from hurting the
civilians to notice that there was a dirty cop among them.

This time, the eastside police department was in serious trouble.

But it’s not my business at all, is it? Luke shook his head with a smile and continued
eating.

After breakfast, Luke showed his face at the police department and in passing asked Elsa
about the situation on the east side. It was basically as he had expected. After explaining
it briefly, Elsa looked at him suspiciously. “You’re not going to look into those cases, are
you?” Luke quickly shook his head. “I’m not an idiot. That responsibility is too big.” Elsa
was relieved. “It’s good that you know that. It looks like the director of the eastside police
department will have to step down.”

Luke was stunned. “Seriously?” “The rumor is that all these incidents are related to that
detective from the Major Crimes Division, who’s always been one of the director’s men. It
now remains to be seen if the director can prove his innocence,” Elsa added.

After hearing the gossip, Luke tactfully took his leave.

When he came out, he saw Sonia and Selina talking

He walked over to them. “Any more exciting news? A lot happened on the east side last
night.”

Sonia’s tone was low as usual. “I already told Selina. You can ask her later. But HQ has
already made their dissatisfaction clear, and wants to thoroughly tidy up the east side.”
Chapter 595 - Airport Welcome and Training
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 595 Airport Welcome and Training

Seeing that Luke and Selina didn’t think it was a big deal, Sonia said in an even lower
voice, “So, if HQ asks you to help with the investigation, you better run as far away as
possible.”

Luke nodded. “Got it. Thanks.”

After they drove out of the police department, Selina clicked her tongue. “This thing is
pretty big. Even Sonia warned us not to get involved.” “Elsa said the same,” said Luke.

Selina: “Okay, then what do we do?”

“We work the minor cases we have as usual,” Luke said casually as he drove.

Their so-called minor cases weren’t urgent, but they weren’t necessarily minor at all.

Luke and Selina examined the crime scene and talked to the neighbors as per standard
procedure, before they drove home.

After lunch, Luke was about to go to the airport to pick up Claire, when his phone rang.

Luke picked it up and said a few words, and there was a conflicted expression on his face.

Putting on a thin blouse, Selina asked, “What’s wrong?”

Luke didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “You’ll have to pick up Claire on your own. I
need to go in for training.”

Selina was at a loss. “Training? Is it the anti-terrorism exercise?”

Generally, training was an interim measure in the light of certain emergency situations,
or a mere formality, commonly referred to as — a meeting. Recently, the police
department had sent out the notification that the officers had to participate in a last
minute anti-terrorism exercise in batches, but it wasn’t Luke or Selina’s turn yet.

Luke said with a bitter smile, “Police school training.”

Selina was blank. “You’re going to be a teacher? Isn’t it too early for that?” Naturally, she
was saying that his face was too tender. Luke: “To be a student.”
Selina: “You must be joking! Who can possibly teach you?” Luke: “It’s Dustin’s
arrangement. He told me to make up for my lack of police school training, or we won’t be
able to continue peacefully like this whether we go to New York or stay here.”

Enlightened, Selina nodded. “That does make sense. Dustin is really thoughtful.”

Luke chuckled and said, “That’s right. After my training is over, the both of us have to take
the detective exam.”

“What?” Selina turned pale.

“Dustin is so thoughtful he didn’t forget about your detective exam,” said Luke with a
smile. Selina was full of despair. “I haven’t studied. If I go, won’t I just hand in a blank
paper?” Luke winked at her. “Don’t forget, you still have to get a college degree too.”

Selina was stumped for a moment, before she responded, “You’ll take care of it for me?”

Luke chuckled and jerked his chin at the backseat. “Don’t forget this guy. Give him all the
materials, and then…”

Enlightened, Selina patted her forehead. “That’s right! I can get Gold Nugget to help me
look for the answers.”

Luke nodded with a “the kid is learning” expression. “I’ll give you a list of possible
questions before the exam. It won’t be easy to get full marks, but you’ll pass without any
trouble.”

Selina: “Darling, you’re a genius.”

After talking about how they were going to cheat, they each drove a car out.

Selina went to pick Claire up in the police car, and Luke drove to the police school outside
the city in the secondhand Ford.

Los Angeles had one of the biggest police departments in America, and the Los Angeles
County Sheriff’s Department was the fourth largest police department in the country.
Thanks to their hard work, a police school was set up in the greater Los Angeles area to
the east of the city.

The police school was further east of Monterey Park, and it would take about an hour to
reach there from the west side of Los Angeles. Naturally, Luke had no time to pick up
Claire.

In the car, Luke called Catherine to make sure that Claire had gotten on the plane, and
that Robert had received the satellite phone that had been delivered to them.

After giving Catherine a few reminders and trading barbs with Robert, Luke hung up.

When he passed the east side of Los Angeles, he noticed a lot more patrol cars on the
streets than usual.

He also spotted many policemen in plain clothes near Monterey Park Cemetery and the
overpass.

He shrugged and simply drove on.

That was the eastside police department’s problem, not his.

After he reached the police school and showed his badge, he was let in.

The place was quite nice. There was a park not far away that had several ponds in it.

Life here was more peaceful and comfortable than in the city.

Of course, that wasn’t the case for newbies in the police school.

Their days weren’t easy as they trained for months and strove to be promoted as official
police officers.

Law and order in Los Angeles had been deteriorating in recent years. However, young
people with good education were becoming less interested in a career as a police officer.
Hence, the number of trainees at the police school was shrinking.

For example, Sonia’s partner Alessandro, who was as weak as a chicken, had become a
detective in the Major Crimes Division despite the fact that he had some ailments on
record.

Luke became a detective at just eighteen, but the Internal Affairs Division didn’t come
after him either.

There were fewer and fewer capable detectives, and the Internal Affairs Division could
only surrender to the pressures of this new situation.

Parking the car in front of the office building, Luke went in to find the person in charge of
training at the police school.

It was a white middle-aged man with gray hair, who was called Remick.

Accepting Luke’s documents and reading them for a moment, he asked strangely, “You’re
already a level three detective?”

Luke’s expression didn’t change as he nodded. “Yes.”

Remick smacked his lips, put down the documents, and wrote Luke a note. “Turn right
after you leave this office, go straight out of the building, and report to Coach Peterson
with this note in the big classroom on the first floor of building No. 2.”

Luke accepted the note and said, “Okay, thanks.” He then walked out.

Remick finally made a call. “Hey, boss, why did a level three detective come over for
training? Did someone make a mistake?”

A moment later, there was a flabbergasted expression on his face. “Are you sure about
that? But… I already told him to report for training…”

The person on the other end of the call wasn’t too bothered. “Then go over and tell the
coach about Detective Luke’s actual circumstances. Don’t really train him as a
newbie.”Remick: “…Fine, you’re the boss.”

Hanging up the phone, he mumbled as he got up, “Are you serious? Even police training is
a formality now? We’ll have to rely on these immature brats to keep L.A. safe in the
future? Eastside’s boss is going to step down soon; you sure you won’t end up like him?”

Grumbling inwardly about his irresponsible boss, Remick put on his coat and walked out
of the office.

Until his dumbass boss stepped down, he at least had to carry out whatever sh*tty orders
the man gave him.

On Luke’s side, he soon found his Coach Peterson.

Actually, he showed up at a rather awkward time.

In the big classroom, Coach Peterson had just said solemnly, “There’s no special
treatment or leniency here; no mistakes are allowed. Understand, newbies?” Luke
opened the door at that exact moment.

All thirty men in the classroom looked at him, before they turned back to look at Peterson
again.
Chapter 596 - Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 596 Rookie Transfer and the First Lesson

Peterson stared blankly. “Who are you looking for?”

“May I know if you’re Coach Peterson?” said Luke with his customary smile. Peterson
subconsciously nodded. “I am. And you are…?!

Luke: “Student Luke Coulson reporting for duty.” He then gave him Remick’s note.

Peterson accepted the note with a black face. He was silent for a moment as he read it,
and anger flashed in his eyes.

The notice of training was sent out a long time ago; why was someone suddenly showing
up now?

But he didn’t flare up right away.

He was a man with principles – he would only deal with rookies who didn’t follow the
rules with practical actions.

“Okay, it’s time to go. You, come with us.” With that, Peterson strode out of the classroom.

Luke’s expression didn’t change as he followed the man and ignored the rookies behind
him.

Less than two minutes later, they were standing on the drill ground. “Now, we’ll test your
baseline. Who wants to go first?”

Luke looked him in the eye and his smile didn’t change as he raised his arm right away.
“Sir, me!”

Peterson was stumped; Luke had used the right wording. Ordinarily, rookies would say
things like “me,” “let me,” or “I’ll give it a go.” Peterson would then have a good reason to
yell sh*t like telling them they had to use “sir” first to address him.

This was in fact a common tactic in training, used to teach the rookies that police officers
were a disciplined troop and had to obey orders.

Vexed inwardly, he pressed the stopwatch in his hand and said, “Okay, let’s start with the
four-hundred-meter obstacle course. Whenever you’re ready.”
Luke: “Yes, sir.” He then took off on the obstacle course.

When Luke started the test, all the rookies widened their eyes, eager to see how he would
pass and hoping to learn from him.

But less than twenty seconds later, Coach Peterson and all the students were lost for
words. Are you kidding me? Are you here to mess with us?

On the field, Luke was leaping and running all with that slight smile on his face. It was
obvious that he wasn’t trying his best.

He jumped over the low barriers, his feet were steady on the long narrow bridge, and he
flipped over the high wall in less than a second. He didn’t make a single mistake, as if he
had practiced on this obstacle course a million times, and his movements were smooth
and easy.

After Luke returned to the starting point, he smiled widely at Peterson, who was still in a
daze. “Sir, I’ve completed the test.”

Peterson nodded blankly.

Luke looked at the stopwatch. “Sir, can I fall back in line now?”

Peterson nodded again. He suddenly came back to himself and pressed the stopwatch.

One minute and forty-five seconds!

That was an excellent result, but not a real one, since Peterson started the stopwatch too
early and stopped it too late; there had to be an extra ten or fifteen seconds on it. His lips
moved, but he didn’t know what to say at that moment.

He couldn’t criticize Luke, because Peterson’s personal best wasn’t better than that. If he
said that the result was sh*t, wouldn’t it mean that he was worse than sh*t?

But he had never praised anyone before, and for the moment, couldn’t think of the words
to say.

Peterson was stuck in an awkward silence. On the other side, Remick had just come out
from a side door of the building. He waved and shouted in the distance, “Peterson, come
here for a bit.”

As if he had just been pardoned, Peterson said, “Fall back in line. At ease.” He then walked
over to Remick in a hurry.
Luke stood silently at the very front and watched Remick and Peterson speaking in low
voices in the distance with clearly conflicted expressions.

A lot of the students were whispering behind Luke as well. He heard them clearly thanks
to his astonishing hearing, but it was nothing surprising

Nobody was speaking ill of him.

Of course, what they said in private later was another matter.

Very soon, the two middle-aged men were done talking, and Remick left.

Peterson stood there for at least ten seconds with his back to the students, before he
finally turned around and walked back.

Looking at Peterson’s rigid smile, Luke was lost for words. If it wasn’t because he was
sure that he had never lent this guy any money, he really would’ve thought that Peterson
owed him a lot of money.

Peterson, on the other hand, was cursing inwardly: If he’s here because of his
connections, just give him to that toady Harry! Why give him to me?

Unfortunately, Remick had wanted to teach this rookie transfer a lesson too, so he had
intentionally assigned him to Peterson, who was more strict than Coach Harry.

As a result, both of them couldn’t feel any more regret at that moment.

But Peterson had his tricks as a coach.

After that, he smartly avoided Luke and concentrated his firepower on the other rookies.

A few minutes later, Peterson took out his phone solemnly and made a few sounds of
acknowledgement into it before saying, “Student Luke, Director Remick has a document
that you need to sign. You can go over now.”

Luke could hear that there hadn’t been any sound from the phone at all.

But he simply nodded and went to Remick’s office.

He knocked on the door and entered, only to find that this director of training was now a
lot warmer than earlier. “Luke, we’ve learned about your situation. This is how we’ve
arranged your training schedule…” After a moment, he asked searchingly, “Is this alright
with you?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Thank you for your consideration, Director Remick.”
At that moment, there was another knock on the door.

Before Remick could say anything, the door opened and a bald middle-aged man came in.

He muttered unhappily, “Remick, can’t you get a regular detective to train these rookies?
We’ve been busy lately, and coming here to teach is a pure waste of time… Huh, Detective
Luke?”

Luke’s smile didn’t change. “Captain Coble? It’s been a long time. Work pressure still that
bad?”

ewcome

The newcomer was Harrison Coble, a SWAT captain whom Luke had met during the
Nakatomi Plaza robbery.

Hearing Luke’s question, Harrison smiled bitterly. “Just call me Harrison. You heard
about the case on the east side, right? The department wants us to increase our
manpower, but also wants us to give the police officers the anti-terrorism training. We’re
so busy we don’t even have time to piss.”

As he spoke, he looked at Remick. “If you’ve invited Luke here, why the heck did you call
us?”

Remick was confused. “Huh?”

Luke coughed. “Harrison, I’m here to receive training.”

Harrison was stupefied as he looked at Luke.

Luke nodded in confirmation.

Harrison turned to Remick, who nodded silently as well, before he finally couldn’t hold
back. “Are you serious? Is there anyone in this rotten place who can train Luke? Wait, is it
some sort of computer or regulation training?”

Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

It was best not to blindly tell everyone that he had never taken the police officer training
before.

He was sure that Harrison wouldn’t spread the news, but the more people knew, the
more likely the information would leak.
Chapter 597 - Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 597 Helping to Train, Let Me Say a Few Words

Various expressions flitted across Remick’s face, and he abruptly asked, “Harrison, do you
know Detective Luke very well?” Harrison subconsciously nodded. “Of course… er…” He
suddenly paused. What he meant was that he knew a lot about Luke, but Luke probably
didn’t know him as well.

Of course, Luke wouldn’t embarrass Harrison, since the SWAT captain was a nice guy and
they had no conflict.

He continued smiling and didn’t say anything, thus tacitly acknowledging Harrison’s
words.

Looking at their faces, Remick pondered for a moment before he ventured, “Detective
Luke, we’re really short on trainers, especially those who specialize in anti-terrorism. The
FBI also made it clear that they don’t have the extra manpower to help us conduct this
short-term training… Do you think you can help?”

Luke was stunned. “Me? But I’m a student.”

As Remick spoke, he observed Harrison and saw no objections from this old fellow.
Rather, the man even nodded, and Remick had some idea of what the situation was like.

He gave his customary smile. “Detective Luke, even an old man like me has to work as a
receptionist here. We’re truly short-handed.”

Seeing that Luke wasn’t outright refusing, Remick hurriedly pushed on. “We’re actually
not asking for much. The rookies only need a basic rundown on countering terrorist
activity; anything too sophisticated won’t be suitable in any case, since they have yet to
learn professional skills.”

Luke hesitated. “Is that so?”

“As a seasoned detective, you can give them some practical advice based on your own
experiences so that these young men can avoid fatal danger. You can do that, right?”
Remick had a glib tongue.

wn.

To be able to become the director of the police school, Remick naturally wasn’t just all
brawn. Looking at Luke’s expression, he said searchingly, “If anything crops up doing the
training, I’ll do my best to help you resolve it. How does that sound?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “The main problem is time. I’m a detective with the
Major Crimes Division, after all, and I don’t have a lot of time each day.”

Remick immediately made a decision. “You only need to train every class for two hours…
No, one hour! You can do anything you want after you train the new students for an
hour.”

Luke: “Deal!”

Remick was stumped, and didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “You could’ve told me
what you wanted sooner. You really thought I would keep you here to teach forever?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything. He knew how sneaky administrators could be.

Until he got a positive reply, he wouldn’t do anything!

It wasn’t easy for him to be reborn in this world; there was no way he would waste his
time on rookie officers.

While it was Dustin’s call on this training, his words were in no way as influential here as
Remick’s.

If Luke could wrangle this director into giving him what he wanted, it wouldn’t be too
hard for him to come here for an hour every now and then before going off to do his own
thing.

Unfortunately, he had underestimated how shameless administrative bureaucrats could

be.

Looking at Luke’s smile, Remick immediately said, “Then let’s start today. It just so
happens that we have a batch of students who are starting their training today.”

Luke: …F*ck, of course I know today is the start of training! Why else would I be here?!

I really shouldn’t have trusted this rotten old man!

A few minutes later, Luke looked helplessly at the man next to him. “Harrison, didn’t you
say you’re busy?”

Harrison replied with a big smile, “It’s fine, I’ve already asked my team to cover for me. If
anything does crop up, Remick can send me back on the chopper.”
Remick: “… That chopper is for training.”

Harrison raised an eyebrow. “I’m thinking of reducing the training time to half an hour, or
maybe ten minutes?” Remick: “…It’s our honor to serve our SWAT colleagues.”

Luke rolled his eyes. Both of you are sh*tty old men!

Of course, Harrison was sticking around to watch how Luke trained the students.

In this baldie’s words, he never missed any training by the FBI, CIA, homeland security or
whatever; he even looked up materials on any related courses to read himself.

As an anti-terrorist specialist on the front line, he had to be aware of all the new anti-
terrorism movements, or the chances of him or his team dying would significantly
increase.

Luke had left a deep impression on Harrison.

If not for the fact that they seldom crossed paths in their line of work and they were too
busy, he would’ve already looked up Luke earlier on to discuss professional matters.

Now that he had caught Luke about to teach a class, he had to attend it no matter what.

But he didn’t record it, and he stopped Remick from doing so.

Remick didn’t know what cases Luke had worked on, but Harrison had a rough idea.

Since SWAT was the best of the police forces in Los Angeles, Harrison knew a thing or
two about all the major cases in the city.

A number of them were inexplicably wrapped up without naming the detectives who had
done it, which would remind Harrison of Luke.

While he was wrong on numerous counts, quite a few of the cases really were closed by
Luke, like the recent attack on Stark Industries.

Dozens of criminals were killed, and scores of Stark Industries security guards died or
were injured, but there were no casualties on the police side.

Harrison knew that the only reason Stark Industries hadn’t made trouble with the police
was that someone from the department had made significant contributions during the
attack.

He had immediately thought of Luke — one versus thirty-nine, that wasn’t something just
anyone could do!
He had even been able to retreat in one piece from an extraordinary being like Bullseye
while facing off against dozens of people on his own at the same time.

Harrison absolutely had to learn from the experiences of such an expert.

Back on the drill ground, Remick said a few words to Coach Peterson.

Peterson had a pained expression, but he said in the end, “Alright, today we have Luke
Coulson, who has abundant field experience, to share with us some important tips on
how to act during a terrorist incident.”

All the students looked at Luke; they remembered that seemed to be his name.

His customary smile in place, Luke stepped forward and said, “I’m not a professional
when it comes to fighting terrorism. Captain Harrison, the man behind me, is the real
professional here. He’ll be the one to instruct you on the truly important things you need
to know to fight terrorism.”

Harrison didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. I’m here to listen to you teach, not for you
to drag me up here!

Luke switched topics. “So, I won’t talk about professional matters, but focus on what you
should pay attention to on the front line during an operation.”

Everybody listened quietly.

“First of all, no matter where you are, please form the good habit of looking for places
suitable for use as cover,” said Luke. “This isn’t an absolute must, but you should at least
have one or two backup locations in mind so that when you run into gunfire, you don’t
have to waste time thinking about where to hide.”

Everybody exchanged bewildered looks. Wasn’t that a little… cowardly?

Chapter 598 - The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 598 The Truth About Cowards and Free Ride

Luke paid no attention to their expressions. “Secondly, after taking cover first and
ensuring your safety, you can’t abandon the initiative either. You must cautiously observe
the enemy’s situation at once. I recommend that everyone carry a small item on you.

“A mirror.” Luke took out a mirror half the size of a fist from his chest pocket. “Mine is
made of stainless steel. It’s durable and cheap. If you keep it in your chest pocket, it might
stop a bullet for you some day.”

Seeing their expressions turn even stranger, Luke chuckled. “From my personal
experience, a living cop is always more useful than a dead cop, so don’t be so quick to
stick your head out; try to make use of tools.”

He paused to let his words sink in, before he continued, “Thirdly, don’t play the hero. In
most emergencies, holding your position and waiting for reinforcements is your best
option. This is L.A.; We have countless colleagues to back us up. Blind and reckless
behavior won’t get you anywhere; teaming up with a partner to keep the criminals
suppressed isn’t a bad option.”

At that point, Luke raised his hand and pointed at Harrison. “It’s best to leave the
professional criminals to Captain Harrison and his men to handle; we don’t want to steal
their jobs.”

Harrison: … You have the nerve to say that?

Luke coughed. “Okay, these three points are a summary of my experiences. You can try
them out for yourselves. I won’t waste any more of your time.”

He chuckled inwardly.

Teaching was really simple. In short, his tips were: Stay low! Stay low even more!
Continue to stay low!

For a rookie officer without extraordinary strength, these really were the best tips. After
all, a dead man wouldn’t need them.

Peterson scowled as he looked at Remick.

Remick nodded helplessly. “Okay, all of you carry on. Luke, come with me.”
The students resumed training, and Remick and the others walked back into the building.

Remick smiled bitterly once they were out of the students’ line of sight. “Detective Luke…
is that really what you should be teaching?” Luke smiled and looked at Harrison.
“Harrison, what do you think?”

Harrison frowned and thought for a moment before he slowly nodded. “Luke is right.
Rather than getting hot-blooded rookies to trade gunfire with criminals, it’s better to tell
them to hide.”

Remick’s lips twitched. …But this is police training. Are we going to train them to be
cowards?

Luke whispered inwardly, if a fearless rookie charges forward without thinking in the
face of danger, wouldn’t they just get themselves killed if they ran into extraordinary
opponents like Bullseye or Rebecca? That hadn’t really happened in his previous life, but
this was a world with supervillains.

It was better to be a cowardly officer than to be slaughtered by the enemy.

After all, there was no police department that had enough funding to cover mass
compensation for their deaths.

Since he didn’t have Harrison’s support, Remick could only drop it and return gloomily to
his office.

He had planned to use Luke as a free instructor, only to discover that what was free was
unreliable. But since a professional like Harrison agreed with Luke, Remick didn’t have
the confidence to disagree with Luke.

Out of sight, out of mind – he thus simply dismissed Luke.

Luke talked with Harrison about law and order in L.A. recently on the way to his car.
When he opened the car door, he noticed that Harrison was still just standing there.

He asked smoothly, “Are you sticking around to continue training the students?”

Harrison shook his head. “No. My team drove off when I stayed to listen to your class.
They’ll pick me up later.”

Luke said with a smile, “No need for the trouble, I can give you a ride back to the city.”

Harrison was very frank. “That works too.”

On the road, they had a good chat in the car.

Harrison was a professional and also a very proper person. All he talked about was work.

He was like one of those engineering specialists in a regular company who didn’t like to
socialize or fawn on their bosses.

Luke also liked discussing issues with professionals in the same trade. He didn’t have to
scruple too much and they didn’t bring up private matters.

Harrison’s phone rang just as the car was approaching the east side of the city.

He said a few words into his phone before he hung up. He then looked at Luke guiltily.
“One of my guys wants me to pick him up…”

Luke shrugged. “Just give me the address.”

Harrison rattled off the address and coughed. “Thanks.”

Luke laughed. “It’s fine, Harrison. When you’re being all polite like this, you’re like a
middle school nerd trying to screw up his courage to hit on a girl.”

Harrison’s face relaxed. “Hey, I was popular in middle school. It was the girls who hit on
me, alright?”

Luke: “Were you on the football team?”

Harrison: “…I was the leader of a firearms fan club.”

Luke laughed again. “Harrison, there are definitely much fewer middle school girls who
like guns than those who like football players.”

As they chatted, they soon picked up a young handsome fellow from the side of the road.

This was Jim, a teammate whom Harrison had only just recruited a couple of days earlier.
He was carrying a big metallic tube with a pointed tip that looked a little like a ballista.
Luke asked, “What’s this? Some sort of professional tool?”

He was now the number one mechanic in the world, and could roughly guess this tool’s
function after just a few glances.

Jim’s face glowed. “It’s a wall destroyer I invented. You just need to shoot it at a wall, and
this end will open, and then you pull out…”

Luke gave him a thumbs up. “Then you create an opening for an offensive! It’s very
simple and effective, and a lot more convenient than a battering ram.”

Harrison smiled as he scolded, “Stop praising him. The police department receives a
maintenance bill every time this thing is used.”

Luke shrugged. “It’s the bosses who fork out the money, but our lives are our own. I’m
with Jim on this.”

Pleased, Jim chuckled.

He was clearly yet another technician in SWAT. Harrison’s phone rang again. He picked
up the call and said a few words, and his expression turned serious. “There’s just been a
bank robbery near Route 47 on the east side. The criminals have automatic weapons. Can
you take me there?”

Luke hit the gas pedal and said in passing, “If you need to change into your gear, you can
press that red button to put down your seat and get into the back.”

Harrison: “Thanks.”

He did as Luke said and climbed into the backseat.

When Harrison first got into the car, he had put a big bag with all his gear in it in the
backseat.

As a SWAT captain, he always carried his gear with him when he was on the clock.

Jim had already geared up before he got into the car, and was silently checking his guns at
that moment.

Luke secretly nodded when he saw this; the man wasn’t just a technician, he was also a
field officer!

As he put on his gear, Harrison checked the car’s location, and his movements sped up.

At the speed Luke was driving, they would reach the crime scene in less than ten minutes.
If Harrison didn’t hurry, he wouldn’t finish gearing up in time.
Chapter 599 - Bro, Is There a Problem?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 599 Bro, Is There a Problem?

Very quickly, they reached the bank that was the scene of the crime. Luke’s police radio
was also relaying details of the case.

“Two suspects just charged out of the bank…

“They’re both carrying automatic weapons. One of them is using an AK with a drum clip.
It’s fierce firepower…

“SWAT can’t get there. Their cars are blocked on the road two kilometers away…

“Officer down! Officer down!

“The suspects are headed east…

“Something’s wrong with their car. They’re getting out… “The two suspects have split up
to escape…

“One suspect has been shot…

“The other suspect is trying to hijack a car…”

Listening to the communication, Luke said, “Harrison, Jim, are you ready?”

Harrison: “All set. Let me out here.”

Luke: “No, I mean, are you ready to be carjacked by the robber?”

Harrison: “What?”

He looked at the windshield and was instantly stunned. “You’re not planning to head
over, are you?”

Luke: “My car windows are bulletproof. They won’t break under one or two bullets. Do
you have the confidence?”

Thinking quickly, Harrison said, “Got it.”

Luke didn’t say more, and simply slowed the car down.
Twenty meters away, a robber was waving his gun as he gestured for passing cars to
stop.

Unfortunately for him, the car drivers in front of Luke were all frightened into stepping
hard on the gas as they sped off.

This robber didn’t want to destroy their windshields, so he fired some shots into the
sides and backs of the cars, which only made them run even faster.

Finally, he saw a car slowing down, as if he had intimidated the driver.

Luke began to count down. “Three! Two!”

Overjoyed, the robber ran to the car as he fired several times into the air. He yelled, “Son
of a b*tch! Stop the car! Stop the car, or I’ll kill you…”

At that moment, the car stopped so that he was next to the back door. The robber took
two steps back and gestured with his gun again. “Open the door, or I’ll kill you!”

As he spoke, he pulled at the door on the passenger side with one hand while he fired into
the air again with the other.

“One!” The moment Luke finished counting down, he pressed the button to roll down the
window.

“Open the… door?” The robber was dumbfounded.

Through the open window, Luke’s Glock and Harrison’s MP5 were aimed at him at a
distance of less than one meter. At the same time, Jim opened the back door on the left
side and aimed his M4A1 at the robber over the top of the car as he yelled, “Don’t move,
or I’ll kill you!”

“Come, let’s see what toy you’ve got there.” Holding his gun with one hand, Harrison
unhurriedly clutched the robber’s gun which was still aimed at the sky with the other
hand and kept it in that position.

The robber struggled to pull away, but couldn’t move. “Huh?”

“Bro, is there a problem?” Luke chuckled, the muzzle of the Glock that was aimed at the
robber’s head moving a little.

The robber resentfully let go of the gun that he had been holding tightly, and Harrison
finally took it from him. “PP91? How professional!”
On the other side, Luke jerked his right thumb at the backseat. “Didn’t you want a free
ride just now? Get in!”

Jim had already gotten out of the car and handcuffed the robber. He shoved him into the
backseat.

Harrison picked up the walkie-talkie. “This is 70-David of SWAT. The second suspect has
been subdued. We’re bringing him back.”

Jim got in the passenger seat, and Luke drove to the bank.

Jim turned his head to look at the robber in the backseat and chuckled in amusement.
“Bro, what happened to you?” Harrison had already torn off the robber’s mask, and the
man’s face was full of despair. I don’t f*cking know what happened either!

He didn’t understand why the car he attempted to hijack would be full of SWAT members.

The three of them were all wearing headgear. Harrison and Jim even had SWAT
bulletproof vests on. This was clearly a SWAT operation.

The robber wasn’t brave enough to resist three SWAT members when their guns were
trained on him at a distance of less than two meters, even if he had on a bulletproof vest
himself.

Luke’s car reached the bank a moment later. The patrol officers couldn’t help sighing in
relief when they saw Harrison and Jim in their black headgear drag the robber out.

They had barely been able to fight against the two wild robbers earlier; in the end, SWAT
took them down more than easily.

“You got here really quickly today.” One of the police officers couldn’t help but commend
them.

Another officer, however, looked at Luke’s police badge suspiciously. “Who are you?”

Luke replied with a smile, “I’m just the driver, don’t mind me.” Harrison: …No wonder I
hardly see your name in the case files.

After handing the robber over to the patrol officers, Harrison was about to say something,
when his walkie-talkie crackled again. “Captain, you still there?”.

Harrison shrugged at Luke helplessly and answered into the walkie-talkie, “Yes, I’m here.
What’s wrong? Why are you so damn late?! The suspects almost got away but you’re still
on the way. You just waiting to eat their dust?”
The man on the other end was silent for a moment at the scolding, before he said,
“Captain, let’s talk about that later. There’s a guy who wants to kill himself in a
neighborhood on 107th. Can you take a look?”

Harrison was pissed off. “Why didn’t you just wait to call me after he’s dead?”

After a brief silence, the man on the other end said cautiously, “But we’re still stuck in the
jam. The guy has a gun. The patrol officers want us to take care of it.”

Harrison: “Got it. I’m on my way.”

Cutting the communication, he looked at Luke. “That…”

“Get in. Haha, have you all been this busy recently?” Luke got into the car and waved at
them.Jim returned to the backseat.

Harrison got into the passenger seat and closed the door, before he sighed. “God knows
what’s wrong with Los Angeles recently. A whole bunch of gangs are running around on
the streets saying that some ‘Ghost Butcher’ has been slaughtering them. There’s been no
progress on the D.A. and judge case yet. One of the Garcia family’s bases on the east side
was blown up yesterday. An FBI agent died at an overpass there too. It’s really…”

Luke chuckled. “You’re SWAT, not the police department. You’re not responsible for
those cases. Why so anxious? Go out when you have a mission, and when you don’t, just
relax.”

Harrison thought about it and realized it made sense. He laughed in spite of himself.
“That’s true. What those politicians are thinking is none of our business. It’s not like we’re
goofing off.”

Jim was silent in the backseat, but he nodded in agreement.

The car swiftly headed for the location of the new case two blocks away.

They had barely gotten out, when two subordinates who had just arrived came over to
their side of the road. “Boss, this guy’s a little tricky.”

At that moment, Harrison’s expression wasn’t as warm. “How so? Is he a skilled shooter,
or bullets don’t hurt him?”
Chapter 600 - Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 600 Maybe He Wants to Eat Himself to Death?

The two team members smiled bitterly and were about to say something, when someone
howled from inside a bungalow not far away.

“I have a gun. Give me ten Shake Shack mushroom burgers, ten chicken hot dogs, and ten
bacon cheese fries right now! Right, I want a dozen Corona beers and cigarettes too…”
yelled a man from the window of the bungalow with a double-barreled shotgun.

Everybody looked at each other in bewilderment.

After a brief silence, Harrison asked suspiciously, “This guy wants to kill himself?”

His two team members nodded in silence.

“Does he look suicidal?” cursed Harrison in a low voice.

Luke pondered for two seconds. “Maybe he’s trying to eat himself to death?”.

Everybody: … That sounds possible.

Harrison cursed and then asked without thinking, “Didn’t you buy him the damn food so
that he could eat himself to death?” His team members smiled bitterly. “Captain, it’s
Shake Shack, not IN N OUT. Where can we get that for him?”

Harrison: “What’s that? Isn’t it just burgers?”

Luke coughed and added, “Shake Shack is based in New York.”

“What the f*ck?” Harrison immediately yelled. “This son of a b*tch wants burgers from
the east coast when he’s on the west coast? Why doesn’t this traitor just go die?”

Everybody: …He’s already trying to die, he’s just not dead yet!

After Harrison was done swearing, it was back to business as usual. “Where are the
negotiators?”

The team members: “That won’t help. According to his neighbors, he might have
forgotten to take his meds today.”
Harrison: “Is he an addict?”

The team members: “No, he may have depression or bipolar disorder.”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “Then did you try a tear gas grenade?”

The team members: “We did, but… it only made the guy even more energetic. He even lit
himself a cigarette.”

Luke couldn’t help but look at the guy at the window; even though his eyes were
bloodshot, he seemed very lively.

Did he puff the tear gas like it was tobacco?

Harrison: “Then just break down the door!”

The team members: “He said that he planted bombs at the door and windows.”

Harrison: “Bullsh*t! You believe that?”

The team members, “Boss, you’re the one who wrote the operation guidelines.”

Harrison was rendered speechless.

He himself had added to the SWAT guidelines the rule that in the event of suspected
explosives, absolutely no one was allowed to charge in recklessly.

Harrison thought for a moment, then said, “Buy ten random burgers and give them to
him.”

Everybody raised their eyebrows, and Jim was astonished. “Captain, what if he really
does kill himself?”

Harrison: “Do you want to fly to New York to buy him Shake Shack?”

Jim: “…Fine. I saw a McDonald’s on the corner on the way here.”

When Jim went off to buy the burgers, Harrison asked his team members, “Is ‘Smiley’
here yet?”

“Yes, but do we really want to use it?” his team members said uncertainly.

Harrison: “When we deliver the burgers, you’ll do this and this…”

Listening on the side, Luke couldn’t help smiling. Is this how you SWAT people solve
cases?

But the middle-aged man who was planning to eat himself to death had yet another
demand: the burgers couldn’t have any pickles, and he wanted two bottles of chili oil.

Luke suddenly felt that Harrison’s plan was great; if it was him, he would’ve just watched
this guy kill himself.

Several minutes later, Jim returned with the burgers.

Harrison instructed Jim, “You’ll deliver the burgers. Later, we’ll use that contraption of
yours to break in. Heads up, everyone, prepare to move out.”

“Captain Harrison, can I deliver the burgers?” Luke’s heart itched to be part of the fun too.

Harrison was stumped for a moment. “About that…”

Luke chuckled. “I’m wearing a double-layered bulletproof vest, and I’ll put on a
bulletproof helmet as well. Nobody will know who I am if I cover my face.”

Harrison hesitated for a moment before he nodded.

Not only did Luke have immense combat ability, he also wasn’t one to steal credit

In the earlier robbery, he hadn’t taken credit when he said he was the driver.

Credit was only a secondary issue; Harrison just didn’t like dealing with people who were
too petty in their calculations.

He pointed randomly. “You, give your helmet to Luke.”

Jim, who had just returned with the burgers, said with a bitter face, “Um, this…”

Harrison: “Only you know how to use that thing. You’ll be the first to enter the house
later.”

Jim was finally relieved. He chuckled and said, “I can accept that.”

Luke asked with a smile, “Do you have the receipt for the burgers? Can you give it to me?”
Jim was puzzled, but still gave him the receipt. “Here. I was going to submit it as a work
expense later.”

Luke patted Jim’s shoulder and smiled. “Don’t worry about it.”

Taking a look at the receipt, he nodded. “Hm, five bucks each, fifty bucks for ten. That’s
very straightforward.”

“I picked them randomly,” Jim said offhandedly.

Shortly afterward, Luke approached the bungalow with a walkie-talkie and the burgers.
The middle-aged man shouted again, “Why is it just burgers? What about the rest?”

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “These burgers were made on the spot for
you. The rest of the stuff you asked for will be delivered later.”

The middle-aged man gave an “oh,” as if acknowledging the explanation. “Leave it at the
door, and step on it.” Luke sweated. There’s something wrong with your thinking, right?
Don’t people usually demand that the police not make any hasty moves, to avoid sudden
attacks?

But considering that the guy was using his “suicide” to extort burgers, hot dogs, fries and
beer from the police force, Luke thought that this request made sense.

But Luke’s movements didn’t really quicken.

If he suddenly changed his pace, he might disrupt Harrison’s instructions, so he

maintained the same pace.

Hearing Harrison’s order in his earpiece, Luke got ready.

“Smiley, go!” Harrison gave the order.

An armored car stealthily moved to one side of the bungalow. It had been specially
modified by SWAT. On the front was something that looked like horns on a battering ram
for breaking down walls.

A yellow smiley face had been stuck on the front of the ram, so the armored car’s
codename was Smiley.

At the order, Smiley sped up and charged over the lawn, and the horns crashed into the
wall.

A metal cylinder that had been jury rigged to the horns launched a metal rod, and four
long steel bars unfolded to grip the wall.

“Smiley, pull!” roared Jim.

With a loud rumble, the armored car reversed, and the four steel bars pulled out a chunk
of the wall that was two meters in diameter to create a hole.
The middle-aged man who was watching Luke from the window was so frightened by the
loud noise that he dropped his gun.

The SWAT members that had long been on standby swiftly charged through the hole and
subdued the dumbfounded middle-aged man.

Turning his head to observe everything through the window, Luke was lost for words. It’s
over already? This… isn’t fun at all!
Chapter 601 - Your Food Has Been Delivered. That’ll be Fifty
Bucks in Total
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 601 Your Food Has Been Delivered. That’ll be Fifty Bucks in Total

Luke shook his head helplessly and entered the house through the open window. He
signaled to the two SWAT members who were dragging the middle-aged man along.

Jim was one of the two SWAT members. He found it a little odd, but still pulled the
middle-aged man upright. Luke put the burgers and the receipt into the middle-aged
man’s cuffed hands. “Your burgers have been delivered. That’ll be fifty dollars in total. No
tip necessary.”

He then took a few notes from the guy’s desk, which amounted to fifty dollars exactly.

The middle-aged man: …

Jim: …

The SWAT members: …

Harrison, who was outside: …

After the middle-aged man was thrown into a police car, Luke gave the cash and the
SWAT helmet to Jim. “See? You don’t need to submit a work expense now.”

Harrison’s expression was strange, but he nodded in the end. “That’s right. It’s true that
the guy wanted the food himself. Everybody here can bear witness.”

Jim hesitated, but in the end put the cash in his pocket and said to Luke, “Thanks!”

Luke chuckled. “Don’t worry, I won’t steal your job again. I don’t work for SWAT!”

Harrison rolled his eyes. You dare say that? Don’t you know many times you’ve stolen our
work?!

After this bizarre case was over, Luke said goodbye to Captain Harrison and left in his
secondhand Ford.

Watching the Ford drive off, Jim couldn’t help but sigh. “He really is such a steady
character. My legs were shaking when I thought I had to deliver the food, but for him… it
was too easy.”
He subconsciously touched his pocket which contained the fifty bucks he had just gotten
back.

He had even forgotten about it.

Harrison glanced at him but didn’t say anything

The man had killed more tough criminals than his entire SWAT squad had – how could he
not be a steady character?

The sun was setting by the time Luke got home.

After he opened the door, someone jumped on his back. “Hahahaha. Surprise!”

Smiling, Luke kicked the door close and unhurriedly put his keys down. “Yes, what a big
surprise!”

“Hey, can you at least pretend to be surprised?” The person on his back tapped his head
gently in dissatisfaction.

Luke said helplessly, “But it’s too hard! Alright, we’ll go out for a big meal tonight. How
does that sound?”

“Not interested. It’s not like I can drink.” The person on his back was unenthusiastic.

“Claire, you’re not eighteen yet.” Luke stretched his hand back to pat her head. “Although
everybody drinks alcohol before eighteen, I can’t give you this privilege, alright?”

Naturally, the person on Luke’s back was his cousin Claire.

Hearing that, she said angrily, “I was just saying it casually. Why are you lecturing me like
an old man?”

Luke carried her on his back to the living room. “Once you go to college, who’ll be there to
lecture you every day? I’m only reminding you in case you really think that drinking is a
good idea.”

Claire: “Fine, you like reasoning the best. Even Robert can’t beat you in speaking.”

Luke chuckled and asked Selina, “What did you do with her in the afternoon?”

Selina was eating popcorn on the couch with Dollar.

Hearing the question, she shrugged. “Claire said that she wanted to wait for you, so we
came straight back without going anywhere.”

Luke: “Then should I make a feast for the both of you tonight?”

Selina immediately answered, “Okay!”

Claire, however, was stunned. “You’re cooking?”

She looked at Selina suspiciously, and thought it was strange that Selina wasn’t cooking.

Selina snorted. “I can only make pig swill. If you want to eat it, I can cook for you, but for
the record, I won’t eat it.” Claire: “What?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “Then I’ll go prepare dinner. Whether or not Claire eats
what you make, I don’t care.”

Saying that, he patted Claire’s head again. “Get off now. I have to make dinner.” Claire
finally jumped off reluctantly. “I want to watch you cook.”

Luke: “Be my guest, but don’t cause any trouble.”

Claire: “No problem.”

But just several minutes later, Selina heard Claire’s exclamations from the kitchen.
“That’s impossible! This has to be a trick!

“How can my brother suddenly turn into a chef?

“Why did you never cook at home?

“Can Selina really only make pig swill?”

Selina rolled her eyes. She kept reading the case files while she ate snacks and gave some
to Dollar.

Luke wasn’t angry or impatient in the face of Claire’s endless questions, and answered all
of them.

They had always been like this back at home. This little monkey hadn’t played with him
like this in a long time.

Forty minutes later, Claire finally followed him out of the kitchen. “Can it really be eaten?
Will I get food poisoning?” Pondering for a moment, Luke replied, “Then how about you
watch me and Selina eat first?”
Claire shook her head firmly.

Luke nodded in resignation. “Do you want something to drink? Dinner will only be ready
in half an hour.”

Claire: “I’ll get it myself.”

Luke shrugged and sat down to enjoy his tea. Claire came back with a Dr. Pepper. She
opened it and had a mouthful, before she burped in satisfaction.

She sat down on the couch and smelled Luke’s green tea curiously. “It smells fragrant.
Can I have some?”

Luke: “Go grab a cup and pour some for yourself.”

Hugely interested, Claire fetched a cup and poured tea into it. She blew on it until it was
cooler, and then drank it down in one gulp.

Then, she jumped to her feet, spat out the tea, and hopped around the room. “Ah, it’s so
bitter! Why is it so bitter? Is it medicine?”

Selina burst out laughing.

Neither she nor Luke had said anything just now, precisely to have some fun with Claire.

Tea could taste unimaginably bitter right after drinking a sweet soda.

At Claire’s age, her favorite was sweet foods, and she could do without bitterness.Luke
poured a cup of tea for himself unhurriedly, and Selina said, “Pour me a cup, please.”

Luke smiled and poured some tea into her cup as well. Then, the two of them smiled
broadly as they had the tea and looked at Claire.

Claire couldn’t understand their behavior at all. She picked up the teapot and looked at it
for a long time. “Are there two layers in the pot? Why else can you enjoy such bitter
stuff?”

Selina laughed out loud. “You shouldn’t have drunk this after drinking soda! It’ll be so
bitter it makes you cry!”

Of course, she wouldn’t tell Claire that she did the same stupid thing before

Selina suddenly felt a sense of superiority — finally, she was no longer the only person to
have done that.
After fooling around for a bit, the three of them moved to the backyard.

Selina and Claire switched into their bathrobes and ran to the spa.
Chapter 602 - Selina Will Train You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 602 Selina Will Train You

Claire missed the “big bathtub,” but she wanted to give a Luke surprise so she hadn’t
taken a soak earlier.

Now that Luke had come home, she decisively chose to enjoy life.

Luke sat next to the pool and handed them drinks every now and then. He also asked
Claire about her itinerary for this trip.

Claire was about to be an adult now and would be going to college, so naturally, Luke
shouldn’t arrange everything for her.

Claire also wasn’t someone who couldn’t take care of herself. She was very independent.
Luke wouldn’t help arrange everything for her; letting her handle things herself would be
the best option.

Claire then nattered on.

In short, there were two points. Firstly, she would stay in the college dorm in her first
academic year to better adapt to college life.

Secondly, she would go out on her own in a couple of days to check out the study and
living environment.

In other words, Luke and Selina weren’t part of her plan.

Luke wasn’t really surprised.

Claire would be staying here for the month, so they would be seeing a lot of each other.

But this was just the summer vacation.

Next year, Claire would rent her own place, and she wouldn’t stay at Luke’s often during
the holidays.

Naturally, that was just Claire’s plan.

Luke might be in New York next year. If she wanted to visit him, she would have to fly to
the east coast.
But he didn’t have to tell her that yet. Besides, Claire coming to a college in Los Angeles
wasn’t entirely because of Luke.

This was Los Angeles, the City of Angels where all the stars of America were gathered.

One of Claire’s dreams was to be a star, but she hadn’t thought about whether she wanted
to become a singer or an actress yet. So, just let her take her time to think about it.

Truth be told, there were some English songs from Luke’s previous life which did leave a
very deep impression on him.

Of course, he didn’t listen to that many English songs in his last life.

What he did remember were the popular English songs that were global hits, like “My
Heart Will Go On” and “Diamonds.”

If Claire wanted to become a singer, that really would spare Luke worry.

After all, most of the time, it was the song that made the singer popular, not the other way
around.

There was a very simple reason why Luke didn’t rely on these songs to make a fortune –
he had no talent in singing or dancing.

Not going out of tune or dancing embarrassingly was already his limit.

Also, after Daddy System showed up, he didn’t need to take this path.

The three of them spent the night chatting in the backyard.

At nine the next morning, Claire suddenly sat up when she smelled food through the
door, which was slightly ajar. “What’s that smell? It smells so good!” She put on a random
loose T-shirt and walked out.

She saw that Luke was on his computer in the living room, and Selina and Dollar were
having breakfast.

She jumped onto the couch next to Luke. “Why aren’t you having breakfast?”

Luke: “I already ate. Selina and Dollar will still be eating for a while. Aren’t you hungry?”

Claire touched her belly. “A little bit.”

Luke: “Then why don’t you go and clean up?”

Claire snorted. “Nagging so early in the morning; you’re just like mom.”

Luke wasn’t bothered. “If I don’t say anything, you’ll probably just laze around on the
couch for ten minutes. Can you blame me?”

Claire sniffed and jumped up. “I’m on vacation. Of course I’ll be lazy.”

After Claire came out of the shower, she was shocked to see that Selina and Dollar were
still eating. “How much have you eaten?”

Selina blinked and replied tentatively, “It’s because… I exercise a lot?”

Saying that, she lifted the lid on a steamer. “Have a taste of this. This is Luke’s best dish,
steamed buns.”

“Steamed buns?” Claire sat down and picked one up with a fork. “Mm, it’s delicious!” Two
people and one dog ate for another ten minutes and finished all the buns.

Luke finally said, “Now that you’re full, come here. I’m going to give you a lesson on
safety.” Claire pulled a long face. “But I’m on vacation. You still want to give me a lesson?”

Luke: “It’s very simple. You remember Catherine’s rules on safety, right?”

Claire nodded and went over to look at the screen of Luke’s laptop.

“It’s actually the same thing, except that I need to update it for you with information
about Los Angeles.” Luke clicked on a map as he spoke, and a bunch of red spots popped
up. “These are locations where people have been severely injured or murdered in Los
Angeles in the last twelve months.” He clicked again. “These are the sites of robberies that
took place in the last twelve months.” Far more yellow spots appeared all over the map.

“You only need to remember the areas where most of these cases happen on this map.
Don’t hang around those places at night, and don’t walk through remote alleys in those
areas during the day. Simple, right?” He patted her head with a smile.

Claire: “That’s all? That isn’t too hard. Why do you look so serious?”

Luke sighed. “I work in the Major Crimes Division. Those are the cases I’m responsible
for. Many people became victims just because they were careless or went out at night and
took a remote shortcut one time. This isn’t Shackelford. Single women easily become
targets in certain areas at night.”

Claire nodded and said again, “I’m a fast runner. Hm, I also know self-defense skills for
women.”
Luke rolled his eyes. “They all have guns, and most of them operate in small groups. You
think you can run in the face of several guns? Or do you think you’re good enough to seize
the guns with your bare hands?!”

Claire choked; she wasn’t that good. She could only nod. “Fine, I got it.”

Luke finally got up. “Selina will tell you what other things a girl should pay attention to.
I’m leaving for class.”

Claire: “For class? You’re teaching now?”

Luke pondered for a moment and shook his head. “I’m not sure yet.”

Puzzled, Claire watched Luke leave the room, before she looked at Selina. “What class is
Luke going to? Isn’t he a detective of the Major Crimes Division?” Selina: “Police training.”

Claire scratched her head. “He’s going to train the new police officers?”.

“He’s the one getting training. Did you forget? He never went to police school. Just keep it
to yourself and don’t tell anybody,” said Selina.

Claire laughed out loud. “Fine, I almost forgot that Robert got him into the Shackelford
Police Department.”

Selina got up as well. “Let’s go to the gym. I’ll give you some basic training for women.”

Claire grew curious. “What is it?”

Selina glanced at her. “The real self-defense skills for women.”

A moment later, Claire’s exclamations rang out from the gym. “Huh? Seriously? Isn’t that
too ruthless? “Hitting that? And so hard? OMG!

“Grip it until it breaks? That’s not necessary, is it?”

Chapter 603 - I Forgot!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 603 I Forgot!

Luke returned home in the afternoon and thought it was strange when he found the
living room empty. Had Claire already gone out today?

But soon, he heard noises from the gym.

He went over and looked through the open door, and didn’t know whether to laugh or
cry. Wasn’t she here on vacation? Why was she training now?

Inside the room, Selina was teaching Claire a certain joint lock.

After a quick glance, Luke realized that it was one of the “forbidden moves” that he had
taught Selina, the type that was guaranteed to cripple the opponent.

He thought for a moment before he asked, “Why are you teaching her this?”

Hearing Luke’s voice, Selina turned her head. “You said that this is a lifesaving skill. You
don’t want her to learn it?”

Luke hummed in acknowledgement. “Then you should be clear about the situations it can
be used in! It’ll be a hassle if she permanently cripples some thief for life.”

Claire’s eyes glowed. “It’s that great?”

Luke heaved a sigh. “It’s not as easy as you think to run into someone that you can use the
skill on. Don’t even think about trawling a dangerous area at night for an opponent.”

Claire nodded regretfully. “Fine, that’s indeed unrealistic.”

Robert and Catherine had taught her since she was young not to take meaningless risks
with her life.

Of course, for some people, extreme sports weren’t considered meaningless, so nobody
stopped Claire from skateboarding and roller skating

Claire was slightly distracted now that Luke was back. “Luke, can you and Selina fight for
me to see? The type of real, close-range fight that Selina talks about.”

Luke shook his head. “I’m afraid not.” He didn’t want Selina to be haunted by bad luck,
nor did he want to have to pull her into playing blackjack with him.

Claire was disappointed. “No?”

Luke smiled. “Selina has strike training. See if you can reach her level first.”

Claire grew interested again. “Really? I want to

see!”

Kids were really gullible! Luke chuckled inwardly.

He took off his shirt, the holsters under his arms and the gadget belt around his waist. He
then picked up two hand targets.

Only then did he smile at Claire. “Watch and learn from Selina.” He turned around and
gestured to Selina.

The two of them were practically of one mind, and she knew from his eyes that he
wanted her to hold back today.

She could only roll her eyes back at him.

“Start.” At Luke’s instruction, Selina’s fists came at him like a storm.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Claire was shocked. Are you kidding me? As a
high school student who loved all sorts of exercise and as cheerleader captain in her last
year of high school, Claire had tried out many sports. She had also done some basic
Brazilian jiu-jitsu training with Luke, and knew a thing or two about combat.

The strength and speed which Selina was demonstrating were far more advanced than
what high school players exhibited in competition.

This wasn’t looking down on Selina, since it wasn’t rare for high school boxers to be more
than 1.8 meters tall and weigh around two hundred pounds.

But what Claire didn’t know was that if Selina was trying her best, she could crush most
professional middle-weight boxers.

In the end, this fake show which Luke and Selina put on was thrilling enough to make
Claire interested in combat training.

She declared that she would have basic combat training with Selina every day for now on.

Luke was hugely relieved; this way, there was no need to worry that this little monkey
would never run out of energy.

The next few days were peaceful. Luke and Selina worked on cases as usual.

Occasionally, Luke went for the police training, but he always left quickly after he showed
up and checked in.

None of the students in his class had any complaints.

That was because during this period, they had their first class on the basics of firearms.

Peterson had called Luke in again, not to teach the class but to subdue certain arrogant
rookies.

Ever since he found out that Luke was an official detective, Peterson’s attitude toward
him had done a 180-degree turn.

Those who had the capability should be treated thus.

“Today, Luke will demonstrate the basics of dismantling and assembling a gun,” said
Peterson solemnly.

Luke gave him a questioning look: For real? Won’t that be too ruthless?

Peterson replied with a sure gaze: Just wow them and make them shut up.

Helpless, Luke could only step forward and dismantle and reassemble the provided Glock
at the speed of a veteran police officer.

Satisfied, Peterson stepped forward. “Okay, if you can reach his level, you pass this class.
That’s all for now, take a break.”

Everybody secretly cursed Peterson in their hearts.

Nobody was angry at Luke. After all, he was only doing as Peterson instructed. Peterson
didn’t really care how the rookies cursed him. He was already used to it.

Luke cared even less.

After that incident, even fewer people had any objections to Luke leaving early.

This sort of man who shattered the confidence of others shouldn’t be here at all. He was a
nightmare for the other students, like when your parents compared you with other kids.

After what Peterson did, none of the students in Luke’s batch tried to worm their way
into making friends with Luke.

Only three girls in his class came to him for his number.

Luke could only politely turn them down, and instead gave them the number for his office
landline. After all, he was barely in the office.

When Luke went to the training, Selina took the opportunity to help Claire familiarize
herself with the dangerous areas in Los Angeles.

Us are

Luke and Selina very quickly went back to their regular routine, since Claire didn’t want
to disrupt their work.

Do what you need to do yourself! This was something Robert and Catherine had drilled
into her.

Luke was even less inclined to hold her hand, and simply gave Claire an unremarkable
necklace that had a tracker in it as a final safety measure.

That afternoon, Luke returned home, only to find that the house was dark.

Nobody was in the living room, and Selina and Claire were murmuring together in the
kitchen.

He said, “I’m back.”

At his words, the kitchen door suddenly opened, and Selina and Claire pushed out a cart
with a three-layered cake on it.

On the cake were two lit “1” and “9” candles.

“Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you…” Selina and Claire sang with big smiles
behind the cart.

Dazed, Luke patted his forehead. “It’s my birthday? I completely forgot.” He hadn’t been
interested in birthdays at all in his previous life, not in his own or other people’s. He had
improved a little now thanks to the influence of the people around him, but not by very
much.

He never thought much about birthdays after he left Shackelford, and in the end had
forgotten his own birthday.

On the other side, Selina and Claire laughed so hard that they couldn’t continue singing.
Chapter 604 - Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You
Looking At?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 604 Reinforcements, Flying, and What Are You Looking At?

Claire and Selina rarely saw Luke look so gobsmacked

After laughing for a while, Claire put both hands to her face. “Make a wish, young man!
Maybe your dream will come true next year!”

Luke nodded with a smile, put his hands together and made a wish in his heart.

“What did you wish for?” asked Claire with her usual curiosity.

Luke laughed and tapped her head. “You ask that every time!”

Claire lamented, “And you never tell me.”

Luke smiled but sighed in his heart. My wish each time is that everybody stays safe and
happy!

But in this world, that was an extravagant wish.

Thus, he made this same wish every birthday, and hoped that it would be a little useful.

After the simple birthday ritual, Selina turned on the lights. “Okay, it’s time to cut the
cake.”

A certain dog’s drool was already dripping like a waterfall. It loved cream cakes,
particularly those with strawberries.

There were no fresh strawberries on the cake today, but there was strawberry sauce. The
dog was already unbearably hungry.

Luke only made one cut before his phone rang. He took it out and said with a smile, “It’s
Catherine. Well, I’ve already cut the cake. You can start now.”

The two women and one dog enthusiastically started to parcel out the “booty.”

Luke answered the phone on the couch and smiled as he chatted with Catherine.

Catherine also wished him happy birthday on the other end, then dragged Robert over to
say the same thing.

A certain rough man was just this much of a tsundere.

Actually, from the faint sounds Luke could hear over the phone, he knew that Robert had
been listening right next to Catherine the whole time.

After the birthday greetings, they began to chat.

Luke asked about their romantic trip, and Catherine jokingly said that Robert was too
conservative and was still bundled up tightly on the ship.

Luke chuckled and didn’t say anything.

He didn’t have the right to say anything.

After all, he liked to bundle himself up tightly too.

He always wore a loose shirt to hide his guns and equipment. He didn’t use the waist
holster that most detectives used for work, but continued using the inconvenient arm
holster.

Robert had similar habits, but also had other concerns, like the scars on his body.
Naturally, he wouldn’t expose his body so easily.

They talked for a while. Catherine was about to hang up, when Luke heard the sounds of a
disturbance on the other end.

He frowned. “Robert, what’s going on?”

After a brief silence, Catherine finally said, “He went outside to check the situation. It
sounds… a little noisy.” There was some bewilderment in her tone as well.

Luke: “Don’t hang up, and don’t go outside. Wait until Robert gets back.”

Two minutes later, there was the sound of Robert’s voice. “There’s a bit of a problem.
Unknown armed assailants have appeared on the ship. I’ve already seen more than forty
of them. These people are definitely well-trained, and this is very likely a premeditated
operation.”

Luke thought quickly. “Don’t be reckless. Catherine is there.”

Robert said impatiently, “Do you think I’m an idiot? If I were alone, I would kill all of
them… Ah, sorry, honey, I was wrong.”
Clearly, he had been glared at by Catherine.

Luke: “Try to buy as much time as possible and avoid confronting them. I’ll get you
reinforcements.”

Robert scoffed. “We’re floating on the d*mn Atlantic right now. The nearest continent is
hundreds of kilometers away. Where are you going to find reinforcements?”

Luke: “I just made a fortune.”

Robert was stumped for a moment. “So what?”

Luke: “It’s twenty million dollars. What do you think I can do?”

Robert choked.

What could twenty million dollars do? It was enough to hire dozens of retired elites like
Robert for an urgent assignment.

You could do whatever you wanted when you had money. After a brief silence, he said,
“Fine. In that case, I won’t look for other help.”

He could also find reinforcements if he asked, but he would rather not owe some people
favors.

Although Luke and him bickered every time they talked, they were, in the end, family.

He had no power to stop Luke from trying to help him and Catherine, nor did he have to.

Luke: “Alright. Remember, for Catherine’s sake, don’t be reckless!”

Robert said furiously, “Scram!”

Wasn’t this just telling him to act like a coward? …Fine, that was indeed what he was
planning to do.

Luke was right. With Catherine here, Robert didn’t dare take any risks.

He even rejoiced inwardly that when he and Catherine had discussed their travel plans,
they decided to send Joseph to his grandpa instead of taking him with them.

Otherwise, he and Catherine would be far more on edge at that moment.

Luke hung up and smiled at the two women who were looking at him suspiciously.
“There’s a little situation that I need to take care of.”
Claire asked nervously, “Did something happen to mom and dad?”

Luke patted her head. “What are you thinking? Even I get scared when Robert goes on a
rampage. Don’t underestimate him!”

However, Claire didn’t seem very reassured.

Luke didn’t waste any time. “Don’t worry. Your brother is rich enough to hire people to
ensure their safety.” He gave Selina a meaningful look as he spoke, then gestured to the
dog behind her. When he drove the car out of the garage, the dog was in the passenger
seat.

“Do whatever you can to find me a plane that can fly to New York ASAP.” Luke called
Jenny when he started up the car. “At the same time, get me a small plane in New York for
a parachute jump. I need it to get to latitude 43.09 degrees north and longitude 296.31
degrees east, ASAP!”.

Jenny was only silent for a moment. After reconfirming the coordinates, she said, “I’ll get
back to you in five minutes.” She then hung up.

Putting the phone away, Luke looked at Gold Nugget sitting obediently on the side and
sighed. “You’ll be coming with me later. Are you scared of skydiving?”

Gold Nugget looked at him scornfully and barked.

Luke got what it wanted to say. “Fine, if you do well this time, you’ll get a bonus after we
come back.”

Gold Nugget’s eyes lit up and it began to whine.

Luke: “Nothing less than ten thousand bucks, and no upper limit. How does that sound?”

Pleased, Gold Nugget nodded.

After that, Luke’s phone rang.

He picked up, and Jenny gave him the location of a private airfield. She then said, “The
private jet will land at a private airfield in New York in four or five hours. I’ll contact
someone about a plane for a parachute jump, and you can confirm if it’s suitable before
you reach New York. I’ll have it waiting for you at the private airfield in New York so that
you can take off at any time.”

Luke: “Thanks.”
After a brief silence, Jenny said, “Be careful.”

Luke put the phone away and glanced at the dog. “What are you looking at?”
Chapter 605 - It’ll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I
Don’t Accept Checks
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 605 It’ll Cost More to Get There Earlier, and I Don’t Accept Checks

The dog curled its lip and turned its head to look at the view outside the car.

Luke finally called Selina and told her the basic situation. Selina: “No problem at all. I’ll
take care of things here. Be careful.”

Luke: “Gold Nugget is with me. You…”

Selina didn’t consider it a big deal. “That’s fine. That guy’s amazing, it’ll be good if it can
help you.”

Luke just hummed in agreement and hung up.

He and Selina were too close for him to thank her for something so small.

He reached a private airfield in the outskirts twenty minutes later. Disguising his
appearance, he simply reported Jenny’s name and was led to a plane by the waiting flight
attendant.

Luke was in no mood to talk to the beautiful flight attendant. He simply said thanks and
then said, “We can take off now. I’m in a hurry.”

The flight attendant didn’t waste time on words either. Few people who urgently needed
to fly at night wouldn’t be in a hurry.

Luke wasn’t her employer, but her employer was very powerful, so whoever could
borrow this plane couldn’t be ordinary.

On the plane, Luke took out his laptop and checked the intelligence.

He knew what Robert and Catherine’s travel plan was, but hadn’t studied it in detail. At
that moment, he frowned when he found the ship’s location.

The ship, which left from New York for Europe, was right in the middle of nowhere, like
Robert said.

It was hundreds of kilometers to the nearest continent, and almost ten thousand
kilometers from New York.
Considering what Robert said about those people being prepared, Luke felt that things
didn’t look good.

There was no point reporting this to the police.

In a major case like this where a thousand people were held as hostages on a ship, the
police’s first choice would be negotiation.

It might be more than ten hours later when they really sent out professional teams for a
rescue operation.

As for the tourists who were killed in the rescue operation, that would just be a number
for the police.

It didn’t really matter who died, as long as they weren’t important people.

Luke, on the other hand, only wanted to ensure Robert and Catherine’s safety. The safety
of the other tourists wasn’t something he could take care of. He couldn’t protect over a
thousand tourists on his own.

As the plane flew east, Luke checked the messages which Robert sent to him every now
and then via the satellite phone.

The situation was neither good nor bad.

The assailants on the ship seemed to have a clear target. They didn’t attack the tourists,
but had them gather in groups in different locations, as if they were looking for someone.

But as the tourists were herded toward several locations to be locked up, there were
fewer places for Robert and Catherine to hide.

There were over two hundred assailants, each with their own role; they were very careful
and professional.

They set up a perimeter and cleared the ship floor by floor of the tourists.

Robert didn’t dare do anything at all.

All the criminals had walkie-talkies. They were also operating in groups and checking in
with each other regularly.

If he killed any of them, it would be discovered in less than ten minutes, and the other
criminals would search for him.
At the same time, the assailants had sealed off critical locations on the cruise ship.

If Robert was on his own, these blockades would be nothing

But Catherine was with him, and he wasn’t confident they could sneak back and hide in
the areas already cleared by the assailants. Thankfully, the ship was quite big, and the
criminals weren’t in a rush. A blanket search would take some time.

Luke silently calculated the time, and was still a little worried. The best outcome would
be that he arrived first.

That way, he would absolutely be able to ensure Catherine’s safety.

He didn’t have to worry about Robert, who wasn’t an ordinary person either.

The worst outcome would be that both Robert and Catherine were discovered. Luke
could only hope that Robert wouldn’t act impulsively when that happened.

But just three hours into the flight, Robert sent a piece of bad news: the police had
already learned that the ship had been hijacked.

Clearly, he wasn’t the only one with a satellite phone on the ship.

The assailants thus picked up their pace and became rougher in their methods. The first
unlucky b*astard to be shot also appeared.

He was a police officer who was traveling with his wife. He got riled up when his wife was
shoved by the assailants and he got into a tussle with them. One of the assailants then
opened fire. Luke furrowed his brow.

This was exactly the situation he was afraid of.

On an isolated ship, the assailants would be more relaxed and less wary of the outside
world, and wouldn’t act too hastily.

But the threat of the police was bound to cause a chain reaction.

Also, now that the criminals had shot and injured someone, they wouldn’t hesitate to
shoot the next rebel.

Finally, at midnight in New York, Luke quickly got off the plane and boarded another
small plane on the private airfield.

The pilot was a bearded man. He simply started up the plane and took off after Luke
recited the order number and the coordinates of his destination.
He didn’t really care why this client, who was covered all in black, including even his face,
was going to the ocean in the middle of the night.

After all, the client had paid ten times the usual price.

For this unexpected fortune, the pilot didn’t mind taking some risks.

He wasn’t exactly a law-abiding citizen. This plane had been personally modified, and it
was against the law to use it for business purposes, but it flew faster and further than
other planes of its size.

A round trip of almost two thousand kilometers wasn’t something a regular small plane
could do. Furthermore, this client would be jumping out of the plane halfway, which was
quite rare. But so what? In any case, the client had already paid. In the dark, vast night,
the plane climbed swiftly, leaving behind metropolitan New York that was ablaze with
lights.

Looking at the speedometer, Luke asked, “How many hours to our destination?”

The bearded man: “Within three hours.”

Luke checked his watch. It was ten past twelve. Pondering for a moment, he asked, “How
much faster can you go without risking our safety?” While he wished the plane could fly
like a rocket, it would unfortunately just disintegrate in the air if that happened.

After a brief silence, the bearded man said, “It’ll cost more to get there earlier.”

Luke: “I can do that.”

The bearded man: “I can get you there in two and a half hours. How much more can you
give?”

Luke: “Two hundred thousand.”

The bearded man glanced back at him. “I don’t accept checks.”

Luke searched his backpack casually and took out a black bag. He tossed it to the bearded
man and said, “Start the countdown. If you don’t get to our destination by twenty to
three, you won’t get any of the money.”

The bearded man paid him no mind at all. He just swiftly checked the two wads of cash
with one hand before he stuffed the bag into the space under his seat. “With money, it’s
possible.”
Saying that, he pressed several things on the dashboard, and the plane suddenly
accelerated.

Luke completely understood the bearded pilot’s way of doing things.

Why would he accept a private job at midnight to fly out to the ocean a thousand
kilometers away if it wasn’t all about money?

Why would he turn a blind eye to the client jumping out of the plane halfway if he wasn’t
greedy?
Chapter 606 - Flight and Gold Nugget’s Landing
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 606 Flight and Gold Nugget’s Landing

Luke appreciated people like this who did things for money. After all, he was rich.

The entire journey was silent

The bearded pilot focused on flying without saying anything or even looking back.
However, he would subconsciously kick the bag of money every now and then cheerfully.

He had earned half a million from this one flight!

There was only one thing he could say: Please contact me again for work next time.

Driven by money, the bearded pilot finally said at 2:22 am, “We’re only ten minutes away.
Be prepared to jump.” Luke hummed in acknowledgement and put on a parachute
nearby.

Five minutes later, the bearded pilot reminded him, “We’re above the coordinates now.”
Luke put his fake phone away and said, “The money is yours.” With that, he got up and
was about to open the cabin door.

The bearded pilot: “Wait.”

The next moment, he held out a card between his fingers. “This is my card. Call me if you
need this sort of service again.”

Luke accepted the card. “I will, but I hate talkative people the most, understand?”

The bearded man smiled without saying a word.

He wouldn’t even have bothered to talk to Luke if it wasn’t about the money. How could
he have loose lips?

Luke opened the cabin door with one hand, and carrying Dollar, who was wearing
goggles, he jumped out.

The bearded pilot finally loosened his grip on the gun he had been holding behind his
back. He went to the back and closed the door.

Quickly turning the plane around, the bearded man set the plane on autopilot and sighed
with relief. “Damn, I thought he was going to kill me when he said that.”

Mumbling to himself, he took out the bag of cash from the cockpit and examined it for a
moment with a device. He smacked his lips. “It’s all real, no fakes? This guy… is pretty
trustworthy.”

Having been in this business for a long time, he had met many clients who would slip in a
couple of hundred in counterfeits when they paid.

Who knew whether it was deliberate, or if they couldn’t tell that the bills were fake at all.

He couldn’t demand compensation just for several hundred dollars.

Now, there was a client who had paid him two hundred thousand dollars, all of it genuine,
which was worth cherishing. What a decent client! he sighed to himself as he stroked the
cash.

Several seconds after Luke jumped out of the plane, he stored the parachute in his
inventory and put on a triangular item on his back. Dollar, who was secured to his chest,
looked around curiously.

Looking at the rapidly dropping altitude on his watch, Luke pressed a button on his right
fist.

In the next moment, the triangular object on his back unfolded into two black enormous
wings.

Luke’s body abruptly halted in its fall, which then turned into a glide as he became a
shadow swooping toward his objective on the ocean in the night.

This was an experimental project, inspired by a certain wealthy guy.

However, that wealthy guy’s cape, designed to look like bat wings, was also meant to look
cool.

Luke’s wings were only for practical purposes, and had an economical shape with no
frills. Fine, it wasn’t that he didn’t want them to look fancy, but he didn’t have Batman’s
money or that much time to waste on design.

Besides, it wasn’t exactly a cape, but more like a flying suit combined with a hang glider.

Luke didn’t invent this for sightseeing in the air. Naturally, the faster it was, the better.

Thus, its advantage was that it was much faster than a regular wing glider. Luke could
even land without a parachute.
Its shortcoming was that it was very hard to operate. Only someone with extraordinary
Dexterity as well as Physical Outburst and Quick Reflex could smoothly steer it and land
safely.

Wearing the triangular wings, Luke moved fast in the night as he flew right for the only
source of light on the dark ocean — the Atlantic cruise liner.

As they swiftly approached the ship, Gold Nugget suddenly said, “You’re not going to
crash directly into it, right?”

Luke: “I’m a human being, not a rocket landing pad.”

Gold Nugget: “Do you need my help?” Luke thought quickly, then agreed. “Okay. I’ll slow
down when we’re right above the ship. Remember, our landing can’t be noisy.”

Gold Nugget: “No problem. I’ll take care of it.”

Isn’t this task worth at least five hundred dollars? the dog thought to itself.

Luke approached the top of the ship at more than a hundred kph. When they were at a
suitable distance, he straightened his body and performed a cobra maneuver.

At the same time, he pressed another button, and the triangular wings unfolded for a
second time and turned into a parachute.

Gold Nugget reacted quickly. The moment Luke slowed down, it shot out two thick
golden tentacles.

When the tentacles reached the ship, they spread out like a spider web and covered the
top of the ship, evenly dispersing Luke’s impact on the surface. At the same time, what
looked like a tray formed on Gold Nugget’s back to support Luke’s body.

Luke pressed a button on his wrist, and the triangular wings quickly folded back into
their original state. He landed without a sound.

Putting the triangular wings into the inventory, he couldn’t help but smile as he rubbed
the dog’s head.

This dog head’s ability was really useful. It was the perfect support.

As if sensing the rare fondness from Luke, Gold Nugget pushed its head into his hand but
didn’t make a sound.

It was here to make money today, and wouldn’t give Luke any excuse to deduct its pay.
As he smiled and rubbed the dog’s head, Luke took out his fake phone and switched it to
map mode. He immediately found Robert’s location.

He sent Robert a short message. “Are you okay?”

When he read Robert’s instant reply, he chuckled.

There was only one sentence on the screen. “I’m going to surrender if your
reinforcements still aren’t coming.”

Luke could totally imagine how frustrated Robert was when he sent that.

“They’re coming.” He gave a brief reply, then began to run.

At the same time, he said to the dog in his arms in a low voice, “Help me land like you did
just now.”

He had to admit that landing with Gold Nugget as a buffer was simple, convenient and
quiet.

Gold Nugget quickly nodded its head to show that it wasn’t a problem, while secretly
adding another five hundred dollars to Luke’s tab.

Thanks to Gold Nugget’s help with landing, Luke reached the top floor not far away in just
a few leaps. He gestured at Gold Nugget with both hands, and the dog nodded in reply.

He sent the message “Open the door in ten seconds” to Robert. Then, he raised three
fingers in front of the dog and put them down one by one.

The moment all three fingers were down, he leaped nimbly from the top floor and fell
swiftly through the air.
Chapter 607 - The Professional and the Professional Who
Has a Wife
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 607 The Professional and the Professional Who Has a Wife

The moment Luke fell, Gold Nugget sent out four tentacles, two of which stuck to the
ceiling and the other two to the ground. With the four tentacles exerting strength at the
same time, Luke was thrown from the mouth of a passage further into the hallway. A
criminal several meters away sensed something and looked around, only to see that the
passage was empty and quiet, and nothing was out of place.

He scratched his head. “Did I not get enough sleep last night? Why do I feel like something
gold just flew by?”

Luke, on the other hand, had been thrown ten meters into the hallway. He landed gently
and unbuckled Gold Nugget, before he pointed at a door.

The dog stretched out a tentacle, opened the door on the right, and crept inside.

At that moment, a door on Luke’s left opened slightly.

Luke said very softly, “It’s me.” He then pushed the door open and walked in.

Robert’s face flashed in the door gap. He quickly closed the door after Luke entered.

Luke just said, “Let’s move to the room opposite. I’ve already opened the door.” Catherine
came out of the living room, and Luke hugged her. “You packed everything?”

Catherine nodded. Luke had already asked them only to take items like their IDs and
bank cards, and to leave behind other things like clothes.

Luke led Catherine to the door. He then raised his hand at Robert, who was on the alert.

Three, two, one! Luke left the room first and dashed into the room across the corridor
with Catherine in his arms. Robert followed closely behind him and closed the doors of
both rooms.

They accomplished the switch in the blink of an eye. Gold Nugget was nowhere to be seen
in the room.

From that moment on, it would remain invisible and only provide support when
necessary.
Robert finally couldn’t hold back anymore. “Didn’t you say you would hire
reinforcements? Why did you come here yourself?!”

Taking Catherine to the window, Luke said very softly, “I’m precisely the strongest
backup that you can’t even hire with money.” Robert was speechless. These words…
seemed very hard to refute.

Not wasting time, Luke asked in a low voice, “How many floors have they searched?”

Robert: “The third floor from the top has been completely searched. Some of the
assailants have already entered this first floor.”

Luke: “I’ll escort you down to the third floor.”

Robert glared at him. “How are we going to go down? Catherine’s here.”

Luke chuckled. “Don’t worry. I’ll take the both of you down. Catherine, I’ll hoist you down
later. Don’t be scared.”

Catherine looked at him and nodded silently.

Luke would never play around with their lives. He wouldn’t do anything unless he was
confident.

This suite had a window which opened onto a balcony.

The reason Luke chose to relocate them to this room was so that they could climb down
from the balcony.

Securing Catherine to his front and holding Robert with his right hand, Luke threw out
his grappling hook with his left hand, and the three of them went down swiftly.

On the third floor, Luke threw Robert onto the balcony and then jumped onto it with
Catherine.

This room was empty.

After they entered the room, Luke opened the bag on his back and briefly told Robert
how to use the wrist grappling hook.

Along with a special, secure buckle, it would allow Robert to relocate quickly with
Catherine in an emergency situation without being restricted by the terrain. He didn’t
need to explain the communication system or guns to Robert, who was a professional to
begin with.
After Luke was done speaking, Robert frowned. “What are you going to do?”

Luke: “I’m going to keep an eye on the hostiles’ movements. If they plan to do something
to the ship, we’ll have to escape immediately.”

Robert: “We’re on the ocean. How are we going to escape?”

Luke: “I’m rich. I can call for a plane to pick us up in an emergency.”

Robert was speechless.

For Luke to get here so quickly, he definitely spent a lot of money for a plane; it made
sense that he would be able to call for a plane to pick them up later.

Of course, things weren’t that simple.

It would be very hard to find a plane willing to fly a thousand kilometers at night to land
in the middle of the ocean to pick someone up.

The bearded pilot’s small plane couldn’t land on or take off from water, and planes that
could were generally incapable of flying as far as two thousand kilometers.

Some of the larger seaplanes could, but they were rare and wouldn’t be available all the
time.

Luke could only ensure Robert and Catherine’s safety first. If anything did go wrong with
the ship, they could at least escape on a lifeboat first.

Robert frowned and thought for a moment. “I…”

Luke waved his hand. “You just keep Catherine safe. Just enjoy your life as a retiree now.
Leave this to the professional.”

Robert was annoyed. “I’m a professional too.”

Luke blinked. “But I don’t have a wife.”

Robert cursed long and avidly in his heart, but couldn’t argue with that.

Looking at the two men bickering with each other, Catherine patted Robert on the head,
and then Luke. “Okay, let’s do as Luke says, but you remember what I told you before,
right?”

Luke raised his hand and saluted her. “Safety first, and don’t be rash.”
Catherine rubbed his head and sighed. “Just… remember that.”

She could tell how fearless Luke was, just from how he traveled across America in just a
few hours and then a thousand kilometers out into the Atlantic.

She didn’t think that Luke could really be obedient. The men in the Coulson family might
all look docile, but they wanted something more in their hearts.

She was only reminding Luke so that he wouldn’t be complacent.

It seemed like a long exchange, but their discussion took less than two minutes.

Luke gestured at Robert and Catherine not to worry. He then walked back to the balcony
and gave Gold Nugget in the room next door a meaningful look to ensure their safety at
all times.

There was no way he could leave the two of them alone here. Naturally, Gold Nugget was
left behind to protect them.

Gold Nugget was ecstatic. It was now in charge of protecting not just one, but two of the
fiend’s family members. That should be worth a thousand dollars, right?

Luke flung out his grappling hook and returned to the top floor. Relying on his agility, he
moved quickly over the side of the cruise liner and soon reached the back of the ship.

A bunch of the criminals were transporting something there.

Luke took out binoculars to observe them carefully, only to find that they were moving
what looked like cans of liquid.

Each can could hold around a gallon, and was white and not transparent. Judging from
the packaging, it looked like… organic cow’s milk?

These guys were moving the cans very carefully. Obviously, whatever was in them had to
be precious.

Two hundred professional criminals hijacked a ship of a thousand passengers just for a
batch of organic milk?

Of course not. On the deck, several people were standing together. Two of them were
giving orders to those who were moving the milk cans.
Chapter 608 - Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 608 Brutal Battle Above and Below the Water

There were two more hostiles, one of whom was holding a well-groomed middle-aged
man at gunpoint and the other was interrogating him.

The middle-aged man looked dejected, but he answered their questions obediently.

Suddenly, Luke frowned at the night sky.

Two helicopters were headed this way from afar.

Luke had a bad feeling.

These two helicopters were making very little noise. Even with his keen hearing, he was
only able to pick up faint, unusual sounds on the wind.

Furthermore, their strobe lights weren’t on, which meant that they definitely weren’t
ordinary aircraft.

Regular aircraft were obligated to turn on their strobe lights during flights. This was a
safety measure that absolutely couldn’t be omitted.

A moment later, Luke saw two spots on the surface of the ocean. Were those…
speedboats?

Luke frowned even harder. Had some secret special force been deployed to rescue the
hostages? That didn’t make sense.

Generally speaking, the authorities would first try to negotiate with the hostiles who
were holding so many passengers hostage.

They had to at least figure out what equipment the hostiles had and what their objective
was before deciding how to proceed; otherwise, it would be big news if anything
happened to the thousand or so tourists.

The speedboats drew closer to the ship and then stopped.

Luke could only see two hazy black spots on the ocean in the dark, while the hostiles
didn’t seem to have sensed anything at all, and didn’t react.
Ten minutes later, Luke raised his eyebrows as he looked at the twenty grappling hooks
on the edge of the ship. They were taking action already? Unbelievable!

Thinking for a moment, he didn’t make a move.

It was only a matter of time before the hostiles on board were alerted.

Luke had already made up his mind: Once he confirmed something wasn’t right with the
situation, he would escape with Robert and Catherine.

The twenty people who snuck aboard were definitely an elite special force. Their
equipment and movements were very professional.

The hostiles didn’t lack skills, but they didn’t sense anything as the special force boarded
the ship and occupied a few key locations.

Looking at the positions of the special force, Luke knew he had guessed right — this
secret special force wasn’t here to rescue people.

They had taken up positions to attack the deck aftside; they weren’t here to rescue the
tourists at all.

Twenty special force soldiers were going to fight almost two hundred hostiles; this was
just asking for death.

Luke informed Robert of the situation in a low voice and told them not to worry about the
upcoming battle since he would just watch on the side.

Speechless for a moment, Robert then passed on Luke’s words. Catherine looked at him
suspiciously. “You sure he really isn’t going to take action?”

Robert pondered for a few seconds. “Honey, since he says he isn’t, we should believe
him.”

The battle on the rear deck finally began.

Since the hostiles reported in at a fixed time, the special force was exposed less than five
minutes after they snuck onto the boat.

The hostiles reacted pretty quickly. Once they realized that the situation wasn’t right,
they covered for each other as they pressed forward to the positions of their accomplices
whom they had lost contact with Realizing that their opponents weren’t an untrained
mob, the special force immediately attacked first.

Intense gunfire rang out and the battle instantly heated up as both parties traded wild
gunfire near the aft deck.

The special force had the upper hand and hid themselves very well.

The hostiles were no less capable, and only a handful of them were shot down.

Pondering for a moment, Luke ultimately remained silent.

After the tourists were gathered together, the hostiles hadn’t bothered with them except
to limit their range of movements. Thus, the hostiles weren’t here for the tourists, but for
the unknown substance in the milk cans.

The special force that had come later showed no concern for the safety of the tourists
either. Who the hell knew where they were from.

Naturally, Luke wouldn’t help them, not when Robert and Catherine were tourists.

But the sound of the choppers grew louder as they drew close.

Since the special force had been exposed, there was no need for the choppers to hide
anymore, and they came to back up their teammates.

In less than two minutes, two dark helicopters of an unknown make emerged aftside.
There was an eye-catching burst of fire in the night sky as two six-barreled machine guns
began to strafe the hostiles.

The hostiles suffered a huge blow.

Choppers versus foot soldiers was cheating to begin with, and machine guns versus rifles
even more so.

Luke, however, sneered.

He had already seen two hostiles at one exit take out a Russian SA-18 air defense
shoulder missile launcher.

The next moment, a streak of fire whooshed out.

One of the helicopters had just veered to the side, when it was hit.

BOOM!

The sky rained fire as a huge fireball fell from the sky into the ocean. Like a cat that had
been stabbed in the butt, the other chopper veered away to instantly put some distance
between itself and the ship.
The hostiles who had been suppressed by the machine guns on the helicopters
immediately took back the upper hand and continued to put pressure on the special force
again.

However, the leader of the hostiles paid no attention to the special force or the fleeing
helicopters. He simply had his men continue moving the milk cans.

Sitting leisurely on the edge on the top floor, Luke observed the fight.

Neither the hostiles nor the special force, nor Luke who was watching the drama from
above, noticed that one of the milk cans was hit by a piece of the chopper when it blew
up, and the milk can dropped into the ocean.

A stream of ruby red fluid trickled into the ocean from the hole in the milk can.

A fish that was over twenty centimeters long was leisurely swimming by, when it flicked
its tail and abruptly turned its head to dash in one direction.

A moment later, it rushed into an area of light red seawater and swallowed the water
greedily.

But just a few seconds later, it was swallowed along with the water by a large fish that
was half a meter long

Taking over from the small fish, the big fish continued to gulp down the red water.

But several seconds later, it was enveloped by a shadow. A giant manta ray hurled its flat
body at the fish and knocked it unconscious.

Along with the battle on the cruise liner, an even bloodier and more brutal battle was
taking place under the water.

Luke didn’t sense anything wrong.

His Sharp Nose wasn’t keen enough yet to penetrate water and detect traces of fish in the
ocean.

He continued patiently acting as a spectator.

Looking at the situation, the special force would only be able to hold on for a few more
minutes.

Without support from the choppers, and outnumbered as they were by the hostiles who
weren’t amateurs at all, the special force was soon completely suppressed.
The hostiles didn’t plan to continue fighting either.

As the number of milk cans dwindled, the hostiles on the ship started to reassemble,
obviously ready to evacuate.

To one side behind the ship, several boats that belonged to the hostiles were waiting.

Luke relaxed.

The hostiles didn’t have the smell of explosives on them. From the bits and pieces of
conversation he had caught, they didn’t plan to destroy the ship either.

He just needed to wait for them to be done with their robbery, and the cruise ship would
be safe.
Chapter 609 - Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a
Monster
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 609 Two-Party Gunfight, and Cleaned Up by a Monster

With practically none of the unknown special force left on the ship, the battle was coming
to an end.

Beneath the surface, the battle had entered the most heated stage.

At that moment, the red zone was no longer just because of that unknown red liquid, but
more than that, was filled with the remains of various fish.

Two great white sharks that had arrived not long ago were now being dismembered by
two large and three small killer whales.

While they usually didn’t eat their opponents after killing them, these killer whales were
devouring the two dead great white sharks like crazy, along with the fish in the sharks’
bellies.

Suddenly, a thick shadow surged up from the bottom of the ocean and instantly wrapped
around one of the bigger killer whales.

Instantly on the alert, the other killer whales turned and lunged at the shadow.

The next moment, an all-encompassing shadow shot out from the depths of the ocean and
instantly wrapped around all the killer whales. Blood spread out in the water.

In the bloody water, two dark blue eyes flickered for a moment, as if searching for
something

At that moment on the ship, Luke wrinkled his nose.

There was the thick smell of blood in the air, which didn’t belong to humans, but to fish.

What was going on?

He looked in the direction of the smell, which was where the hostiles’ evacuation boats
were.

The battle on the ship was over. The twenty special force soldiers were all dead. The
hostiles’ advantage in numbers was too clear. At the price of forty to fifty casualties, they
finally eliminated the troublesome special force.

At that moment, they were treating their wounded comrades and moving them to their
own boats.

Suddenly, there was a deafening rumble, followed by yelling from the hostiles’ boats.

Luke was astounded as he watched a massive shadow wrap around one of the boats and
drag it into the ocean.

He mumbled to himself, “Are you kidding

me?”

That was a boat more than twenty meters long, but it disappeared from the surface of the
ocean in less than thirty seconds. That was unbelievable.

However, that was just the beginning.

After the first ship sank, the rest of the boats were dragged into the ocean one after
another, all in less than five minutes.

On the cruise ship, only several leaders and about fifty of the hostiles were left. They
were also overwhelmed by this sudden mishap.

They didn’t know what to attack. Down below were their boats. Before the shadow
attacked first, they would only hit their teammates if they opened fire.

When the shadow attacked, a boat would sink in ten to twenty seconds, and they hit the
boat more often than they hit the shadow. But this attacker didn’t give the criminals
much time to think.

After the boats sank, five in total, the surface of the ocean aftside suddenly rippled
violently, as if something was moving underneath.

A moment later, seven to eight shadows, each more than half a meter in diameter, broke
through the surface and swiftly climbed up the rear of the ship, reaching the deck a dozen
of seconds later.

Panicked, the hostiles didn’t need to be ordered to run. At the same time, they fired like
crazy at the shadows.

Disgusting starchy liquid burst out of the shadows, but they just writhed for a moment
before simply chasing after the hostiles again.
As the shadows started to hunt down the hostiles, Luke sized up the last batch of milk
cans on the deck and wondered: Now what can I do with these cans?

The hostiles were very careful when moving the milk cans, but they weren’t afraid. Their
leaders were the same.

So, the unknown substance probably wasn’t dangerous, but was valuable?

Luke finally moved.

From the shadows on the other side, he stealthily approached the aft deck, then abruptly
dashed out.

In less than two seconds, he reached the last batch of milk cans and bundled them
together with a rope he had already prepared.

Like a quick snake, the cans of unknown substance were tied together. Heaving them
onto his back, he went around two sweeping tentacles and slipped away.

The whole process took less than ten seconds.

A criminal head who was running away suddenly sensed someone dart past and overtake
him to disappear into a passage not far away.

He was dazed for a moment.

Because it looked like that person was carrying a bunch of milk cans, the important goods
that the criminal head had been ordered to take back.

At that moment, something tightened around his waist, and his heart instantly jolted. He
turned his head despairingly, only to see the sharp tip of an enormous shadow about to
envelop him. “No…” With a short scream, the criminal head disappeared forever from the
ship.

In less than five minutes, the hostiles, including their leaders, were killed by the seven to
eight black shadows.

The frightening thing was that the black shadows swallowed up most of the hostiles
without leaving any bodies behind.

Hiding in the passage, Luke instantly stored the cans of unknown substance which he had
looted into his inventory. He looked out, only to see that there were barely any hostiles
left.

What was even more frightening was that the thick black shadows were still getting
bigger.

Luke’s sight and Mental Strength were far better than a regular person’s. After being a
detective for so long, he was also especially sensitive about details.

These black shadows had only been half a meter in diameter when they first appeared,
but they were now more than a meter in diameter.

From where he had been watching at the top of the ship the entire time, he could
perceive the speed of this change even more.

However, it didn’t really matter to him whether they were half a meter or two meters in
diameter.

Tangled up in these thick, black shadows, the rear of the ship was slowly sinking. Luke
watched indifferently as the black shadows slithered around on the deck and tossed
some things aside.

It would be best if this fellow just left. That way, he wouldn’t need to take action.

Thinking that, Luke glanced into the night sky at the helicopter that had just returned.

The black shadows searched the deck for a moment and didn’t seem to find what they
wanted. Finally, they changed course and moved toward the ship’s hold.

Luke glanced at the helicopter again, which finally moved.

The six-barreled machine gun opened fire again and strafed the enormous black
shadows. Starchy liquid burst out of the black shadows as they waved about frenetically.

Unmoved, the helicopter kept firing.

It seemed that the black shadows were unable to withstand the attack, and they quickly
retreated from the deck back into the ocean.

The helicopter went around the ship and turned the searchlights on the water to look for
the black shadows.

At that moment, it started to drizzle, and soon turned into a downpour.

Standing silently next to the rail on the top floor, Luke stared at the surging ocean.

A storm was coming.

In the middle of the rain, the helicopter descended after making two rounds. Several
ropes were dropped from the chopper, and four special force soldiers began to rappel
down.

Luke was a little intrigued.

This special force had just lost a huge number of men. They weren’t even sure if that
monster was gone yet, but they were already coming down to check the situation on the
ship.

Clearly, the hostiles and the special force were all here for the unknown substance and
weren’t willing to give it up, despite how extremely dangerous it was.
Chapter 610 - Big Seafood Looks Delicious
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 610 Big Seafood Looks Delicious

Luke suddenly turned his head and looked at one side of the boat as a black shadow
broke the surface of the water and lashed out with astonishing strength at the helicopter
in the air.

The pilot reacted fast enough and promptly veered to the side.

The black shadow swept past ten meters under the helicopter, far from hitting it, but both
the pilot and the special force soldiers rappelling down were already yelling, “Crap!”

While the sudden attack didn’t hit the chopper, the four dangling ropes couldn’t avoid it.

The black shadow struck two of the ropes, the enormous force immediately stopping the
helicopter from moving forward as it was swung in a half-circle before it was whacked
into the ocean.

Luke didn’t need to take a closer look to know that the helicopter and the soldiers were
doomed.

Those black shadows would definitely eat them alive.

A moment later, a shadow that looked like a small mountain slowly rose out of the ocean,
and several thick black shadows stuck to the ship as it climbed up to the aft deck.

At that moment, Luke could hear the ship creak sharply as the entire hull slowly leaned
backward.

The Atlantic cruise liner was a behemoth which weighed almost ninety thousand tons
when empty, but it now shuddered under the pressure of this massive shadow.

“Damn, this is really one hell of a monster!” Luke mumbled to himself.

In the face of such a terrifying colossus, the one thing Luke had always worried about had
now become a reality — what should he do in the face of a far, far bigger opponent? This
super “big seafood” before him was gigantic and had many limbs; Luke wasn’t sure if it
weighed a thousand or two thousand tons. If he had to describe its appearance, he would
choose between an octopus, a cuttlefish or a squid, yet it wasn’t exactly like any of them.

He contacted Gold Nugget. “You’re looking at this giant octopus, right? Can you take care
of it?”

Gold Nugget, who was watching the battle from a distance, instantly replied, “I think… it’ll
take me a whole year to finish eating it.”

Luke: “…I’m talking about symbiotic control, not asking you to eat it.”

“But it looks very delicious, and a lot like that roast squid you made for me.” Gold Nugget
couldn’t help drooling as it spoke. Luke: “It does look like a squid, but how can you eat it
when it’s still alive? So, can you control it or not?”

After a brief silence, Gold Nugget replied, “I think it’s very violent. Are you sure you want
me to take control of it?”. Recalling the distinctive trait which Gold Nugget had confessed
to Selina before, Luke thought for a moment, then vetoed the idea. “Forget it. Help me
keep an eye on Robert and Catherine; you must make sure they’re safe. Don’t worry
about me.”

Gold Nugget: “Are you sure? You’re not even the size of the smallest sucker on the tip of
its tentacle.”

Luke: “I’ll kill it if it dares kick up a fuss. Do you believe me?”

Gold Nugget: “…I do.”

…Not! the dog head silently added in its heart.

Luke ended the communication and kept watching the big guy. The giant octopus-like
creature moved over the deck, swallowing up the scattered bodies of the special force
soldiers.

It didn’t swallow the bodies with the mouth on its head, but with the mouths on the tip of
its tentacles, which also had dense barbs along their edges, unlike a regular octopus.

In terms of appearance, this fellow was a little similar to a certain monster that Luke had
encountered back in Rumford.

This mountain of an octopus looked clumsy, but it actually moved very fast and soon
reached the mouth of a passage.

Exerting strength with its tentacles, it easily tore the passage opening wider. Luke didn’t
have that kind of strength.

The deck, which was made from all kinds of metal welded together, couldn’t withstand
the terrifying brute force of this huge seafood.
Luke quietly backed away, his mind whirling with all kinds of thoughts.

Finally, the monster forced its way into the narrow hole in the deck… and then made its
way to the main hall on the bottom level.

Was this guy going after the tourists in the main hall? Luke murmured to himself.

He had never stopped moving, and already detoured around to the back of the giant
octopus after picking up two M4A1s and a HK416 dropped by the special force soldiers.
He then aimed at the back of the octopus’s head and fired.

That was, if that oval that was ten meters tall really was its head.

The giant octopus roared in pain but didn’t turn around. It continued heading downward,
its tentacles sweeping out like giant snakes. Luke didn’t stop firing. Whenever he emptied
a clip, he would promptly switch to another gun so that there was no break in the gunfire.

Unlike the hostiles earlier, his shots were on point as he hit the mouths of the tentacles,
causing them to writhe frenetically.

Once he used up the bullets, he reloaded with the backup clips in his inventory. That was
the advantage of the M4A1; its clips could be used in HK416s and most AR rifles. It was
the most common firearm in American combat units.

Using three rifles in turn and firing in a swift rhythm, Luke very quickly reduced the
sharp tips of the tentacles to pulp.

Even if the octopus was a mutant of some sort, it couldn’t take this.

While a consensus had been reached over whether or not invertebrates could feel pain,
Luke now wasn’t sure.

From what he had seen, he noticed that this giant octopus probably felt pain.

Or should he say, being shot at made it uncomfortable.

As for whether or not the sensation was pain, nobody could tell.

To this mutant giant octopus, the rifle bullets were probably nothing more than needle
pricks, but if a person’s finger was jabbed hundreds of times with a needle, it certainly
wouldn’t feel great. The giant octopus, however, simply recalled its tentacles and covered
its back end with its thickest tentacle before it continued downward.

Luke frowned. Was this guy that determined to eat up those tourists?
Mulling over this, he suddenly took out a can of the unknown substance from his
inventory and threw it onto the aft deck.

When it was several dozen meters away, Luke raised his hand and fired.

Bang!

The bullet pierced the milk can, which sprayed white milk over the deck.

The giant octopus didn’t react and continued forward.

Luke frowned and quickly took out the other milk cans.

Analyzing them for a moment with Sharp Nose, he threw one of them onto the aft deck
again and blasted it apart. Bright ruby red liquid splattered from the milk can.

Several seconds later, the mutant giant octopus suddenly paused, then abruptly changed
direction and charged madly toward the back of the ship. Luke took a running leap to the
side and watched as a soft, mountain-like body squeezed out of the hole on the deck and
stretched out its tentacles to the red liquid.

When the tentacles touched the liquid, they shuddered slightly.

Luke even saw the pulpy tip of one of the tentacles start to swiftly regenerate.
Chapter 611 - Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life,
and I’ll Have a Chat with Robert
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 611 Big Seafood Cuts Off Its Leg to Save Its Life, and I’ll Have a Chat
with Robert

The tentacle which touched the red liquid regenerated quickly; like a movie’s special
effect, new flesh grew out of the wound in dozens of seconds.

Mind whirling with thoughts, Luke looked at that oval head which swayed with
excitement, and suddenly took out a glass bottle from his inventory and chuckled to
himself. I’ve got stronger stuff here!

He gave the glass bottle a light toss so that it was above that big head.

The moment he threw out the bottle, he raised his gun, swiftly adjusted his mindset, and
shot the glass bottle when it was about to fall onto that big head.

Bang! Bang!

Greenish-yellow fluid and broken glass sprayed all over the big head.

The big head which had been swaying with delight suddenly paused, and then started to
shake like crazy.

Faint vapor wafted up from the greenish-yellow fluid on its head.

As if it was being devoured like crazy by invisible ants, that part of its body caved in at a
visible rate.

Looking at the giant monster, Luke smiled. “You’re not the only giant monster I’ve seen.”

The big seafood was in such agony that it slapped its own head with its tentacle.

Unfortunately, it was useless. The Aliens’ corrosive fluid couldn’t be fixed with a slap to
the head.

Luke opened fire once more, this time at the hole in the big seafood’s head.

The big seafood screamed even more miserably.

The acidic fluid which had only been corroding its skin at first flowed into the new
channels created by the bullets and entered deeper into its body.

Confident now, Luke quickly took out his special M500 revolver from his inventory.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five armor-penetrating bullets created even deeper
channels in the big head.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five highly explosive bullets blew up and widened these
new channels even more.

The giant octopus couldn’t take it anymore and started to curl up, its dozen or so
tentacles whipping the deck randomly.

Luke put the revolver away and moved forward ten meters. Glass bottles filled with the
Aliens’ acidic fluid appeared in his hands one after another, and he threw them into the
wound on the big head whenever he had the chance.

Avoiding the giant tentacles that were lashing about like crazy, Luke was like a cat nimbly
avoiding a giant’s hands. He threw ten of the glass bottles into the giant octopus’s wound
before he stepped back and took out the M500 again.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He shot another five highly explosive bullets into the wounds on the octopus’s head, and
they blew up with loud bangs.

The big seafood suddenly stopped moving, before its entire body began to shake.

Retreating to his original position, Luke could see that the dark area inside the head
wound that was the result of corrosion was quickly expanding.

The big seafood spasmed for a few seconds, as if suffering an electric shock, before it
finally started to move again.

This time, it no longer struggled, but rolled madly back and forth on the ship.

The enormous ship shook with its movements, as if it was about to capsize.

Luke also felt quite helpless. Exactly how thick was this big seafood’s skin? Even after a
minute, the Aliens’ corrosive body fluid still couldn’t kill this guy?

A large body was indeed an advantage! At least, it was unimaginably difficult to kill this
creature.
As Luke pondered this, he fired his gun again, adding salt to the big seafood’s injury.
Thick skin? Then I’ll help the marinade sink in deeper.

Over ten seconds later, there was a deafening rumble which dumbfounded Luke… as the
big seafood dropped into the ocean.

After rolling back and forth, it finally rolled into the ocean and didn’t come back up again.

The water under the ship surged violently for one moment, before it slowly settled.

Luke slapped his forehead. Was this mutant giant octopus actually smart enough to
escape? Could it be that it had a bigger brain because it had a bigger head?

At that moment, the system notification popped up to verify his speculation.

System: Stop the deep sea kraken’s attack and save all the people on the cruise liner.
Completed.

Total experience: 52,400. Total credit: 52,400.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +52,400. Credit +52,400.

System: As experience has reached 70,000 points, the host is now level 14.

Experience: 9,280 / 90,000

Extra stat points: 5.

What a pleasant surprise! That giant octopus really would’ve killed everybody on the
ship. Thus, by beating it back, Luke had basically saved the lives of more than a thousand
tourists and hundreds of crew members on the ship.

Judging from the total experience and credit points, it could be more than 2,500 people in
total.

Luke could only regret that this Atlantic ocean liner wasn’t at full capacity.

This ship could accommodate 2,600 tourists in total and roughly a thousand crew
members; he could have earned even more experience and credit.

Even so, a harvest of more than fifty thousand experience and credit points was his
biggest haul yet.

On the other hand, the system notification implied that the mutant giant octopus wasn’t
dead yet.
Maybe the Aliens’ acid was diluted by the seawater, or maybe its skin was so thick that
even ten bottles of the acid wasn’t enough.

No matter how potent the Aliens’ acid was, that was only in terms of quantity or
concentration.

It couldn’t corrode all the way through Earth, nor would a single drop turn the entire
ocean into acid.

But while this kraken looked a lot different from an octopus, some of its behavior was
very similar.

For example, this giant tentacle in front of Luke’s eyes.

During the struggle just now, the giant octopus actually broke off one of its tentacles
before it escaped. Was this because it couldn’t think straight from the pain?

Pondering for a moment, Luke glanced at the giant tentacle nearby, before he went back
to look for Robert.

Walking into the room, he smiled at Robert. “It’s over. I need to ask someone to take care
of this. Let me use your phone for a bit.”

Robert handed him the satellite phone right away.

Luke dialed a number. “Hello, this is Luke Coulson. I have something here. You better step
on it before someone else beats you to

it…”

Several minutes later, he hung up, and saw the strange expression on Robert’s face.
“What’s the matter?”

Robert heaved a sigh. “Rick Flegg, the operations supervisor for a particular division in
the FBI, right?”

Luke was surprised. “You know him?”

Robert nodded. “Let me talk to him later.”

Luke: “…Okay. I need to watch the deck. There’s something there that shouldn’t be
touched.”

Robert: “Got it. Go on, then.”

Luke walked out of the room. He had only taken a few steps, when a voice came out of his
walkie-talkie. “I smell something really, really delicious.”

Luke was stumped for a moment. “What?”

“That big thing on the deck and the liquid on the ground seem very tasty.” The voice of
the dog head rang out again.

Pondering for a moment, Luke asked, “Even tastier than lobsters and king crabs?”
Chapter 612 - Big Harvest, and There’s Someone Who Wants
to See You
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 612 Big Harvest, and There’s Someone Who Wants to See You

Hesitating for a moment, the dog replied, “It’s not that kind of tasty, but more like… like
that special energy in you and Selina. It feels different, but it’s definitely delicious.”

Thinking for a moment, Luke said, “Come with me.”

The dog immediately cut the communication and slipped out of the neighboring room.

Luke led it to the aft deck, crouched down, and whispered in its ear, “Is the liquid you
mentioned over there?” He pointed at where the unknown substance had sprayed over
the deck.

Gold Nugget barked lightly in agreement. “The liquid should be the same thing that
attracted you to the tentacle, right?” Luke continued asking.

This time, Gold Nugget tilted its head and thought for a moment, before it barked.

Luke nodded, deep in thought. “They’re basically the same, but with minor differences?”

Gold Nugget barked again to show that he was right.

Luke nodded. “You can go back now. I’ll come over in a bit.”

Gold Nugget began to whine.

Luke was rather helpless. “We don’t know what that thing is at all. What if it gives you a
stomachache?”

Gold Nugget wagged its tail.

Luke firmly destroyed its hopes. “Don’t forget Selina. This might not be harmful to you,
but it could be to her.”

Gold Nugget withered and left dejectedly.

Luke rubbed the dog’s head with a smile. “Alright, you did very well this time. I’ll give you
an extra bonus when we get back, alright?”
Gold Nugget perked up. Bumping into Luke’s hand, it then slipped away.

The dog head was elated. Hehe, with a little more money, I’ll be able to buy a top quality
laptop and go online.

Wasn’t there that saying — nobody knows you’re a dog on the Internet.

That way, it would be able to play to its heart’s content!

After the dog disappeared, Luke considered what it just said and looked at his credit
points in the system: 109,880.

For the first time, his credit balance was above 100,000.

That thing which he tried a long time ago popped into his head again.

After hesitating for only a brief moment, he made a decision, and his credit points
instantly became 9,880.

Two notifications immediately popped up in the system.

System: 100,000 is required to upgrade the inventory function. Upgrade?

System: The inventory function has been upgraded.

Luke then added a stat point to Mental Strength. Mental strength 26. He couldn’t be any
more satisfied as he looked at the panel. After he was done adding these five stat points,
his Mental Strength would reach 30… but he still had a long way to go to 40.

He needed 90,000 experience points to reach Level 15, and probably 100,000 to reach
Level 16.

Luke didn’t think that he would get four more chances to save an entire ship of people.

He still had to keep grinding, and do his best to open new raid areas. That way, he might
be able to reach the threshold before he went to New York.

As he thought that, he walked over to the giant tentacle and started working on it.

“Wow, this meat is really tough…

“The fishy smell is a little strong. Do I have to roast it for Gold Nugget?

“These spikes are a little interesting…”

After toiling for a good long while, Luke finally went back, pleased.

He was elated when he sensed the empty space in his inventory. How many lifesaving
things could he store inside? If he put food and water in it, there would be enough to feed
Selina for decades!

As he was thinking that, he changed out of his outerwear and shoes.

After cutting up the octopus tentacle, it felt like his entire body reeked of a fishy smell.

After everything was done, he leaned against the wall inside a passage and kept an eye on
the aft deck while he munched on chocolate beans which he took out of his waist pack.

He didn’t bother with the tourists and crew downstairs.

The hostiles hadn’t locked them up, and simply gathered them together in the
entertainment venues.

Those places didn’t lack anything. Now that the hostiles were all dead, those people could
do whatever they wanted, as long as they left the octopus tentacle alone.

How many people would come running over to look at the octopus tentacle wasn’t
something he could control.

He was alone, and he was a police officer. It was impossible for him to control the
movements of two thousand people.

An hour went by just like that. Many of the crew members had already started to appear
on the deck as they examined the surroundings from high vantage points.

Luke heaved a sigh. “Look if you want. At most, it’ll just become another American legend
and horror story.”

Looking at how the situation was unfolding, it would be the tourists after this.

In an hour at most, the deck would be packed with spectators.

Bored, Luke fished out a chocolate bar and took a big bite. “Flegg, don’t screw this up, or
in the future, I won’t believe you can get things done.”

Just as he said that, he heard some activity, and saw a few red lights in the night sky to the
west.

Luke narrowed his eyes and deduced that it was a large plane.
In a short while, the plane approached the ocean surface and landed with a loud rumble,
leaving long white trails behind it on the water.

Luke raised an eyebrow. This vehicle could actually land on water? Also, its model was
unfamiliar.

There weren’t many types of large seaplanes, and even fewer of them were military
aircraft. This large plane looked like none of them.

Was this a special plane created by a certain secret department? As Luke pondered this,
he saw a few hovercrafts leave the plane and carry fully-armed people over to the ship.
Luke shifted to face the passage as he leaned against the wall, and he took out a lollipop.

After almost seventy fully-armed soldiers boarded, Luke straightened and greeted his old
acquaintance. “Agent Flegg.” Flegg, who was in charge, simply waved at the others to
proceed as usual, before he went over to Luke with two agents. When he approached, a
vague smile flashed across his face and was gone in an instant. He stretched out his hand.
“Luke, just call me Flegg. Can you tell me what happened?”

Luke gestured to him. “Let’s talk on the way. There’s someone who wants to see you.”

Flegg was stunned. There was someone he knew here?

As he wondered, he followed Luke.

Luke briefly described what happened earlier, but left out the part where he put holes in
the mutant giant octopus’s head and forced it to jump into the ocean. He simply claimed
that it returned to the ocean after gobbling up the hostiles and the special force. Flegg
listened quietly. After Luke finished, he raised his hand and walked away, before he
spoke into his walkie-talkie. “Lock down the right side of the aft deck. There’s a
suspicious unknown substance in the form of a bright red liquid. Collect any residues you
find at once.”

After giving the order, he took out a phone and spoke shortly into it before he hung up.
Then, the four of them continued toward the room which Robert was in.

Luke knocked on the door. “It’s me. Agent Flegg’s here, too.”
Chapter 613 - Retired? Dead? On a Trip?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 613 Retired? Dead? On a Trip?

“Flegg, come in alone. Luke, go to the room opposite. Catherine’s there.” The door quickly
opened, and Robert’s voice came out.

Hearing that voice, Flegg was stunned, disbelief in his eyes. “You…”

The two agents behind Flegg looked at their boss with puzzled expressions.

Doing his best to calm down, Flegg ordered, “The two of you wait outside.”

The two agents notice Flegg’s hand signal and relaxed.

That gesture meant that the situation was safe and there were no abnormalities.

The door shut.

In the corridor, Luke shrugged. “Do what you like.” He then opened the door opposite.
The two agents looked at each other with bitter smiles. This was the hard lot of working
under someone else.

Inside, Robert and Flegg stood in the living room.

Flegg slowly tidied up his clothes, stood straight, and saluted. “Greetings, sir! Member of
the B34 Squad, Rick Flegg, reporting for duty.”

After a brief silence, Robert also straightened and saluted him in return.

Done with etiquette, Flegg finally continued, “It’s so good to see you again. I always
thought that you…”

Robert gestured for him to take a seat and said, “You’re no fool; you know what our
department’s usual practice is, right?”

Flegg smiled bitterly. How am I supposed to know if you really retired or the codename
on paper died?

In their department, there were few who knew who was dead or still alive. As for those
who were already dead, few knew how they died.
It was also the reason why he was so surprised to see Robert.

He had always thought that Robert had probably been killed by some bigshot at the
prime of his life, or at worst had been sent on some suicide mission; there was no way he
could have retired so early.

But Robert was actually alive and kicking, and was even on holiday on a cruise ship?

Flegg didn’t know what to say about this low-key living

Robert had never been one to beat around the bush. Staring at Flegg, he said directly, “I
want you to cover up Luke’s role in this. Can you do that?”

After a brief silence, Flegg finally nodded. “No problem. But you and him…”

Robert: “He’s my son.”

Flegg smiled wryly. “That explains a lot…” Looking at his face, Robert asked, “What else
has he done?”

Flegg looked conflicted, and didn’t say anything

Robert scoffed. “Alright, I know you’re always the most obedient, which is why you’re still
alive. Go do your thing.”

Flegg stood up with a bitter smile. “Thank you for your understanding, sir.”

Robert also stood up, a little impatient. “Alright, after you leave this room, don’t say you
know me. I’m already retired.”

While Flegg stayed silent, he mumbled inwardly, That’s right, your redacted files are
probably collecting dust in some supposedly non-existent R.E.D. archive.

After Flegg left, Luke and Catherine returned to the room.

Looking at Robert, Luke asked, “An old colleague?”

Robert snorted. “What are you thinking? I’ve been retired for over ten years already. He
was still drinking milk back then.” Luke: “No matter how you look at it, Flegg’s only in his
thirties, right?”

Robert: “He looks older. Anything wrong with that?”

Luke shrugged. “Fine, fine.”

He could see that Robert didn’t want to talk about Flegg. He turned around and looked at
Catherine. “The FBI guys are here. Do you want to continue with your trip?”

Catherine thought for a moment and shook her head. “Forget it. Once the ship docks, let’s
just continue with our holiday on dry land.”

Robert: “…”

Luke: “…”

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Luke answered it, and an agent said to him in a
low voice, “Captain Flegg needs to talk to you about something.”

Luke turned around and looked at Robert. After getting a nod in reply, Luke walked out of
the room. He quickly reached the aft deck. Seeing that he had arrived, Flegg simply
greeted him before he asked, “I need to ask you what happened in detail, you
understand?” Luke nodded.

Just now, he had been the one talking while Flegg listened. It was now time for Flegg to
ask the questions and for Luke to answer.

That was how investigations were usually carried out.

However, Flegg’s questions were mostly focused on the hostiles, the middle-aged man
kidnapped by the criminals, and the secret special force that arrived later.

Unfortunately, they were now all in that giant octopus’s stomach, which made it very
hard for Flegg to confirm their identities. He could only speculate on their backgrounds
based on Luke’s descriptions.

On the aft deck, Flegg’s men were wearing protective suits as they cut up the giant
tentacle and packed the parts into big boxes.

The tentacle was very big. Thirty of Flegg’s men bustled around while the other half stood
guard. The tourists and crew on the ship were all told that there was something
dangerous on the deck that needed to be processed. They were all asked to remain in the
main hall.

Except for a few overly-curious guys who were stopped by several soldiers, everything
was under control.

Of course, this also had to do with the reputation of the soldiers.

They weren’t the people’s guardians, and instead were usually deployed to suppress a
situation. For example, during a hurricane in Luke’s previous life, the soldiers rode
armored trucks into the disaster zones.

Their responsibility was to maintain order, not to rescue the victims.

By the same logic, they only needed to maintain order on the ship, and didn’t have to be
responsible for the safety of the tourists. Since the day they became soldiers, that had
never been their obligation.

The men in protective suits were crouched on the deck as they carefully collected
something.

Luke knew what they were looking for: the unknown red liquid.

This thing had drawn the hostiles into hijacking the ship and the special force in an all-
out attack, and had even drawn a mutant giant octopus in the end; it was the key to the
whole thing.

As a professional, Flegg had noticed this key point right away.

The men in protective suits were being very careful as they searched for the red liquid
scattered over the deck. They divided the area into grids and slowly searched from the
outside in, and didn’t miss anything suspicious at all.

As a result, they couldn’t move quickly.

Even after the giant tentacle had been cut up, packed and loaded onto the seaplane, they
were still scouring the deck.

Suddenly, there was a voice from Flegg’s walkie-talkie. “Captain, two planes are coming.”

Since the agents were letting Flegg know, that meant that the two planes were already
low in the sky.

Luke could already hear the noise.

Two massive planes rumbled as they slowed down on their approach to the ship.

The rear sections were already down, and several shadows that weren’t small in size
were dropped.

Luke glanced at Flegg. “It looks like you’re outnumbered.”

Flegg was silent.

Those were C5 Galaxy carriers, air behemoths that could carry three hundred soldiers at
a time.
Chapter 614 - Safe Return, and Catherine’s Previous Hope
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 614 Safe Return, and Catherine’s Previous Hope

The two Galaxy carriers slowly swept past the ship and spat out a few marine vessels
from their big bellies.

Because of these boats, the soldiers on the carriers weren’t at full complement, but the
planes could still accommodate two hundred people.

In less than ten minutes, four hovercrafts arrived.

A searchlight on one of the hovercrafts then turned on, and there was the sound of a
loudspeaker. “This is the U.S. Marines. Personnel on the ship, identify yourselves, or we
will treat this as a hijacking and a terrorist attack.”

Luke glanced at Flegg, who said to an agent next to him, “Take a few men and delay them
in talks. Buy us as much time as possible.”

He then said to another man, “Tell the collection squad to work faster and stop dawdling.
The thieves are already here.”

After the two agents left, Luke said with a smile, “That’s the U.S. Marines. Aren’t you
scared?”

Flegg grinned. “It’s because they claim to be the Marines that they definitely aren’t.” Luke
was surprised. Flegg explained casually, “On missions, Marines will usually say that
they’re the Navy or even the SAS, which makes wrangling easier.” Luke immediately got
it.

FBI agents Flegg and Wales, for example, were as fake as the Marines in front of him.

When it came to fake identities, it could be said that the various departments had
complicated relationships.

As long as they weren’t caught with evidence, the agencies often used another party’s
identity to shift the blame.

The people on the deck clearly redoubled their efforts. Flegg turned his head and looked
at Luke. “Shall I send you back?”.

Luke quickly nodded. “I’d really appreciate that. Can I take those two family members of
mine with me?”

“Yes,” Flegg said without any hesitation. “It would be best to leave right now, or you won’t
be able to get away once those guys come on board.” “I’ll be back in five minutes.”
Hearing that, Luke instantly walked into the ship. A moment later, the three of them took
Flegg’s hovercraft to the seaplane. After the plane took off, Luke looked down at the ship
and asked, “You’re letting them take over?” Flegg hummed in response. “They have
official approval. Naturally, we have to let them take over.”

In case, we got what we wanted. Anyone who wants it can go argue with the boss. I was
only responsible for snapping it up, he murmured to himself

As someone on the front line, he only handled the operation side of things. It was none of
his business how the bigshots squabbled with each other; that was what their mouths
and faces were for!

He had also taken this into consideration when he brought Luke and his family away with
him. From what Luke said, he was the only person who personally saw the mutant giant
octopus on the ship.

By taking Luke away with him, those newcomers wouldn’t know what on earth Flegg had
picked up. They wouldn’t make a move outright either. Flegg was acting under the FBI’s
flag. The newcomers didn’t have enough guts to clash with the FBI, even if they couldn’t
be sure of Flegg’s identity. Even if they cursed floridly in their hearts, there was nothing
they could do since they had come late. If the bigshots backing them up had the ability,
they could nab some of the spoils from Flegg’s superiors; if they didn’t, they should just
go home and sulk.

As the sun rose, the plane landed at a base, and Flegg called for a car for Luke and his
family. He didn’t have time to see them off, and wanted even less for Robert to draw any
attention; he simply nodded at them from a distance in farewell.

Luke and his family took the early morning bus, which wasn’t crowded, and unhurriedly
made their way home.

When they opened the door and went in, Claire, who was pacing back and forth in the
living room, turned around and saw Catherine. She jumped at her and shouted, “Mom,
you’re back!” Catherine hugged the little monkey and kissed her check. “Luke brought us
back.” Claire couldn’t be any happier. Although Robert had already called to tell her that
they were all safe, she hadn’t been completely reassured. Only when she saw the three of
them walk in did the weight roll off her shoulders. Luke looked at the scene with a smile
and signaled to Selina that everything was fine.

Selina also relaxed.

Luke had left in a hurry earlier. Though he had called twice after that, seeing how Claire
couldn’t sit still from her anxiety had also made Selina worried.

Now that everybody was safe and sound, she could also relax.

After everybody sat down on the couch, she remembered something and asked in a low
voice, “Where’s Dollar?” Luke said with a smile, “It should be here soon. Hm, it did well
this time. I’ll have to give it a huge bonus.” Selina laughed when she heard that. “It only
knows how to eat; what else can you give it?” Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything. He
couldn’t skimp on Gold Nugget’s reward this time, or it wouldn’t be as enthusiastic in the
future.

He couldn’t be petty about this. As everybody was chatting, Gold Nugget scurried out of a
hallway on the side. When Luke went to get Robert and Catherine, this fellow had snuck
onto the seaplane and found a corner to hide in.

Covered by Luke, it successfully disembarked from the plane, slipped out of the base, and
followed the bus as it ran home. When Luke and the others were talking, the dog had
come in through the garage door which Luke had left open. Rubbing the dog’s head, Luke
gave it an approving look to indicate that he wouldn’t forget its reward. Pleased, the dog
then lay down next to Selina and started to snore quietly.

Gold Nugget wasn’t tired, but Dollar was a little sleepy.They talked for a while. Then,
Luke went to freshen up. He had to go to work later. Robert, Catherine and Claire had
been up all night. They needed to rest as well.

They went their separate ways, and the house soon fell quiet.

Listening to the distant sound of cars outside the window, Catherine sighed. Robert
reached out to hug her. “What’s wrong?” Catherine said with a wry smile, “I had always
hoped he could stay safe and ordinary, which is why I asked you to get him a job as an
officer in Shackelford. But in the end, he still…” Robert was silent for a moment before he
tightened his embrace. “It’s fine. He’s quite capable. I’ll be there to help him too if he’s
really in trouble.”

Catherine hummed a response, and an image of a person appeared in her mind. She
wondered if she should talk to the person.

But the idea disappeared as quickly as it arrived. Catherine very quickly dismissed the
thought and slowly fell asleep.

Luke and Selina went to work.

Neither of them were sleepy despite being up all night. Both Luke and Selina no longer
needed as much sleep, and were full of energy. At an intersection, Luke realized that the
person also waiting at the red light diagonally opposite him was an old acquaintance. He
couldn’t help but smile. “SWAT seems very free today. Harrison even has time to roam
the streets.”

Selina raised her head and looked at him. “All police officers in Los Angeles right now
have already been told not to send more people to the D.A.. Of course he’s free.”
Chapter 615 - Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 615 Idle Harrison and Not-so-idle Morning

At that moment, the light turned green, and Luke started the car again.

Harrison’s car was a little slower, and Luke drove past.

He didn’t plan on calling out to Harrison; there was no need. He simply gave Harrison a
glance on the left side of his car.

The light had turned red on the other street at the intersection, and out of the corner of
his eye, Luke saw a large prisoner van slowly pull over. Not far behind the prisoner van,
two officers got out of a police car and walked toward the van. A police car stopping a
prisoner van? Luke was slightly amused.

Was it unusual? A little bit.

Was this something that would never happen? Not at

all.

Even SWAT and precinct departments would almost get into fights sometimes, although
not very frequently.

Turning back to look at the road in front of him, Luke frowned.

With 26 Mental Strength, his brain was quicker than ever, and thanks to a boost from
Strength and Dexterity, his eyesight and dynamic vision were also amazing

From his fleeting glance, he had sensed that something wasn’t right, and he paid slightly
more attention to the police car that stopped the prisoner van. Upon closer scrutiny, the
anomalies in the two officers instantly became clear. There was also a black SUV behind
the police car. Four men got out, and something was very wrong with the way they were
moving. Why? Because they looked like criminals who were about to take out their guns.

After being a police officer in L.A. for so long, it was impossible for Luke to not become
sensitive to that posture. At that moment, Luke had already driven dozens of meters past
the intersection.

He suddenly turned the wheel. As he pulled over, he said, “There’s a situation. The two
officers and the four men from the black SUV over at the prisoner van may be criminals.”
Selina understood in a flash and promptly opened the weapons compartment in the
middle, taking out the huge bag that was inside. Luke’s car had stopped on the side of the
road by then, and they opened the car doors at the same time and got out. Selina threw a
bulletproof vest at Luke while she quickly put one on herself.

She didn’t toss him a rifle; for a handful of criminals, a rifle would be pure overkill.

After putting on the bulletproof vest, she fell back slightly behind Luke. By staggering
their positions, they had more chances to adjust their actions as necessary. Luke ran
quickly. Selina picked up a M4A1 and hung her badge around her neck before she
followed him. Cars were driving past through the green light, so she was delayed by
several seconds. Finally, she got impatient and slid across the hood of a moving car to
cross the road. The astonished driver watched Selina run off and remarked in a daze,
“Wow, that officer is hot! Ow! What are you doing?” In the passenger seat, his girlfriend
roared furiously, “Why are you looking at her ass? I have one too!”

The man subconsciously averted his gaze. “I’m not. I was looking at her gun; I’m a fan of
guns.” His girlfriend said disdainfully, “Cut it out; is her gun on her ass?” At that moment,
a burst of noise disrupted the couple’s quarrel. Stunned, they turned to look at the
intersection up ahead.

The gun enthusiast mumbled, “Are those… gunshots? Let’s get out of here!”

The moment Luke sensed something was wrong at the intersection, the two criminals in
the guise of officers reached the prisoner van.

When he stopped the car and put on his bulletproof vest, the two criminals in police
uniforms took out their guns and shot the driver and the escorts in the prisoner van.

By the time Luke ran back to the intersection, the two criminals had already opened the
doors and were escorting a man in an orange prison jumpsuit out. Luke didn’t say
anything. Putting on his badge, he took out his Glock as he quickly approached them.

The prisoner van was more than thirty meters away from the intersection with many
distracting cars and pedestrians in the middle. That was also why Luke didn’t sense
anything wrong sooner. But even at that moment, he was still only running at the speed
of an ordinary person.

At the same time, two men on his left were approaching the criminals as well. They were
Harrison and his subordinate. Luke knew the subordinate too. It was Jim, the SWAT
member whose burger delivery task Luke had stolen.

At that moment, Luke was still behind them.

He had driven past the intersection, but their car just happened to be in the middle of the
intersection when they heard the gunshots. As SWAT members, they were just as
sensitive to gunshots. They immediately stopped the car and beat Luke to the criminals.

Finally, Harrison shouted, “LAPD! Freeze!” He and Jim fired at practically the same
moment. That was SWAT’s standard procedure. After all, they had already warned the
enemy. If the other party still refused to drop their guns and surrender, they deserved to
die.

Harrison, who was already ready for action, hit one of the armed criminals almost the
moment they turned around.

Harrison had only just run over before he fired at the moving criminals. He also had to
take the pedestrians into consideration, and the target was more than ten meters away;
for him to take one person down instantly, his marksmanship was extraordinary.

Most police officers would need time to adjust and aim at a criminal ten meters away.
Stopping abruptly to shoot at a target was like stopping to do a jump shot in basketball. It
was a specific skill.

Luke also saw clearly that while Jim had missed his own target, it was only because the
criminal happened to move to the side just as the shot was fired, and he was lucky
enough to avoid it. After they opened fire, the criminals in front of them also stopped
pretending. The four criminals from the black SUV took out two Uzis and two MP5s from
under their loose black shirts.

Both Harrison and Jim took cover behind the cars on the side of the road.

Those were all fully automatic weapons with fierce firepower. Pa! Pa! Pa!

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Gunshots rang out, but they weren’t as intense as Harrison and Jim had expected. Also…
Why was there gunfire coming from their right up ahead and behind them?

Backs sweating, one looked to the right and the other behind them.

Harrison just happened to meet Luke’s eyes as the latter turned his head, and Luke
gestured in front of him.

Jim looked behind him, only to see Selina lowering her M4A1 after firing it. As she bent
forward, the police badge hanging over her chest was very obvious.

What the hell? The words popped into Harrison and Jim’s heads.

Luke had signaled to Harrison that everything was over and that they should go forward
and check the situation.

Indeed, the five criminals had all been killed without managing to fire off a single bullet.

Luke took down the person who escaped Jim’s bullet as well as two criminals in black on
his side.

The two on the left side of the road happened to pass by a pickup when Luke opened fire,
and so escaped his line of sight. Acting in concert with Luke, Selina had directly moved to
the left side of the intersection to cover all blind spots. When Luke opened fire and
distracted them, she fired decisively and took down the two men on the left.

Recognizing Luke and Selina, Harrison was reassured. He craned his neck for a look
before he got to his feet and swiftly pressed forward with his gun.
Chapter 616 - Don’t Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on
Old Cases
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 616 Don’t Follow Up on New Cases, Take It Easy on Old Cases

By the time Harrison and Jim arrived, Luke was holding the fugitive in the orange prison
jumpsuit at gunpoint. He said, “What a coincidence, Harrison, Jim.”

Jim nodded and gave a forced smile. “Hey, Luke.”

He was known to be an outstanding shooter on his team, but he hadn’t even secured one
kill in this case.

Harrison didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Alright, cuff him first before we chat,
okay?”

Luke shrugged and gestured for them to do as they pleased.

He put the Glock back into his holster and narrowed his eyes at the fugitive who had his
hands raised. “If you still want to run, I’ll fire.”

The fugitive was a slim young man. He was rather handsome but had a grim look.

Hearing that, his eyes flashed, and he smiled coldly. “Okay, I won’t run. Can I ask, what’s
your name?”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “You can think about that question in prison.”

In that brief exchange, the two of them looked at each other and had the same thought: I
have to look into this guy and get rid of him when there’s a chance!

The young man thought that way because he had always been ruthless in his methods,
while Luke could tell that the other party would seek revenge later.

He had absolutely no problems getting rid of this sort of petty and vengeful guy. After
cuffing the man, Jim went to his car and radioed in about the situation.

Harrison looked at Luke and asked, “Working a case?”

Luke shrugged. “On the way to work. What about you? You’re so free recently, you’re still
hanging around the streets at nine?”
Harrison: “Like you, I’m on my way to check in with the team first. No way am I free – it’s
not like you don’t know that I keep getting dragged over to train the rookies.”

Luke chuckled but didn’t say anything.

Since Luke’s classic lecture on cowardice, Director Remick at the police school no longer
had him teach and misguide the kids In contrast, while Harrison’s words could be very
acidic, he was really serious when he instructed the rookies.

Luke glanced at the fugitive who was standing obediently on the side. “There might be a
problem with his identity.”

Harrison nodded. “Do you want to follow up on this case?”

Luke shook his head and said, “I don’t have that much free time, and I still have to attend
class. Since you got here first, you should follow up on it.”

Harrison: …As if you need those classes!

Luke sneered inwardly. You want me to follow up? This guy might show up dead
eventually; what will there be to investigate then?

The patrol cars quickly showed up, along with an ambulance which took one of the
criminals to the hospital.

Of the six criminals, only the one hit by Harrison was still breathing. The other five were
already cold and didn’t need saving.

After handing the man over to the backup unit, Luke and Selina said goodbye and drove
to the police department.

When they went to look for Elsa, they simply mentioned the attempted escape in passing,
and she didn’t think too much of it either.

It was just five criminals attempting to break someone out; it was a small matter.

She wouldn’t be surprised even if Luke and Selina told her that they killed fifty criminals
on their way to work.

She gestured for Selina to close the door and then placed a case file in front of her. She
looked at them and said solemnly, “You don’t have to work too hard on this case, got it?”

Luke chuckled and nodded. He skimmed through the case file and said, “The case from
the east side? They threw it to us? Won’t our east side comrades complain that we’re
stepping on their toes?”
Elsa said mockingly, “The big boss at the eastside police department is under a lot of
pressure. After all, a D.A., a judge and an FBI agent are dead, and a detective of the Major
Crimes Division involved in the case is missing. He’s too stressed to care about pride.
That’s the only reason why he didn’t object to HQ stepping in.”

Looking at Luke’s face, she stressed again, “But you’re only helping out, okay?” Luke:
“Okay. We’ll go inspect the quality of their female staff and their coffee machine.”

He whispered inwardly, if I don’t slack off, I’ll have to turn myself in or catch Bloodmint –
as

Satisfied, Elsa nodded.

On a joint investigation like this, the other party would claim most of the credit when the
case was cracked, but if Luke overreached, most of the blame would fall on his head.

Even if he did crack the case, the eastside police department might be grateful to him on
the surface but might secretly hate him for exposing their incompetence.

The request for help had come directly from HQ.

Under heavy pressure from the D.A, the judge and the FBI, HQ could only summon the
elites from the various precincts to work on the case together.

As the team with the highest clean-up rate, HQ had naturally requested Luke and Selina
by name.

Luke also didn’t waste time, and tossed the file to Selina as they left.

They were in a hurry, not to investigate, but to

eat.

use

They hadn’t had time to buy breakfast because of the fugitive case in the morning, and
they were both starving. They went to their regular cake shop and bought in bulk before
driving off to the east side.

After checking in at the eastside police department, they tactfully beat it and didn’t stay a
second longer than necessary.

They didn’t have time to inspect the female staff, let alone see the coffee machine. That
was because the head of the Eastside Major Crimes Division didn’t seem grateful for the
help.

They drove to the crime scene. Pulling over to the side of the road, they leaned against
the hood with the open food box full of all sorts of cakes between them.

This was the street where Luke had caught Diego Garcia and killed Stan McCall as well as
thirty members of the Garcia family.

Two hundred meters from here was where the female FBI agent had been killed, so they
came here first for a look.

Since the idea was to take it easy, they naturally didn’t really look around, and simply
leaned on the hood to eat breakfast.

Eating a slice of Napolean cake, Luke looked at the art on the giant billboard opposite him
with an extremely strange feeling.

Selina had noticed the board too. She examined it with great interest. “This graffiti… is
pretty interesting. Is that the symbol of the new gang here?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke shook his head. “I don’t think so. Gang graffiti usually isn’t
that good.”

Chewing on her food, Selina said carelessly, “The lower half really doesn’t seem like it. It’s
a little sci-fi. But what about the top? Is that a demon or a ghost?”

Luke’s face didn’t change, but he sighed inwardly. How would I know what the artist was
thinking? Am I that ugly?

The lower half of the art on the giant billboard was basically unchanged. It was still a
woman with a gun, wings, and a hood over her head. Even the red expanse above her
head was still there.

But the blank space above that was now pitch black.
Chapter 617 - New Legend and New Reward
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 617 New Legend and New Reward

The blackness looked vaguely like the shadow of a person, but the delicate strokes also
made it look like an enormous black cloud above the angel’s head.

Two black shadows stretched out on each side to cover the angel down below, as if
protecting her.

The black shadow’s features were abstract: Its eyes were two blood red circles and its
mouth was just a slight ridge from which blood dripped into the red expanse above the
woman’s head.

Is this painter a devil? Luke grumbled inwardly. Was this new graffiti of him?

He hadn’t done more than kill dozens of evil gang members while he was completely
covered up. Did he have to be depicted this way?

Those who didn’t know would think it was just graffiti, but didn’t this mean that those
who did know thought he was a monster?! Not only was it pitch black and had bloody
eyes, blood also dripped from its mouth. No matter how you looked at it, it was like a
supervillain in a horror movie. Selina wasn’t as bothered. She continued, “It’s actually
pretty cool. It’s both goth and sci-fi.”

Luke mumbled, “It looks like a poster for a horror movie to me.”

Hearing that, Selina examined the graffiti once more and laughed out loud. “Now that you
put it that way, it does seem like it.”

After that, they went to check the dumpster where the FBI agent’s body was found two
hundred meters away. At the same time, they didn’t go around asking questions; it
couldn’t be any more obvious that they were just doing a cursory sweep. As they looked
around, they were watched from in and outside ramshackle shacks put together with
plastic and cloth canvas.

But nobody spoke to Luke or Selina. They simply remained vigilant and indifferent.

For one moment, Luke paused to look at a particular shack.

A little girl stared at them from the shack.

But Luke smelled someone familiar with Sharp Nose, and felt helpless. Bloodmint, you
actually dare come back here? You’re really asking to be killed!

Actually, he could guess why Bloodmint came back.

This little girl had been the hostage whom Garcia used to threaten Bloodmint into
showing up, except Bloodmint hadn’t come and Luke had acted in her stead instead.

So, the little girl was probably somehow connected to Bloodmint, which was why she
came back to check on her.

After that, Luke and Selina left the east side and worked their own cases. They didn’t get
home until almost five in the afternoon.

When they entered the house, Robert and Claire were watching TV in the living room and
Catherine was cooking in the kitchen.

After they cleaned up, everybody had dinner.

The three had slept for half the day, which was also why Luke and Selina hadn’t come
home at noon, and they were now very energetic.

But the two of them would never skip out on dinner at home.

As they ate, Claire told Catherine about the sights and sounds of Los Angeles that she had
experienced in the last few days.

Robert, however, said, “L.A. will probably be chaotic for a while. You should be careful
when you’re out.”

Luke asked curiously, “What’s wrong?”

Robert wasn’t an L.A. local and had just arrived today. It was weird for him to suddenly
mention this.

Robert glanced at him and jerked his head at the TV in the living room. “It’s right there.
That guy on TV said that he would pay anyone who can get him out of prison a million
bucks.”

Luke hence focused on the sounds from the TV.

While they were having dinner, the TV had been set to a volume that was audible but
which wouldn’t disturb their conversation.

Luke turned his head to where the female anchor was saying solemnly, “Alex Montell’s
family has a foothold in many countries all over the world, and is involved in all kinds of
illegal activities from smuggling military arms to drug-trafficking. Montell himself is
worth billions…”

Luke watched for a moment before he said, “Why don’t I hear of a hundred-million
reward?”

Robert chuckled. “It was there during the live broadcast in the afternoon, but now it’s
gone.”

Luke immediately got it.

The TV station still needed to preserve its reputation, and it wasn’t good to help a
criminal with his advertising.

But the truth was that whoever needed to know would already know; it made no
difference if the TV station played it or not.

Luke only thought about it for a moment before he put the issue aside for the time being

This matter… was a little interesting.

He would think about it more carefully when he was alone.

After dinner, everybody went to the backyard to chat.

The three women soaked in the big bathtub again, and Luke and Robert chatted on the
side.

Robert said that he and Catherine wanted to fly to Europe the next day and continue their
trip.

It hadn’t been easy for them to make up their minds to take a holiday. They couldn’t go
home just because of a minor incident.

Naturally, Luke had no objections.

What happened on the ship really was nothing for Robert.

Catherine didn’t see the hostiles or the mutant giant octopus with her own eyes either, so
it didn’t have a huge impact on her frame of mind.

In any case, whatever unpleasantness she experienced could be driven away by the
wonders of London, Paris and the Mediterranean.
Catherine once dreamed of becoming a painter. She would definitely be happy if she
could appreciate the masterpieces of Europe with her own eyes.

Robert was fine with anything. No matter what, with Catherine by his side, his days could
never be harder than when he went all over the world as a soldier.

The next day, Luke and Selina went to work as usual.

Robert said that it was going to get messy in Los Angeles, and Luke agreed with him, but
it would be some time before that happened.

At least, no criminals would take action until Alex Montell was moved.

Until then, both the police and the criminals would remain quiet.

Robert and Catherine didn’t have Luke see them off. They went to the airport on their
own and took a flight to London.

Claire went out again that day, but Luke specifically told her not to go to less populated
places. In the car, Selina said, “I didn’t know the guy we caught is so rich. No wonder six
armed men tried to rescue him yesterday.”

Luke hummed in response. “But whether or not he’ll be alive for much longer is another
matter.”

Selina: “What do you mean?”

Luke sneered. “Whether or not someone successfully rescues him, he’s already on the
American police’s blacklist.” If LAPD suffered too many losses, there might be a “stray
bullet” during the prison break that would just so happen to hit this troublemaker.

It was one thing to secretly pay someone to rescue him, but to brazenly offer a reward on
TV – did he think that the police had good tempers?

Alex Montell was naturally the young fugitive whom Luke and Selina caught the other
day.

The guy had even asked for Luke’s name in a threatening tone after he was nabbed. He
was an arrogant tyrant who held grudges, and a lot of people had probably died at his
hands. When they got to the police department, Elsa stared at them speechlessly for a
moment before she sighed. “You’re really good at catching people.”

It was clear she had also learned about Alex’s hundred-million-dollar reward.
Unbothered, Luke said with a smile, “Boss, is it really our fault? You should blame the
officers who arrested him at the very beginning.”
Chapter 618 - Crash at LAPD HQ
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 618 Crash at LAPD HQ

“Right, how was this guy arrested?” asked Luke casually. Elsa’s expression turned strange
at the question. “I heard that his car was stopped by the motorbike patrol because one of
his tail lights wasn’t on, and he was then arrested.”

Selina was dumbfounded. “How is it possible?”

Elsa: “That’s exactly what happened. He couldn’t take out the car registration and prove
that it was his. Actually, the car didn’t belong to him.”

Luke said with a smile, “Then it’s not really our fault. It was all the hard work of the street
patrol.”

Selina still thought it was strange. “But why was he moved in a regular prisoner van?”

Elsa: “The police had been dealing with him as a regular car thief and didn’t realize who
he was.”

Luke shrugged. “God must’ve meant for him to be arrested in Los Angeles. Otherwise, he
wouldn’t be sent to prison just for stealing a car, would he?” Elsa was lost for words too.

Recently, the number of criminals who were prosecuted and sent to prison in L.A. had
gone down. For this guy to be sent to prison for suspected auto theft, he had to be drunk.

Done chatting, Luke and Selina continued with their investigation.

The D.A. and the judge only wanted fewer minor cases, but they couldn’t slack off on
homicides.

When it was almost noon, Luke and Selina looked for a place to have lunch downtown.

At that moment, a helicopter with the huge LAPD word on it flew past to a building not
far away.

Luke didn’t really pay it any mind.

LAPD had dozens of helicopters.

In terms of joint air and ground efforts to catch criminals, LAPD was definitely among the
top three departments in America that were pros at

it.

As Luke drove, he could see the helicopter slowly descend on the top of the building that
was LAPD’s headquarters.

As the helicopter approached the rooftop, it suddenly started to sway. Luke frowned. The
pilot of a police chopper couldn’t be this bad, right? But the next moment, faint smoke
rose from the helicopter as it started to spin and fall. Luke knew this was bad. Something
had happened to the helicopter. Hitting the gas pedal, Luke said, “Selina, notify PD that
something’s happened to the chopper.”

Selina had also seen the smoke and falling helicopter, and of course understood.

While the police department would quickly learn about the accident, it was also better to
respond ASAP.

With their lights and siren on, the police car sped toward HQ.

In fact, right after Selina called it in, the police radio exploded with activity.

“A helicopter was attacked by unknown assailants at HQ and has crashed. Officers in the
area, please head over to control the situation at once.”

“Officers near HQ, be on guard against another possible attack.”

“Clear the nearby streets of vehicles at once to prevent congestion.” Luke and Selina
weren’t far away, but because of the traffic congestion, it took them a few minutes to
reach HQ.

Many officers had already arrived. At the same time, more of them were coming out of
the building to maintain order.

The helicopter had crashed, and seven to eight officers were bustling about at the scene.

Luke pulled over and said to Selina, “You help maintain order and look out for anyone
suspicious.”

Putting on his badge, Luke then quickly headed to the helicopter. The officers on the
scene were trying to rescue the pilot.

But they didn’t have any professional tools, and there was limited space in which they
could exert force, so it wasn’t working.
Luke could already smell oil.

While it rarely happened like in the movies, when vehicles exploded the moment oil
started leaking, it was still possible for them to catch fire.

As Luke drew close, he saw a couple of officers who were trying to open the twisted door.

The door creaked but couldn’t be fully opened, so it was impossible to get the heavily
wounded pilot out.

The pilot was lucky that the helicopter hadn’t fallen nose down but had fallen as it spun
around.

He was heavily wounded, but still alive.

Luke shouted, “Get out of the way!”

The officers subconsciously looked at him and moved aside when they saw his badge.

But as soon as they did, they became a little suspicious; after all, Luke looked too young.

It was an emergency, however, and they didn’t have better options.

Luke walked over and said quickly, “When I pull later, work with me.”

With that, he grabbed the slightly open door with both hands. Bracing a foot on the
helicopter, he roared, “OPEN!!!”

He pulled, and the helicopter door creaked open in a shriek of metal.

All the officers were stunned.

Luke, however, roared, “What are you looking at? Give me a hand!”

The nearest police officers finally came back to their senses, and whoever could pitch in
helped to pull at the door.

Thanks to everyone’s efforts, the door finally opened.

Luke mumbled inwardly, Without all of you pulling, it would be too eye-catching if I
opened it on my own!

He could have torn the door off with one hand, but there was no way he would do that in
public.
With the surrounding officers covering for him, the door opening would be a result of
everybody’s efforts. After the twisted door was open, Luke took out a knife and swiftly
cut the belt that the pilot was entangled in as he kept asking the pilot questions.

This happened a lot in the movies, and it wasn’t meaningless.

First of all, if the injured could reply, that meant that their airway wasn’t blocked.

Secondly, the answers the injured gave could help determine if their mind was still clear.
If they were confused, that might mean they had a hemorrhage.

Finally, the questions could help determine the extent of the injured’s wounds, to prevent
them from being injured again when they were moved.

As he worked and asked questions, Luke secretly sighed. The chances were slim that this
pilot would survive, and even if he did, he would be a cripple.

But as long as he was alive, there was hope.

Holding the pilot’s head and neck in place, Luke gently moved the pilot out of the
helicopter. Walking at a steady pace, he then placed him on the ground on the side of the
road. “One of you has to stay here to look after him. He has a spinal injury, and there
might be something wrong with his neck as well. He also has several broken ribs. I don’t
know about internal bleeding.” He quickly told the officers nearby, “Call an ambulance for
him ASAP. He’s in grave danger. Relay what I said to the paramedics. That will save them
some time.”

The officers nodded quickly.

Although this detective was young, he had been very professional when he examined the
wounds and rescued the pilot just now… Well, he looked professional, at least.

After rescuing the pilot, Luke joined Selina, and together they evacuated the surrounding
people.

There really were too many people in the city center.

A lot of people actually didn’t know that something had happened until several minutes
later. Some idiots then inexplicably said that it was a terrorist bomb attack, instantly
creating even more panic.
Chapter 619 - Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 619 Looking For Reinforcements or Scapegoats?

Not only did they run wildly all over the place, some were even confused and ran toward
HQ, as if they couldn’t see the remains of the helicopter that was still leaking oil on the
road.

All of a sudden, flames rose up from the remains of the helicopter, and it was soon on fire.

Finally, nobody ran in HQ’s direction.

Boom!

There was an explosion, which wasn’t too big. It wasn’t as destructive as in the movies,
and only wrecked the helicopter a little more. The broken pieces didn’t even fly ten
meters.

This time, fewer people were running around in a panic. The unperturbed bystanders
who weren’t afraid of death started to watch the show. Some even took photos with their
phones.

Two news vans had reached the perimeter. The female reporters and cameramen — pros
who were experts at courting death in the movies – instantly got to work.

Luke felt that they might even lament that the explosion was too small and didn’t have a
big enough impact.

Police officers started to arrive in droves, and Luke and Selina finally withdrew.

The street patrol were professionals when it came to keeping order.

Besides, there were far more of them, and would have a bigger effect than Luke and
Selina.

At that moment, Luke’s phone rang.

He glanced at the number and picked up the call. “Harrison, what’s up?”

On the other end of the line, Harrison said, “Come to HQ with all your gear.” Luke: “I’m
right next to HQ. I just wrapped things up.” Harrison was stumped for a moment. “You’re
here? That’s good. I’ll have someone go get you.”
Luke: “Okay.”

Hanging up, he told Selina what was going on and fetched the big bag from the weapons
compartment in their police car.

Looking at the helicopter that was still burning on the street, he knew that the criminals
had slapped LAPD’s face swollen this time.

For the sake of their dignity, HQ couldn’t let the criminals break Montell out, at least not
when he was still in custody inside HQ.

After waiting for a few minutes at the entrance, an acquaintance came out and greeted
Luke. “Luke, here.”

Luke and Selina went over to him. “Jim, you’re here too?”

Jim gestured that they should be quick. He said quickly in a low voice, “We were going to
escort a suspect onto the helicopter when this happened.” He looked gloomily at the
remains of the helicopter outside the building.

Luke: “Were there any casualties?”

Jim slightly shook his head. “No, but I was almost beheaded by the chopper’s propellers.”

Luke and Selina: … That was really damn close.

Luke simply patted his shoulder. “This means that you’re a lucky man.”

Ordinarily, Jim would’ve ended up in a hospital like the pilot, and if he were a little less
lucky, everybody would be attending his funeral.

Jim accepted this consolation. Sometimes, officers on the front line had to be
superstitious.

They arrived at a big office with two SWAT members guarding the door. Jim hesitated for
a moment and looked at Selina before he finally opened the door. “Boss, Luke and Selina
are here.”

Harrison turned around and was surprised to see Selina behind Luke.

But he had always been a doer, and didn’t waste time on idle talk. He beckoned at them
and led them to a corner.

He finally said in a low voice, “Selina, for the record, this is going to be a very dangerous
operation, and I only asked for Luke.”

Seeing Selina nod, he went on and said, “I’m not underestimating you, but you don’t work
for SWAT, and you’re not obligated to participate in this mission.”

After a brief silence, Selina looked at Luke and asked, “You joining?” Luke chuckled.
“Harrison hasn’t explained it

yet.”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “Stop pretending. Alex Montell, the guy we arrested yesterday,
made it loud and clear that he’ll give anyone who can get him out a hundred million
dollars. We were going to send him packing to prison on a chopper, but it was shot down
before it even landed.”

Luke nodded silently.

A helicopter would’ve been the safest means of transport.

As long as Alex Montell was on it, whoever wanted to rescue him couldn’t possibly shoot
down the helicopter if they didn’t want to kill their patron.

However, it seemed some of the criminals were smart and weren’t going to let HQ send
him off so easily.

Harrison: “We can now only take the roads. The chief wants me to guarantee that nothing
will go wrong, but I don’t have that much confidence. You know what they can do. I can
only ask for backup.”

Luke narrowed his eyes at him. “You sure you’re not trying to con me?”

Harrison smiled awkwardly and subconsciously looked away, but promptly looked back.
“I guarantee that I’ll take responsibility for anything that might happen.” Luke stared at
him for a moment, then suddenly smiled and stretched out his hand. “Alright, I’m in. Do
you want me to call you boss?”

Harrison smiled wryly. “Don’t. You can call me by my codename, Hondo.” Luke gave him a
strange look. “That’s…” Harrison shrugged. “An old friend came up with it. You
understand.”

Luke fell silent.

It sounded similar to a certain Japanese car brand, but since it could refer to Japan’s
Honshu island or an African family name, this wasn’t a codename that any ordinary
friend would come up with.
Things related to other nations could be a sensitive issue in America.

Selina finally said, “I want to take part.” Harrison looked at Luke. Seeing that he didn’t say
anything, he couldn’t help but ask, “You have no objections?” Luke chuckled. “She’s my
partner.”

Lost for words for a moment, Harrison finally nodded. “Okay then, but you must be
careful. A lot of madmen out there have definitely lost their heads over this hundred
million.”

That was also why he wanted Luke’s help.

Back then, Luke had waved his hand and handed 640 million dollars’ worth of bearer
bonds to Harrison.

Given Luke’s resistance to the temptation of money, Harrison trusted him more. After
deciding to take part, Luke explained his plan to Harrison simply.

Harrison accepted it after only a moment of consideration.

Luke’s plan was simple. He and Selina weren’t SWAT members and didn’t know them
well, so teamwork would be a problem.

Thus, it would be best if he and Selina cruised along outside the team to help out as
needed.

If it was anyone else saying this, Harrison would’ve spat in their faces and rejected the
plan.

But Luke’s proposal was based on his combat ability, which was far above that of regular
detectives.

He was risking himself by taking part at this critical juncture as backup, and was also the
only detective whom Harrison had requested. Harrison couldn’t demand too much of
him.

A few minutes later, Harrison had everybody involved in the operation hand in their
communication devices, which were replaced with new wireless communication devices.

Luke simply slipped Selina’s fake phone into an inner pocket and handed over their
regular work phones. After that, all the personnel sorted out their gear and went to the
bathroom. Half an hour later, they gathered for the pre-op briefing.
Chapter 620 - Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid
Exposure
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 620 Advance Guard Taking It Easy and Rapid Exposure

Harrison was a sly old fox.

With how often he had taken the fall before, he should’ve been fired dozens of times
already, but his position as a captain had never been shaken.

It wasn’t because he was backed by someone powerful, but because many of the missions
that were given to his squad were highly dangerous.

For example, in the gunfight against Bullseye, ten members in his squad died, but that
wasn’t because of any lapse in Harrison’s command.

The bigshots in LAPD were no fools.

If they let go of a subordinate like Harrison who was capable, willing to get things done,
and wasn’t afraid to take responsibility, then who else in SWAT would work on the tricky
cases?

If they let go of a captain over each case, then half of SWAT’s teams would’ve been
replaced in a year!

Without these experienced old guys who weren’t afraid to get things done, the new
inexperienced SWAT rookies wouldn’t be able to maintain law and order in Los Angeles,
which would be a serious problem.

Thus, even at almost forty years old, Harrison was still a captain. He would be suspended
a few times every year, but would be out and about again once the incident blew over.

This fall guy was the higher-ups’ most trusted squad commander. Whenever there was an
emergency, they would turn to him.

Suspension? That was nothing more than a performance for the outside world.

He had once even been suspended for two months, but that didn’t affect his pay or bonus
as he went to HQ every day to command his team remotely.

As an experienced SWAT captain, organizing an escort mission couldn’t be any easier.

Besides Luke and Selina who would be providing peripheral support, Harrison also made
arrangements for the other squads who would be helping out. He didn’t blindly expand
the escort team either.

Harrison didn’t want the convoy to suffer because of those guys who were crazy about
money.

A hundred million dollars was enough to make criminals fight a small war.

As he listened to Harrison’s arrangements, Luke checked his guns and looked for the
inventory manager at HQ for a batch of bullets.

This operation was directly handed down by the bigshots at HQ, and all departments had
to provide assistance.

Thus, even though the inventory manager was astonished at the request for five hundred
bullets and multiple clips, he still handed them over. In any case, Luke and Selina’s
signatures were on the receipt.

Perhaps they were collecting the bullets for their teammates too? The inventory manager
could only assume that was the case.

After organizing the mission, Harrison came over and asked in a low voice, “Do you see
any holes?”

Luke shook his head. “Harrison, you’re a professional when it comes to these sorts of
operations. You should believe in yourself.”

Harrison was relieved. He had been afraid that Luke would suddenly point out a big hole,
which would’ve been embarrassing.

However, as Luke continued to check his guns and load them, he continued, “Even if
something does go wrong, we just need to get rid of the criminals in our way!”

Saying that, he snapped the chamber of his revolver back into place and raised his head
with a smile. “You know that I’m best at that.”

Harrison forced a smile. You’re absolutely right.

But there was nothing wrong with what Luke said.

If they killed all the criminals in their way, they would naturally be able to complete this
escort mission.

He glanced at the Smith & Wesson M500 in Luke’s hand. “You use this too?”
Luke: “Of course, in case I run into any criminal wearing a bulletproof vest.”

Harrison was lost for words. Do you think you’re hunting elephants?!

Soon, the team was all set and moved out.

Harrison already had a backup plan for ground escort in the first place. He just needed to
make some minor adjustments to complete the deployment.

Luke and Selina got into their car and drove into HQ’s underground parking lot.

Luke signaled to Selina and switched all the windows to dark mode.

She sat in the backseat and patted Gold Nugget on the back gently. A ball of golden Slime
touched her hand and swiftly disappeared.

When that was done, Selina climbed back into the passenger seat.

Luke started up the car unhurriedly and went out to patrol the surrounding streets.

He activated the comms a short while later. “This is Falcon. There are multiple lookouts
around HQ – I’ve already spotted more than ten.”

Harrison: “Copy that. Everybody, stay sharp.”

Everybody turned serious.

A ground convoy wouldn’t be as easy as sending a prisoner off via chopper.

Until they delivered Alex to the prison, the entire convoy would be in danger.

The team of police vehicles drove out of the underground parking lot.

Four motorbikes led the way, followed by three cars, two black SUVs in the middle, and
another three cars in the rear.

The convoy moved quickly down the street toward Los Angeles County Prison in the east.

Luke drove ahead of the team.

“Falcon reporting! Anomalies in the apartment building on the right two hundred meters
in the front. Two tramps pushing carts are on the lookout at the intersection. There are
two container trucks on both sides of the street which might be the source of an ambush.”
He didn’t speak fast, but he exposed the criminals’ position at a rapid rate on the comms.
These criminals were all heavily armed, and had to be eliminated quickly.

The convoy instantly slowed down.

A moment later, the police force in the area converged to pin down the drivers of the two
trucks.

Surrounded by the police’s guns, the dozen criminals inside the trucks surrendered.

Their ambush was a bust and they were surrounded. They couldn’t even put up any
resistance.

The trucks weren’t bulletproof. If any of them resisted, the police around them wouldn’t
hesitate to riddle them with holes.

The two criminals who were pretending to be tramps were stopped as well.

Several officers got out of their cars and took cover behind the open car doors as they
pointed their guns at the criminals without saying anything. The two criminals obediently
got on their knees. Their Uzis were confiscated without firing a single shot.

Harrison rejoiced that he had shamelessly pulled Luke into the team, or quite a few
officers might have already been lost in this round.

The officers on the right side of the street had already reported that they had discovered
two criminals, who dropped an RPG and two rocket missiles as they ran from being
pursued.

These weren’t anything like guns; one shot would be enough to wipe out a police car
along with a few officers.

After the first engagement between the police and criminals, the police crushed the
criminals without sustaining any casualties as they directly arrested more than twenty
criminals.

The tally was 1:0.

Luke drove unhurriedly and heard Harrison’s instruction: “The first wave has been
suppressed. Proceed, but don’t drop your guard.”

Everybody knew what that meant.

The ones to come out first were always the small fry who were the least patient and
capable. A hundred-million-dollar reward wouldn’t attract just this rough bunch. The
professional criminals hadn’t made their appearance yet. “Falcon reporting! Send
someone to check the garbage truck on the right side of the street a hundred meters in
the front. Practice caution – they may have guns.” Luke drove past the garbage truck at a
regular speed and radioed in after just a quick glance at the two garbage workers.

He turned his head and looked at the other side. “Have someone check the workers doing
sewer maintenance at the intersection 350 meters away. Don’t let them reach for their
tool boxes. Two of them are underground. The best would be to use tear gas grenades or
something.”
Chapter 621 - A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 621 A Warm and Friendly Greeting From LAPD

Suddenly, Selina handed him the tablet and pointed quickly at a few locations. Looking at
the red spots marked on several tall buildings in the image, Luke heaved a sigh. “There
may be snipers in this area: The third window from the left on the twelfth floor of Botaly
Plaza, the fifth window from the right in apartment building No. 52 on East 27th Street,
and…” As he reported five locations in a row, Harrison inwardly cursed that these people
were all nutjobs.

As long as these five snipers weren’t terrible, they could throw the convoy into chaos.

Snipers were truly a great threat to a convoy which only had rifles and pistols. They were
scarier than the earlier RPG.

The convoy slowed down again. The police force which had just cleaned up one batch of
criminals swarmed toward the garbage truck and the sewer workers.

A criminal ambush on the road wasn’t a big problem. They either ran off or surrendered
when they didn’t see the convoy.

However, the five snipers were either in an apartment or plaza building, which was a
much more complicated environment. Going up would take a lot of time.

The convoy could only take a detour.

As Luke patrolled the new route, he considered when he should next make a move.

Why didn’t he just kill that Alex? First of all, there wasn’t really a good opportunity to do
so.

Secondly, Alex was currently an important prisoner. Killing him would be slapping the
police department in the face. Lastly, because of the hundred-million-dollar reward, Alex
had become a means of drawing out a huge number of criminals. Luke could justly take
down these criminals during this mission. Blame? Of course that would fall on Alex, this
heir to a criminal gang. It was Alex who was offering the hundred-million-dollar reward,
not Luke. By getting rid of the criminals, Luke was upholding law and order in L.A. as well
as LAPD’s dignity. He should get a whole bunch of medals.

As he was driving, Luke suddenly frowned. “This is Falcon! The No. 206 patrol car two
hundred meters in front of the convoy belongs to Westside, but I don’t recognize the two
officers in it. Have their front desk check No. 206 ASAP. Be warned, there are two more
individuals in the backseat who may be armed.”

Harrison mumbled inwardly, What the hell is with this eyesight and memory? You can
even spot that?

Luke wasn’t responsible for just one area.

He was the advance guard who never stopped patrolling the surroundings, which meant
that he couldn’t waste time on any one location and could only do a sweep. Even so, he
had noticed that something wasn’t right about the police officers in one of the patrol cars.
Harrison sent men to deal with the criminals who were pretending to be police officers
and had the convoy speed up again. They had been out for less than fifteen minutes, but
had already arrested more than forty criminals.

Harrison was under a lot of pressure.

Thankfully, the criminals’ losing streak continued in the second round, and the police still
had zero casualties.

The tally was 2:0. Without even firing a shot, Luke continued to spoil the criminals’ plans.
The convoy continued to advance toward the east side.

Luke raised his vigilance; the bulk of the third round of attacks would definitely happen
here. There were fewer people in this area, and it was easier to play tricks. Soon after
they entered the east side, Luke saw a line of vehicles rumble over from not far away. He
immediately spoke into his walkie-talkie. “Falcon reporting! There are five large trucks
approaching the convoy from the south. There may be more than fifty armed criminals on
them. Be prepared to fight.”

As he spoke, he turned the wheel and chased after the five trucks.

The criminals whom they had just cleaned up had been on standby as they lay in ambush,
which gave the police enough time to surround them. But these five trucks had chosen
the perfect time and location. They were already charging right for the envoy before Luke
noticed them, giving him little time to sound a warning.

Considering their speed, they would cover hundreds of meters under a minute, so the
situation was unavoidable.

Thankfully, there weren’t any tall buildings around them, only low houses or factories.
The convoy didn’t need to worry about attacks from above. Luke was right on the heels of
the five trucks. After the criminals from the first truck opened fire at the convoy, Luke
and Selina also opened fire without hesitation.
There was no need to give criminals attacking the police a warning. Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! The length of the trucks was a small hitch in the criminals’ plan.

By the time the criminals in the first truck got out and opened fire, those in the third
truck were only just starting to get out. Luke drove parallel to the trucks. As their car
passed by, Luke and Selina aimed their M4A1s at the open trucks and fired. The criminals
who had yet to get out were immediately on the receiving end of a warm and friendly
greeting from LAPD. Screams burst out from three trucks. The criminals who were
pouring out fell at the doors; some screamed, some rolled about, and some dropped
without making a sound. Luke and Selina didn’t get out of their car. Their car was
bulletproof. It was faster and safer for them to shoot from the car.

“Keep an eye on the trucks at the back. I’ll deal with the criminals up front.” With that,
Luke turned his gun so that it was aimed at the very front of the trucks.

Over thirty criminals had engaged the police. It was quite a heated battle.

Luke wasn’t hasty. He reloaded his gun and shot twice at every criminal he saw. If they
were killed, they were unlucky; if they weren’t, they were lucky. After he emptied a clip,
more than ten criminals in the fight collapsed as they were routed. It wasn’t like they
were a real force; they were just a group that had been set up for the time being to make
a fortune. They didn’t have any courage at all. They could bully the escort convoy when
they had the advantage in numbers. But now that more than 60% of them were down, it
was impossible for them to continue fighting. The criminals scattered. Those who were
lucky ran into Luke’s blind spot and survived the disaster.

Those who were unlucky ran right in Luke’s direction and were shot down.

These were all experience and credit points that had delivered themselves to his door. He
certainly couldn’t let them go to waste. “Alright, Falcon has taken care of the criminals in
the three trucks in the rear, but there may be survivors. The cleanup crew should be
careful,” Luke said into the walkie-talkie before he turned the car and drove to the front
from the side to continue with reconnaissance. At HQ, Harrison listened to the report. “Of
the five trucks, only the two in front engaged us. The criminals in the three trucks in the
rear were attacked by Falcon when they were getting out and basically didn’t take part in
the battle at all…” He did some calculations. Almost thirty men had gotten out of the first
two trucks, so there must have been thirty to fifty people in the last three trucks as the
main force.

In the end, Luke and Selina had taken care of all of them?

Harrison suddenly remembered that Luke had done something similar in Nakatomi
Plaza.
A bunch of criminals had been taken down when they were still in the back of the truck.
Even Luke wasn’t sure how many people he had killed.
Chapter 622 - Gunfight? How About a Dance?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 622 Gunfight? How About a Dance?

But this was just a passing thought, and Harrison instructed the convoy to proceed.

This was a very big operation today. After this battle, the convoy was halfway through
their journey. The rest of the route was mostly flat, open area with few things that could
act as cover.

In places like these, the criminals would have to move on a large scale if they wanted to
win. Without two to three hundred people, there was no way they could stop the convoy.

But it would be very obvious if that many people were deployed.

LAPD’s chopper was currently following them high in the sky. It was a bright, sunny
afternoon, and the helicopter didn’t have to go lower to be able to see a long distance
away.

The helicopter was at a pretty high altitude, and didn’t dare stay in the same location for
too long; it didn’t want to be the second LAPD chopper to crash on the same day.

Luke didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.

The convoy pressed forward as it left the residential district and entered the more
remote industrial area.

If they were to run into a large criminal operation, this would be the best chance for it.

Otherwise, once the convoy left the city, it would be a barren stretch of land with
nowhere to hide, and the chopper would be able to spot anything unusual.

Suddenly, there was an explosion. Luke frowned. Looking in the direction of the convoy,
he drove over.

Someone had already reported the situation over the comms. “The car carrying the
prisoner has flipped on its side from an explosion, but we have not detected any
attackers. I repeat, we have not detected any attackers.”

Neither had Luke.

He hadn’t sensed any attackers, or even smelled any explosives.

However, the SUV carrying Alex had indeed flipped on its side from an explosion.

Was it some kind of homemade bomb? Or… an extraordinary ability? He scouted the area
but didn’t discover anything.

There was nobody around. Even when the prisoner was transferred to another SUV,
nobody showed up.

Everybody moved on, and the SUV which had blown up could only be left behind.

Suddenly, Luke’s expression changed as he heard the sound of cars all around him.

F*ck! Cursing in his heart, he turned the wheel and backed the car into a dilapidated
building next to the street.

The next moment, cars came pouring out from everywhere with loud rumbles.

They were all speeding over from up ahead, like the trucks earlier.

The chopper was already hurriedly warning them, “This is Vulture! At least fifty cars are
approaching from the east!”

Luke silently hid in the shabby building as he watched the cars rush past him from the
east to the west.

It wasn’t that he was scared, but that there was no need to engage them.

There were so many of them that blowing up a few cars wouldn’t make a difference.

Instead of letting them hem him in, he prefered to attack them from behind.

After observing the passing cars for a moment, however, Luke had a strange expression
on his face as he said into the walkie-talkie, “This is Falcon! Hondo, these people… they
don’t seem to be armed, or look like criminals. You better make sure who they are before
opening fire.”

Harrison was also stumped when he heard that. “They’re not armed?”

Luke: “The seven or so cars I saw were all carrying kids in their twenties. I don’t see any
weapons. They… look like they’re joyriding.”

Harrison immediately checked with the lookout in the helicopter.

as
The lookout examined them carefully, and was also surprised a moment later. “No
weapons! Vulture repeats, we don’t see any weapons!”

At this moment, the two parties finally engaged.

More precisely, the cars surrounded the convoy, which had no choice but to slow down
and stop.

in

These people laughed as they got out. They surrounded the police cars, and then loud
music rang out.

These youngsters bustled into formation… and began dancing!

“What the f*ck!” Everybody in the convoy cursed at practically the same time.

Is there something wrong with you people? You should be firing your weapons now; why
are you dancing? How dare you dance? This wasn’t a Bollywood movie!

The convoy was in a difficult position.

They would be crazy to open fire. In front of them were completely defenseless young
people. Many of them were even 15and 16-year-old high school students.

Was dancing against the law? Of course not.

While this scale was a little shocking, no one said that two hundred people couldn’t get
together to dance.

Looking at the situation from his end, Harrison was silent for a moment before he said,
“Patrol officers, ask them what they’re doing and tell them not to get in the way of official
business.”

The four motorbike officers were the most unlucky.

Their colleagues were still in the cars, but they were drowning in an ocean of people.

Completely surrounded, they didn’t dare attack or move.

Some of the kids even performed extremely challenging dance moves on the police
motorbikes.

Selina was a little stupefied. “That’s possible? What kind of move is that?”
Luke frowned.

He didn’t know what these kids were up to. Were they really here just to dance?

A moment later, the four patrol officers had bitter smiles on their faces. One of them
spoke into his walkie-talkie. “Hondo, they said that they were hired to shoot an MV for a
new song by that famous singer Sheerah.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other in bewilderment. That was nonsense, right?

He took out his fake phone and sent a text message to Sheerah.

A moment later, Sheerah texted back.

Luke sighed in relief. “It has nothing to do with Sheerah. She’s busy preparing for her
tour. She’s not planning to release any new songs.”

Selina looked at the kids who were still dancing spiritedly and said, “So, someone
deliberately set this up?”

Luke nodded.

But most of his attention was on the surroundings.

These kids didn’t have the smell of weapons or dangerous items on them. They were just
a distraction.

What Luke was most worried about was that the criminals would seize this moment to
attack when there were so many kids next to the convoy.

Fortunately, no such insane attack happened. After a lot of effort, the music was finally
turned off and the patrol officers convinced them that they were real police and not
actors for the MV.

Exchanging looks of dismay, the kids started to get out of the way.

Harrison had the patrol officers ask them who had organized this operation, but when
the kids looked around, they said they couldn’t find a girl called Paige.

Paige was the organizer. She was a cheerleader at a particular high school who had let
everybody know of this gig the day before.

Also, every teenager who took part in this gig was paid fifty dollars in advance.
Since they could have fun and get paid for it, the kids had very quickly come together in
one large group.

From what they said, they were told to surround a bunch of fake police cars and then
dance for the MV.
Chapter 623 - Here Come the Armored Trucks
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 623 Here Come the Armored Trucks

Some of the chatty kids didn’t forget to add that this MV had an anti-violence message.

The patrol officers didn’t know what to say. So, we’re the violent villains in the MV? Isn’t
your opinion of LAPD a little too negative?

This farce delayed the convoy for more than ten minutes, before it finally squeezed out of
the group of youngsters. While not a single shot had been fired, this had been even more
nerve-racking than a battle.

Some of the officers who had almost opened fire just now had sweat on their backs. If
they had been just a little more hasty, several youngsters would’ve been injured or killed,
which would probably have made the headlines and earned them the condemnation of all
L.A. citizens!

Nothing happened to the convoy after that.

When they reached the edge of the industrial zone, the attack they were waiting for
finally happened.

Luke’s expression suddenly changed and he gave another warning. “There might be
criminals lying in ambush up ahead. Everybody, stay sharp.”

The convoy immediately became more vigilant.

A series of vehicles suddenly emerged from two factories in the distance and charged
toward the convoy.

When the officers saw the two vehicles in the lead, they cursed right away. “Damn it,
armored trucks!” “Machine guns! They have machine guns!” “Open fire! Open fire!”
Gunshots rang out, but the two customized armored trucks were well-prepared. Their
thick steel armor wasn’t scared of ordinary rifle bullets at all. They simply rumbled
forward.

The moment the two armored trucks appeared, Luke and Selina quickly shot at the rear
tires from behind.

Several cars were following the two armored trucks, but there was a distance between
them.
Luke and Selina took advantage of the opening and fired a storm of bullets.

Seeing the rear tires explode, Luke relaxed. Thankfully, these criminals hadn’t used
special tires for the armored trucks, or bullets might not have been able to blow them up.

Feeling relieved, he pressed the walkie-talkie. “This is Falcon! We’ve blown up the rear
tires of the armored trucks. Switch directions, convoy, switch directions. Keep your
distance, keep your distance.”

Hearing that, Harrison immediately gave the order.

It would be a joke to have the police cars confront armored trucks with machine guns.

The enemy had completely turned this hijacking into a war.

The convoy, however, didn’t switch directions immediately since the machine guns on
the armored trucks were already firing despite the flat tires.

Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong! Tong!

Even though Luke had given advance warning, one of the four motorbikes in the lead was
barraged with a storm of bullets. The officer on it instantly toppled over, and the
motorbike exploded in a fireball.

The other three motorbikes swerved and dodged frantically, two directly falling to slide
over the ground.

The two patrol officers were thrown from the motorbikes, but had no time to worry
about the pain as they desperately crawled away.

Only one motorbike was able to swing around and hide in a nearby street.

The motorbike patrol only had pistols. They certainly didn’t dare fight the machine guns
on the armored trucks.

The convoy was in a mess too.

The patrol cars weren’t as well-trained. Their reactions were slow despite Luke’s
warning. Or rather, the armored trucks had shocked them.

Slow to get out of the way, they were instantly warmly welcomed by two M240s.

A row of bullet holes appeared in the windshields of three patrol police cars as they
veered off the road. There was no telling if the officers were still alive. Frowning, Luke
said, “Selina, kill the machine gun shooter.”

Selina had already been aiming since early on, and instantly responded, “I don’t have an
angle.”

Their car was lower than the armored trucks. The shields around the machine gun
shooter blocked almost all firing lines.

Luke: “I’m going to go between them. Shoot through the gap in the shields.”

Selina: “Copy.”

The car sped up and approached the two armored trucks.

“Three!” Luke began to count down.

The car shuddered as Luke pushed aside a regular car that was in his way with a bam.

After colliding with the criminals’ cars behind the armored truck with a series of noises,
the police car abruptly slowed down. “Two!” Luke continued counting down, his hands
steady on the wheel.

“One!”

Finished colliding with the other cars, their police car finally slipped between the two
armored trucks smoothly and steadily.

The gaps in the shields on the sides of the two machine gun shooters were exposed.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Luke fired three bullets. One of them hit the shield, and
two hit the shooter on the left, who fell into the truck.

Selina fired a string of bullets over the shield and into the gap to hit the shooter on the
right in the head.

“Target down!” she said quickly.

Luke was relieved.

The two armored trucks with machine guns were the trickiest to deal with. They could
cause a large number of casualties in a very short space of time.

There were more small fry in the cars behind the trucks, but they weren’t big problems.
Thinking that, Luke didn’t aim with intent, but simply fired a barrage with the M4A1 back
at what he remembered of the positions of the criminals’ cars.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

“Ahhhhh!” Screams rang out as three unlucky criminals were hit by random bullets.

Luke tossed the empty gun to Selina and swung the car around. Driving the car in reverse,
he took out his M500.

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

Even though both parties were moving, it was only a distance of ten meters, and Luke
accurately shot the front wheels of the two armored trucks.

Bang!

The last bullet hit the machine gun position on one of the armored trucks at very close
range.

A criminal had just come out to take control of the machine gun, but he was shot in the
chest. He hit the shield and then fell back into the truck.

Luke put the M500 away and said into the comms, “Take note, some of the criminals have
bulletproof vests on.”

It had just been a flash, but he had noticed that the machine gun shooter who was hit in
the chest by the bullets didn’t look right.

As long as there were plates in the bulletproof vest, taking bullets to the chest would only
give you some bruises, and wouldn’t even fracture any bones.

Therefore, while it was legal to own guns in most American states, bulletproof vests were
strictly regulated.

At HQ, Harrison cursed, but wasn’t too surprised.

Since these criminals had gotten themselves armored trucks, it wasn’t strange that they
would have bulletproof vests.

It was a good thing that Luke and Selina had blown up the tires of the armored trucks.

The biggest threat to the convoy was gone. Harrison ordered the convoy to switch
directions and go around the armored trucks.
Luke and Selina, however, were asked to stay behind to tend to the injured police officers
and hold the criminals back.

This was an order that Harrison dared to give only to Luke. He also gave Luke full
permission to act however he saw fit, and Luke could retreat whenever he wanted to.

Luke and Selina were going to confront dozens of criminals on their own. He had no right
to stop them from retreating. Luke quickly backed the car into an alley on one side. He
simply said, “I’ll get off and approach from the side. You distract them with the car.”
Chapter 624 - Here Comes the Helicopter
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 624 Here Comes the Helicopter

After he opened the door and got out, Selina immediately moved to the driver’s seat.
Taking note of Luke’s movements, she waited for the best timing before she floored the
gas pedal and charged out.

Propping the M4A1 on the open car window, she didn’t aim at all but simply held down
the trigger as the car charged onto the street and into an alley opposite.

The criminals had just picked up their accomplices from the armored trucks. They were
about to turn around and chase after the convoy, when the unexpected shooting
happened.

Looking at the Chevrolet that flashed past, the criminals’ teeth ached with hate.

It was precisely this plain Chevrolet that blew up the tires of the armored trucks and
wounded quite a number of their comrades.

The convoy had already disappeared, yet this car was still haunting them like a ghost.

But the criminals had a commander as well.

After a burst of scolding from the walkie-talkie, the criminals who had planned to chase
the car turned to go after the convoy instead.

The one-hundred-million-dollar reward was more important than avenging their

partners.

The deaths of several allies wasn’t a big deal. That just means there’s fewer people to spli
the money with the leader of the criminals murmured to himself.

Suddenly, there was a series of gunshots, and the SUV the commander was in veered off
the road before coming to a stop.

The driver: “Boss, our tires were blown up too.”

The commander: “…Arghhh, find that goddamn cop! I’m going to kill him!” Three of the
dozen cars immediately stopped. At the commander’s orders, the criminals headed to
where the gunshots had come from.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

After a series of gunshots, the air suddenly quieted down.

A moment later, the criminals reported via the walkie-talkie, “Boss, our tires were blown
up too.”

The commander seethed with fury. “All three cars?”

“All their tires were blown up.”

“Sh*t! How can that be?”

“Boss, what do we do? We’ll be surrounded by the police if we run.”

The commander thought for a moment and said, “Get out and grab the wounded cops as
hostages. Their cars should still work.”

Altogether, eleven criminals got out of the three cars as well as the commander’s car.

They were quite professional. They stayed low and took cover behind corners and
various things on the side of the road as they advanced.

They weren’t stupid!

That cop in the Chevrolet was too good at shooting

They weren’t the machine gun shooters and didn’t have any protective shields, and even
with bulletproof vests on, a few shots to the chest would still leave them gasping for air.

When that happened, they wouldn’t be able to run even if they wanted to.

Just as they approached the position Luke had fired from earlier, there was the rumble of
an engine, and a familiar Chevrolet emerged from the corner of the street behind them
with a gun propped on the open window. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Chevrolet
flew past them as a series of bullets hit their cover.

The eleven criminals all took cover. If they didn’t have any cover, they could only lie on
the ground.

Even so, two unlucky bastards were still hit. They clutched their butts and yelled in pain.

At that moment, Luke appeared from the side and sprinted so that he was to one side
behind them.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five criminals were all shot in the head and killed.

These guys were all wearing bulletproof vests. Luke wasn’t interested in wasting time on
them.

A chill crept into the hearts of the remaining three criminals. They stuck their guns out in
an approximate direction and fired wildly.

Selina’s car just happened to stop in front of Luke. Looking at his hand signal, she threw
the car into reverse and backed up at a steady pace.

Using the car as cover, Luke kept pace with the front of the car.

Bam, bam! Bam, bam! Bam, bam! Bam, bam!

Luke killed all the criminals except for the commander with one shot.

He still had to go back up the convoy, and couldn’t leave too many survivors here.

He couldn’t be bothered to show any mercy to people who confronted police cars with
heavy machine guns.

Luke finally walked over and his gun shifted slightly.

Bam! Bam!

The commander in the bulletproof vest screamed when he was shot in the knees.

As the leader, he could be kept alive, but that didn’t mean his limbs had to be intact.

Luke finally stepped forward and kicked the criminals’ weapons to the side. He then
waved at the three motorbike riders not far away. “He’s all yours. If he tries anything, kill
him. The department won’t say anything.

“Have HQ send backup and take care of the scene.” After cuffing the criminals’
commander, he got into the driver’s seat of his car. Selina had already moved to the
passenger seat.

The Chevrolet suddenly sped up and chased after the convoy.

Luke had only driven several hundred meters, when he sensed something and turned his
head. “Selina, take a look at the sky. I think I hear choppers.”

Right as he said that, two helicopters flew over their heads in the direction of the convoy.
A moment later, gunshots rang out, and the comms exploded with activity.

“HQ, we’re under attack from hostile choppers.”

“Officer down in Car 433! Officer down in Car

275!”

“We need backup. We need air support!”

Luke frowned and bent his head slightly to look out the windshield at the sky.

Two Bell helicopters were hovering in the sky, and four criminals were doing a mad
sweep with M249 machine guns.

“This is Vulture, this is Vulture. We’re too far away right now to provide support.” The
officers on the helicopter also felt helpless.

They were flying high enough so that they wouldn’t be easily shot down from the ground,
but that also meant that they were far from the criminals’ helicopters down below.

Until they descended to a suitable altitude, the convoy had to withstand the attack from
the choppers on their own.

Luke: “You drive and let the convoy know that I’ll take care of the choppers.”

Selina cooperated smoothly with him. The moment he put down the seat and moved
backward, she had already taken over the wheel, and she stepped on the gas pedal again.

Now that her physique had improved significantly, she could complete these difficult
movements effortlessly.

At the same time, she raised the back of the seat again and opened the sunroof for Luke.

Luke stuck his head out of the sunroof. “Take the street on the left.”

Selina turned the car into a small side street before coming out on a street on the left.

At that moment, the car was on the left behind the criminals’ helicopters.

The moment the car reached the street on the left, Luke opened fire with his M4A1.

He aimed through his scope at the machine gun shooters a hundred meters high in the
sky.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

One of the shooters suddenly fell back into the cabin of the helicopter.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The second shooter folded over and dangled out of the cabin
door.

The criminals’ firepower was instantly reduced.

Luke: “The other side.”

Selina turned the car and drove to the right of the second helicopter.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

A series of bullet holes appeared in the glass in front of the startled pilot, and the
helicopter slanted away.
Chapter 625 - Get Off Work? If Only!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 625 Get Off Work? If Only!

Luke waited for a moment for the helicopter to fly dozens of meters ahead of him.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He emptied his clip as he aimed precisely. The helicopter had barely flown away from the
convoy when blood splattered in the cockpit as the pilot was shot dead.

It was clear that this pilot wasn’t wearing a bulletproof vest.

The helicopter spun and crashed somewhere in the distance.

Luke didn’t spare it a glance. He quickly reloaded his M4A1.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The criminals’ last helicopter was still hesitating, when it was hit by a series of bullets. It
instantly fled in fear, trailing smoke.

“This is Falcon. The criminals’ helicopters have been taken care of.” Luke pressed the
walkie-talkie and spoke into it. The convoy finally caught a break.

Just now, they were suppressed by the four M249s in the sky and chased by a dozen
vehicles. They could only do their very best to dodge, and it was very hard to fight back.

Harrison wiped the sweat from his forehead. These criminals were really outrageous,
using armored trucks, helicopters and machine guns. They seemed determined to
annihilate the convoy.

If it wasn’t for Luke, it would be hard to say how many people in the convoy would have
survived.

Luke didn’t slow down after taking care of the helicopters. Selina had already sped up
and caught up with the convoy that was fighting the criminals.

Naturally, the convoy wouldn’t stop, or they would be surrounded.

Unwilling to see a hundred million dollars slip away, the criminals persisted in chasing
the convoy despite their heavy casualties. It was in this situation that Luke and Selina
caught up from behind.

Luke shot at the tires and the drivers with his M4A1 so that the cars went out of control.

Selina coordinated with him by driving at the smaller vehicles and slamming them into
the buildings next to the road.

After multiple modifications, their car was much heavier and sturdier than regular cars; it
was too easy to knock the other cars aside.

The two of them were ruthless. Several minutes later, the seven or so cars belonging to
the criminals ground to a halt, either because of flat tires or because the drivers were
dead.

The convoy finally completely got rid of the criminals and sped toward the prison.

Twenty minutes later, as the SUV carrying the prisoner entered the prison, everybody
breathed sighs of relief.

They had weathered hails of bullets, and even a public dance, to arrive at this place. This
had been a major test of their nerves.

Now that the prisoner had entered the prison, the officers in the convoy had completed
their mission.

It wasn’t just the wardens, but there were also agents from the FBI, CIA and DEA at the
prison.

Alex’s family was involved in trafficking drugs and military firearms. These agencies were
all interested in him.

No way would they let anyone break him out of prison.

After some deliberation on the part of the bigshots at HQ, these agencies hadn’t been
involved in the escort mission. Even if the police department had the advantage in
numbers, it wasn’t enough to deter the criminals who were crazy about money, and
intelligence could leak from many different sources.

If that happened, it could turn into a gunfight between hundreds of people in downtown
Los Angeles, which could lead to city-wide mayhem and compound the problem.

Los Angeles had experienced wide-scale mayhem before. The tens of thousands of
gangsters in the city weren’t obedient babies, and it was inevitable they would come out
and fight if given the chance.
LAPD didn’t want to give them that chance.

Therefore, LAPD simply deployed a small but capable team to swiftly escort Alex to
prison.

Luke and Selina didn’t enter the prison. They simply waited outside in their car.

Soon, the convoy started to turn around after delivering the prisoner, and Harrison told
Luke to go back to HQ with them.

Luke thought he had to write a report on his engagement with the criminals on the east
side, and he didn’t think much of it as he agreed.

Back at HQ, when he saw Harrison wave at him, Luke told Selina to go wash her hands
and have something to eat first.

He walked into Harrison’s office. Looking at Harrison’s still gloomy expression, he

comforted him. “It’s over now. Two of our colleagues died, but that was hard to avoid.
Don’t be too sad.”

During the escort, a motorbike officer was killed at the scene, and one of the officers in
the police cars was also killed instantly by the machine gun.

Thus, none of the survivors were too happy even though they completed the mission.

Harrison simply shook his head. With an odd expression on his dark face, he signaled for
Luke to come closer.

Luke leaned in close, and the guy whispered something to him. He was instantly
dumbfounded and couldn’t cursing “what the f*ck” in his heart.

But he soon collected himself and said in a low voice, “So you’re saying…”

Harrison was a little embarrassed. “Can you and Selina take care of it?”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Do you even need to ask?! I’ll call Selina over before she thinks
we’re getting off work.”

Harrison smiled bitterly and didn’t say anything. Get off work? If only!

Selina came in with the food box shortly after, followed by Dollar.

Luke and Selina both freshened up in the bathroom in the SWAT’s large office. Sitting in a
quiet corner, they had some pastries and conversed in low voices.
Thanks to Luke, Selina heard top secret information.

She was astonished at first, then was enlightened, before she became resigned. “Alright,
then. If it’s overtime, we have no choice. Hopefully this will be easier.”

Luke kept silent.

That… was hard to say! They quickly finished eating, then bought some drinks from the
vending machine before waiting in the office.

The other officers gradually clocked off one after another, but Harrison’s squad didn’t
leave, and neither did Luke and Selina.

They waited until eight o’clock that night.

During the wait, Luke asked Harrison for a pair of binoculars and went up to the top of
HQ to observe their surroundings for a good while.

Pulling Harrison aside, he said in a low voice, “The top of the building is being monitored
from at least five locations, and that’s only the ones I discovered. Realistically speaking,
there may be more.”

Harrison couldn’t help but curse in a low voice. “Damn it, don’t they watch TV at all?”

Luke said helplessly, “They aren’t idiots. Alex’s face wasn’t revealed at the prison, was it?”

Harrison nodded in resignation. “Then we’ll have to take the roads again. Right, your car’s
too conspicuous. I don’t think you can use it anymore.”

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “I’ll take one of your cars. Selina will drive our
car and scout out the situation in front. I can change the car’s color.”

Harrison frowned. “Is that necessary?”

Luke chuckled. “My car has been modified. Why else do you think I was able to spot the
criminals so quickly?”

Harrison was enlightened.

Pondering for a moment, he nodded, “Alright, then. But you have to be quick. We’re
leaving in half an hour.”

Luke: “Ten minutes will be enough.”

At half past eight, Los Angeles finally welcomed the dark as the bright sun officially sank
into the night.
Chapter 626 - Attack, Explosion, Roar
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 626 Attack, Explosion, Roar

Selina had set off ten minutes earlier. In the car which was now gray, she checked HQ’s
surroundings to make sure that the criminals weren’t skulking around on a large scale.

At that moment, three unmarked cars which didn’t even have demountable sirens drove
out of HQ’s underground parking lot. The cars weren’t clumped together. A black Toyota
was fifty meters up ahead, and a gray Honda was twenty meters behind. In the gray and
blue Hyundai SUV in the middle, Luke and a SWAT member sat in the backseat.

Luke had met this SWAT member named Sanchez before, when they took care of the
middle-aged fatty who had planned to binge eat himself to death on Shake Shack burgers.

Noticing Luke’s curious gaze, she turned her head. “What’s wrong?”

Luke shrugged. “I’m just a little bit curious. After all, this is a rather dangerous mission.”

That was right. This SWAT member whose full name was Chris Sanchez was a Latino
woman.

Unlike Selina, she had more angular features and her lips were thick and sexy. Her
breasts, on the other hand, were as magnificent as Selina’s.

Generally speaking, she was a gorgeous woman.

Her lips, in particular, were always pursed in a pout, which gave her a carefree and
teasing expression.

Hearing Luke’s words, she rolled her eyes. “Are there any SWAT missions that aren’t
dangerous?” Together with her teasing appearance, her eyeroll was surprisingly erotic.

Luke chuckled. “There were armored trucks, choppers and machine guns in the
afternoon.

those?”

Sanchez choked. “Fine, I really haven’t run into those.”

Most of the time, it was SWAT who used two of the three to deal with criminals, not the
other way round.
Secondly, SWAT was city police, not an army.

Fighting criminals with machine guns in the city would simply be too excessive.

SWAT’s armored trucks were mainly used to break through obstacles and to protect their
teammates. The choppers were also sent out as their eyes in the air.

The choppers didn’t have machine guns. At best, they could only accommodate several

In the passenger seat, Harrison’s expression was tense. Listening to the conversation, he
couldn’t help but mutter inwardly, Do you have a thing for Latino women? Are you hitting
on my teammate?

Furthermore, Sanchez had encountered many tough criminals, some of whom carried
machine guns, although not on armored trucks or helicopters. Was she interested in Luke
too?

But it was only a passing thought.

SWAT and the Major Crimes Division weren’t the same division. Also, it was their own
private affair if they wanted to mess around. Harrison had no right, nor was he interested
in meddling.

In between Luke and Sanchez was a man in regular clothes whose head was covered in a
black hood.

Listening to the conversation, he suddenly remarked, “You Americans are the greediest.
You’ll do anything for money.”

Luke’s expression remained unchanged, but Sanchez growled impatiently, “Shut up! You
got two of our colleagues killed.” The man sneered. “All police officers should die.”
Harrison said impatiently, “Skywalker, give him a greeting.”

Luke smiled. “No problem, Hondo.”

With that, he jabbed an elbow into the hooded man’s belly.

The hooded man instantly stopped speaking as he gasped for breath.

Luke hadn’t hit very hard, but it was enough to make the man’s stomach cramp with pain.
He couldn’t even catch his breath.

Sanchez looked at Luke’s wide smile and immediately gave him a higher danger rating.
If Luke had worn a furious look on his face, she wouldn’t have thought much of it.

However, Luke didn’t look like he had lost his temper at all when he hit the hooded man
without hesitation, which made her uneasy.

Luke drew back his elbow unhurriedly, as if he hadn’t been the one to hit the man.

He was wearing two earpieces at this moment, one to receive updates from Harrison’s
side and the other to receive Selina’s real-time reports.

They had already driven quite a distance, but were still in the busiest part of the city,
which was also the most dangerous.

In this sort of environment, ambitious people could attack them from both sides of the
street and from the top; this sort of attack would be very hard to fend off.

The three cars reached an intersection. The first car passed the intersection, and the light
turned red.

The car that Luke was in was two cars behind and had to stop.

Soon after the first car passed through the intersection, it pulled over next to the street
and waited for the two cars behind.

Luke glanced around unhurriedly. This was an unruly area, with all sorts of mobsters and
tramps wandering the streets at night.

Some of them were peddling weed and drugs, some were begging, and some were simply
smoking or silently eating food which they had scavenged from the dustbins.

They were the scars on the bright and glamorous skin of Los Angeles.

They were invisible in the sunlight but especially eye-catching at night, unable to be
erased or healed.

Harrison reminded them via the walkie-talkie, “Be extra vigilant, a lot of robberies have
happened -“

Boom!

There was an explosion.

Luke’s gaze hardened. He looked back, only to see that the third car twenty meters
behind had flipped over in the explosion.
Harrison was stunned, but immediately said, “Skywalker, go take a look at the third car.”

Everybody in the convoy was wearing jeans, or sports or casual pants with loose shirts to
cover their bulletproof vests and guns.

Even then, Luke was still the one who looked the most harmless and least suspicious.

Luke agreed. “Be careful.”

While this seemed like a dumb thing to do, they didn’t have a choice.

Their reputation would be ruined if they abandoned their colleagues who could still be
alive and ran off.

Luke didn’t dare do that, and nor did Harrison, who was a captain.

It wasn’t rare for a leader, especially one on the front line, who lost the support of his
subordinates to be stabbed in the back someday.

Luke headed swiftly for the third car, but most of his attention was focused on the second
car that Harrison was in.

When he reached the third car and began to check on the SWAT members inside,
something finally happened.

“Ahhhhhh~~” There was the sound of a drawn-out roar.

Cracks suddenly appeared in the windows of the second car before the glass exploded a
split second later.

Luke suddenly turned around and raised his head. He looked in a particular direction on
the side of the road, but didn’t see anyone.

He didn’t stop moving and was already rushing toward the second car. His head felt like it
was swelling up.

The incredibly loud roar flooded his head as if a nightclub stereo had suddenly been
stuffed into it. His ears were ringing and he was dizzy.

The earpieces he was wearing could automatically filter out loud noises, but somehow
weren’t working now.

Puzzled, Luke took a step back.

At that moment, a short person suddenly dashed out from one side of the street, opened
the back door of the car, and dragged Sanchez and the hooded man out of the backseat.
The stranger simply ignored Sanchez and pulled at the hooded man to run away.

The roar abruptly stopped as soon as the stranger took action.

Chapter 627 - Lion’s Roar and Shock Wave Explosion
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 627 Lion’s Roar and Shock Wave Explosion

The people on the street who were covering their ears felt uncomfortable and shook their
heads as they looked around for the source of the sound.

Luke was about to take out the M4A1 that was hidden under his armpit.

“Ahhhhhhhhh~~”

The roar surged again, and Luke’s head swelled with discomfort.

Sensing the information he got via his Sharp Nose, Luke almost laughed. You’re enjoying
this, huh?

Ignoring the irritating roar, he sped up and jumped at the shortie who was attempting to
rescue the prisoner as he stretched out one hand to grab the stranger. As he expected,
when he reached the shortie, the roar suddenly stopped.

Supporting the hooded man with their left hand, the stranger blocked Luke with the
other.

A cold smile on his face, Luke grabbed the person’s hand and was about to twist their arm
behind their back, when –

Boom!

The glove on the hand that Luke was holding exploded without warning, and he was flung
back more than ten meters.

When he was still in the air, the roar rang out again to envelop Luke more fiercely than
before. Even with his physique, he still felt dizzy.

Luke was both pissed and amused. You sure know how to use your ability creatively!

The moment he landed, he exerted strength in his legs and sprinted back.

He raised his fists and punched the hooded man as well as the shortie pulling him along
in their stomachs at the same time.

Only then did he raise his gun to shoot at a particular window next to the road.
“Ahhh- ugh…” The roar promptly wobbled and was cut off.

Luke didn’t stop. He took a running leap onto the wall. Grabbing the ridges on the wall of
the apartment building, he heaved himself up and climbed upward.

He was as nimble as a monkey. Borrowing the strength of Elementary Parkour and Quick
Reflex, he made use of the ridges and cracks in the wall and reached the third floor in less
than ten seconds. He then jumped through the window which he had shattered.

“Ahhhhh!”

Bang!

“Ouch!”

Luke drew back his fist and said, “If you shout again, I’ll punch twenty centimeters higher
next time.”

The shortie who was kneeling on the floor could barely respond. She was curled up and
retching as she gripped her stomach.

Luke’s punch just now had almost made her throw up her lunch.

Luke spoke into the walkie-talkie. “Hondo, how are you doing?”.

As he asked the question, he took out handcuffs and put them on the shortie on the floor.
He then picked her up by the back of her neck and went downstairs.

Over the walkie-talkie, Hondo gave a rare “motherf*cker” before he replied, “I’m fine, just
feeling sick.” Luke didn’t know what to say either. Even he had felt lightheaded at this
shortie’s roar; it would be strange if a regular person like Harrison didn’t feel terrible.

He reached the bottom of the building with the shortie in less than twenty seconds. He
reached into his pocket and took out what looked like a flashlight.

Walking out of the main entrance and onto the road, he saw the other shortie with her
back to him as she struggled to get up. Luke firmly stabbed the thing he was holding… at
her butt.

It was waving right in front of his face, after ali!

Zi! Zi! Zi!

Putong!
The person had only gotten up halfway, when she convulsed and collapsed again.

Luke snorted. That’s for the explosion just now!

The SWAT members in the third car crawled out and reported no casualties.

The attack they suffered earlier was very strange. Their car had only been flipped over,
but they were fine.

Harrison simply had them push the car back over. The mission had just started. They
couldn’t take a break yet.

He then looked at the backseat of his car.

There were now four people there. However, it was Luke who was sitting in the middle
now. On his left were the two shorties he had just thrown in, and on his right was the
hooded man.

Seeing Harrison’s gaze, Luke said, “These two are a little tricky. They can’t be left alone
here. Have Christmas Girl (Sanchez’s codename) take the third car.”

Outside the car, Sanchez smiled bitterly. She didn’t need to hear Harrison’s order. “Got it,
I’m going over.”

Saying that, she staggered over to the third car that was now the right way up.

A moment later, the three cars moved out again.

The passers-by were completely confused. What was that? It hadn’t looked like a
gunfight. Was it some kind of prank, or some reality show being filmed?

Plenty of production teams and idiots had done this before in Los Angeles, and everybody
was familiar with it.

In the second car, Luke pointed his Glock at the two people on his left, one of whom was
sitting on the other. “You didn’t hurt any of my colleagues earlier and I don’t want to turn
your faces into tomato paste, so just sit there and don’t think about trying anything.” On
his left, two faces that were almost identical glared at him.

These were two girls who looked to be around fifteen at most. They were minors, and
probably twins.

They both had blond hair, except that one had a longer mushroom-like hairstyle while
the other had a boy’s cut.
They also had blue eyes, upturned noises, thin and cute upper lips and slightly plump
lower lips. Along with their oval faces, they would certainly grow into beautiful women in
the future.

It was also one of the reasons why Luke hadn’t blown their heads up just now.

Beautiful girls, particularly two who had yet to become adults, always deserved more
mercy.

The other reason was that even though their attack caused a mess, none of the police
officers had really been injured.

In the third car that had been blown onto its side, the SWAT members had nothing more
than bruises or scratches.

Although Luke had been blown back ten meters, the explosion had been a very strange
one, and seemed to only be some sort of shock wave which had sent him flying.

In Harrison’s car, everybody only felt dizzy and nauseated. Hence, these were a pair of
twins with extraordinary abilities.

And they had pretty interesting abilities. One of them could create shock waves similar to
explosions, and the other… could roar like a lion?

The girl who created the shock waves was the one with mushroom hair. She was also the
one who had opened the door to take the hooded man.

The girl who roared like a lion was the one with short hair, who used her ability to
provide “remote” reinforcement from her high vantage point on the third floor. However,
nobody dared to underestimate these two little girls. They had almost carried off the
hooded man just now.

If Harrison hadn’t dragged Luke once more into the mission tonight, they would’ve
already succeeded.

The two young faces that were almost identical glared at Luke furiously, but they didn’t
dare try anything.

Just now, Luke had taught them a good lesson.

More importantly, Luke had stuffed a towel into the mouth of the girl with the lion’s roar,
and she had been placed on top of her sister who could create the shock waves.

Not only was it hard for them to move, Luke also had his gun trained on them.
They were not only audacious but also very smart, if not overly so.

In the afternoon, hundreds of criminals with armored trucks, helicopters and machine
guns had been deployed, but they hadn’t even been able to reach the masked man. Yet,
these two girls had managed it.

Harrison even started to question himself. Was there a major flaw in his plan? How else
could this have happened?
Chapter 628 - Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 628 Want Some Candy? Tell Me If You Do

But the rest of the trip was quiet, and they didn’t encounter anything else before they
reached the county prison.

It also proved that Harrison’s first escort mission during the day had been necessary.

The hooded man in the car just now was the real Alex Montell, the person who put up the
reward of a hundred million dollars.

The person whom the police convoy delivered to the prison in the afternoon was a SWAT
member stand-in.

Since Alex’s face was covered during the escort, nobody really knew if it was him.

The escort team in the afternoon weren’t Harrison’s direct subordinates either. His men
had been standing by at HQ the entire time.

Only Harrison and a bigshot at HQ knew of his plan. None of the others knew anything.

The bigshot at HQ had made the arrangements beforehand and locked the stand-in in a
separate room. Nobody was allowed to visit him.

Until the real Alex was delivered to the prison, the outside world had to be duped into
thinking that he was already in prison so that there would be less obstacles during the
real escort mission at night.

As things turned out, the plan basically worked.

First of all, even though some criminals were still suspicious, they would only think that
they were too late as time went by, and HQ went back to normal.

The massive fight between the police and the criminals was already on TV. The news was
broadcast again and again precisely to create this impression.

After all, the criminals weren’t the police. Even if they had doubts, they couldn’t do a
search to confirm their suspicions.

Secondly, a hundred unmarked cars had left HQ after work. It was impossible for the
criminals to monitor all of them.
Harrison had also controlled the rate at which the cars left the parking lot so that several
unmarked cars left together more than ten times, which would also be a blow to the
confidence of these ambitious people.

Who knew if Alex Montell was in one of those cars and had already left.

Lastly, the escort route at night wasn’t as straightforward as during the day, and they
took a circuitous route instead.

They had deliberately chosen a fast route after peak hour traffic. The whole operation
took less than forty minutes, and barely gave the criminals any time to react.

Except for the two young girls next to Luke, all the other criminals had been tricked.

Luke also remembered that the twins had been in the group of dancing kids in the
afternoon. They had even gotten close to the police car carrying the suspect.

There was no telling how they figured out that the person was a stand-in, but they didn’t
take action back then and decided to collect their reward at night.

Only one last question remained: How had they predicted the route that the cars would
take for the night escort mission?

Looking at the current situation, they didn’t get help from an ordinary person; this wasn’t
something that was easy to pull off.

As everybody else got out and escorted the hooded man to the prison cell, Luke stayed in
the car with the two girls. In fact, he was trying to make idle conversation, but the girls
simply stared silently at him with their big blue eyes.

He sighed. “If you don’t tell me what happened, I’ll have to hand you over to the
professionals, understand?”

Fear flashed in the twins’ eyes, but they didn’t say anything. Luke felt helpless. “You’re
really not going to say anything? I may let you go if you tell me.”

Hesitation flashed in the twins’ eyes, but they remained silent.

Luke then stopped trying.

Who knew if the girls were too guarded against him or if they had a special resistance to
mental abilities, but his beginner-level Mental Communication didn’t work on them at all.

He tried several times, but couldn’t even get their names out of them.
He didn’t want to torture them for answers either.

The truth was that he was being serious when he said he would release them.

They had exercised restraint in their abilities and behavior, and weren’t prone to
violence.

Luke was quite sure of that.

A person who was contemptuous of life and whose hands were stained with blood would
feel very different from ordinary people.

Luke himself relied on his public achievements to conceal his own anomaly, but he still
couldn’t trick veterans such as Robert and Flegg

He didn’t think that the twins could trick him.

But they were keeping mum, and he hesitated.

Should he call Wales or Flegg? But that would be sending them into the tiger’s den.

Luke himself didn’t want to work under Wales. That place was just one gigantic trap.

There were also too many problems with Flegg’s agency. Considering the things they had
taken in, they must have plenty of clandestine research projects. Frowning and thinking
for a moment, Luke suddenly put away his gun. “Forget it. After we leave the prison,
whatever you do is none of my business.”

Seeing his action, the two similar faces looked surprised and confused.

After making the decision, Luke relaxed as well.

He searched his pocket and found a chocolate lollipop. He unwrapped it and put it in his
mouth.

Noticing the astonished gazes on him, he didn’t look at them, but searched his pocket
again and stretched out his hand. “Want some candy? Tell me if you do.” The girls looked
from his mouth to his hand. The short-haired girl’s hand had just moved, when the
mushroom-haired girl stopped her.

Amused, Luke put two lollipops in the hand of the short-haired girl who had just been
pulled back by her sister. “You can have them later.”

There was still a towel stuffed in the short-haired girl’s mouth at the moment.
Staring at the night sky, Luke couldn’t help but warn them, “Don’t use your abilities for
illegal things like this anymore. It won’t be the police who will be waiting for you then.”

Harrison’s team came back and got into the

cars.

Seeing that the backseat was silent, Harrison didn’t think much of it and just had his
teammate start the car.

After the cars left the prison, Harrison finally gave a long sigh of relief. “Thank god, it’s
finally over now.”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

Harrison looked back at the twins and asked, “What do we do with them?”

Luke pondered for a moment. “Put them in the custody center at HQ. After what we went
through with the criminals today, don’t tell me we have to interrogate them too?”

Harrison pondered for a moment before he

agreed.

As long as they got an order from the higher-ups, SWAT would carry it out without
question.

But when it came to interrogation, they weren’t specialists like the detectives in the
Major Crimes Division.

Of course, SWAT had their own “professional” means of interrogation as well.

However, when Harrison saw the young faces of the two girls in the rearview mirror, he
promptly discarded these excessively ruthless methods.

In this world, men were all about looks, and Harrison was no exception.

He wouldn’t hesitate to kill a few armed criminals, but he couldn’t use “professional
interrogation methods” on two girls who hadn’t reached adulthood yet.

Also, the SWAT members on this night mission were unharmed and they completed the
mission successfully.

It was as if a burden had fallen off Harrison’s shoulders, and he didn’t want to bother
with the girls.

Luke and Harrison pretty much thought the same in this regard. They were in such good
moods that the world looked beautiful at the moment.
Chapter 629 - A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 629 A Great Thing, and a Minor Problem

What puzzled Luke was that the twins didn’t run halfway even though he had explicitly
said that he wouldn’t do anything if they did. They just let themselves be obediently
locked up in the temporary custody center.

Everybody at HQ was too busy at the moment to interrogate them.

Now that the real escort mission was over, the bigshots at HQ naturally had to hold a
press conference and tell the citizens the good news.

Secondly, the losses and contributions on this operation had to be tallied up.
Arrangements also had to be made for the dead and injured officers.

Even though the twins were described as criminals who had attempted to rescue the
prisoner, the officers on guard still focused more on their appearances.

Almost seventy criminals who had attempted to rescue the prisoner were in custody. The
twins would only be questioned the day after tomorrow at the earliest.

On this point, HQ still had to thank Luke and Selina.

The two of them had killed almost seventy criminals in the afternoon and heavily
wounded almost thirty of them, which meant much less work for the interrogators.

What HQ paid most attention to were the guys who had almost annihilated the convoy
with machine guns on armored trucks and helicopters.

It was a proud tradition of the American police to get back at every suspect who killed
police officers, otherwise everybody wouldn’t consider the police a big deal.

The twins were locked up for the time being in a holding room. They had the privilege of
using a separate room far away from the other suspects.

This was yet more proof that the officers who worked at the custody center were just as
superficial as Luke and Harrison. Luke left HQ and drove his own car out of the
underground parking lot to go home.

Looking at his face, Selina asked curiously, “Did something good happen to you again?”
Luke chuckled and said, “Sort of. We’ll take it easy tomorrow. We’ll check in in the
morning and then go home to cook a feast. You can spend the morning catching some
rays. How does that sound?”

Selina nodded and said in a sure tone, “It seems something good really happened.”

Luke was amused and didn’t say anything else.

As he drove, he checked the system notifications.

System: Host’s experience: 14,890/90,000

Credit: 15,390

System: You have defeated Stephanie Cassidy and received a list of her abilities.

Stephanie Cassidy’s abilities: Basic Vocal Sound, Basic Musical Instruments… Elementary
Sound Wave (X-gene. Prerequisites: 40 Strength, 20 Dexterity, 20 Mental Strength and
10,000 credit points)

System: You have defeated Artemis Cassidy and received a list of her abilities.

Artemis Cassidy’s abilities: Basic Physics, Basic Chemistry… Elementary Energy Outburst
(X-gene. Unavailable)

Sure enough, they were siblings.

Stephanie was the short-haired girl who could roar, and Artemis was the mushroom-
haired girl who could unleash a shock wave explosion.

Luke wasn’t too surprised that he couldn’t learn Artemis’s ability.

He was already familiar with how the system worked.

He realized that it was impossible for him to become an “elemental mage,” or a “close-
combat mage” like Thor.

It was better to just be satisfied with being the beefy marksman.

However, Stephanie’s ability was very interesting.

Elementary Sound Wave didn’t seem very impressive at first glance, but Luke was very
satisfied with it.

In the battle earlier, Stephanie had shown the very practical use of her “lion’s roar.”
It was essentially a multi-use, portable stun grenade that could be turned on and off at
any time.

When Luke pictured how the enemy would freeze at his roar before he fired his M500 at
them, how could he not feel happy? There were many times when it wasn’t a destructive
ability that was required, but one that was just right for the situation.

Luke could increase his offensive power by modifying his weapons, but he had always
lacked a crowd control ability.

Both stun grenades and his rope skills weren’t effective on people with extraordinary
abilities. As a massive crowd control skill, this lion’s roar suited him very well.

The next day, Luke and Selina had just checked in at the police department, when they
received Harrison’s call.

“Luke, I have a bit of a problem,” said Harrison.

Luke: “What is it?”

Harrison: “The two girls escaped last night.”

“Huh? How did they… Wait, why is it your problem?” asked Luke. Defense at HQ had been
pretty solid last night. After all, dozens of criminals who had attempted to rescue the
prisoner were locked up there. The fact that the twins escaped was a little unbelievable,
but how did Harrison have anything to do with it?

Harrison smiled bitterly. “According to the guards, ‘I’ took them away at midnight.” He
stressed the “I.”

Luke was stunned. “What?”

Harrison smiled bitterly. “Yes, and based on the surveillance footage, I really was the one
who took them out of the custody center.”

Luke considered for a moment. “Was it someone disguised as you? Or were you being
controlled?”

Harrison smiled bitterly again. “I think it was a disguise. I was sleeping at home last night.
My security system showed that I didn’t go out. Also, you remember Sanchez, right?”

Luke: “Yes, your very hot teammate.” Harrison: “She just called me. She said that she was
ambushed at home in the morning yesterday and knocked unconscious. It was only this
morning that she broke free of her restraints and called us.”
Luke: …Then who the hell was the person who went on the mission with us? Another
person in disguise? He had a thought. “I’ll come over. I was with her in the car yesterday.
I’ll see if I can find any leads.”

Harrison readily accepted.

That was precisely his intention.

The biggest problem at the moment was that he and Sanchez were suspects.

While everybody wanted to believe that they were innocent, the surveillance footage
made it impossible for them to explain themselves.

In the image, it really was Harrison who took the twins out of the custody center,
escorted them out of the police department, and left with them in the same car.

Sanchez, on the other hand, had been active in the police department for the entire day,
and there was even more surveillance footage of her.

Harrison was grasping at straws when he called Luke, pinning his last hope on Luke’s
high rate of cracking cases.

In this regard, Luke was a pro. Hanging up, Luke turned the car around and told Selina
what had happened.

Selina knew what happened yesterday. The twins had left a deep impression on her with
their abilities.

Hearing that something strange like this had happened, her interest was promptly
piqued. “Could it be someone else with extraordinary abilities?”

Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. “Apart from something that defies science
and common sense, I can’t think of any other possibility. We were with Harrison and
Sanchez for so long yesterday, but I didn’t sense anything unusual. If they were
pretending, they may as well quit being police officers and become stars with those
acting skills. Harrison might even win an Oscar.”

Thinking for a moment, Selina agreed with him. “We don’t know Sanchez very well, but
even if Harrison really wanted to take the girls away, he wouldn’t be that stupid. He’s a
pro who’s very familiar with HQ. He definitely wouldn’t leave behind ironclad proof like
surveillance footage.”

Luke was amused. “Harrison will definitely be touched to hear you praising him like that.”
Chapter 630 - “Third Wheel”
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 630 “Third Wheel”

Stunned for a moment, Selina then smiled as well.

She certainly wasn’t praising the SWAT captain when she analyzed him like he was a
criminal.

Especially now that he was the prime suspect, she couldn’t say anything like this outside.
Gold Nugget whined in the backseat.

Luke: “Okay, it won’t take long. Your feast isn’t going anywhere.”

Satisfied, Gold Nugget turned its head away to look at the scenery from the backseat once
more.

The car soon reached HQ, and Luke went to look for Harrison right away.

The guy’s situation wasn’t bad. He hadn’t been handcuffed, and before things were
cleared up, he wasn’t willing to leave HQ.

He and Sanchez were sitting in one corner of the office, both frowning and thinking hard.

Luke greeted them and comforted them. “Okay, I’ll try my best to help.”

Harrison nodded his head and forced a smile. “Thanks in advance.”

Luke didn’t waste any time and turned his head to say to Sanchez, “Tell me what
happened to you from yesterday to today, and give me as accurate a time frame as
possible.”

Sanchez looked at Harrison, who nodded. “Trust Luke. If he can’t do it, we’ll have to wait
for the Internal Affairs’ investigation.”

Sanchez snorted. “What’s the big deal? I’ve been investigated plenty of times.”

Harrison: “Stop playing the tough guy…”

Seeing everybody’s strange looks, he hurriedly amended, “You’re a woman, but this isn’t
just a minor case of hitting some suspects. Just answer Luke’s questions.”
Then, Luke began to ask questions, and Sanchez answered them.

Different from when he was interrogating criminals, Luke was very quick and only asked
each question once before he moved on, only repeating a question now and then to
confirm the time frame.

It was different from when the same questions were asked again and again when
suspects were interrogated.

Harrison and Sanchez both felt better, since Luke wasn’t treating them like suspects.

Luke was very quick, and finished asking his questions in ten minutes.

After asking for Sanchez’s permission, Luke and Selina drove Sanchez to her home.

He did a round of Sanchez’s place unhurriedly. He didn’t enter her bedroom, but paid
special attention to the hot girl’s makeup and toiletries.

Leaning against a wall and pondering for a few minutes, he said, “Let’s go back.”

Sanchez was puzzled, but they all went back in the car.

On the way, Luke received a call from Harrison, who gave him a new piece of information.

The three of them took a detour to an alley on the south side before they finally returned
to HQ.

After looking for Harrison, Luke got right to the point. “I’m basically sure that this has
nothing to do with you, but some things are hard to explain. We’ll still need the
professionals to handle this.”

Harrison and Sanchez were both stunned.

Looking at their expressions, Luke said in a low voice, “You should know that some
people are naturally endowed with ‘unusual abilities,’

right?”

Seeing their enlightened expressions, Luke smiled and made a call.

This time, he called Wales.

He didn’t have a good feeling about Flegg’s agency, and would rather hedge his bets with
Wales that the twins hadn’t fallen into Hydra’s hands at S.H.I.E.L.D. Wales arrived very
quickly along with seven other agents.
After a routine inquiry with Harrison and Sanchez, Wales spoke to a certain bigshot at HQ
and took over the case.

On these sorts of matters, the FBI’s 17th Division clearly had a tacit agreement with the
police department.

Everybody in the know was asked to sign non-disclosure agreements.

Thankfully, to contain the impact, the bigshots at HQ hadn’t let word of Harrison and
Sanchez’s matter spread from the very beginning, so things were still under control.

Harrison and Sanchez weren’t transferred or punished, which sent a clear message to all
the officers in the know.

The police department often dealt with dubious officers by suspending them or handing
down disciplinary action.

Conversely, if this didn’t happen, that meant that the officers were innocent.

After Wales said that he would be taking over, Luke and Selina said goodbye and left.

Although Harrison and Sanchez were no longer suspects, they had to work with the
investigation. He left before they could say their thanks, and they could remember this
favor.

In their car, Selina asked, “Why are you sure that Sanchez is innocent?”

Luke chuckled. “The Sanchez yesterday wore Coco Chanel Eau Fraiche, but she didn’t
have that scent on her or at her place today. You saw her perfume bottles too, right?”

Selina was enlightened. “I was wondering why you kept staring at her lingerie near the
nightstand! It turned out you were just looking at her perfumes.” Luke: “… Right. I also
checked her body wash and shampoo.”

Selina laughed at him inwardly but didn’t say anything.

She would never admit that she thought Luke had such strange interests, to skip over the
bedroom and check out the bathroom instead!

“She uses peppermint shampoo and body wash. The Sanchez who sat next to me
yesterday didn’t have that smell,” Luke continued.

Selina was startled. “You actually remembered details like these?”

Luke shrugged. “She was the only other person in the backseat yesterday except for Alex.
He stank from not bathing in a while, and I couldn’t focus on him.”

Selina: “…Fair enough!”

What Luke didn’t say was that he smelled traces of the extraordinary twins in the room,
along with the Coco perfume which Sanchez had worn yesterday. But tangled up in the
Coco perfume was the unfamiliar scent of another girl.

As the first ability which Luke acquired and the one he used the most, using Sharp Nose
came to him more naturally and smoothly than even shooting.

He could analyze how a scent might have come about without even thinking. The feeling
was very hard to describe. It was like how some top basketball players could charge into
the zone and shoot the ball using various different postures and just by relying on their
senses, without even needing to look at the ring.

Actually, Luke was even more adept at Sharp Nose than that.

It only took him a brief moment to know that the unknown girl had sprayed on the Coco
perfume.

Even more strangely, she and the Sanchez from yesterday used the exact same amount of
perfume in the exact same way. With both smells mingling together in one room, the
differences between the two “clones” were even more obvious.

Furthermore, Luke had already noticed the bizarre combination of “Harrison + the Coco
perfume” in several locations at HQ.

The car which “Harrison” had used to take the twins out of the police department had
also been found abandoned on the side of the road in a neighborhood on the south side.

They had detoured to the alley on the south side earlier precisely to examine the scene.

In the car, the combinations of “Harrison + the Coco perfume” and “the strange girl + the
Coco perfume” appeared again in the driver’s seat.
Chapter 631 - The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 631 The Legendary Knee Breaker of Los Angeles

Luke already had an answer.

But it had already been a while since the car was abandoned, and the scent in had already
faded. Luke couldn’t track down the girls and could only return to HQ.

He silently made a note of the scents of the three girls and hoped he would meet that
unknown girl again someday.

She was one interesting person. There was only one other person who had earned this
sort of attention from Luke.

It was Stu, the high school student who vanished after the massacre in Woodsburg.

One should always have a dream; who knows, it might come true one day! Thinking thus,
Luke drove home.

After they got home, Selina found Claire in the training room. Claire had been interested
in boxing recently, especially in the “banned skills” which Selina had taught her.

In this regard, Luke could only solemnly warn her not to use these skills in a regular fight.

Claire could only use them when her life was in extreme danger.

These skills could cause severe injuries. As long as the victim wasn’t an invulnerable
extraordinary person, they would be crippled.

But this was a dangerous world.

Luke didn’t think it was right not to teach Claire how to protect herself, so he let her learn
from Selina. In any case, it wasn’t bad for this little monkey to spend her excess energy on
picking up self-defense skills.

As Luke cooked in the kitchen, Gold Nugget sat at the door and waited for food. Luke
threw some food to it whenever a dish was ready.

The dog head had become pickier and pickier. It absolutely refused to eat anything that
was the least bit lacking.
Luke forbade it from entering the kitchen, claiming that he didn’t want dog hair in the
food.

The dog head could only endure it

While it didn’t drop hair, Dollar did.

An hour later, Luke moved the grill to the backyard. Selina and Claire were finished with
training as well. They showered and then soaked in the big bathtub.

Luke chatted with them from the side

Claire said enthusiastically, “Did you know that a Knee Breaker appeared in L.A. recently?
He’s awesome.”

Luke and Selina didn’t think much of it.

In L.A., the city of crime, all kinds of weird nicknames were floating around. Names like
Bloody Hands or Human Butcher were common. In comparison, Knee Breaker didn’t
sound fierce enough.

But as Claire babbled on about Knee Breaker, Luke’s expression turned strange.

When she said that Knee Breaker broke the hoodlums’ legs, robbed them, stripped and
tied them up, then hung them from lamp posts, Selina coughed so hard she spat out the
juice that she was drinking.

Claire gave her a strange look. “What’s wrong?”

Selina wiped her lips. “Haha. It’s – it’s nothing.” She gave Luke a quick glance as she
spoke.

The dog who was gnawing on a bone next to Luke’s feet quietly got up and took the bone
with it to hide among the flowers not far away, before sneaking looks at everybody else.
After a brief silence, Luke smiled. “That’s why you shouldn’t wander around at night, or
you may run into weirdos like that.”

He stressed the word “weirdos” slightly.

Claire nodded. “All the people Knee Breaker beats up are gangsters. I think he’s a good
guy. But what if there’s a pervert out there who specifically goes after women?” Saying
that, she lowered her head to look at a certain body part of hers that was still growing.
Luke looked at the sky, lost for words. Would a good guy hit a woman in the chest? Well,
maybe if the woman was a villain?
Contrary to Selina and the dog’s expectations, Luke didn’t bring up the topic again.

Luke went out again that night.

Inside the house, Selina and the dog secretly peeped through a gap in the curtains as they
watched him disappear, before they communicated telepathically with each other.

The dog head said carefully, Do you think the fiend is going on a rampage?

Selina thought for a moment before she shook her head. No. If he was angry, he would’ve
already scolded us in the afternoon.

The dog promptly felt like he had been granted amnesty. Good. My money stash is safe
then. Selina glared at it in dissatisfaction. That’s what you’re scared of? The dog looked at
her aggrievedly. What can I do? I can’t go to work, and Luke has only taken me on one
mission so far.

Selina was lost for words.

That made sense. She had started earning money since she was eighteen. Naturally, she
didn’t understand the pain of unemployment.

Thinking for a moment, she lay back on her bed. Don’t worry. Luke didn’t say anything,
which means he’s fine with it. He won’t punish you as long as we abide by the safety rules
and we don’t expose ourselves.

The dog head was relieved, but suddenly sensed something wrong. What? In any case,
he’ll only punish me? You’ll be fine? Apologize to me for that thought!

Selina rolled over lazily. I’m telling the truth. Why should I apologize? After thinking for a
few seconds, the dog head finally realized that she wasn’t wrong at all, and could only yell
in despair. This isn’t fair! I want… to watch HBO.

Selina yawned. Go watch then. Remember to close the curtains and use your earphones.

The dog head resentfully returned to the new dog house next to the bed. This was
something it had bought with its own money.

Not only was it much bigger, it also had a cover which made it look like a small tent.

According to the dog head, it was an adult too, and needed its own privacy.

Taking out the tablet which Luke had modified for it, it pressed the play/pause button
with its paw and continued to watch the rest of episode 5, season 2 of “This is Sparta.”
Dollar had closed its eyes. The tablet was placed behind its butt, so it wouldn’t affect its
sleep.

The earphones from the tablet were stuck to its back, which wouldn’t affect its sleep.

Except for the flickering light in the dog house, it was all quiet in the room.

Elsewhere, Luke put on a set of new clothes in a new safe house as usual. He then left in a
secondhand Chevrolet.

He would abandon the safe houses after using them once or twice. In any case, he wasn’t
short of money.

It wasn’t hard for him to take advantage of the loopholes on online rental sites and use
fake identities to rent houses as well as buy cars.

He didn’t pay a cent less and would abandon these locations and cars after a month at
most, so his safety wasn’t an issue.

He paid with the dirty money that was in his inventory, which was no skin off his nose; he
still didn’t know how to use up the two hundred million dollars from Hernan!

Under these circumstances, although the cars he bought were secondhand, he specially
inspected them to make sure that they were all still in good shape. He would never forget
how Alex that unlucky b*stard ended up in jail.

He used that lesson to remind himself: Safety first.

Driving east, Luke stopped at the end of a street and got out.

Taking a few twists and turns, he entered an old alley where an old van was parked.

Luke went to the van and opened the door. He grabbed a hand that was holding a gun and
played his voice recorder with the other. “It’s me, Puncher.”

The hand immediately stopped struggling. Luke got into the van and closed the door.
Chapter 632 - Foul Language and Late Puberty
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 632 Foul Language and Late Puberty

“Why are you still in L.A.? And you were still out and about in the last two days?” Luke
smelled blood from her waist injury.

It had clearly re-opened.

Bloodmint put the pistol away and was silent for a moment before she said, “It’s been too
chaotic recently. What can they do if I leave?”

She looked at the slums outside the window.

Luke heaved a soundless sigh. Was this woman a saint in her past life? Her own life was
so tragic, yet she didn’t forget to protect these people whom she barely knew.

He typed: “You should go. You can come out of hiding after a few months at least. I’ll keep
an eye on things here for you.” Bloodmint was silent. There was a struggle in her eyes.

Luke typed again: “The police’s attention is now focused on Alex, who was just arrested.
This is the best time to leave. Once things settle down, the police will come after you
again. You’ll be found sooner or later.”

Bloodmint finally took a deep breath. She appeared at a loss. “But where can I go?”

Luke thought for a moment before he took out a key as well as a note which had a long
string of letters and numbers printed on it, and gave them to her. “Rio, Brazil.”

Bloodmint looked at him strangely. “What’s this?”

“The key and password to a safe in a certain private bank in Rio. The cash in it will be
enough for you to lay low for a while,” continued the anchor’s voice. “I can’t accept this.”
Bloodmint frowned and wanted to give it back.

Luke raised his hand. “It isn’t hard for you to make money with your skills, but to avoid
the police and the Fraternity, it would be best for you not to do anything. Take this money
and live quietly for the time being.”

Bloodmint shook her head again. “I’ll go, but I don’t need this.”

Luke chuckled soundlessly, before he typed and played: “Just consider it a loan. You can
pay it back with interest after this period. But you’ll have more options if you have
enough money, so don’t turn this down.”

Looking at Bloodmint, who was still hesitating, he thought for a moment before he added,
“Rebecca spent some time in Rio as well. She left in a good mood. Maybe you will, too.”

Bloodmint was tempted. After hesitating for a long while, she finally nodded. “Then
consider this as me borrowing the money from you.”

Luke nodded in satisfaction. “If possible, don’t give up on working out, otherwise you
won’t be able to defend your turf when you return.”

Bloodmint was lost for words.

The little girl had told her how thirty of Garcia’s men were killed.

This Puncher was even stronger than she had imagined. No wonder he said he and
Rebecca were close.

The weak wouldn’t win Rebecca’s respect.

Luke: “Remember, leave Los Angeles in a day or two.”

Bloodmint: “Why the rush?”

Luke: “I’ll clean up this area. There’ll definitely be a lot of people who’ll be coming around
here to look for leads.” Bloodmint: “…Got it. I’ll leave latest the day after tomorrow.”

Luke: “You promise?”

Bloodmint smiled bitterly. “I promise.”

Luke nodded in satisfaction. “You can still follow L.A. news when you’re abroad. I
guarantee you won’t be disappointed.”

Bloodmint: “Huh?”

Luke didn’t say anything after that, and simply slipped out of the van.

He was only giving Bloodmint a hand in passing. The key and password which he gave
her came from Pedro, that minor boss in Rio.

Luke hadn’t thought much of the two million in cash back then, and had only taken the
key and the password. Letting Bloodmint use that trash now wasn’t a bad idea.

As a semi-official Fraternity assassin, she was somewhat of an extraordinary person

herself. She was ruthless toward criminals but had compassion for people she didn’t
know in the slums, which matched Luke’s own worldview.

Also, considering Bloodmint’s personality, she would definitely pay back this favor.

It was for this reason that Luke had called on her before his cleanup, so that she wouldn’t
become collateral damage.

Bloodmint was fierce, but her imagination was limited by her capabilities.

Relying purely on passive defense to protect an area was impossible. Thinking this, a cold
light flashed in Luke’s eyes.

The east side of Los Angeles was basically uneventful that night.

Selina yawned and got up. Smelling the aroma of food through the slightly open door, she
complained, “Can’t you close the door when you go out?”

Getting out of bed and putting on a T-shirt, she glanced at Gold Nugget’s luxurious dog
house and was even more unhappy. “I already said a million times, switch to hibernation
mode if you’re not using the tablet. The battery’s running out but you don’t charge it. Is
Gold Nugget going through puberty? Why doesn’t it listen to anything?”

That being said, she still plugged in the tablet to charge it, paused the show that was
playing, and switched it to hibernation mode.

However, the intense battle scene on the tablet made her want to beat the dog again.
What use is there in watching this? You’re not human!

As she grumbled about a particular dog head, she went to wash her face and brush her
teeth.

It was still dark outside, but she already had enough sleep.

These days, she could go to bed before midnight and get up at five in the morning without
feeling exhausted during the day.

The benefit of rising early was that there was more time for breakfast. She would read
the news and files for an hour, train for an hour, and then go to work with Luke. There
was plenty of time for breakfast.

Coming out of the bathroom, she went to the kitchen.

Gold Nugget was sitting at the kitchen door as usual and accepting food samples from
Luke every now and then.
When Luke asked if it tasted good, it nodded its head.

Hearing the noise, Dollar looked back and immediately went over to greet its young
master obediently.

This was Dollar’s natural instinct, so Gold Nugget never stopped it. The dog would feel
depressed if it was stopped, and Gold Nugget would suffer from that emotion as well.
Besides, Selina’s arrival meant that breakfast would start soon, and it wouldn’t need to
rely on small snacks to sate its hunger.

Everybody wolfed down the food at the dinner table.

When they were done eating, Gold Nugget looked at Luke pitifully again.

Luke ruthlessly squashed its delusions. “The food on the stove is for Claire. That’s not
nearly enough for you. If you want to eat more, you can have some raw beef and seafood.”

Gold Nugget quickly gave up.

Actually, it wasn’t that hungry; it was just a gutton.

Claire had a much smaller appetite than the three of them. The two steamers of buns on
the stove indeed weren’t enough for Gold Nugget.

Luke petted the dog with a smile. “We’ll go to the cake store and buy you a Napoleon
cake. Will that do?”

Pleased, Gold Nugget nodded. Selina, however, mumbled, “This guy’s going through
puberty. It doesn’t listen to anything I say. We should cut down on its snacks for two
days.”

Gold Nugget immediately bristled and barked. Selina was shocked. “You’re swearing?”

Gold Nugget instantly wilted and began to whine.

Selina pointed at it. “Look, it picked up foul language from watching HBO every day.”

Gold Nugget couldn’t defend itself as it had really learned those obscenities from TV
shows.

Luke heaved a sigh. “Gold Nugget, don’t tell me you’re really going through puberty?”
Chapter 633 - Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police
Pressure
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 633 Beginnings of an Earthquake, and Police Pressure

Puberty basically equated to the rebellious phase.

During this phase, many kids would act out and challenge everything and anyone.

In Luke’s two lives, he had seen too many hotblooded and disobedient kids. They gave
him quite the headache.

Gold Nugget shook its head quickly.

It would be an idiot to acknowledge it; wasn’t that giving the fiend an excuse to take back
the twenty thousand dollars it had just earned from the mission?

It was bold enough to argue with Selina because it was mentally connected to Selina and
knew that she loved Dollar and therefore treated it nicely.

Besides, Selina was forgiving. She never really punished it even if she claimed she would.

On the contrary, the fiend might smile every day, but when he got angry, he would give

Id Nugget an “energy rubdown.” It was as painful as an electric shock for humans.

That wasn’t something it wanted to experience at all.

Luke glanced at it and nodded. “Alright, it seems you’re not getting cocky.” Turning his
head, he said to Selina, “You should let it watch more soap operas when it has nothing to
do. The kind about old friends, the trials of adolescence, I love my home – that sort of
thing.” Selina was enlightened. “That’s right. That should teach it more about life.”

Gold Nugget couldn’t be any more despairing.

It knew that the fiend was always biased toward Selina.

Gold Nugget, who had been about to go through late puberty, was scared back into
obedience.

Its mood didn’t improve until they left home and it had today’s cake. When it came to
food, the fiend was quite nice to it, at least. Hm, he was also generous enough with
money.
After the ocean liner mission last time, Luke asked Gold Nugget how much of a bonus it
wanted, and it had asked for twenty thousand dollars. Luke had handed the money over
in full right away.

As to why the pilot could get two hundred thousand dollars, Selina had also explained it
to the dog head. That man’s special plane could be considered an early investment, and
most of the money for the ticket covered the plane’s depreciation cost.

In comparison, the dog head was only doing hard labor, so it naturally couldn’t be paid as
much.

Just as its mood was starting to recover, the ground suddenly shook, and Gold Nugget
dropped the Napoleon cake that was in its mouth.

Although it reacted fast enough to save it, a bit of the cream still fell onto the backseat.

The dog frowned and quickly swallowed the cake in a few bites, before it licked the
cushion with its big tongue.

Unfortunately, the cream had already slid into the gap between the cushions.

It’s over! I’m going to be taught another lesson! The dog couldn’t be any more despairing
It furtively raised its head and looked at the front seat, only to see that Luke hadn’t
noticed at all, but was looking outside with his brow furrowed.

At that moment, the ground hadn’t stopped shaking

Luke pulled over and said, “It’s an earthquake. Selina, turn on the cameras and see if
there’s been any disasters nearby.”

As far as he could tell, this wasn’t a small earthquake.

An earthquake that could shake a moving car had to be a magnitude five at least, and the
source couldn’t be far away.

Luke got out and stood on the road.

The tremors were even more obvious and lasted more than thirty seconds. He started to
wonder; don’t tell him it was a major earthquake?

Luckily, the tremors settled in less than a minute and didn’t go higher than a magnitude
five. It wasn’t too bad.

Inside the car, Selina alerted him: “There’s activity on our internal channel. A huge
number of emergency calls are flooding in regarding accidents caused by the
earthquake.”

Frowning, Luke quickly got in and started the car. “Okay. Gold Nugget, stop licking. It
wasn’t your fault.”

Gold Nugget’s scrunched-up face immediately relaxed. It barked.

Luke: “However, you have to be more careful when you eat. You’re the only one who sits

there.”

Gold Nugget began to whine.

Selina snorted. “You have the nerve to say you’ll wash it? I’m the one who washes it for
you every time. Your new dog house is even more complicated. How can it be washed in
the future?”

Gold Nugget barked in dissatisfaction.

Luke said with a smile, “It’s fine, the dog house can be vacuumed. It doesn’t smell,
anyway.” Gold Nugget was conflicted. It’s true that I don’t smell, but why does it feel
weird, the way you say it? When they arrived at the police department, all the detectives
of the Major Crimes Division were waiting in the hall.

After they arrived, Dustin nodded. “Okay, basically everybody’s here now. Let me now
explain what we’ll be facing today.”

Nobody in the Major Crimes Division was really surprised. They knew that Dustin had
been waiting for Selina and Luke.

Dustin coughed lightly and said, “The epicenter of the earthquake this morning is about
sixty kilometers to the north of the city center, and we clearly felt the tremors here. A lot
of emergency calls are now coming in. If it’s a regular case that isn’t directly related to the
earthquake, ignore it, got it?”

“Got it,” replied everybody at the same time. “Law and order has been shaky in L.A.
recently. After this earthquake, there’s bound to be many people who’ll take advantage of
the disaster.” Dustin continued, “So, I want you to warn the gangs under your jurisdiction
not to cause trouble for us during this time, or we’ll settle the score with them later.”

Everybody nodded silently.

They were being asked to notify the gangs that they were familiar with.
Of course, that didn’t mean that they were colluding with the gangs.

Once this was over, LAPD would come down even harder on whoever added to their
woes during this time.

HQ had a division which specialized in gang affairs, but the Major Crimes Division
detectives in each precinct couldn’t idle by either.

There were tens of thousands of gang members in Los Angeles. Relying on just HQ’s Gang
Intelligence Unit to put pressure on the gangs wouldn’t scare the gangs at all. Conversely,
the unit would just be run ragged, and wouldn’t be intimidating enough.

The Major Crimes Division was different.

Each Major Crimes Division was a tiger which clashed daily with the gangs in their
precinct, and knew them very well.

If they really wanted to give the gangs a hard time, all they needed to do was set up a
perimeter at a few critical locations.

This time, the detectives weren’t acting on their own, but with the collective will of the
police department.

The police had no problem killing a few small fry who were acting up to intimidate their
fellows.

Seeing everybody nod, Dustin lowered his voice and added, “Remember, HQ and the
precinct are right behind you. Don’t worry too much. If any of them dares to try anything
with you, don’t bother with it and just report back. SWAT has canceled all their leave and
is standing by.”

Luke was amused.

Wasn’t this just telling them to use the simplest and crudest way to get things done?

Whoever dared to provoke them would receive a warm visit from the professional goons
that were SWAT.

Dustin’s briefing lasted no more than five minutes before he dismissed everybody.

He just needed to let everybody know the official stance on this issue so that his
subordinates would know what to do in the next few days.

During these few minutes, the phones rang nonstop in the Major Crimes Division, which
suggested a super busy day for everybody. Luke and Selina didn’t leave in a hurry.
Instead, they went to Elsa’s office.

As a small squad, they had to communicate with Elsa first before what looked like
imminent chaos took place.
Chapter 634 - No Major Problems, Minor Problems
Everywhere
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 634 No Major Problems, Minor Problems Everywhere

Luke’s meaning was: Call me if you need anything. I’m a pro at beating up people, at your
service!

Elsa accepted without a qualm.

She wasn’t exactly an outstanding fighter, and neither was her new partner, Simmons.

Luke’s combat ability had always been the foundation of her confidence.

Elsa had always been sure that her former partner and current subordinate was
definitely the most capable fighter in L.A..

Ten minutes after arriving at the police department, Luke and Selina drove out again.

The police intercom had practically crashed. The operators were already trying to work
on the signal jam, but many police officers still wanted to throw their walkie-talkies
away.

Luke’s solution was much simpler. He gave Elsa a satellite phone since cellphones could
barely get through either, with everybody calling each other to confirm that they were
okay.

There was nothing Elsa could say about her subordinate’s extravagance.

Not only would he beat people up for her, he even gave her a special means for calling
him – how considerate of him.

Once they left, Luke and Selina were constantly busy on the streets.

They caught some small hoodlums. If they were obedient, then fine. If they wanted to run,
Luke and Selina roughed them up a bit and had them relay a message to their boss.

The message was basically what Dustin had said. The police department’s intention had
to be spread far and wide.

It was just that this sort of threat couldn’t be directly said on TV by the police bigshots.

They could only speak with veiled meaning on TV; there was no way that the uncultured
and brainless gangsters could understand.

The most effective approach was to have the detectives of the Major Crimes Division
warn them in plain words.

A distant bigshot couldn’t hold a candle to the person who dealt with you directly –
everybody knew this. Furthermore, it was the distant bigshot who was now telling the
person in charge to crack down on things. LAPD was definitely one of the most sensitive
police departments when it came to public disorder. Learning from their mistakes in the
past, their current methods weren’t wrong. Luke and Selina ran around the entire
morning, mainly to spread the word among the hoodlums. In passing, they also arrested
six groups of hoodlums totaling fifteen people. Some of these guys were low-level
hoodlums, and some were just slackers. They didn’t care what the police said. All they
cared about was what they could steal and loot.

Seeing how L.A. was a little chaotic due to the earthquake in the morning, they couldn’t
help taking advantage of the situation.

Altogether, these people had looted a phone store, an appliance store, and four small
supermarkets.

In the end, the ones who looted the phone store only took ten to twenty… display models.

Who knew if they would collapse once they found out that these phones didn’t even have
a battery or a motherboard.

The pair who robbed the appliance store were very diligent. Holding the salesperson at
gunpoint, they began to move everything from TVs and fridges to consoles onto their
pickup, as if they were going to replace all their home appliances for free.

In the end, Luke and Selina who were passing by stopped them. This pair were so busy
moving the appliances that they had put their guns away.

When Luke and Selina pointed their guns at them, they didn’t dare yell “hands up” as
usual. Instead, they shouted, “Steady! Hold that LCD TV steady! Don’t raise your hands, or
we’ll shoot!”

After instructing the two diligent robbers to put the TV down in the back of their pickup
and handcuffing them, Selina looked at the appliances they had already loaded and
scratched her head. “…Do we have to call the forensics department?”

Luke also found it amusing.

Those two guys had moved appliances weighing at least hundreds of kilograms onto the
pickup. The forensics department would definitely curse if they had to transport the
appliances back to the police department as evidence.

He shook his head. “Let the street patrol take over. They can call whoever they want.
We’re only responsible for catching them.”

They decisively tossed the responsibility over to the street patrol. The salesperson at the
appliance store looked at them and asked, “Can we move the appliances back for sale
again?”

Luke and Selina quickly shook their heads.

If the appliances were moved back, that would be troublesome for the street patrol. It
would be best to hand over all aspects of the follow-up to them from the start, including
the diligent pair.

These two groups of robbers were quite ambitious, but the other four groups proved how
low the bar was for thieves.

These four groups all looted convenience stores, mostly for snacks; they didn’t even take
the money.

That was right, all they looted was snacks.

The snacks each group stole were worth less than two hundred dollars. It was all junk
food.

Two of the groups had slightly better taste. One looted two bottles of whiskey, and the
other stole two beers.

But that was all.

It was also why Luke wasn’t heavy-handed with thieves who didn’t hurt anyone.

It would be like shooting someone in China for stealing a bag of vegetables, which was
too ruthless.

The two thieves who stole the whiskey, for example… They committed the robbery after
getting drunk.

At first, the shop assistant at the convenience store called the police because someone
was smashing up their store.

But after Luke and Selina headed over and listened to their drunk tale, they realized that
these people were there to steal the whiskey.
They could only chuck the two drunkards into the patrol car and send them to the
custody center to sober up.

And while Luke and Selina were confronting this pair, three men and one woman were
about to run off with two beers, only to be blocked at the door by the sales assistant. Luke
and Selina didn’t know whether to laugh or

cry.

After scaring the group with a few words, they found out that these four were just kids.

They were all high school students who weren’t even sixteen yet. What could Luke say?

Give them earnest advice? That wouldn’t help, and he didn’t have time for that.

These were just four brats who couldn’t buy any alcohol, and who wanted to take
advantage of the chaos to steal some.

He could only write down their addresses and warn them that he would go to their
homes to arrest them if they did this again.

Watching as the four kids, who had yet to fully recover from their fear, leave, Selina said
to Luke with a smile, “You really are like an old man. The way you spoke just now
reminds me of Robert. That’s exactly how he scares the kids who steal alcohol in
Shackelford.”

Luke sighed. “Kids tend to be adventurous. Some people may be obedient and responsible
in their forties, but they might have been the worst brats when they were younger.
Besides, didn’t you drink beer in secret when you were a teenager?”

Selina chuckled. “My parents couldn’t be bothered to care. As long as I didn’t drink right
in front of them, they pretended not to know.”

Luke was lost for words.

Mario and Sandra were Mexicans.

Twenty years earlier, they were also absolute brats who dared elope for the sake of their
unborn baby.

Luke and Selina spent the whole morning dealing with petty issues like these. Nothing
major really happened. Luke wasn’t really surprised.

Generally, it was the brainless guys who popped up first whenever there was bedlam.
It was when everything was utter chaos and the police department was overwhelmed
that the smart professionals would find a chance to do something big.
Chapter 635 - Oddities of the World
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 635 Oddities of the World

Now, all that mattered was whether or not LAPD could suppress the riots before they got
out of hand.

If they succeeded, then everything would be fine.

If they didn’t… then it was inevitable for Luke to make a killing in experience and credit
points.

But he wasn’t hoping that things would go bad.

He had a lot of ways to earn experience and credit. He wasn’t insane enough to want to
accumulate points at the cost of ordinary people encountering disaster.

Luke and Selina drove to In-N-Out for a takeout of burgers.

Looking at Gold Nugget’s doubtful expression, Luke said helplessly, “We have to work
today. We can’t sit down to eat in a restaurant when everybody else is busy, can we?”

As a tagalong, what could Gold Nugget say? It simply opened its own bag of two burgers
and ate them.

After finishing the two burgers, it raised its head and whined.

Luke knew it was complaining about how lousy the burgers were. He said with a smile,
“It’s five dollars each. How can they compare to the top burgers that cost fifty dollars
each? Just deal with it.”

Although they were served by the same restaurant, the fifty dollar burgers were specially
made for Tony, the great magnate.

Gold Nugget whined pitifully.

Luke looked at Selina.

Selina’s voice was muffled by the burger in her mouth. “It’s only commenting on the
burgers, not complaining about you.”

Luke: “Gold Nugget, good boy!”

Gold Nugget mumbled to itself, It’s not like I’ll be able to eat any top quality burgers
today, no matter how much I complain. I don’t want you to hold a grudge against me.
Right at that moment, Luke happened to see an image on the TV in the fast food
restaurant. A female anchor seemed to be asking something, and a bearded middle-aged
man was answering her.

Luke’s eyes swept past, but he was suddenly stunned and immediately looked back.

He had already learned to read lips, which was a useful ability.

Just now, the middle-aged man had clearly said “earthquake.”

Staring at the TV screen for a moment, he frowned hard. Selina found that odd. “What
happened?”

Looking at the TV which had switched to another channel, Luke had a bad feeling. “There
was an interview with some sort of seismologist just now. He said that this earthquake is
the beginning of the plates slipping in the San Andreas Fault.”

Selina was stunned for a moment. “The San Andreas Fault? Wait, the beginning? Does
that mean… there’ll be even bigger earthquakes later?”

Luke: “Yes. He said that what happened in Los Angeles is just the beginning. The
subsequent earthquake that will take place in San Francisco will be even stronger.” Selina
was surprised. “The official measurement for the earthquake this morning was a
magnitude of 5.3. Won’t it be a magnitude of six or seven if it’s stronger?” Luke nodded.
“We need to look at the seismic intensity of an earthquake. The one in the morning was
probably a five too; it won’t be a small one if it hits a seven.”

What he didn’t say was that if what the middle-aged man said spread, even bigger
problems awaited LAPD.

Of course, it was the San Francisco Police Department that would suffer the most, since a
large-scale exodus would take place over there.

But Luke had no time to worry for the San Francisco police. He had a minor problem
himself.

He had initially been planning to clean up the gang members on the east side of Los
Angeles and harvest the lives of the desperadoes who had come here from around the
world for the hundred million dollars.

Now that this earthquake had happened, he wouldn’t earn any less experience and credit
points, but he might not have time to carry out his plan.
But law and order in Los Angeles was still somewhat under control today. Perhaps he
could get it done at night?

With that in mind, Luke still wasn’t free in the afternoon.

The assignments came in non-stop as there was a constant stream of lootings and
shootings. As long as they drove out, it didn’t take long for them to receive calls for help
from nearby patrol officers.

Like startled loaches coming out after the tremors, the people who lived on the bottom
rungs of society crawled out of the corners and mud and searched for targets.

The bizarre lootings in the morning were just the appetizer; Luke and Selina were
deluged by more oddities in the afternoon.

Some women broke into convenience stores and looted baby diapers and milk formula.
They had children but no income.

Robbery was a crime, but could these people be sent to jail?

After Luke escorted them home and confirmed that they had babies at home, he could
only let them go.

He dealt with them exactly like how he dealt with the kids who looted beers: He wrote
down their names and addresses and said that they were all on the blacklist. Then, he left.

Selina simply looked at him without saying anything

Everybody had different views.

Some people might believe that it was best to send them to prison, otherwise they might
think they were lucky and commit a crime again.

Luke, however, felt that it was enough to teach one or two of them a lesson.

If a person didn’t change their ways even after their names were recorded by a detective
of the Major Crimes Division, the chances of pulling them back onto the right path
weren’t high.

Luke just wanted peace of mind.

He didn’t want to make a few children orphans after an afternoon of work.

There was also a group who stole a car, and in passing helped the house owner “move
house” free of charge.
When the house owner got home and realized something was wrong, he called the police
right away and reported the robbery. Luke and Selina, who happened to be in the area,
went to stop the “moving company.” The three men from the moving company even
claimed that the house owner had asked them to help with moving, but when Luke asked
them for the house owner’s name and number as well as their own identities, they
couldn’t answer him at all.

As the moving company team was collectively escorted to the police car, Luke agreed
with the house owner’s request to have the stuff moved back to his house.

These three guys had taken the house owner’s microwave and fridge.

Without these items, it was basically impossible for regular people to eat. After all, most
locals ate takeout – they took it out of the fridge and heated it in the microwave.

ce nu

It was pretty heartless of this “free moving company” to go after the house owner’s food,
as if they wanted him to starve to death.

Incidents like these could be considered the normal ones.

On a Hispanic block, a mother called the police and claimed that her son had threatened
her with a gun and robbed her of her money.

After they came over, they found that the son was only ten years old and was holding a
water gun as he argued with his mother.

His mother didn’t give him money to buy toys, so he took out the water gun and said that
he would kill his stingy mother.

Then what? Then nothing.

Luke confiscated the “murder weapon” and told the mother that he could send her son to
the custody center, and the juvenile detention center after that, for him to be reeducated.

However, he wasn’t clear on the terms of bail and the fees at these places, so she could
wait to be notified later.

The mother and son immediately stopped fighting

Chapter 636 - Your Friend’s Mom Is Really Awesome
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 636 Your Friend’s Mom Is Really Awesome

This wasn’t a joke.

When the police caught anyone, they could indeed let them go over a small matter with a
warning; it was like the criticism a person got from spitting on the streets. But if they
were annoyed and decided to be strict, there was nothing wrong with sending the
culprits to the custody center.

Leaving the Hispanic neighborhood, Luke and Selina sighed almost at the same time as
they looked at the mess around them.

Luke asked first, “What are you sighing about?”

Selina: “I’m thinking it’s a good thing my parents chose Shackelford and found decent
jobs on the ranch. It’s very hard to move forward here, right? What about you?” Luke:
“Coming out of this environment and making something of yourself really is a struggle.
What I wanted to say, though, is that if a riot happens, this is probably where it’ll start.”

Selina shook her head. “There’s nothing we can do about that. It’s all up to God.”

Luke nodded in agreement.

If no more earthquakes happened, these minor disturbances would gradually settle, like
the silt stirred up at the bottom of a pond.

Therefore, everything was up to God.

When he got home that night, Luke looked at the experience and credit points he had
earned and smiled bitterly. This had to be a joke.

How did he earn almost a thousand experience and credit points for catching petty
robbers and thieves?

Were there so many hidden criminals in Los Angeles? He felt helpless.

Back at home, Luke was in no mood to cook too much. He simply stuffed the marinated
ingredients into the oven before he stretched out on the couch.

He was still full of energy physically, but the weirdos had mentally exhausted him.
Fortunately, Claire had already come home, and she pulled him into a conversation. Luke
simply told her about the ridiculous things he had run into during the day.

Claire burst out laughing as she listened, which lifted Luke’s mood.

Sometimes, running into weird situations was nothing if it could bring joy to family and
friends.

Luke also told her about the news he saw today, but Claire found that odd. “No, why
didn’t I see anything like that?”

Luke was stumped. “You didn’t?”

Claire quickly shook her head. She thought for a moment and said, “Right, I made a friend
during the national high school cheerleading competition. She said she would be going to
San Francisco. I’ll ask her.”

Luke: “If she’s from a regular family, I don’t think she’ll know anything.” Claire took out
her phone and searched for the number while she said, “Her mother’s boyfriend is the
rich CEO of a major San Fran corporation.” Luke: …Your friend’s mother is really
amazing! After speaking to her friend, Claire hung up. “She said she hasn’t heard anything
of the sort. Her mother’s boyfriend is going to San Francisco tomorrow. She’ll fly with
them and spend the holidays there. Too bad I have to stay in L.A. and get used to the
environment here.”

Luke could only crush her fantasy. “If there weren’t any earthquakes, it would be fine if
you wanted to visit for a few days, but don’t go now.”

Claire turned solemn.

She knew Luke very well. She knew that he never joked about serious matters.

Even during April Fool’s, all the tricks he pulled were nothing serious.

“Should I tell her and her future stepfather not to go to San Francisco?” Claire hesitated.

It wasn’t right to stick your nose into someone else’s personal itinerary.

However, if an earthquake was going to happen in San Francisco, how could she watch
her friend enter a danger zone and not do anything?

Luke raised his hand to pick up the tablet. “I’ll look into the man who was on TV at noon
first.”
Saying that, he quickly typed “Lawrence Hayes from Caltech” on the tablet.

Reading for a moment, he turned grim. “The man who was on TV is a professor from
Caltech who specializes in earthquake research. Apparently they’ve made some progress
on predicting earthquakes. They can predict when earthquakes will happen to some
extent.”

Claire thought for a moment. “Then, is his prediction accurate?”

Luke: “It definitely wouldn’t be that accurate, or he would be an internationally

renowned specialist and I wouldn’t have needed to look him up, but there should be
some truth in it.”

Claire hesitated. “Then should I call Blake or not?”

Luke frowned and raised his hand again. “Let me talk to the professor first.”

This time, he got up and went to the backyard, where he spoke for a long while before he
returned.

Claire: “How did it go?”

Luke: “You should stop your friend from going to San Francisco, and also tell her not to
stay in tall buildings in Los Angeles. The same goes for you. If possible, avoid the city
center and high-rises for the next few days.”

Claire: “Is what the professor said true?”

Luke shook his head. “I just asked him how confident he was in his speculation. He said
that there was a 90% chance of a bigger earthquake happening.”

Claire found that strange. “And you just bought what he said?”

Luke glanced at her. “I said that as long as his prediction was accurate, I would donate to
his research program, whether the earthquake happens or not.”

Claire: …Fine, money really does solve a lot of problems.

There weren’t many people Luke had to inform.

He just called Jenny and told her about the possible earthquake, telling her to stay in low
buildings for now.

Surprised, Jenny asked him a few questions, and learned that Luke’s source wasn’t
certain, so the news couldn’t be spread so recklessly.
If this news went out, it was hard to say if it was a malicious rumor to create chaos or a
kindly warning

On many occasions, the consequences of a disaster weren’t as bad as knowing

beforehand that it would happen.

If the rumor spread, the severity of the situation might be exaggerated a hundred or even
ten thousand times, and a minor event might cause utter chaos.

In his last life, some of Luke’s relatives had once bought ten years’ worth of iodized salt
because of the rumor that the salt could fend off nuclear radiation. His own family wasn’t
that bad — they only needed to go out and buy salt again after two years.

Information that couldn’t be verified hence truly couldn’t be shared recklessly.

Claire eventually called her friend Blake, but judging from her expression, the outcome
wasn’t very good. Luke hugged and comforted her. “It’s unverified information. You’ve
tried your best.”

Depressed, Claire nodded and didn’t say anything

Luke, however, continued, “If an earthquake does happen, make sure you’re safe, and try
to come home and stay here.”

His house was a bungalow with no tall trees or electrical poles nearby. It was indeed the
safest place during an earthquake.

Claire said helplessly, “Didn’t you say that it’s just speculation?”

Luke patted her head. “I don’t care about other people, but I care about you. After all,
you’re my sister.”

Claire couldn’t argue with that.

That night, Luke roamed around outside again and returned before three in the morning.

He didn’t have much to show for this trip.

The bugs that he planted in the rooms of a few well-informed gang members didn’t catch
anything important. Everybody was discussing the chaos caused by the earthquake.

There was very little information on what Luke was most concerned about: the
desperadoes from outside town.
Chapter 637 - He’s a Hero
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 637 He’s a Hero

Man proposed, but God disposed! Luke sighed inwardly.

Currently, whoever wanted to rescue Alex would have to break into the county prison.
Any gangs who got this idea into their heads would have to be insane and extremely
paranoid.

Without precise intelligence, it would be hard for him to get rid of them in a quick
operation.

If he was slow in wiping them out, some of the more suspicious criminals might flee.

And that would be a drop in his net profit! A little depressed, Luke and Selina went to
work as usual the next day.

They got to the police department earlier than the day before, but when they entered the
Major Crimes Division at eight, they were still the last to arrive.

Dustin gave another briefing.

He first praised everybody for their hard work the previous day. He then revised their
assignments for today.

The results of the detectives going out yesterday to pass the word around at the
grassroot level were pretty good. Today, it was time to refocus on public order and help
the patrol officers nab the restless fellows.

Dustin assigned everybody to different areas, but told Luke and Selina in passing to go to
wherever they were needed in order to stamp out unrest.

Gunfights didn’t break out very often when detectives worked cases. It wasn’t uncommon
for detectives to not have to shoot at a suspect for many years.

But the situation wouldn’t be very stable in the days to come.

Dustin reminded everybody to be prepared, and to not forget to wear bulletproof vests
while on assignment in troubled environments.

The briefing once again wrapped up in less than ten minutes, and dozens of detectives of
the Major Crimes Division poured out.
It was another busy and noisy day. Luke once again earned a lot of experience and credit
points.

They dealt with plenty of trivial and minor cases such as looting, theft, brawls and
vandalism for the entire day.

Luke’s earnings of more than 1,500 experience and credit points amply demonstrated
how the “simple and honest” folk of Los Angeles relied on their diligence to sustain
themselves.

That night, Luke went out again.

He was going to wipe out a gang tonight, and in passing, obtain all the information that
the boss had on those desperadoes from out of town.

Driving a secondhand black Toyota, he avoided surveillance cameras as he drove through

the alleys. In the end, as the Toyota was passing through an alley downtown, something
happened.

The ground started to shake, and the apartment buildings on both sides of the alley
trembled. There was the sound of all sorts of junk falling and breaking, along with the
sound of breaking glass.

The lights in the apartment buildings came on one after another. Children wailed and
adults screamed.

It was as if the entire city had suddenly come to life.

Unfortunately, this wasn’t just a figure of speech, and came with dire consequences.

Up ahead, a tall, partly-lit building wobbled like it was dancing.

Thoughts flashed through his mind, and a plan that Luke had been pondering for a long
time popped into his head. Was now the best time for it?

Quickly making up his mind, he put on a set of equipment from his inventory. He also sent
a message to Selina to confirm that she was safe

me

Vad

Selina instantly replied that both she and Claire were fine.
Luke simply told her to tell Claire and Dollar to stay at home, while Selina could do as she
liked.

They would definitely get a call from the police department soon to go out and maintain
order. Selina could help buy him some time to get more experience and credit points.

If he showed up with his real identity and couldn’t use his full strength, his rescue
efficiency would drop more than ten-fold.

Luke put on all his equipment in less than a minute. Ensuring that he hadn’t left anything
in his car, he got out, flung out his grappling hook, and went up to the rooftop of the
apartment building.

The rooftop of the six-story building shook even more intensely, but Luke was steady as
he stood on the edge. He looked around, then quickly jumped off.

Two cars had collided on the street.

Because of the earthquake, the female driver in one car had swerved into the opposite
lane and hit another car.

Both drivers were protected by airbags and safety belts, but the female driver’s car was
leaking oil. Luke quickly jumped off. The cape he was wearing turned rigid before he
landed, allowing him to glide the last few meters down.

The cape then turned soft again as he landed right next to the cars.

The window of the front door was broken. He grabbed the door and tore it off, before he
got the dizzy female driver out.

Holding her with his left hand, he opened the back door open with his right hand and
grabbed hold of a girl who was about seven.

He took the mother and daughter to the other car, one in each hand. The man in the
driver’s seat was crying out, “Help me! My leg’s stuck!”

The unlucky man’s left leg was pinned under his crushed car.

After examining the situation for a moment, Luke tore off the door. Pushing up and
stepping down on the door frame at the same time, he created a big enough gap to drag
the man out of the car. While the man yelled in pain, he looked at Luke gratefully. He had
smelled oil; who knew if his car was leaking

Luke didn’t forget to pick up a phone from the footwell on the driver’s side, and gave it to
the man.
Then, with the man in one hand and the mother and the daughter in the other, he took
them inside an apartment building on the side of the road.

The earthquake had already stopped at that moment.

Despite the minor cracks in the apartment building, it was generally intact and much
safer than staying outside. Paying no attention to the astonished expression of the old
lady who was the building manager, Luke turned around and left.

Lives were at stake in the emergency, and saving them meant experience and credit. He
had no time to talk at all.

After Luke left, the old manager finally asked carefully, “Did… he rob all of you? Do you
want me to call the police?”

Both the man and the woman didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. The man was more
tenacious despite his broken leg, and said, “No, he saved us. He’s a hero.”

The old manager was surprised. “Then why is he dressed like that? He’s like a…” She
couldn’t find a suitable word to describe him.

The girl, however, suddenly said, “He’s a superhero! He definitely is! That’s why he’s
dressed like that!”

The old lady didn’t argue, but couldn’t help mumbling to herself, No matter how you look
at it, he looks like a supervillain, dressed all in black like that!

Luke had no idea that the old manager was roasting him. He was busy running toward his
next batch of experience and credit points.

After running dozens of meters, he flung out his grappling hook and climbed up to the
third floor, then climbed into a window.

Inside, a woman who was bustling about shrieked in fear, and the two kids behind her
did the same.

Luke simply ignored her and quickly scanned the kitchen before he turned off the gas
valve in one corner.

“I’ve closed the valve. Open the window for ventilation, then call the police.” A deep and
mechanical voice rang out, before Luke jumped out of the window.

“Ah!” The mother and children shrieked again.

This was the third floor, and there was no fire escape outside.

They ran to the window, only to see that Luke hadn’t smashed into the street down
below, but was running off dozens of meters away.

The bigger of the two kids, who was a boy, asked curiously, “Mom, who was that man just
now? Is he dad?”
Chapter 638 - Don’t Refuse to Do Good Just Because It’s
Small
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 638 Don’t Refuse to Do Good Just Because It’s Small

The woman choked and shook her head quickly. “He isn’t dad. Dad’s still on a business
trip! But he’s a good guy… I think.”

But why would a good guy be dressed all in black without even revealing his face? That
was a problem.

Good Guy Luke who had just been mocked again ran toward the next batch of experience
and credit points.

He gained five hundred experience and credit points for helping the woman turn off the
gas valve.

Clearly, there might have been a gas leak accident with heavy casualties if he hadn’t been
there.

So, don’t refuse to do good just because it’s small! Reciting this ancient Chinese saying,
Luke sped up.

On his way, he helped a dozen people and obtained hundreds of experience and credit
points each time.

Passing by a window, he suddenly drew in his grappling hook and grabbed onto a
windowsill that he had been about to sweep past.

Jumping through the window, he kicked two guys who were busy packing up the illegal
drugs. He grabbed the bags of white crystals and flushed them down the sink.

System: Destroy the illegal drugs. Completed

EXP +500. Credit +500.

Bingo! He had earned so much for less than ten seconds of work. It was perfect.

He didn’t even touch the piles of cash on the table, and left through the kitchen window
as quickly as he had come.

On their knees in one corner of the room, the two drug dealers retched and felt sorry for
themselves. “Ow… d*mn psycho… That’s two hundred thousand bucks… OW… flushed
away…!”

If Luke were still here, he would’ve said: Please prepare more for me next time. After this
windfall, he went straight to the rooftop and flew across a few apartment buildings
before he leaped off.

At a street corner, a patrol car had crashed into a wall while an SUV rammed into the left
side of the car.

In the police car, the white officer in the driver’s seat had passed out with a bloody face,
and the black officer in the passenger seat was yelling desperately into his walkie-talkie.

The police comms were already overloaded. Nobody responded to his call for help.

The left door was being crushed by the SUV, and the right door was pressed right up
against the wall. He was pinned inside the crushed car and couldn’t move – there was no
way to escape through the front or rear window.

At that moment, a dark shadow landed from the sky next to the driver’s seat.

Looking at the person who was all in black and towered like a giant, the black officer’s
eyes bulged. “What the hell?”

He then saw this black giant open the door of the SUV and kill the engine. After examining
the unconscious driver, he turned around.

To the officer’s shock, this black giant simply put his hands on both cars and pushed them
apart. With a screech of metal, the SUV backed away. Bam! The driver’s door of the police
car was swiftly pulled open.

The black giant quickly examined the white officer’s injuries, then said in a cold,
mechanical voice, “Officers, how are you feeling?”

wa

The black officer pointed at himself blankly. “Are you asking me?”

The black giant: “I’m asking the both of you.” The black officer came back to himself. “My
leg’s stuck.”

The black giant: “Is it broken? Or you just can’t move?”

The black officer had already checked his leg. “It’s just stuck; it’s not broken.”
As they spoke, the black giant finished examining the white officer. “I’ll put him in the
SUV. Drive the car and take them to the hospital. You have to hurry; this officer has a
head injury and will need surgery.”.

As he spoke, he quickly moved the white officer to the backseat of the SUV and then
transferred the SUV’s driver to the passenger seat.

He then went to the back of the police car and gave it a push with his leg. The police car
jerked forward a meter to expose the right door.

The black officer got out of the car and thanked him profusely.

The black giant, however, pointed at the SUV. “Stop wasting time if you don’t want your
partner to die. Send him to the hospital now.”

The black officer nodded quickly but didn’t stop expressing his gratitude. In the end, the
black giant raised his hand, and he shot straight up into the air, disappearing from the
officer’s sight. The black officer gaped in shock. “What the f*ck is that?”

He raised his head and faintly saw the edge of a broad black cape flash over the rooftop.

But his gaze quickly shifted away as he bore the black giant’s warning in mind.

An earthquake had happened, and the hospital would soon be filled with people. If he
didn’t get his partner to the hospital quickly, there wouldn’t be enough doctors or
operating rooms on hand.

After helping out several more groups of passers-by and residents who had run into
accidents, Luke heard a notification on the police frequency in his left earpiece.

“A number of people are stuck in the sightseeing elevator at Vidics Plaza downtown.
Officers in the area, please provide backup ASAP.”

Luke tilted his head. Vidics Plaza? Wasn’t that the “dancing” building at the beginning?

Looking up, he could faintly see a bunch of people yelling at the top of the plaza that was
over thirty stories high.

Ten meters from the top was a sightseeing elevator on the outside of the plaza which
looked like it would fall at any moment.

Luke quickly sped up and leaped from the rooftop of the ten-story building he was on.
The cape on his back instantly hardened to support him as he glided through the air over
building complexes to the plaza hundreds of meters away.
As he was approaching Vidics Plaza, he suddenly heard the drawn-out shriek of a woman
as well as a desperate cry from above.

He raised his head slightly, only to see a tall and slender figure falling through the air.

Not far above him, someone had stuck their head out through broken glass and was
yelling, “Nooooo!”

Luke switched directions in his glide and flung the grappling hook out at the same time.

Moving sideways a few meters, the grappling hook was secured in place just as the
slender woman reached him. Luke grabbed her with one hand as he let the rope unwind
in order to offset the woman’s momentum.

He himself wasn’t afraid of the impact, but he didn’t have Superman’s stabilizing field; if
he directly stopped her fall, she would have broken bones all over.

Using the rope of the grappling hook to offset the brunt of the impact, they had already
dropped down a dozen stories.

Reaching the end of the rope, Luke instantly recalled the grappling hook, and his cape
unfolded and hardened. He glided down with the woman in his arms and put her down at
the entrance of the building. He glanced at the sign at the entrance — Stark Tower.

He had saved an important employee of a certain rich guy; when he copied the man’s
abilities next time, his conscience would be clear. Thinking that, he didn’t stop after he
landed, but sped up and used the momentum from his glide to abruptly leap and soar
once again toward Vidics Plaza.

A whole elevator of trapped experience points was still waiting for him!
Chapter 639 - Falling Person, Falling Elevator
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 639 Falling Person, Falling Elevator

Behind him, the woman who had seen her life flash before her eyes in those short twenty
seconds was shaking all over and could barely hear the screams around her.

It wasn’t because she was a coward.

Anybody would be considered brave if they didn’t piss their pants after falling a hundred
meters.

The fact that she could still stand on her own feet showed how tenacious she was.

At that moment, security inside the building poured out to escort her inside.

The earthquake had already stopped. Without transportation, it was more dangerous to
linger outside the building.

On the other end, Luke arrived at Vidics Plaza in less than ten seconds.

The sirens in the near distance indicated that the patrol cars were on their way, but there
was nothing they could really do.

Without professional equipment and time running out, they could only stare helplessly
and anxiously at the tottering elevator.

The firefighters might have a way. They were professionals and had more tools, but they
wouldn’t get here in time.

With two grappling hooks in both hands, Luke threw them out in turns and moved up the
wall non-stop.

These grappling hooks had been specially designed with his extraordinary physique and
rapid ascension in mind.

In just a few seconds, he reached the top of the elevator.

He shot out two alloy rope darts, which wound around the sightseeing elevator several
times before they tangled together underneath the elevator.

The ends of the two rope darts were bound to the metal parts of the building as an
additional safety measure for the elevator.

Only then did Luke speak. “Everybody in the elevator, listen up. The elevator has been
secured, and you’re safe for the moment. I’m going to break the glass on the inside and
get you out. Please don’t move around or panic.”

As he spoke, he moved to the side of the sightseeing elevator which faced the building.

He couldn’t touch the glass facing outward; because of the tilt in the elevator, everybody
inside was gathered in that direction. If he broke the glass there, someone would
instantly fall.

The dozen people in the elevator were trembling as some yelled “WTFs” and “OMGS”.
while some were about to piss themselves.

Luke ignored them.

The elevator was in bad shape. The metal support above it was groaning and twisting at a
visible rate; it wouldn’t be able to hold out for very long

Luke took out a curved knife from his back and stabbed it into the glass wall of the
elevator.

The knife cut forcefully into the glass, which shattered.

This was just regular tempered glass. The entire thing would shatter as long as one part
was broken.

It was also the reason why Luke only dared to touch the glass wall of the elevator that
was facing the building.

as

The dozen people in the elevator cried out again, and some of them even started to flail
about. “No, God, save us! Stop this lunatic…”

Luke was completely unperturbed.

They were dozens of meters up in the air in a transparent sightseeing elevator; it was
understandable that their emotions would be unstable.

Luke took out another rope dart and tied it to his dagger before he suddenly threw it at
the glass wall of the building, shattering it.

Luke looked inside, only to see that there was nowhere to secure the rope darts.
Putting the dagger away, he threw out the rope dart again to wrap around the largest and
heaviest table in the room. He then attached the end of the rope dart to a buckle on his
waist, before he leaped into the sightseeing elevator through the hole.

The people in the elevator shrieked again.

Luke, however, just said, “Crawl away once you’re inside if you don’t want to get crushed
by someone else.”

With that, he grabbed the two people closest to him and threw them behind him.

With miserable shrieks, they flew out of the broken hole.

They passed through the hole in the elevator and the broken glass wall of the plaza and
fell into the room inside the building.

But they were still screaming wretchedly and for one moment forgot to stop.

Luke didn’t stop moving at all and grabbed another two people before throwing them
behind him.

With another two screams, two more people were thrown into the building.

By the time it came to the fourth pair, they were no longer screaming as Luke grabbed
them.

The first two people to be thrown into the building had been screaming loudly, but when
they saw the building’s interior decor in front of them, their voices quickly dropped as if
someone had turned the volume down. They mumbled disbelievingly, “Am I saved? Am I
saved?”

Luke, however, grew impatient. “Didn’t you hear what I said? Crawl away once you’re
inside. If you can’t, have someone help you.”

The people inside were too elated to hear what he said.

Luke didn’t repeat himself, and just threw two more people in.

Bam! Bam!

The first two people were hit by the incoming people from the elevator.

These latter two were more clear-headed, and swiftly retreated on all fours. The gutsier
of the two also dragged away the two unlucky bastards who had trouble catching their
breaths after being hit.

Because he was in a hurry, Luke’s rope darts weren’t overly reliable, and he didn’t dare
exert too much strength, so the people he threw inside were still three to four meters
from the edge.

If they all crowded around the opening, they would block the way for the last few people.

That would just delay him from earning credit!

With the two unlucky bastards as an example, everybody else learned their lesson.

They could laugh, cry or do whatever they wanted after they crawled off a few meters, as
long as they didn’t get in the way. While this big dude in black was gallantly saving
everyone, he didn’t seem to have a good temper.

After throwing out seven pairs of people, Luke finally saw two old acquaintances. He had
seen them when he was climbing up earlier.

They were famously beautiful ladies, but had been pressed to the glass by everybody else
and couldn’t move at all.

Their charming and attractive faces were squashed into weird shapes. Luke could even
see traces of their pink foundation on the glass. He almost impulsively fished out his
phone to take a selfie with their scary looks. But to maintain his air of mystery, Luke
didn’t do this ridiculous thing in the end.

He had just grabbed their arms, when the elevator’s metal support couldn’t take it
anymore. It snapped, and the entire elevator tilted 45 degrees and began to drop.

Both women shrieked. Even though he was wearing noise-filtering earphones, Luke
couldn’t help frowning – was this the lion’s roar too?

Fortunately, their screams weren’t actually as powerful as Stephanie’s lion’s roar, though
they could still make an ordinary person’s ears tingle.
Chapter 640 - Who’s Stealing Our Job?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 640 Who’s Stealing Our Job?

At that moment, Luke suddenly decided to have some fun.

When he grabbed the women’s arms, he recalled the rope darts that were wrapped
around the elevator and the one around his waist and put them back into his inventory.

Without the rope darts to hold it up, the elevator tilted even quicker and plummeted in
the blink of an eye.

The two women whom Luke had grabbed shrieked even louder when they realized that
the distance between them and the elevator wasn’t growing wider – they were falling
too!

As the dark ground rushed up to meet them, the women stopped screaming.

Air filled their wide open mouths as they fell, and they were too anxious to make any
more noise.

Resigned to their fates, the women were already starting to pray to God before this last
sprint to heaven.

What they didn’t notice was that Luke had gripped them firmly under their arms. Then,
his broad cape unfolded and changed shape before it turned rigid.

They suddenly stopped falling as their rapid descent turned into a glide. Stunned, the
women turned their heads, only to see two enormous black wings above their heads as
the three of them glided forward.

Luke even had the strength to turn around and take them back to the entrance of the
plaza.

Landing with a few quick steps, he put down the two women who had been hanging off
him. “Ladies, just now… hm?”

His lips twitched under his helmet. He pushed them into the building before saying,
“Goodbye.”

He had to slip off now. He had already seen a suspicious stain on one of the women’s
clothes. His Sharp Nose also told him that he had probably gone too far with his joke.
But they’re safe and sound. It’s definitely better than getting killed by the fall! Whatever
the case, I saved their lives! While trying to convince himself, he began to run.

After taking a few steps, he heard a shaky yell behind him. “Who are you?”

It was from the woman who hadn’t pissed herself. Clearly, she had more guts.

Luke didn’t turn around. An electronic voice rang out. “I’m… Batman!”

The woman muttered the name several times before she finally came back to her senses,
and turned to her partner in concern. “Jennifer, are you alright?”

The other woman was trembling as she said, “Can, can I borrow your shawl?”

Both of them couldn’t help but look at her lower half. The first woman silently took off
her shawl and tied it around the second woman’s waist.

Luke had had his bit of fun with that sky-high rescue and practical joke, and now focused
on saving people.

As he rescued more and more people, the police intercom started to explode with
reports. “Operator, there’s a guy all in black and wearing a black cape…”

“Same here, he’s saving people…” “He’s in the central district. He just rescued a family of
five trapped in an apartment building…”

“He took down a few drug dealers who engaged with police officers…” “He ran into an
apartment building that was on fire and saved two little girls…”

“My god, is he really human? He punched a hole in the wall on the second floor and
created an escape route for people caught in the fire…”

“God, is he an angel that you sent us?”

“Rubbish, would an angel wear all black?”

“The color outside doesn’t represent the inside…”

“Dudes, you have no idea what I just filmed! The guy flew into the sky and caught a
woman falling from Stark Tower. Then… he flew down with her! My god, that’s
unbelievable.”

“I saw it too. He has bat wings on his back…”

“Rubbish, only devils would have those sorts of wings. He isn’t a devil at all. He’s a hero…”
At HQ, the director who had rushed over to supervise the situation was dumbfounded by
the report from the head of the intelligence department. “What the f*ck?”

The head of intelligence smiled bitterly. “It’s true. Our comms are bursting with similar
news.”

The director covered his forehead. “So you’re saying that a mysterious guy in black and
who has wings is rescuing citizens before we can?”

The head of intelligence: “Yes.”

After a brief silence, the director roared, “Then what are our officers doing? Watching
him grab the limelight? Do you have any idea how many media outlets will mock the
police for not being able to compare with some guy in black?”

The head of intelligence sighed. “By a rough estimate, not including civilians, he has
already saved Pepper Potts, Mr. Stark’s PA; some members of a Hollywood film crew,
which include the famous director Scott Jones and the stars Jennifer Perry and Sheerah;
and Jonathan Hans and his son, who were having dinner.”

The director sucked in a cold breath of air. “Are you kidding me?”

The head of intelligence shook his head. “No. And that’s just what we have confirmed. He
moves very fast, and… he can also fly. Most of the people he rescued weren’t spotted by
our officers.”

The director: “Are you saying that he might have saved even more VIPs?”

The head of intelligence: “He’s active in the city center, which is where the celebrities of
L.A. or even the whole world are gathered. It won’t be surprising if he saves dozens of
bigshots and stars tonight.”

The director’s head started to hurt. Damn it. What statement could he make tomorrow,
with this guy in black saving so many bigshots and civilians? Should this “angel” with
black wings be given a medal for his bravery?

Then what about LAPD? Were all the police officers useless small fry? Luke had no idea
that he had just given LAPD a serious problem. He was too busy roaming downtown.

He helped anyone who was in need and racked up experience and credit points.

It wasn’t like he was deliberately rescuing the bigshots. It was just that apart from the
regular citizens in the apartment buildings, most of the people who were still out and
about downtown this late were the celebs and bigshots at various gatherings.
The earlier earthquake had caused the buildings to sway like they were dancing, so
parties held on the higher levels would definitely suffer.

Unlike what the director thought, Luke was too busy to save all of them.

He only helped out in an emergency, or when the situation was too tricky for the police
and firefighters to resolve.

In any case, he wasn’t a firefighter, and wasn’t afraid of complaints.

He just needed to relocate the people in danger to a safe area. Whether or not they pissed
their pants in the process was none of his concern.

Initially, he could’ve rescued more people.

But four to five helicopters soon flew swiftly through the night sky to surround and film
Luke even as he was jumping down from a building on fire with a couple.

It was still late at night.

To film him clearly, the helicopters’ lights lit up Luke’s position. It was nothing for Luke.
His helmet completely covered his head and his lenses automatically filtered the strong
light.

But the couple he was holding were scared witless.

Chapter 641 - Switching Identities, and Claire Calls for Help
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 641 Switching Identities, and Claire Calls for Help

In the light of the helicopters’ lamps, a black giant was holding a couple in both hands.

Both of them felt like they were in a scene from TV, where a criminal held innocent
people hostage when they were cornered.

The young man stammered, “D- Dude, I can give you as much money as you want as long
as you let me go.”

Luke: “…Your place just burnt to the ground.”

The young man: “I have my card with me. There’s still some money on it…”

“Wait, didn’t you say you have no money, which is why you’ve been using my card?” the
girl couldn’t help but interject. Luke could see the veins throbbing on the girl’s head.

He turned his head to look at the young man. “You should give your money to your
girlfriend.”

Serves you right for calling me a kidnapper! Luke murmured to himself as he ran off into
the alley next to the building.

The couple were dazed for a moment. Remembering what Luke said before he left, the
girl interrogated her boyfriend again. “Didn’t you say that you maxed out your card? Also,
what did you say just now? Let ‘me’ go? Excuse me? You couldn’t even say ‘us’ when
we’re running for our lives?”

The young man: “It was a lie. Were you tricked, too?”

The girl sneered. “He saved us and didn’t extort money from you at all. You were just so
scared that you accidentally blabbed the truth, right?”

The young man blushed, but there was a guilty look in his eyes. Clearly, the girl had hit
the nail on the head.

But they had barely started fighting, when two news vans screeched to a stop near them,
and two groups of reporters got out and scrambled to interview them.

One of the female reporters was more decisive. “I’ll take the man and you take the
woman! Let’s split them up! You don’t want the other channels to beat us to it, do you?”

The male reporter from another TV station quickly accepted the proposal. Early coverage
meant higher views. At that moment, a lot of people were paying attention to the Black-
Winged Angel.

Huh? What kind of nickname is Black-Winged Angel? Which dumbass came up with this?
It sounds awful! Grumbling in his heart, the male reporter pulled the girl aside and
offered her two hundred dollars for an interview.

Naturally, the girl accepted his offer.

Even if she didn’t, her shameless boyfriend would agree to that old lady reporter.

In the end, her boyfriend really agreed to be interviewed, and only for a hundred bucks.

Of course, the female reporter wasn’t really an old woman. She was just the typical
mature working lady, and was only 29. On the other end, Luke was still being chased by a
couple of helicopters. They were all professional paparazzi who had been following
breaking news for decades and had excellent air and ground coordination.

The news vans arrived and stopped the couple, while the helicopters wasted no time
following Luke.

Using the complicated terrain as cover, however, Luke soon got rid of them.

After helping another four patrol officers take care of a bunch of cornered armed drug
dealers, the helicopters showed up again.

F*ck, you really are super paparazzi! Do you have Sharp Nose, too? Cursing inwardly,
Luke gave up.

Batman was the biggest news that night; there was no way that the reporters would let
him

go.

Luke hid among the buildings again.

The helicopters searched back and forth in the night sky but couldn’t find him at all.

Several minutes later, Luke spat as he crawled out of a sewer and cursed, “Sh*t! You
paparazzi managed to do something which hundreds of armed criminals couldn’t! The
scariest creatures in the world are bystanders!”
Ducking into a building nearby, he quickly took off his equipment, then sent a message to
Selina. “Where are you now?”

Selina: “Redick Plaza in the central district.”

Luke: “A notif from PD?”

It was noisy on Selina’s end. “Yes. There was a dinner party on the top floor when the
earthquake struck. All the participants are stuck there.”

As he put on his regular clothes, Luke said off-handedly, “They’re stuck, not dead. Why
were we called in?”

Selina said moodily, “They’re bigshots, they can’t run down the stairs. The landing pad on
the rooftop is also blocked by the metalwork falling over. PD now wants us to bring them
down. I really don’t know what all that food these bigshots eat is for.”

Luke was amused. “It’s to power their brains to make more money.”

Selina wasn’t in the mood for jokes at the moment. “You better hurry up. Several people
have already asked about you. I said you were helping out elsewhere.”

Luke changed clothes, jumped out a window, and started running. “I’ll be there in five
minutes.”

He was only a kilometer away from Redick Plaza. Five minutes was enough time for him
to get there.

Making his way through alleys and buildings that didn’t have any surveillance cameras,
Luke reached Redick Plaza three minutes later.

He put on his badge and was about to go in, when his phone rang. It was from Claire.

He wasn’t too nervous; nothing could possibly have happened to Claire.

When Selina came out, she had left Gold Nugget at home to protect Claire.

The dog’s symbiotic ability was a lifesaving skill, or Luke wouldn’t have taken it in at all.

As he moved, Luke picked up the call. “What’s

up?”

Claire: “Luke, are you okay?”

Luke smiled. “How can I not be okay? I didn’t even lose a single hair.”

Claire was relieved at first, but then asked nervously again, “Where are you?”

Luke: “At Redick Plaza downtown.”

Stunned for a moment, Claire then exhaled softly. “That’s great. Do you remember my
friend Blake?”

Luke: “The one from the cheerleading contest, whose future stepfather is a super
magnate?”

Claire: “That’s right! She’s in the underground parking lot in Redick Plaza. She said that
she’s stuck in a passage that has collapsed. Can you get someone to…”

Luke: “Okay, I got it. Appearance, phone number!”

Claire: “Let me check.”

She quickly rattled off a number. “She’s eighteen. She’s very pretty, with black hair and
grayish-blue eyes. They’re big and beautiful and look like a cat’s.”

Luke: “That’s all?” The description was pretty vague, but it was basically enough.

Claire: “Well… She’s at least an E-cup, and she has beautiful breasts. You’ll understand
when you see her, you can’t miss it.”

You’re a girl, why are you paying attention to your friend’s cup size? Luke mocked
inwardly.

He picked up his pace and said, “Okay, I’m going into the underground parking lot. I’ll tell
Blake to call you later.”

Claire: “Ah, you have to be careful. If it’s too dangerous…”

Luke smiled. “Stop worrying, I have more experience than you do. Right, call Robert and
Catherine right now and tell them that we’re okay.”

He understood what this little monkey was trying to say. In the end, Claire cared more
about her brother.

She had called Luke only to see if he could find someone else to rescue Blake, not go
himself.

Unfortunately, she didn’t know that the police had their hands full tonight.
Chapter 642 - Rescuing Blake the Pretty Girl
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 642 Rescuing Blake the Pretty Girl

After hanging up, Luke sent a message to Selina and went to the underground parking lot.
No rescuers had arrived here yet.

The entrance to the parking lot had collapsed. No cries for help could be heard from
within.

Worried about the bigshots on the top floor, the officers on the scene hadn’t had time yet
to examine this area.

There was no telling how Blake was doing, but since she could still call Claire, who
relayed that she was only stuck, it wasn’t too big a problem.

Luke moved forward at a moderate pace.

This place had already collapsed in many sections. Who knew what the situation was like
under the building.

He didn’t want to be buried as well.

He probably wouldn’t die, but it would be time-consuming and humiliating for him to
crawl his way out, covered in dirt.

As he moved, he activated Sharp Nose again.

Going around several collapsed sections, he finally detected the scents of a girl and a man.

Standing next to a pit, he looked down below and understood the awkward situation they
were in.

There was a luxurious Benz at the bottom of the pit, and half of the car was buried under
a few cracked cement blocks.

That was why any cries for help here could barely be heard from the entrance.

The people in the car couldn’t crawl out from among the cement blocks, so they were
stuck inside.

ver
Luke didn’t hurry to take action, but observed the environment carefully.

This place wasn’t a danger to him, but if another cave-in happened as he was dragging
the two of them out of the car, they might not be able to survive.

It was actually safer for them to stay in the car for now.

After examining the surroundings for a moment, Luke relaxed.

The car just so happened to fall into an underground passage. However, there were only
thin cracks in the cement walls, so it wouldn’t collapse anytime soon.

Now, all that awaited him was the hard labor.

Jumping nimbly onto the top of the car, he called out softly, “Hello, anybody in?”

The girl, who had already stopped calling for help, got excited. “Help! Help me! I’m stuck
in here!”

Luke raised his voice a little. “Don’t panic. I’m clearing the cement blocks around you. Are
you Blake?”

The girl’s voice paused for a moment. “How do you know that? Did Daniel send you?”

Luke chuckled. “Claire called me. I’m her brother. I’m an LAPD detective. She’s never
mentioned me?”

Blake exclaimed in delight from the car, “Luke! Are you Luke?”

Amused, Luke didn’t stop moving and casually shifted the heavy cement blocks to the
side. “It seems that you do know me. Then I don’t need to introduce myself.”

Blake was both surprised and thrilled. “She talks about you all the time. She says that
you’re very awesome and that you’re her idol.”

Luke laughed out loud. “She always tells me that I’m like a slow old man.”

Hearing the noise above her, Blake didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. A slow old man?

He was the first police officer to enter the underground parking lot after it collapsed. He
was faster than anybody else.

Chatting idly with Blake, Luke was able to calm her down a little. “Blake, tell me your
current situation. Are you hurt? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? Can you move in
the car? Also, is there anybody else in the car? How are they? Answer as briefly and
simply as possible.”

Blake was stunned. This tone… totally reminded her of her father. She now knew why
Claire said that he was like an old man.

But it was just a passing thought. She quickly described the situation in the car.

Blake was in the backseat. She didn’t think she was hurt, but the driver in front of her was
unconscious and probably wasn’t doing well.

Before the earthquake, she had just gotten downstairs and was about to take the car
home.

The earthquake struck as soon as she got into the car, and the driver hit a car next to
them.

Before the driver could reverse the car, the ground collapsed, and the car fell into this
underground passage to be buried under the cement blocks.

It could only be said that Blake was unlucky and lucky at the same time.

Some of the cement blocks weighed hundreds of kilograms. However, they didn’t fall
directly from the top to smash onto the car, but fell from the sides.

Otherwise, the top of the car would’ve been crushed, no matter how sturdy the luxurious
Benz was, and Blake would have either been crushed or suffocated to death.

The driver had been unconscious since the collapse. Part of the right side of the car was
mangled, squeezing Blake into a narrow space on the left. She could barely budge.

As he listened to Blake, Luke moved swiftly.

He was on top of the car. Nobody in the car could see him, so there was nothing to worry
about.

He would’ve already gotten them out if he wasn’t worried that carelessly throwing the
cement blocks aside might trigger another cave-in, or another tremor might happen.
Even then, Luke had finished cleaning up by the time Blake related the driver’s and her
situation.

“Can you move away from the sunroof? I’m going to remove it and get you out,” said Luke.
Blake shifted inside. “Okay.” She had barely said the words, when Luke punched through
the already cracked sunroof, grabbed, and pulled.
He took out a flashlight and turned it on, before he gave it to Blake. “Light up the area
where you’re stuck. I don’t want to dislocate your joints when I move you.”

Blake managed a smile even though she was still scared. “Of course. You’re strong. Claire
said that before.”

She didn’t really take it seriously.

In a situation like this where it was hard to use force, there was no way a regular person
would be able to dislocate her limbs just by pulling.

But Luke mumbled inwardly, it won’t just be a dislocated limb; if I really use my strength,
you may be missing an arm or leg when you get out of here.

He didn’t want to tear apart such a beautiful

girl.

That was right; after he turned on the flashlight, Luke confirmed Blake’s identity, and she
was indeed a beautiful girl.

Just like what Claire said, her eyes were big and a deep grayish-blue. They were
particularly deep-set, and looked like those of a cat.

Secondly, she had a magnificent bosom, and it was natural, God-given E-cups.

For a girl who just graduated high school, this was absolutely world-class development.

Not many girls layered up in June in L.A.; looking down from the sunroof, Luke had a very
clear view.

Claire was quite right. It was impossible for him to mistake Blake for anybody else.

Beautiful girls might not have beautiful E-cups, and girls with E-cups might not have big,
beautiful, grayish-blue eyes.

These thoughts flashed through Luke’s head in less than half a second before he
refocused on her pinned body.

After instructing her to shine the flashlight on her surroundings, he knew what to do.

Stepping onto the back of the driver’s seat through the sunroof, he said, “Give me your
hands and let’s see if we can get you up. Tell me if you feel any pain.”
Blake stretched out her hands, and felt them grasped by two big hands. She was then
gradually pulled up by a stable and enormous strength.
Chapter 643 - Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 643 Rescuing the Stupid Bigshots

“Wait, it hurts!” Blake cried out just as her head reached the sunroof.

Luke stopped moving. “Where does it hurt?”

Blake frowned and tried exerting strength a few times. “It’s my ankle. I think it’s stuck.”

Luke pressed down harder on the front seat to push it further aside. “Try moving now
and see if you can pull your foot out.”

Blake furrowed her brow and bit her lip hard. “Wait, I think there’s some space for me to
move around now…”

They were in that awkward position for around ten seconds, before Blake’s expression
suddenly lit up. “Okay, I’m out.”

Luke: “Then I’m going to continue.”

Blake nodded.

Luke was also helpless.

The car just happened to be stuck inside the underground passage, and there wasn’t
enough space around it. The front windshield was blocked by the driver and more
cement blocks. The rear windshield had partly collapsed in and was jammed as well.
Neither of them was accessible.

Of course, it would’ve been simpler if both victims were unconscious; Luke could’ve cut
open the top of the car open with a dagger.

The good thing was that Blake was about to be free.

Now that her ankle was free, Luke pulled her out.

However, when she was crawling out of the sunroof, both of them felt embarrassed…
because she got stuck again.

Luke: “…I’ll pull my legs back first.”

Blake simply nodded in embarrassment.

Just now, her impressive bosom had been pressed to Luke’s legs inside the car.

If Luke used more force, he could pull her out, but she would probably be stripped of the
low-cut dress that she was wearing.

A moment later, Blake stood next to Luke on the top of the car.

Luke leaned down and reached for a cellphone in the backseat. He then gave it to Blake.

“Come on. I’ll give you a ride up.” He bent down slightly, and she obediently got onto his
back.

Holding her with one hand, Luke exerted strength with his legs and his other hand, and
swiftly climbed out of the collapsed passage.

It wasn’t safe down here.

There were still faint aftershocks every now and then. Luke didn’t want to see her
crushed to death under a piece of falling concrete. “Wait here and don’t go anywhere. I’ll
rescue the driver and get the both of you out together,” he said as he put Blake down.

Blake nodded again and didn’t say anything.

Luke jumped back into the underground passage again and crawled into the car through
the sunroof.

Two minutes later, he carried the unconscious driver up. “Come on. Follow me. Keep your
footing and don’t rush.”

Supporting the driver on his back with one hand and Blake with the other, Luke chatted
with her to distract her from the driver covered in blood. “Why are you here alone?”

Blake: “I… One of my mother’s friends had a party upstairs, so I came with him.”

Luke: “Why didn’t he leave with you?”

Blake’s expression wasn’t very good. After hesitating for a moment, she said, “He… had
something else on, and left first.”

Luke looked at the girl’s face and found it strange that the girl called Claire instead of her
mother’s friend for help when the man was probably still in the plaza.

But something had probably happened which she didn’t want to talk about, so Luke
didn’t ask further.
Just like that, the three of them carefully made their way out of the underground parking
lot.

Luke stopped a patrol officer, told him about the driver’s injuries, and had him call for an
ambulance. He then turned around and said to Blake, “Okay, follow the ambulance later,
and get yourself checked at the hospital if you feel unwell. Call me if anything happens.”

Saying that, he gave her his card.

Blake accepted the card and said, “Thanks.”

Luke nodded and turned around. “Alright, I need to get back to work. Sorry that I can’t
escort you… uh.”

Blake stepped forward and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you very
much, Luke.”

Luke gave his trademark smile. “You’re welcome. It’s my job!” He then turned around and
walked into the plaza.

But at that moment, he couldn’t help but sigh feelingly that her bosom was the real deal!

Blake’s expression was complicated as she stood there and wrapped the casual jacket she
was wearing around her.

It had also collected a lot of dust, but still looked a lot better than her dirty and ragged
dress.

It was Luke’s, but he had given it to her when he saw her sorry state.

Thinking about what Luke said earlier, she had complicated feelings. Some people earned
a scant wage, but were willing to risk their life to rescue her.

Some people worth billions disappeared while she was still trapped underground.

She finally made a decision on something she had been pondering: she would stay with
her father in Los Angeles instead of going to San Francisco.

Luke didn’t know that his casual words would change the fate of a certain family in the
future.

Different from innocent Blake’s notion that he was going to save the masses, Luke had
gone into the plaza to rescue those stupid bigshots.
That was the description which Selina sent to him. She clearly wasn’t in a good mood.

That was because she was climbing the stairs.

At a height of 82 floors, Redick Plaza looked splendid, but when the bigshots didn’t dare
take the elevators and couldn’t leave on helicopters, it became a lofty, annoying
mountain.

And for LAPD, it was even more annoying.

That was because LAPD’s biggest boss received multiple calls demanding that the
bigshots on the top floor be rescued even though all the officers were busy.

As one of the few elite female detectives in the central zone, Selina was instantly given
the order to rescue two female bigshots.

She had cursed out loud on the spot.

None of the officers around her said a word, and simply looked at her in admiration.

They didn’t have the courage to curse the bigshots as idiots, although they felt that the
description really fit. Selina was resentful, but she had ample stamina, and only muttered
to herself unhappily.

The other two female officers with her could only climb the stairs with dark faces as they
silently cursed the bigshots and their families above them with all the obscenities they
knew.

Thinking about how they had to climb up 82 floors just to bring a group of women down
with them again, their hearts collapsed at that moment; they were women, too!

When Luke called, Selina and the unlucky officers were taking a break.

Climbing up 50 floors in one breath was completely different from climbing up to the fifth
floor.

If the higher-ups hadn’t called to urge them on every now and then, they would’ve taken
a break on the 30th floor.

As Luke ran upward at a normal speed, he was thinking that this was too much of a waste
of time; he had to think of another way to send these idiots off.

Thinking that, he sent a message to Selina.

Selina perked up at his message and hurriedly agreed.

She didn’t want to spend the whole night climbing the stairs.
Chapter 644 - Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 644 Stupid Bigshots, and Sucking Up

Tonight, a lot of people in Los Angeles needed help.

But the bigshots upstairs were absolutely the last people who needed the help. Luke and
Selina didn’t want to waste time on them at all.

Luke reached Selina and the others five minutes later. He looked at the officers and
smiled. “No rush. We’ll go up first for a look. If we can clear an area for helicopters to
land, I’m sure those bigshots are rich enough to call for helicopters to ferry them off.”

The officers were sitting on the stairs and sweating all over. They nodded and smiled, and
one with slightly more energy said, “That’d be great. Thanks.”

With that, Luke and Selina continued up the stairs.

Selina had already recovered, but after two floors, Luke put her on his back and said in a
low voice, “Okay, let’s go up quickly and get rid of those idiots.”

Carrying Selina, Luke ran all the way to the rooftop without entering the banquet hall at
all.

He put Selina down. The two of them examined the rooftop. Selina said with a strange
expression, “Isn’t it just a big metal frame?! The helicopters can land the moment it’s
moved. Why did they want us to climb 82 floors to pick them up?”

Luke pondered for a moment. “Because they’re idiots?”

Selina snorted in disdain. “Even idiots know to find ways to survive. Can’t those guys find
a way out for themselves?”

Luke shrugged. “They’ve probably been so busy making money that they forgot how to do
hard labor. Okay, I’ll pull the metal rack to one side. You tell those idiots… em, those
esteemed ladies and gentlemen that they can call for helicopters and get the hell out of
here now.”

Selina naturally had no objections. She also switched on her walkie-talkie and said to the
officers who were resting on the 50th floor, “Hey, you don’t need to come here anymore.
It’s just a few metal frames on the rooftop. The helicopters can land once they’re moved
away… “Why didn’t those people move them? How would I know?! Maybe they’re all
handicapped.
“Handicapped how? Let me think – mentally, probably.”

Luke had just walked over to the metal frames He was quite amused by Selina’s words.

She must be pissed tonight.

But he couldn’t blame her.

Even Luke himself wanted to beat someone up.

It was just a big metal frame and some miscellaneous junk on the rooftop. The metal
frame had fallen onto the landing pad, making it impossible for helicopters to land.

But while the metal frame was huge, there was no way it weighed more than ten tons.
Indeed, just a few people wouldn’t be able to move it, but there were almost a hundred
people in the banquet hall on the top floor as well as waiters and staff members; none of
them had actually tried moving the obstacles away.

It was easy to clear the landing pad. The metal frame didn’t even need to be carried away,
and could just be pushed ten meters to one side.

The landing pad was very smooth, and hadn’t been damaged at all.

Even if regular people weren’t that strong, twenty to thirty people working together
might be able to do it.

If these people were a little smarter and had tools, they would’ve been able to get the job
done in a dozen minutes.

But it had almost been an hour since the earthquake happened, and the people in the
banquet hall had done nothing more than to call the police and demand that the officers
take them down. How disgusting! Luke didn’t bother to call for help. After all, he was
alone on the rooftop.

He simply dragged the metal frame by its sharp end off the landing pad unhurriedly.

After hauling the greatest obstacle away, he went around the landing pad and kicked
aside the miscellaneous items on it. In less than five minutes, the landing pad had been
cleaned up; it had taken him even less time than climbing the stairs.

He didn’t dally, but went downstairs.

Los Angeles was still in chaos at the moment. With his identity as a detective and
operating at the peak strength of a regular person, he could still help many people and
earn a lot of experience and credit points.

The moronic bigshots in the banquet hall weren’t worth mentioning compared with
experience and credit.

He had only taken a few steps, when he saw a helicopter flying over rapidly.

Narrowing his eyes, Luke sighed when he saw the LAPD insignia, and could only stop for
the time being

Since he had seen them, he had to inform these unlucky colleagues about the situation.

The LAPD helicopter arrived and landed very quickly; the pilot was clearly a pro.

Luke finally smiled. He waved and yelled, “Why are you here?”

Four fully-armed SWAT members get out of the helicopter. Harrison was in the lead,
followed by the hot lady Sanchez. Jim was with them as well.

The last team member was a white man called T. J. McCabe. Luke had only seen him once,
on the escort mission for the real Alex the other night.

Seeing Luke, Harrison signaled for him to talk as they walked. “We happened to be in the
neighborhood, so we were sent here.”

They ran into the building through the rooftop door, which muffled the noise from the
helicopter, and Harrison’s tone returned to a normal volume. “This is a ‘cushy job’ from
the boss, for us to impress these bigshots.”

Looking at Luke’s strange expression, Sanchez snorted. “Boss, aren’t we here to suck up
to these rich guys? Don’t talk like it’s something to be proud of.”

Luke chuckled. Jim and McCabe couldn’t help sniggering as well.

It couldn’t be helped. Harrison had always done his own thing. He just got the assignment
done, and would never suck up to anyone.

Harrison said helplessly, “Aren’t you in the same boat?”

Luke couldn’t help but glance at Sanchez, and the hot lady said with that laidback
expression, “I only suck up to the men I like… er.”

She stopped abruptly; all four men were looking at her weird, even the annoyed Harrison.

A moment later, the men all burst out laughing, and Sanchez slapped her forehead, vexed.
She was used to being blunt normally, and had accidentally exposed her true nature.

Jokes aside, Luke understood what was going on.

While PD had confirmed that Harrison and Sanchez were innocent, they were still under
a lot of pressure.

Their boss sent them here not really to suck up to the stupid bigshots, but for them to
obtain merits.

This way, they could use their achievements as insurance next time.

While he pondered this, Luke simply explained the situation with the stupid bigshots and
gladly threw the burden to Harrison’s team.

Watching Luke slip off, Sanchez said enviously, “Hey, look at him. He can go wherever he
wants. He even dumped this on us…”

Harrison coughed and cut off her complaints. “Say that again after two months, when you
have the leeway to make mistakes again, okay?”

Sanchez shrugged but shut up.

On Luke’s side, he called Selina to come out.

She was surrounded by several upper-crust ladies who wanted to know when the
helicopter would arrive. At that moment, she pointed at the door. “The SWAT’s helicopter
is here. Their captain is here as well. They’ll be responsible for your evacuation.”

When the women looked at the door, Selina seized the moment to run away.

She had gotten good at throwing the responsibility to somebody else.

After all, she was around such a great teacher who led by example all the time, and she
was making great progress.
Chapter 645 - The Guest Staying Over
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 645 The Guest Staying Over

She met with Luke at the door and they went down right away.

After the 30th floor, they ran into the police officers who were going upstairs. They
smiled and informed them that SWAT had taken over and they could go back now.

All the police officers were most grateful.

As they ran downstairs, Selina didn’t forget to complain about the stupid bigshots on the
top floor. “Do you have any idea how condescending those people are? They asked me
why the police weren’t there yet. Do they think that climbing 82 floors is the same as
walking a hundred meters?” Luke jumped down to the next floor. “Aren’t they scared of
dying?” Selina also jumped down the stairs after him. “Some of them are, and some came
with bodyguards. They already left by the time we arrived. Those left upstairs aren’t at
that level.”

Luke was enlightened. “So they’re putting on airs and acting bigger than they actually
are?” Selina: “Of course. They were bossing around the staff and waiters. They had all
kinds of demands and had no time to check the rooftop.”

Luke found that odd. “Then how did they know that helicopters couldn’t land on the
roof?”

Selina: “The bodyguards of the bigshots who ran off first checked it out. Everybody else
heard their report and didn’t bother to go up again.” Luke: “…Fine, we can’t assume that
everybody is proactive. Some people are still lazy even with the threat of death.”

As they mocked the bigshots upstairs, they jumped down the stairs like agile monkeys,
and in two minutes, left the plaza.

They then got into their car, which Selina had driven over. This time, Selina was the
driver and Luke was in the passenger seat, which made it easier for him to get down and
save people. With Selina collecting information on their surroundings via the drones and
cameras on the car, his rescue operations became more focused. They did their best to
find emergencies and major accidents to help at. A stream of experience and credit points
continued to flow into the system. However, no media paparazzi bothered to interview
them.

Both the detachable siren flashing on the car and the badges that Luke and Selina were
wearing made these professional paparazzi lose interest.

Police cars weren’t uncommon, and police officers were rescuing people everywhere.

Their target wasn’t those ordinary police officers, but that extraordinary person –
Batman!

This superhero who suddenly appeared out of nowhere during this catastrophe was their
real target.

Thus, as the media helicopters hovered in the sky and the news vans interviewed the
people saved by Batman, nobody bothered with a certain minor detective in his police
badge and police car who was still diligently saving people. After bustling around all
night, Luke and Selina finally left the central district at dawn.

All the public service departments were rushing about, but most of the emergencies had
been taken care of, and Luke and Selina just told Elsa that they were taking a break.
Returning home, Luke opened the door and glanced at Claire’s room. He then made a
shush gesture at Selina. Selina looked at him suspiciously. Luke changed into house
slippers and then pointed at the shoe cupboard that his body had been blocking. Selina
immediately understood.

There was a pair of gray high-heeled sandals on it.

They didn’t belong to Claire.

The little monkey was too active and only wore sports shoes.

While the high heels looked dirty, the brand suggested that they were expensive. Claire
would never buy them for herself.

Luke and Selina didn’t have to be too careful, as long as they didn’t talk and laugh too
loud. The house was reasonably soundproof.

They each took a shower and got something to eat from the fridge. Gold Nugget slipped
out of the room and wagged its tail at Luke.

Luke: “Fine, nothing happened here last night. You did a good job.”

Gold Nugget’s eyes bulged; it wasn’t entirely satisfied. That was it? Luke gave it two
plates of food from the table. “I made you something.” Gold Nugget frowned, but after
thinking for a moment, it still lowered its head and focused on the food.

It had planned to ask for a reward, but Selina suddenly warned it via their link not to say
anything. Sensing Selina’s thought, Gold Nugget shut up.
But it was still a little confused: Wasn’t it a human rule to get paid for the work you did?

Looking at its expression, Selina said telepathically again, the rule doesn’t apply to family
and friends. I don’t charge you rent for sleeping in my room every day, right? Gold
Nugget: …It’s Dollar who sleeps in your room.

Selina was astonished. You’re getting better and better at being shameless. Who have you
been learning from?

Gold Nugget didn’t stop eating as it glanced at a certain someone at the dining table.

Luke, who had been reading the local news while eating, turned his head. “What’s
wrong?” He didn’t notice their telepathic conversation at all, but was fully focused on the
news on the tablet. “Luke, you’re back!” someone called out cheerfully from the other side
of the living room. Luke raised his head with a smile. “Of course. We were busy for the
whole night; we need the break. You could have slept a little longer. Blake, good
morning.”

On the other side of the living room appeared two beautiful girls in loose T-shirts and
shorts. Their hair was uncombed and their clothes were rumpled.

Claire ran over and circled Luke as she said to Selina, “Right, good morning, Selina.”

Selina said good morning back and continued eating, not bothered at all by Claire’s off-
handed greeting.

Luke was her brother. Naturally, Selina couldn’t compare with him.

She simply waved her hand. “Blake, can I call you that?”

Blake walked over a little quicker and smiled awkwardly, “Yes. Selina, hello.”

Selina: “If you’re hungry, come and have some food. It’s easier to fall asleep when you’re
full.”

Blake was surprised. You sleep when you’re full? How much weight would you

put on?

But looking at Selina’s figure, she didn’t say anything at all. Selina wasn’t afraid of putting
on weight. Coming back to herself, Claire then dragged Blake to the bathroom.

A moment later, they returned to the dining table, and everybody started to chat.
Luke and Selina didn’t ask why Blake stayed over. They didn’t think she would be happy
to talk about it.

They talked about the earthquake last night.

The L.A. news was playing on the tablet nearby.

Looking at Claire, who was eating cheerfully, Luke asked, “Did you call Robert and
Catherine?”

Claire nodded. “I called them last time and told them not to worry right after I called you.”

Luke didn’t ask more.

After breakfast, Selina immediately returned to her room to sleep. Her stamina wasn’t as
good as Luke’s, and she needed a good rest after a busy night. Luke, on the other hand,
made himself a pot of green tea and watched the news on TV in the living room as he
enjoyed his tea.
Chapter 646 - Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoon’s
Contempt
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 646 Outdated Battle Suit and the Tycoon’s Contempt

Claire returned to her room and got some rest as well. She barely slept the previous night
because she was too worried about Luke.

The living room was peaceful once more. Nothing but soft sounds from Luke’s tablet
could be heard. Suddenly, he raised his head and smiled in the direction of the hallway.
“Don’t want to sleep?” Blake walked over and felt less anxious when she looked at his
smiling face. “My heart is a mess. I can’t fall asleep.” Luke pointed at the couch. “Sit down
and let’s talk.”

Blake was still wearing the big T-shirt and shorts. She looked a lot brighter after she
cleaned up.

The rise of her T-shirt and her fair and beautiful legs were very attractive too.

After a quick glance, Luke asked, “Where’s your family?” Blake smiled bitterly. “My dad’s
working. My mother went to San Francisco the day before yesterday and won’t be here
until noon.”

Luke hummed a response. “If it’s possible, it’s best if you don’t go to San Francisco. Claire
told you, right?” Blake nodded. “Yes. That’s why I put it off yesterday, but in the end…
Forget it, let’s not talk about that. I just wanted to say thank you.”

Luke raised his eyebrows and smiled. “Didn’t you already thank me last night?”

Looking at his smile, Blake finally smiled too. “I wanted to say it again in case you forgot.”
Luke shrugged. “Then I’ll make sure to remember it now.”

They talked in low voices for a while. Lying down on the couch, Blake fell asleep before
she knew it. Luke shook his head lightly. While Blake had talked and laughed, there had
been a lingering gloom in her eyes. She wasn’t as cheerful as she seemed.

Covering her with a blanket, Luke gestured to Gold Nugget to play on its own and not
make any noise.

He then got up and went to his workshop. Depressed, the dog raised its head and
mumbled to itself, Doesn’t this fiend like pretty girls the most? Why is he letting this one
go? Is it because her breasts are too big? The dog thought that this was a problem worth
studying.

After entering the workshop, Luke contacted Robert and Catherine first and told them
that his villa was still safe and they could continue with their trip.

Hanging up, he got to work.

The fake Batman suit which he had used last night was a test product which he had made
earlier on.

It was bulletproof and could glide and change directions rapidly in the complicated city
terrain.

Secondly, it had a completely enclosed helmet and an independent filter and oxygen
supply system that could defend against poisonous gas.

Whatever he said was also converted into a mechanical voice. He finally didn’t have to
type on his phone anymore.

The suit was also a lot bigger than Luke himself, at more than 2.1 meters tall.

It was also the reason why people unconsciously mistook him for a supervillain when
they first saw him.

In the Batman suit, his towering shadow put immense pressure on regular people.

His physique was completely covered up in the suit as well; it was impossible to discern
what he really looked like from recorded footage. During last night’s operation, he hadn’t
used any guns or heavily wounded any criminals; at most, he just broke a limb here and
there.

That was deliberate.

Thinking about it, Batman showing up in this Marvel clone world to still uphold the
principle of no killing and guns, and just saving people, was a little exciting! Thanks to the
progress he made with his skills, his research on the Predators’ equipment, and his funds
that were starting to grow, his experimental Batman suit had already become outdated
before it saw any official use. Luke was already working on a new suit in a vastly different
style.

If he didn’t take out the Batman suit, he

would never have a chance to use it.

With the grand use of this outdated suit last night, he earned more than three thousand
experience and credit points in the first hour.

The Batman suit finally didn’t go to waste. Its debut before it was retired had been a
splendid show before the world.

But Luke had to work overtime on the new suit. It was also doomed to become outdated
very quickly, but it was the nature of human technology to progress and become obsolete
as it was used again and again!

In any case, he could now afford this much.

As he worked, he glanced at the L.A. news on the tablet next to him every now and then.

All the news was on Batman. Even news on the earthquake only ranked second.

Although it was a magnitude 7.1 earthquake, there hadn’t been any really major
catastrophes. Very few buildings had collapsed directly, and there basically hadn’t been
anybody in them.

Hence, a mysterious hero who suddenly appeared before the world grabbed the
headlines.

At that moment, in a luxurious villa in Malibu, Los Angeles, Tony Stark was watching the
news with a woman on the couch.

Looking at the TV, Tony said, “This man in black doesn’t even dare show his face. What
kind of superhero is that? Hmph. If I were him…”

That being said, intrigued flashed in his eyes. Who was he? He was Tony Stark, a one-of-a-
kind genius and the smartest scientist mankind had ever seen.

He didn’t even need to look carefully at the lousy black suit to have a rough idea of how it
worked.

With his current skills, he could create something that was a hundred times better-
looking and more practical. The woman next to him turned her head expressionlessly.
“Mr. Stark, the coward you just described saved me last night when you were having fun
with the May cover girl for Moon Illustrated.”

Tony Stark’s expression immediately collapsed.

That was what upset him the most.

He had the skills and the abilities… but had never thought to make that kind of suit, much
less use it to save people.
Rather than go out to save them, he made donations in the aftermath which could help
more people as well as reap more benefits for his company.

Personally going out to save people was too brainless a thing for him to do!

Which now led to this awkward situation: Even if Stark Industries donated huge sums of
money, the entire world would ignore it in the next few days, and the people of Los
Angeles wouldn’t have admiration or respect to spare Stark Industries.

Since the very beginning, most people only admired and respected… Stark’s money!

All their reactions were over his money and not Tony Stark himself.

The man on TV who didn’t spend a single dime, however, had gained worldwide attention
and countless loyal supporters.

Even more depressingly, Miss Pepper Potts, his indispensable PA, seemed to have
become a hardcore fan of Batman.

That… really sucked!

He could only continue to act tough. “I’m just feeling sorry for his technological expertise.
Look, he’s still using metal links in his alloy rope. I don’t see any sort of auxiliary power
system on his equipment either. Also, he’s actually just punching these hoodlums? This is
just old-fashioned armor made with modern materials.”
Chapter 647 - Batman’s Rivals
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 647 Batman’s Rivals

Stark didn’t notice that the more shortcomings he pointed out, the more displeased
Pepper got. As he spoke, he became more and more engrossed.

He was at the top of the trade when it came to technology. “This cape is the only
interesting part, but gliding is still too old-fashioned for this age. Huh, I could totally use a
plasma thruster to make the suit fly instead of glide…”

Should I make a big toy for myself too? An idea suddenly popped into his head as he
spoke. Along with it, designs and inspiration flooded his brain like a tide!

Who was he? He was Tony Stark!

He was a super genius who could invent something groundbreaking once he was
inspired!

He didn’t notice the dark expression on his PA’s face at all.

He just said that he was going to come up with a security plan for high falls and told her
to take care of the earthquake donations that the company would make, before he
disappeared into the elevator. A helpless expression on her face, Pepper slowly got up.
She sighed and turned to look at the TV.

On TV, a man in a black suit had just broken through a wall on the fifth floor. Holding a
family of three in his hands, he glided over the flames before landing on the ground.

The whole family couldn’t believe what happened. The man hugged his wife and daughter
and cried in disbelief. “We’re all alive! That’s great! That’s really great!”

The man in black, however, ran off into the flames again. When will you grow up a little
and be like him?! Feeling bitter, Pepper finally said, “Turn off the TV.”

“Very well, Miss Potts. Your mental state is not very good today. You need to get some
rest.” A gentle male voice rang out.

Pepper smiled bitterly. “Thank you, Jarvis. You’re much more considerate than Tony is.”

Jarvis: “Mr. Stark just isn’t good at expressing his feelings…”

Pepper raised her hand. “Alright, enough. Goodbye, Jarvis.”

“Goodbye, Miss Potts.”

In a wrecked bar, a frustrated bartender was cleaning up the mess.

There were broken bottles everywhere. Part of the ceiling had collapsed as well, and
dirty water covered the floor.

He shouted angrily, “Wade, how about lending me a hand?”

Wade was sitting in front of the TV with his legs up on the counter to avoid the filthy
water on the floor. He sipped leisurely on his beer. “I’m a customer. I paid for this beer
and all the other drinks I had.”

The bartender gave him the finger. Resigned to cleaning up on his own, he mumbled, “It’s
useless to watch TV. You can only kill people for money. Want to become Batman? In
your next life!”

Wade snorted. “Don’t think you can talk me out of making money. What makes you think
Batman’s poor? Just look at his equipment. I bet you a hundred bucks that it isn’t cheaper
than 100,000 dollars.”

The bartender: “Do you think I’m an idiot? His equipment is worth 100,000 dollars for
the bulletproofing alone, not to mention the fact that it can fly.”

Wade shrugged regretfully. He had planned to win back the money he had just spent on
drinks.

On the TV at that moment, a dark shadow flew over to grab a woman who was falling. He
then glided around in a half-circle and landed. Putting the woman down, he flew off again.
Wade was a little envious; this guy was really rich!

That cape alone that could glide was more expensive than anyone could imagine. It was
much harder to make than the bulletproof armor.

But why did this guy cover his face? Nobody would cover their face unless they were
hideous. Or maybe this guy’s face was disfigured?

I would never wear a helmet or mask to cover my handsome face! How demeaning! Wade
couldn’t have felt any more superior. I may not be as rich as you, but I’m more handsome!

At the same time, in a rundown apartment unit somewhere in L.A., a bunch of people
were also watching TV.
Seeing the black giant kick away a criminal who was fighting a police officer, a bald man
swallowed and mumbled, “Don’t tell me we’ll run into this guy during our operation?”
“Idiot, can’t you see that he’s mainly saving people? Those criminals were beaten up only
because they were in his way!” a middle-aged Latino man scolded him.

The bald man touched his head. “Ah, that does seem to be the case.”

But the other people in the room weren’t as dumb as he was, and thoughtful expressions
flashed across their faces.

Looking at their expressions, the middle-aged man could only continue, “This Batman
never appeared before this. He probably only took action because of the earthquake.
Besides, he didn’t kill anyone, and only injured them at most. Also, that’s L.A.’s central
district; our target is in the east in L.A. county dozens of kilometers away.”

When everybody heard that, they finally stirred as they voiced their approval.

The middle-aged man didn’t pay any mind to the noise and continued to boost morale.
“Don’t forget that we’re after the hundred-million-dollar reward. If you’re afraid of death
and don’t want to make a fortune, you should quit now; that’ll mean more money for the
rest of us.”

Everybody was silent.

It was an eternal truth that people died for money the way birds died for food.

They couldn’t abort the operation just because of some mysterious man in black.

Speaking of which, this man indeed hadn’t killed anyone, so even if they ran into him, he
wasn’t necessarily more dangerous than regular patrol officers.

The patrol officers might shoot them dead, while they probably wouldn’t die from a
beating by this guy.

Convincing themselves with this thought, they continued to make preparations for the
prison break, unwilling to give up on a hundred million dollars.

Luke didn’t know that a certain tycoon had been inspired to develop an iron suit because
of the lousy Batman suit, and that he had already started working on it. Neither did he
know how the man had ridiculed everything about the Batman suit. Even if he did, Luke
would only react with a smile.

Tony wasn’t wrong. Luke wouldn’t argue with him.

He had a large portion of Tony’s skills and abilities, and was well aware of the
shortcomings.

But that couldn’t be helped.

Compared with Tony Stark, who was worth hundreds of billions, Luke hadn’t nearly
invested enough in equipment and research.

That was the first point.

Secondly, Luke and Tony had different physiques.

The poor counted on mutations and the rich counted on technology; this American comic
saying was utterly true.

A mutation was a power obtained by the human body, and what the poor dreamed of.

While Luke didn’t have a mutation, his strong physique was also very economical.

Tony might have to invest a hundred million dollars into developing technology to
protect himself while Luke didn’t need to when it came to ensuring his own safety.
Chapter 648 - No Discord, No Concord
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 648 No Discord, No Concord

Tony Stark had the support of Stark Industries’ research, and had far more convenient
access to the necessary technology and raw materials.

Palladium, for example, was something that Tony could easily get his hands on.

He could use a plasma thruster any time he wanted as well.

Luke didn’t have that luxury.

Whether it was the radioactive nuclear material or the plasma thruster propulsion, they
belonged to the military and were classified.

As a huge military firearms business, Stark Industries specialized in these very products.

But the moment Luke used these things, he would be hunted down by the various
intelligence agencies.

Rocket propulsion + nuclear material = ? Anybody with common sense knew the answer.

Unlike Tony Stark, who was only making a suit out of interest, Luke had always done
things with a clear purpose in mind.

He wouldn’t blindly pursue glamor and progress, and would only choose the most
suitable route for himself.

Thus, to avoid Tony Stark detecting him, or other people sensing the similarities in their
technology, Luke deliberately stripped the test suit of most of its abilities.

Luke had also long taken Batman’s high-profile debut into account.

Given that he would be going to New York, it was an inevitable choice.

However, if L.A.’s Ghost Butcher were to appear in New York at the same time that Luke
was transferred, anyone who paid attention to Luke would be able to discover this
astonishing coincidence just by analyzing the data.

It was like the old saying: Too many coincidences basically were no longer a coincidence.
Few people in intelligence were fools. Luke didn’t expect them to be idiots.

Luke had thus shown up in his guise as Batman in such a high profile manner last night.
He was going to use this new identity to strike at criminals in the coming months and
completely put an end to the Ghost Butcher’s operations.

At the same time, setting up Batman as someone who saved people and didn’t kill made
him the polar opposite of the coldblooded Ghost Butcher who killed all his opponents.

In any case, crippling criminals was as good as killing them, and could be even more
frightening

Broken bones were enough to prevent an ordinary person from working to the best of
their abilities in everyday life.

They would have a hard time moving about with multiple fractures; it would already be a
huge feat if they could take care of themself.

If Luke really ran into the sort of supervillains that couldn’t be beaten down, and were up
and running after just a dozen days, Luke would deal with them separately.

After all, Luke was more than who Batman was!

At two in the afternoon, the house turned lively once more.

Selina had already gone to the training room to exercise. Claire got up a little later and
went to the training room as well.

The noise she made woke up Blake, who was in the living room. Since she had nothing to
do, she went to the training room to watch them.

Blake was shocked by what she was seeing.

She and Claire met at a high school cheerleading contest in a pretty dramatic way.

The two of them were “enemies” at first. Their cheerleading teams were rivals, and
Claire’s team lost.

Then, someone in Blake’s team mocked them, which almost led to a big quarrel between
the two teams.

As the cheerleading captain for the team from Knox High School, Claire stepped forward
and proposed that they solved the conflict — with a duel.

If the other side was afraid to fight, she also said that they could compete in other ways,
like skateboarding, rock-climbing or parkour.

Eventually, Claire defeated several girls on Blake’s side on her own.

From skateboarding to a fight in the end, she crushed her opponents.

After all, Claire was Luke’s biggest fan and had learned the simplest form of practical
Brazilian jiu-jitsu from him. In less than five seconds, she had her opponent in an
armlock.

In the end, the winning team left, dejected and depressed, while Claire’s team was in high
spirits even though they lost the competition.

On the second day, Blake went to find Claire on her own and had a fight with her.

It wasn’t a fierce fight, but it had taken Claire some effort to suppress Blake.

After the fight, Claire finally asked Blake why she had come to her for a private duel.

Blake bluntly said that her father had taught her to use her abilities to help those in need,
not to use them in a fight.

It was her teammates who had provoked the other team first. She didn’t agree with them,
but she couldn’t stop them. After all, she was one person, and she wasn’t the captain.

She only went to Claire for a duel because she didn’t want Claire to look down on her
school.

They hadn’t seen each other again after that, but they kept in touch via the phone. After
the fight, they found that they had a lot in common.

That was why Blake had always thought that Claire was strong.

But today, she watched as Selina easily tackled Claire and pressed her to the floor like a
kitten, unable to move at all. The girl didn’t nearly seem as tough as when she had fought
Blake.

Claire, however, was used to it. Seline had taught her too many lessons for her to find it
humiliating anymore.

While chatting with Selina, Claire learned that she had fought many fierce criminals in the
last few months.

It was only natural that she couldn’t beat such a professional.

After Blake came in, Claire directly invited her to train with them.

“You should exercise more if you’re in a bad mood. Sweating it out will feel good,” said
Claire.

In just half an hour, Blake sat on the side, sweating all over.

Looking at Selina and Claire who were fighting again, she could only admit that she was
far weaker than Claire in terms of both strength and combat tricks.

After Claire’s training was over, Blake accepted the bottle of water Selina gave her and
asked curiously, “Selina, is Luke as good as you?”

Selina, who was wiping her sweat, laughed and turned her head. “You must be joking!”

Blake was stumped. “Huh?”

Selina wiped her mouth with a towel. “He taught me all my combat tricks. How can I
possibly beat him?” Nobody in the whole world can beat him! she secretly added.

Blake gaped. “He taught you that?”

Selina shrugged. “He was the one who taught Claire her Brazilian jiu-jitsu tricks back in
high school.” Blake looked at Claire, who nodded affirmatively. “Back before we first met,
Luke taught me some basic Brazilian jiu-jitsu for one or two hours each month. Haha, at
that time, I didn’t really want to learn because I didn’t like fighting.”

Blake: …Why do I feel like such a weakling?

Looking at her face, Selina smiled. “He’s a police detective. Fighting is his job. You’re just a
regular student. Some self-defense skills will be enough for you. Let’s go have lunch.”

After they all came out and showered, Selina sat down at the dining table. “Wait a bit.
Lunch is almost ready.”

Looking at the empty dining table, Blake felt a little doubtful.

Selina had already noticed her expression. She coughed and said, “Luke loves cooking. Of
course, it’s just the cooking; Claire and I wash the dishes.”
Chapter 649 - The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary
Medal
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 649 The Man Who Should Be Given an Honorary Medal

Blake gaped. “He cooks?”

She had thought that Luke was somewhat like her father, particularly after she learned
that he was very good at fighting.

But he was also good at cooking?

It was bizarre for her just picturing her father cooking in the kitchen!

So to speak, Luke wasn’t like her father at all.

Luke came out at that moment and smiled at them. “It’ll be ready in a few minutes.”

A moment later, the three girls heard him call out, and they went to fetch lunch from the
kitchen.

It was the American version of Beggar’s Chicken which Luke had baked earlier, along
with grilled steak. Luke had only cooked the steak because he was afraid that Blake might
not like the chicken.

tas

As it turned out, Blake fell in love with the Beggar’s Chicken after the first bite, and she
devoured it the way Selina had the first time around.

While they were enjoying the food, the doorbell

rang.

Luke got up and answered the door.

Of the four of them, only he had clean hands since the three girls were eating the chicken
with their fingers.

Opening the door, Luke saw a bald muscular man who was much taller and brawnier
than he was. He smiled and stretched out his hand. “Hello, you must be Mr. Ray Gaines,
right?”
The bald man grinned and shook his hand. “Yes, Detective Luke Coulson. Nice to meet
you. Just call me Ray.”

Luke smiled. “Then please call me Luke. And this is…”

The woman behind the bald man stepped forward and shook Luke’s hand. “Luke, I’m
Emma.”

Luke nodded and opened the door all the way for them. “Come on in. Blake has been
waiting for you.”

After they entered the living room, Ray and Emma were a little taken aback when they
saw Blake at the dining table. “Blake?”.

IW

Blake turned her head so abruptly that the chicken wing in her mouth swung and slapped
her in the face, leaving a huge oily mark. “Daddy? Mom?” Both Ray and Emma didn’t
know whether to laugh or cry.

They had sensed that Blake wasn’t in a good mood over the phone the previous day.
When they spoke to Daniel Redick, Emma’s rich boyfriend, the man hesitated before
simply saying that Blake had stayed over at a friend’s.

It didn’t feel right that Blake would go over to a friend’s instead of following her future
stepfather after the earthquake.

Ray and Emma were worried about their daughter, so they had returned from San
Francisco in a hurry.

But looking at their daughter who had grease all over her face, they realized that they
might’ve been overthinking it.

If her appetite was any indication, she didn’t seem to be in a bad mood!

Blake finally came back to her senses. She put down the chicken wing, stood up, hugged
them and said quickly, “You’re okay! You’re both okay! That’s great!”

She was so excited that the grease on her cheeks and her lips rubbed against her parents’
faces.

Everybody simply smiled.

After a disaster, everybody always wanted to confirm their family’s safety in person.
Ray and Emma had been in San Francisco the previous day, where the earthquake had
been a lot more intense. It was said that many old buildings had collapsed.

It was understandable that Blake was worried about her parents.

Luke was the same. Even though Claire had called, he had to talk to Robert and Catherine
in person to assure them that he was fine.

Now that Blake’s family was reunited, they didn’t stay much longer at Luke’s place, and
said goodbye after some formalities.

When Luke walked them to the door, Ray gave him a card and shook his head. “I work for
L.A.’s Air Rescue. Call me if you need anything.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Will do.”

Ray was a man who didn’t talk much, but he felt very reliable. In saying those words, he
was remembering the favor he owed Luke. Also, it was a very big one.

He had basically implied that he would help out without question if Luke had a request.

Air Rescue could be useful. At least, they had helicopters on standby all the time.

After seeing the family off, Luke and Selina changed and left home.

It was past one in the afternoon by the time they arrived at the police department.

Luke and Selina went to Elsa’s office and saw that she was on the phone.

Seeing them, she quickly hung up and opened the bag which Luke gave her to take out the
cake that was inside.

Luke gestured at Selina, who went to her own desk to fetch milk for Elsa.

Finally, Luke said with a smile, “You should grab a bite no matter how busy you are.
You’re not a politician; Los Angeles won’t fall into chaos if you take a break for a few
minutes.”

Elsa’s voice was muffled after she took a huge bite of the cake. “You know about Batman?”

Luke spread his hands. “Who doesn’t?”

Elsa opened her mouth. “The police department, hm, the city council should give this
Batman a medal.”
Luke chuckled. “He saved so many people. Doesn’t he deserve it?”

Elsa rolled her eyes. “Come on. You’ve saved just as many people, right?”

Luke smiled silently and quietly checked the system.

Host’s experience: 24,890/90,000

Credit: 14,590

There wasn’t anything to be unhappy about; he had earned slightly more than six
thousand experience and credit points after a night’s work.

It had been over twenty thousand credit points at first, but using his revenue from last
night, Luke learned Elementary Sound Wave, which cost ten thousand credit points.

That was actually his biggest reward. Elsa didn’t pursue the topic. She knew that her old
partner never liked to brag about his achievements in case he attracted the paparazzi.

She simply said, “Fine. This Batman’s achievement in saving people is only the second
reason. His real achievement is keeping the L.A. masses calm, so that no major riots took
place after the disaster.”

Luke was stunned. “Is that true?”

Elsa accepted the milk which Selina gave her and thanked her, before she continued, “Of
course. A hero can boost the people’s morale…”

Looking at Luke and Selina’s bored expressions, she dropped the official rhetoric.
“Everybody is talking about the lifesaving hero, but there’s no information on this guy
who has demonstrated extraordinary abilities. Thus, they don’t have time to stew in their
unhappiness or plot something.”

Luke nodded with a smile. “Is that so? That’s pretty good.”

The scary thing about bystanders was how they could twist a matter so that it went in a
completely different direction and turned into something that even they couldn’t control.

Like right at that moment, when a bunch of hoodlums were discussing what place to loot.

“We can rob the convenience store at the end of the street. We just ran out of alcohol.”

“I want snacks too. Don’t forget the chips and popcorn.”

“Me too. Let’s watch TV after we rob the place. That guy in black is so cool.” “Ah, you think
so too? Especially his cape…” “TV is nothing. There’s already an online forum for
Batman’s fans with a lot of clips, screenshots and analyses on it. It’s awesome!”

“Then let’s get this over with and come back soon.”
Chapter 650 - Cosplay and Real-Life RPG
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 650 Cosplay and Real-Life RPG

Just like that, a robbery turned into a misdemeanor that wouldn’t trigger subsequent
events since most people were too distracted to cause a riot at the moment.

Whoever wasn’t talking about the super amazing Batman today would be considered out-
of-date.

That was something that most ordinary people, including hoodlums, couldn’t accept.

The TV stations also contributed to the trend by airing Batman’s life-saving actions as
well as interviews with survivors continuously.

Riots? Los Angeles was a city with a tradition of riots. It wasn’t anything unfamiliar.

A real-life superhero, on the other hand, deserved public attention!

Just like that, a strange, relatively peaceful atmosphere permeated Los Angeles.

While the city had suffered a bit from the disaster, nobody seemed interested in causing
trouble. Even the protesters at city hall were few and far between.

Luke and Selina spoke to Elsa for a bit before they left her office.

The Major Crimes Division had dropped all their cases to work in tandem with the patrol
officer and help maintain law and order. They wanted to toss the most restless hoodlums
into jail first as soon as possible before everybody turned their attention back to making
trouble. Luke called Professor Lawrence Hayes of Caltech again, then had Jenny wire the
professor some money.

Naturally, the money was directed to Lawrence’s research on predicting earthquakes.

Professor Lawrence was the stereotypical researcher, who accepted the funding off-
handedly. He just said that the earthquakes hadn’t reached the highest level yet, and he
had to keep monitoring the situation.

After hearing that, Luke simply asked the professor to notify him once he discovered
something, before he hung up.

Selina’s face was dark after Luke told her about it. “Then how many more stupid bigshots
do we have to save?”

Luke chuckled. “If it happens again, just say that your comms broke down. You’re too
naive; if you had played deaf and dumb back then, nobody could’ve dragged you into it!”

Selina slapped her forehead. “I just wanted to save more people. How would I know that I
would be saving those pigs?”

They spent the afternoon teaching the petty thieves, burglars and robbers in their
precinct a lesson before they returned home at sunset.

Claire had just returned home as well.

She had taken a tour of USC in the secondhand Ford with Dollar by her side. Luke wasn’t
worried about her safety at all.

She really was a naughty monkey who would go crazy if she sat still for too long.

The three people and one dog had a simple yet sumptuous dinner, and Claire talked
about what she had been up to.

But the conversation soon turned to the hottest topic on the streets at the moment –
Batman.

Given how Batman had appeared, Claire was naturally a big fan and had been paying
attention to the news.

From what she said, while it wasn’t very safe outside, it wasn’t that bad either.

Everywhere she went, she heard people talking about Batman. Some guys in USC were
even starting to wear fake Batman suits. Luke was surprised. “It’s late June in L.A.. Aren’t
they afraid of heatstroke?”

Claire burst out laughing. “You can never understand how cosplayers think.”

Luke shook his head. “No, I do. As long as their cosplay demands it, they can wear thick
pants in summer and go half-naked in winter, right?”

Claire was astonished. “Someone as outdated as you actually knows that?”

Luke smiled mysteriously.

He had never been involved in cosplay in either of his two lives, but he could still tell
when the cosplayers on his laptop screen were real girls or crossdressers.
Of course, Batman couldn’t be considered cosplay at all. That was because this place
didn’t have DC or the Batman comics. Bruce Wayne and his Wayne Corporation didn’t
exist either.

Also, Luke’s suit was only similar to Batman’s; it wasn’t identical.

Bruce Wayne didn’t have Luke’s extraordinary physique, so their suits were designed
with different starting points.

Claire grew suspicious when she looked at his smile. “Have you secretly cosplayed
before? And never told me because you’re afraid I’ll laugh at you?”

Luke chuckled. “I don’t have time for that.”

If I had that sort of time, I would totally go out as Batman and play a real-life RPG.
Wouldn’t that be even better? he mumbled to himself.

Done with chatting, everybody took a break and then trained after dinner as usual.

But Blake’s father, Ray, made a call and got right to the point. “Luke, forgive me, but I
have to ask you a question.”

Luke: “It’s fine. What is it?”

Ray couldn’t help but lower his voice. “Are you sure that there’s the possibility of an even
stronger earthquake happening?” Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “This information
is from Professor Lawrence Hayes of Caltech, but it was a private consult. I can’t offer any
proof or make it public.”

After a brief silence, Ray said, “But he predicted the earthquake yesterday? And he said
that the earthquake belt extends to San Francisco?”

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “Professor Lawrence is a researcher, feel free
to talk to him. I’ll give you his number. You can call him and let him know I was the one
who referred you.”

Ray: “Thank you, Luke.”

Luke said with a smile, “You’re welcome. Take care.”

He had a rough guess as to why Ray was asking this.

He had clearly found out from his daughter Blake, and as a core member of L.A.’s Air
Rescue, disaster management was his greatest responsibility. The man was very diligent
and had a strong heroic sense of dedication; he couldn’t have become the captain of the
Air Rescue force otherwise.

It was a far more dangerous job than what regular police officers did.

Ray wanted to be prepared before another earthquake happened.

After hanging up, Luke trained with Claire and Selina for an hour and then worked
overtime in his workshop.

Late that night, Luke slipped out again.

This time, Gold Nugget simply pricked its ears but didn’t even bother to wake up Selina.

Turn a blind eye, turn a deaf ear… That was a teaching which Selina had just imparted to
it.

The fiend didn’t like people who were too curious.

Well, Gold Nugget wasn’t human, but it still wanted the fiend to be nicer to it.

In a warehouse on the east side of Los Angeles, thirty criminals were rolling up their
sleeves and eager to get going They had been burning with impatience for two days.

They had initially planned to carry out the prison break during the chaos after the
earthquake, but that had been disrupted by the mysterious Batman.

While Los Angeles was currently in some chaos, the police system was still functioning
normally. The criminals were caught in a dilemma.

In the end, they decided to take action today.

A big group like theirs would be exposed sooner or later if they continued hiding in this
warehouse.

They would become the joke of the year among all robbers if they were caught before
they took any action.

Nothing but the sound of guns being assembled and equipment being sorted out could be
heard. Few people were talking.

Whether we have a feast or eat sh*t will depend on our attempt tonight, a slim, middle-
aged Latino man mumbled to himself.
Chapter 651 - What’s the Most Important Thing For Family?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 651 What’s the Most Important Thing For Family?

Seeing that everybody was more or less ready, the middle-aged ringleader gave a final
speech. “Alright, everyone, listen up.” He didn’t continue until everybody had stopped to
look at him. “Tonight, we have to be fast and hard. Don’t get caught up with the cops.
We’ll break in, find the target, and evacuate. If anyone is injured and caught, keep your
mouths shut. Everybody will supervise the transfer of your share to your account. Got it?”

The criminals replied with discordant voices, “Got

it.”

Then, everybody looked up. Because a cold, mechanical “Got it” had also rung out above
their heads just now.

Some guys with quicker reflexes pointed their guns at the source of the voice without
hesitation. But they didn’t see anything out of place. There wasn’t any trace of a person
on the empty factory’s steel beams.

While everybody was still in a daze, a black giant glided out of a dark corner of the
warehouse and swooped at them as his cape hardened into narrow wings.

The black giant kicked out with both legs in mid-flight at the stomachs of two criminals
on the edge of the group, and there was the faint sound of cracks.

The two criminals were sent flying and hit the criminals next to them.

At the same time, four dark shadows on gray metal wires flew in arcs from the black
giant’s hands toward the furthermost criminals. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! “Ouch! Ah! Oh!
Pu~!” After a series of noises, eight or so criminals were either kicked away or tied up by
the rope darts.

The cape on the black giant’s back went back to normal as he slowly landed in the middle
of the criminals.

“First warning! Everybody, lay down your weapons and drop to your knees on the
ground, and I guarantee you’ll be fine.” A mechanical voice rang out as the triangular
lenses on the black helmet flashed red, like bloody eyes which stared coldly at the
criminals.

A bald man dropped his pistol and asked in a shaky voice, “B- Batman?”
The stranger with bloody eyes looked at the baldie. “Very good. You’ll keep all your limbs
when you go to prison.”

All the criminals exchanged alarmed looks. Nobody moved.

If anybody had opened fire a moment ago, they might have followed that lead.

Yet, the first person to stand out dropped his gun and surrendered. Then… should they
surrender too?

Even though they were villains, they weren’t entirely crazy. They had seen on TV how
Batman valiantly saved people in recent days. Naturally, they were a little hesitant to
shoot him.

Secondly, Batman was very strong, and in a small group of hoodlums, he only needed to
deal with every one of them with a single kick or punch.

They themselves weren’t small fry, but they didn’t think they could fend off an attack by
Batman.

Luke secretly sighed. Why are you really surrendering?! I only said that in order to set
Batman up as a knight. He could only continue, “Now, everybody drop your weapons, lie
on the ground, and put your hands behind your head.”

The criminals still didn’t move.

They were too cowardly to attack first.

Whoever made the first move was usually the most unlucky one; the criminals
understood this principle.

However, they were unwilling to just lie down obediently either. Luke: “Warning! On the
count of three, I will attack you. One!

“Two!”

“Bam!” There was the sound of a crash as half a brick suddenly fell from the wall of the
warehouse and hit some broken metal.

The criminals whose nerves were already stretched taut subconsciously pulled the
trigger.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Gunfire rang out, but Luke just stepped forward and picked up two criminals in front of
him before he hurled them at the criminals nearby.

As the two men flew out and distracted most of the others, Luke’s sturdy figure charged
forward swiftly and shouldered a guy who was firing an AK. The guy’s AK flew out of his
hands as Luke pushed him back several steps to smash into a wall.

Luke then swept his right leg out to hit a criminal nearby in the face and send him
spinning around. After that, he kicked a criminal who was firing wildly on his right. This
unfortunate criminal smashed into his companions behind him like a cannonball.

At that moment, the criminals’ heads had gone blank. All they knew was to pull the
trigger and shoot like crazy at the black giant.

But to their despair, all their bullets shattered or were deflected when they hit the dark
suit, leaving nothing but white marks on it. Pa! Bam! Clang! With a series of noises, Luke
didn’t stop moving as he made his way around the factory.

Like sandbags, all the criminals were either sent flying by Luke’s fists and legs, or
knocked aside by the heavy Batman suit. They flew everywhere like cannonballs.

In less than twenty seconds, they had all fallen. They yelled and moaned as they lay on
the ground in weird positions. Some of the unlucky bastards were even hanging from or
had been smashed into various items, including but not limited to tables, benches, beams,
cars, and dustbins.

“Three!” Luke finished his countdown unhurriedly.

Bang! Bang! He abruptly kicked two criminals next to him who were tied up with the
rope darts. They both screamed.

“Ah!” “Ah!”

Luke had broken their shins.

Luke strode to the center and said, “I did say that if you still make a move by the time I
count to three, don’t think about going to prison with all your limbs intact.”

The two criminals felt like crying. Bro, we haven’t moved at all since you tied us up!

Luke was too lazy to pay attention to the two unlucky bastards. What was the most
important thing for family? Of course, it was to stick together! He hadn’t used much of his
strength in the fight, and had crushed the criminals with nothing but the bulletproof suit.
The more savage criminals who were clearly bent on killing him had crushed joints at the
very least, while those who hesitated and were less fierce only had broken arms or legs.
At that moment, Luke focused his attention on the middle-aged ringleader who had just
gotten up from the ground. The two parts of his body that had been hit just now suddenly
warped, and traces of what looked like sand appeared. A moment later, his twisted arm
was back to normal.

Luke raised his eyebrows. “A super ability?” The middle-aged ringleader grinned
maliciously. “You actually forced me to reveal my ability. I’m going to kill you!” With that,
he charged forward. As the middle-aged ringleader rushed forward, fine sand within a
ten-meter radius around him started to quiver, and in less than two seconds, a sand
vortex was formed.
Chapter 652 - Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 652 Super Ability Versus Pegasus Meteor Fist

As this unusual phenomenon appeared, the middle-aged ringleader became a vague,

demon-like figure in the sand.

Arms crossed in front of him, Luke wasn’t surprised at all. His blood-red eyes flashed as
he observed this ability which looked like a special effect in a movie.

“Ahhhhh!” The middle-aged ringleader rushed at Luke with his hands stretched out to
grab him.

Luke raised his eyebrows and let the man grab his arms. “Die!” the middle-aged
ringleader roared with delight. And then… nothing happened. He couldn’t believe it.
“Impossible! Why aren’t you turning into sand? Die!” But… still nothing happened. Except
for two gray handprints left by the middle-aged ringleader on Luke’s battle suit, there
was nothing wrong with it. The middle-aged ringleader finally realized that his ability
couldn’t deal with this battle suit or hurt the person wearing it. His expression changed
sharply, and he turned around and tried to run.

But a giant hand grabbed the back of his neck the moment he turned around. “What a
shame. Your ability is a lot weaker than I imagined!”

Of course, Luke hadn’t been worried at all when the ringleader touched the battle suit.

He was only 1.88 meters tall, while the battle suit was 2.1 meters tall. It wasn’t hard to
imagine how many layers of protection there were in between.

Besides, the Batman suit also had an ejection mechanism and some of the plug-in parts
could be offloaded.

Suddenly, the middle-aged ringleader’s nape softened, and Luke felt like he was grabbing
quicksand, which slipped away.

He was finally a little interested. “So, this ability is actually for lifesaving purposes? Check
this out — Pegasus Meteor Fist[1]!”

Before the middle-aged ringleader could make sense of this Pegasus whatever, punches
rained down on him.

He yelled like crazy and roared inwardly, You’re just throwing blind punches!
That was right! Luke had pressed the middle-aged ringleader to the ground and was
punching him heavily without any finesse; anybody who had watched UFC could imagine
the situation.

The middle-aged ringleader couldn’t handle the rain of fists at all. Furthermore, his
ability wasn’t very strong, and he had to concentrate to use it.

In the blink of an eye, Luke’s fists had broken most of the bones in his upper torso, except
for his head and neck.

Five seconds later, Luke drew back his fists, stood up, and tossed the middle-aged
ringleader to the side.

He made a round of the warehouse, broke all the criminals’ legs, and kicked all their guns
to the side; he didn’t even spare the few men whom he tied up at the beginning.

The only lucky dog was the scared baldie who dropped his pistol at the start.

As the person who dropped his gun first and who trembled the whole time without doing
anything, the bald man was unscathed.

Many criminals were already staring at the traitor with hate!

The lucky baldie, however, yelled inwardly, I wasn’t surrendering; I was just… so scared I
dropped the gun!

However, watching as all his comrades got their legs broken and his boss got beaten into
a pulp, the baldie rejoiced. Serve you right for usually laughing at me for being a coward.

Suddenly, Luke was standing in front of the baldie, who began to tremble violently as he
was overshadowed by the 2.1-meter-tall stranger. Luke made a few gestures, and the
baldie obediently lay down and put his hands behind his back.

Next… he was tied up and thrown to the side.

In less than five minutes, all the criminals were trussed up.

Luke finally walked back to the middle-aged ringleader and took out a coin. “Let’s play a
game. Heads or tails?”

The middle-aged ringleader gnashed his teeth. “What do I get if I win?”

Luke: “I’ll give you ten chances. As long as you can win three times, I’ll spare your bottom
half. If you don’t want to play, I’ll crush your d*ck; let’s see if you can regrow that.”
The middle-aged ringleader trembled and lost the will to resist. There was no way he
could fix his d*ck with his ability.

Hatred and fear flashed across his face, and he gritted his teeth. “Okay.”

He swore that he would kill this goddamn Batman.

The silver coin flipped in the air, and ten rounds of the game went by. Luke silently stood
up.

The middle-aged ringleader was full of despair. He had lost seven times, which was four
more than three.

He cried out fearfully, “No, I have money. Don’t…” But a giant foot had already been
raised, and it stomped down again and again, like an ordinary person trying to kill a
cockroach.

Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

“Ahhhhhh!” The middle-aged ringleader screamed, but could only writhe on the floor like
a worm.

Looking at how wretched the man was, Luke thought for a moment before he finally took
out a syringe and gave the man a shot. The middle-aged ringleader’s cries quickly
stopped, and he passed out.

It was a powerful dose of anesthetic.

The middle-aged ringleader might be screaming miserably now, but once he started to fix
his body with his ability, it was still possible for him to recover and run.

The safest approach was to make him pass out.

System: You have defeated Barkley Williams and received a list of his abilities.

Barkley Williams’ Abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms… Elementary Sand

Transformation (Unavailable)

Luke had won the coin toss, but found that he couldn’t use the guy’s ability. Naturally, he
wasn’t in the mood to bother with him anymore.

Leaving the warehouse, Luke took a running leap and then glided away in the night sky.

In a black SUV, two FBI agents were quietly monitoring the end of a street.
The man who was lying in the backseat sat up and yawned. “Okay, you can take a break in
two minutes.”

The driver hummed a response as he kept an eye on their surroundings.

As he stretched, the agent complained, “When will this be over? My wife and son were
frightened by the earthquake, but I still have to work overtime. She’ll definitely divorce
me if things go on like this.”

The driver finally sighed since his own situation wasn’t any better.

“That can’t be helped. You have to blame the son of a b*tch who put out that reward!” He
consoled his partner, as well as himself. “The CIA, the DEA, and our boss all want to catch
more fish, but those fish aren’t stupid. As long as we catch some of the more reckless
ones, there should be fewer people who’ll try something, and we won’t have to work
overtime anymore.”

Muttering under his breath, his partner crawled into the front passenger seat.

Shifting around with a rustle until he found a comfortable position, he took out a
cigarette. “Want one?”

The driver shook his head. “Your smoke is enough to wake me up. Open the window for
some fresh air.”

This naturally wasn’t standard surveillance behavior, but they hadn’t sensed anything
unusual in the last two days. In their fidgety state, they didn’t really care about this minor
transgression.

His partner chuckled and rolled the passenger window five centimeters down. Lighting
the cigarette, he took a deep puff and said, “If my wife leaves me and takes my son with
her, I’ll have nobody but you, old friend.”

The driver scoffed. “Smoke less if you want to live longer. Otherwise, your wife and son
will still be someone else’s after you die.”

[1] From the series Saint Seiya

Chapter 653 - Dart Message and Professional Cleaner
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 653 Dart Message and Professional Cleaner

His partner snorted angrily and lay down. He took another puff, raised his right hand, and
stared at the burning cigarette. “If I’m unlucky, a bullet will get me before lung cancer
does, and my wife and son will become someone else’s…”

Swoosh!

A shadow suddenly spun its way through the gap in the window, cut through the burning
cigarette, and pierced the tissue box on the dashboard.

Both of the FBI agents bent down at the same time as their gazes swept over their
surroundings.

But the subsequent attacks that they were expecting didn’t happen. It was utterly quiet.

Bent down, they looked at each other in bewilderment.

Eventually, the driver carefully picked up the tissue box and pulled out the item that was
stuck in it… It turned out to be a dart. Staring at the weirdly-shaped dart for a while, their
expressions then changed as they exclaimed, “Batman?”

Both ends of the dart that the driver was holding had significantly curved edges like
wings and the middle of the dart protruded a little, which made it look like a slightly
exaggerated bat.

As they yelled, the driver brought the dart closer for a more careful look.

It was impossible for him to turn on a light while they were on a surveillance assignment,
so he could only examine the dart in what little light there was outside.

Suddenly, his face changed, and he peeled off a note that was stuck to the flat side of the
dart.

He quickly took out a small flashlight and used his legs to hide the light as he read the
note.

His partner asked in a low voice, “What is it?” The driver: “An address, three blocks
away.”

His partner: “What’s going on?”

The driver considered for a moment before he said, “Let’s report to the boss first. If
there’s no other choice, then the two of us will go.”

A moment later, the driver hung up helplessly.

Their boss had ordered them to stand by, and a backup unit would go check the address
to make sure it wasn’t a trap.

Bored stiff, they could only keep staring at the end of the street as the cars passed by.

His partner, whose cigarette had been cut in half before he could finish it, had already
rolled up the window.

He nearly pissed his pants because of the dart just now; he felt that it was safer to close
the window.

In the end, several minutes after he closed the window, another shadow spun toward
them out of the darkness and pierced the engine hood in front of their eyes.

The two of them both swore at the shock and ducked down again.

A moment later, they craned their necks slightly and looked at what was in the engine
hood.

It was a second bat dart!

The driver gritted his teeth. “I just had my car repainted the other day! This damn…”

He held back.

He actually quite admired Batman.

The two of them looked at each other before they got out. Covering for each other, the
driver peeled the note off the bat dart once more and turned on his flashlight.

It was yet another address, but five blocks further away.

They had a bad feeling and called their boss again. After a brief silence, their boss this
time said, “Okay, I’ll have the squads nearby check it out. You stay right there. It might be
a trick to lure you away. The criminals may be trying to get past you. Don’t be careless.”

After they hung up, the driver’s partner cursed. “Bullsh*t! How can Batman possibly help
the criminals deal with us?”
The driver, however, shook his head. “We don’t know that it was Batman who threw the
dart!” He looked at the dashboard as he spoke.

There were two evidence bags on the dashboard that contained the two bat darts they
had just collected.

He suddenly said, “Why don’t you open the window on your side five centimeters?”

His partner found that odd. “What’s wrong?” The driver: “The car still stinks of your
cigarette. It’s disgusting.” His partner grumbled unhappily but still did as he was told.

Suddenly, their boss called them. “Are you still there?”

“Yes,” replied the driver.

Boss: “Don’t move without my order. Let me know if anything happens again.” He then
hung up, and the driver’s partner was confused. “What the hell? Why is he asking us to…”

Swoosh!

A dark shadow flew through the gap in the window on his side.

But this time, a certain someone now had experience and better control of his strength.
The dark shadow lost most of its momentum after it flew into the car. It hit the dashboard
lightly and fell onto the other two bat darts. The third bat dart had appeared!

This time, the driver simply put on a pair of gloves and peeled the note off the dart,
before he relayed the address to his boss.

He understood that he and his partner were just the messengers responsible for
delivering Batman’s information to their boss.

Their boss was clearly excited and didn’t have time to say anything else. “Very good. Stay
there and wait for updates.”

In his excitement, his boss had in fact revealed some of the truth: The addresses on the
notes were indeed sources of information.

After the driver hung up, his partner suddenly asked, “Did you ask me to open the
window so that it would be easier for Batman to shoot his darts?”

Unconcerned, the driver lay back. “Otherwise? Should I let him shoot his darts at my
engine hood or the door? It’s troublesome to get the car repaired. This way is convenient
for everyone.”
Lost for words, his partner could only take out a cigarette. “Then I’m going to have
another cigarette. You don’t object?”

“…You cheap dog!” His partner cursed angrily. “Give me a cup of the coffee that your wife
made.”

The driver replied with the same look, “Sorry, but I made the coffee today, and I was
picking my toenails while I was at it. Still want it?”

“Get lost!” His partner gagged and finally admitted defeat.

They didn’t know that they were the least busy people that night. Their boss, for example,
was excitedly making calls and gathering men together. “I don’t care. You have to give me
another twenty men. I’ve already arrested more than fifty guys, and at least three of them
are major wanted criminals. We have yet to identify the rest of them. If you don’t want
the big fish to escape, you better give me more men…”

Luke was also very busy.

Thanks to his drones, which were on autopilot, the surveillance cameras on the top of
some highrise buildings, and the information he obtained from the gangs, he was able to
lock onto several suspicious locations.

He simply investigated the locations one by one. As long as there was an illegal gathering
of armed unknown men, they became possible targets.

After he overturned each criminal nest, he would send a dart message and have the
professionals clean up the mess.

He visited sixteen locations in a row, and five of them had allies, including but not limited
to the FBI, the DEA, the CIA and Homeland Security.

In the other eleven locations were tough criminals who had gathered from all over the
world for that hundred-million-dollar reward.
Chapter 654 - Same Goods, Sold Three Times
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 654 Same Goods, Sold Three Times

These eleven locations had more than two hundred criminals in total. Most of them were
well-trained, and only a few were there to make up numbers.

Unfortunately, Barkley Williams was the only one with a super ability, and Luke couldn’t
use

Fortunately, Luke’s experience and credit revenue wasn’t affected. He earned more than
six thousand experience and credit points in one night, which was proof that most of the
criminals were evil b*stards who had killed more than once. Luke wasn’t scared of
beating up the wrong people.

When he confronted the gangs, the system would verify that the host’s life was in danger
as long as anyone planned to attack Luke. It would then consider the entire gang as
enemies, and immediately cancel whatever protection they had in the system.

It could be said that Luke was the system’s son.

The system’s rules only prevented him from turning into a bad guy, but wouldn’t tie him
down in a crisis. But Luke hadn’t gathered any information on these criminals this time.

Therefore, he didn’t kill any of them, and just maimed them to different degrees based on
how brutal they were.

Some of them had more fragile bones; a person wielding a pistol might have five broken
bones while his partner who had an AK only had four. These were inevitable errors as
Luke passed through.

If there was a cop deep undercover among the criminals, they could only complain about
their bad luck.

After busying himself for more than an hour and throwing out almost a dozen bat darts,
Luke was finally done.

The two FBI agents in the car were already resigned to their fate. They simply put an
empty box on the engine hood.

Luke took the hint and threw the bat darts into the box instead of the car.

He had approached these two FBI agents simply because he had met them before.
Almost a year earlier, during the Carlos family’s assault on Shackelford, the two agents
had come with the FBI captain Chris Jones to back up the town’s police department.

The driver in the car was Mario Santos, who had shown up the earliest with Chris Jones.

Since it was the same no matter who he gave the credit to, Luke naturally chose to let
Chris Jones have it, since they were on friendlier terms.

There were in fact some CIA and DEA agents lurking around as well, but Luke didn’t
know any of them.

Those that he did know all belonged to Wales’s or Flegg’s crew.

Luke didn’t want Batman to behave as if he knew either of them, so he deliberately kept
away from them.

After all the criminals were handed over to the FBI, more than ten black SUVs and patrol
cars arrived in the district and got the situation under control.

Standing on the rooftop, Luke smiled and leaped forward, gliding away into the night sky
with his stiff cape.

In the morning, Selina got up and found Luke whistling as he cooked in the kitchen. She
asked, “Good mood today?”

Luke shrugged. “Not bad.”

Selina scuttled over, opened a steamer, and quickly took out a roast pork bun. “Ah, roast
pork is the best.”

Luke didn’t stop her. “Take the steamers out, or Gold Nugget will come charging in here.”

Selina said disdainfully, “It dares? It needs my approval first.” Saying that, she threw a
roast pork bun toward the door. “Come here and help me carry out the steamers.”

Gold Nugget ran in happily and swallowed the bun in two bites. It then let Selina put a big
plate of the steamers on its head.

She and the dog took the steamers to the dining table while Luke put prawn dumplings
into another steamer, washed his hands, and went to the dining table as well.

Old news on Batman was still playing on the tablet next to them. What Luke did last night
hadn’t been reported yet.
But while he could leisurely eat and make breakfast at home, many departments in Los
Angeles were being run ragged.

The busiest of all was Chris Jones’s FBI squad.

Chris Jones had been up all night and was exhausted, but had to face an even bigger
headache.

When Batman delivered the first address the previous night, he hadn’t thought much of it.

After the eleven criminal nests were all destroyed, Captain Jones knew that he had a huge
headache ahead of him.

Of course, it was just an inconvenience, and he actually reveled in it.

His squad inevitably got requests from various parties to take part in joint investigations,
some of which were related to the two hundred criminals that had been arrested last
night.

But more of them were requesting that he work with them to investigate a certain
someone.

Of course, that certain someone was none other than Batman.

This new superhero had already caught enough attention during the disaster relief
earlier. Captain Jones had nothing to do with that.

But it was Batman who had notified Captain Jones’s squad of the criminals’ locations last
night, and Captain Jones had no choice but to deal with the questions.

He was just an FBI squad captain, not the director. He couldn’t handle the pressure from
the various parties at all.

But while he couldn’t handle the pressure, he knew someone who could.

Captain Jones simply called a meeting of all the department representatives who were
requesting joint investigations and showed them the eleven bat darts as well as the notes
that came with them.

“One of our surveillance teams received these eleven bat darts yesterday while
monitoring the end of a street, and eleven notes were attached to them, which gave us the
criminals’ locations.” Captain Jones picked up an evidence bag and held it out for
everyone to see. “Thus, we didn’t see Batman; all we did was catch those criminals based
on the addresses in these notes.”
Seeing that some people were about to speak, Captain Jones raised his hand. “Direct your
efforts to the right place. The two hundred criminals we caught last night were the ones
who really saw him. If you need any help, you can talk to my boss Deputy Director
Breesen, or have Director Solsko give the order. I’m afraid there isn’t much else I can do.”

With that, Captain Jones left.

His implication was clear: Want a piece of the FBI’s pie? Then negotiate interests with
Deputy Director Breesen.

Jones was just the warden; he would hand the prisoners over to whomever his boss told
him to.

Of course, before that happened, the FBI would squeeze them dry first.

That was also why Captain Jones didn’t hate Batman at all for the trouble on his plate.

Batman had actively delivered a bunch of criminals to Jones, who could sell them three
times over. It was really generous of him.

The first instance had to do with money. Seventeen wanted criminals had been identified
among the two hundred men detained. The bounties on them amounted to over two
million.

This two million would be a legitimate gain for Jones’s squad.

By using the darts to give Jones the information, Batman clearly had no interest in the
reward, so Jones’s squad could rightfully claim it for themselves.

Secondly, the criminals would be implicated in a lot more cases, and would give them
more intelligence.

Lastly, they were also the first batch of criminals to have personally witnessed Batman’s
capabilities.
Chapter 655 - Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girl’s Long Sabe
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 655 Suspicious Big Bad, and Hit Girl’s Long Sabe

The hoodlums whom Batman had beaten up the night of the earthquake didn’t have any
valuable information. They were all idiots who couldn’t even explain why or how Batman
beat them.

The pros who had been beaten up, on the other hand, were much more valuable.

They could perceive Batman’s capability more clearly, unlike the street thugs who could
only say meaningless crap like “he sent me flying up three floors with a single punch” or
“he beat the sh*t out of me.”

Captain Jones couldn’t be any more satisfied with the triple rewards.

Once he reported the matter, his boss took over the work of negotiating benefits; Jones
was quite happy about that too.

What benefits a deputy director could demand was far more than what a small squad
captain could.

In return, Captain Jones would be able to obtain more benefits than if he had taken
charge himself.

After Captain Jones’s frank speech, the meeting participants reported to their superiors.

Very soon, the first criminal was taken away.

It was Flegg who took him away. The criminal was Barkley Williams, the middle-aged
ringleader who could turn into sand.

With Flegg’s resources, it was easy for him to be the first to take someone out of the FBI’s
hands.

It was only after that that the other units and departments took some of the criminals
away one after another.

The various units and departments soon drew out all the information they had on
Batman. Multiple assessment reports on Batman were written and delivered to certain
bigshots.

“He’s stronger than an ordinary person, but not significantly so…” “His suit is bulletproof
and didn’t sustain damage from a regular rifle at close range. It’s most likely made with
special materials or technology.”

1a

“He didn’t use any sort of firearm, even with the criminals’ guns at hand.”

“He’s very good with rope darts, as he demonstrated during the earthquake. He’s
definitely a veteran practitioner.”

“He’s extremely adept at close combat, and knows multiple combat techniques.”

Reading the assessment reports that he had obtained from other departments, Flegg
couldn’t help but wonder if this man was a certain person’s relative. But if it was the
“senior” that Flegg was thinking about, he probably wouldn’t have left the criminals alive,
and he definitely wouldn’t have deliberately avoided using firearms.

He didn’t have the habit of, nor was it necessary for him to conceal his identity. He never
covered up how or where he killed scoundrels. He never left his name behind because he
couldn’t be bothered or thought it was unnecessary; he was done as long as he killed the
criminals in his way.

Tossing the reports aside, Flegg walked into the interrogation room next door and read
the interrogation transcript.

Next to him, his men continued interrogating Barkley, who was exhausted.

Agent: “Describe again how he subdued you.”

Barkley could barely keep his eyes open, but he suddenly yelled as he jerked awake from
an electric shock. He said in despair, “I’ve told you a million times: He just charged at me,
pressed me down, and beat me up.”

Agent: “How did he hit you? In what posture?”

Eyelids drooping, Barkley mumbled, “How would I know? He hit me like I was a sandbag
and broke a bunch of my bones. How am I supposed to tell how I was beaten up? I’m not a
damn camera.”

Maintaining his cool and calm tone, the agent said, “But you mentioned that he shouted…
well.”

He finally paused at this point and checked the transcript, before he read the words on it.
“Pegasus Meteor Fist’ – what do you know about this combat technique?”
Barkley seemed to collapse. “How the hell would I know why he shouted that? I like
shouting Guillotine, Tombstone Piledriver and Death Coil when I’m beating up other
people! That’s all from the WWE!”

The agent was about to continue with the questions, but Flegg patted his shoulder and
said, “He just mentioned WWE.”

The teammate found that odd. “So?”

Flegg tapped the table and asked Barkley, “Then, have you ever heard of any move called
‘Pegasus Meteor Fist’ in WWE?”

Barkley was full of despair. “No! Would WWE use such a tongue twister? It doesn’t sound
violent and fierce at all.”

Flegg hummed in response and told the agent, “Keep interrogating him and make sure he
confesses everything.” He then walked out.

He was an observant man, and felt that there was something behind “Pegasus Meteor
Fist.”

Catchphrases were a habit that was very hard to fix, and was one way to lock onto a
suspect.

Perhaps it was a star sign, perhaps it was something from the past, perhaps it was a
story! The chances of finding a person based on a phrase were very low, but it could
never be wrong to focus more attention on Batman.

Mulling over this, Flegg asked another agent who was busy in front of a computer, “Do
you have any suspects?”

“Based on the intelligence we currently have, there’s a guy nicknamed ‘Big Dad’ who has
a similar build to Batman, but he’s been active in New York for a while.” The agent pulled
up an image on the screen. “Also, this Big Dad is much worse at doing things in secret
than Batman.”

He continued, “On the night of the earthquake, this Big Dad and his partner, Hit Girl,
burnt down a warehouse which belonged to a drug gang. They had a huge battle at the
docks and were surrounded by over a hundred officers before they escaped in different
directions.”

“Big Dad? Hit Girl?” Flegg frowned; the names sounded like jokes and weren’t as
mysterious as Batman at all.

He glanced at the image and shook his head. “They’re only slightly similar on the surface.
Both of them wear black clothes and a cape, and have two sharp points on their helmet.
Too many people have the same appearance. What about Big Dad’s abilities?”

reas

The agent shook his head. “Big Dad is reasonably good at melee fights, but he uses a
firearm most of the time, and is a pretty good sniper. Hit Girl, his partner, is better with
cold weapons.” He pulled up another picture.

Looking at the short girl who was 1.2 meters tall at best as well as the huge weapon she
was holding, Flegg said after a brief silence, “Do you think this can be called a dart?”

The agent smiled bitterly. “This is a double-headed long saber that has nothing to do with
a dart. Even though it can be thrown out to kill people, it would be a flying saber rather
than a dart.”

Seeing that Flegg was growing impatient, he tacitly stopped talking nonsense. “Also, these
two, whom we suspect to be father and daughter, are very straightforward in their
methods. Their targets are all drug dealers, and they do their best to kill all of them every
time. They’re the polar opposite of Batman.”

Looking at Flegg’s face, the agent ventured, “Perhaps, that’s what Batman deliberately
wants us to think of him? Maybe he does use firearms to kill people?”

“That possibility can’t be ruled out yet.” Flegg nodded.

Chapter 656 - Who’s Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 656 Who’s Copying Who? Mr. Mysterious?

“Considering Batman’s performance with the rope darts and in close combat, as well as
his familiarity with all kinds of equipment, he must’ve trained hard for a long time.” Flegg
thought for a moment, then shook his head. “But there’s a limit to how much energy a
person has. It’s difficult to be both good at so many professional skills and
marksmanship.”

His teammate agreed. “Besides, long-term hand-to-hand combat training affects the
flexibility and agility in a person’s hands, which will adversely affect their use of firearms.
That’s a problem too.”

Flegg heaved a sigh. “Fine. Contact our branch in New York and have them reach out… to
Big Dad and Hit Girl. Ask them what they think about Batman.”

His teammate chuckled. “Boss, even if there’s just the slightest resemblance, you’re not
willing to give up on this Batman.”

Flegg: “Batman’s style is more to my liking. It wouldn’t be bad if we can rope him in. He’s
good at fighting, at least, and has boundaries.”

His teammate clicked his tongue. “He crippled more than two hundred people in one
night on his own. He’s very dangerous.” Flegg shrugged. “But nobody died. Most of them
will make a full recovery. If it was us, most of them would’ve died on the spot. Who do
you think has more boundaries, us or him?”

His teammate chuckled. “We have a license, but he doesn’t.”

Flegg patted his teammate’s shoulder. “So, as long as he’s willing to join us, I can give him
a license so that he can hit them legally.”

On the distant East Coast, in the basement of a two-story building in New Jersey, Mindy
stopped hitting the sandbag and looked at the TV on the wall where Batman was beating
up hoodlums.

She took off her gloves and grabbed a cup of water.

At that moment, the basement’s metal door opened and Damon walked in with a pained
expression.

Noticing her father’s expression, Mindy asked worriedly, “Dad, is there a problem?”
Damon shut the door and nodded at the image on the TV screen with a bitter smile. “It’s
all because of your new idol.”

Mindy rolled her eyes. “Someone asked you again if you know Batman?” Looking at his
daughter’s face, Damon heaved a sigh. “There’s no need to test me. I’ve never heard of
this guy before. None of my friends fit his description.”

Biting the straw in her pink Snoopy cup, Mindy mumbled, deep in thought, “But why does
he dress so much like you?”.

Even Damon, who was normally unflustered, couldn’t help but scratch his head. “How are
we similar? Because we’re both in black?”

But looking at his daughter’s big sparkling eyes, he admitted defeat. “Fine. We’re a little
alike. But how would I know why he’s copying me?”

In the end, holding the cup in both hands, Mindy’s eyes continued to sparkle as she stared
at him.

Damon suddenly realized what his daughter was implying. Stunned, he pointed at himself
and then at Batman on TV, before he stressed, word by word, “Are you saying that I’m the
one copying him?”

Mindy turned her head away. “Cough, cough. Dad, I didn’t say anything; you said it
yourself.”

Damon: …Sh*t!

After joking around, Mindy finally said, “Actually, we have an old acquaintance in Los
Angeles, don’t we?”

Damon hummed in response.

Mindy rolled her eyes. “Dad, why don’t you send a message to V and see if he knows
Batman?” Damon shook his head. “That’s his business. V never asked us if we know the
Punisher, right?”

But he suddenly got it and looked back at his daughter. “Are you implying that V is
Batman?”

Mindy chuckled. “Look, V is in Los Angeles, he’s very strong, and also wears dark clothes
and covers his face with a hood and a mask. They’re really similar.”

Pondering for a moment, Damon shook his head. “Have you forgotten V’s shooting skills
and how vicious he is?”

Mindy paused for a moment, but argued again, “What if it was on purpose?”

Damon stared at her. “Are you serious?”

Mindy’s mind spun with thoughts. She knew that her father asking this meant that there
had to be a flaw in her thinking somewhere.

But she couldn’t figure out what it was.

Damon finally reminded her, “Don’t forget that V fought Bullseye and dozens of his men
on his own that night. Eventually, Bullseye had to sacrifice all his subordinates for the
chance to escape back to New York. Also, V has never been soft with criminals. Why
bother covering himself up?”

Mindy shook her head. Someone as skilled at shooting as V could take on a hundred
people at his level; abandoning his skills in battle would be very jarring for him.

Forcing a regular person to do everything with just one hand would be very difficult for
them

Given V’s expert marksmanship, he must be using his gun like an extension of himself.

To suppress the instinct to use a gun would be very hard.

If V was using the guise of Batman to take action, there was no reason for him to.

In the end, Mindy abandoned this illogical speculation; she had no idea that she was the
very first to guess correctly.

Of course, it didn’t matter even if she guessed right.

V was just a shadow to Luke. This person had never really existed.

The only people to remember V vividly were Bullseye, whom V had sent packing, and
Damon and his daughter.

After abandoning her correct guess, Mindy thought of something else. “Dad, let’s ask V if
he can make Batman’s suit. I think it’s awesome!”

Damon nodded. “Okay, but we have to be clear about the price first.”

He hadn’t forgotten how he had taken half a million dollars with him to buy equipment,
thinking that it was more than enough, only to discover that it was only half the cost of
the top-notch equipment. Damon didn’t like putting on airs, but he didn’t want to be
embarrassed in that way again.

In his Malibu Beach Villa, Tony dropped the bat dart in his hand, a strange expression on
his face.

“This object is just made of regular steel. There’s nothing special about it except for its
shape. Judging from the marks on it, this and the other ten darts are crudely made and
can be manufactured in any workshop. It’s not difficult at all.” Jarvis’s voice rang out.

Looking at the bat darts that had been thrown onto the workbench, Tony had a bite of his
cheeseburger and said cryptically, “I was right; this guy is doing it on purpose. Everything
that he’s revealed is a facade carefully established to conceal his real identity.”

As he chewed on the burger, he mumbled, “That ridiculous, obsolete battle suit, the
gliding cape, the rope darts and these darts were all made for everybody else to see. This
guy might be kicking back to watch the show and playing everybody, with no one the
wiser about who he really is.” He stuffed the rest of the burger into his mouth. “Just you
wait! You’ll never get away once my suit is ready! I’m going to personally unmask you,
Batman… No, Mr. Mysterious!”
Chapter 657 - Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 657 Rowdy Police School and Picking Targets

At that moment, Mr. Mysterious was driving Claire and Selina to the police academy.

Originally, after talking to Director Remick, Luke only needed to show his face once every
couple of days and pop right back out. His “three statements of cowardice” lecture had
also come to nothing. Luke had thought that he could fumble his way through the three
and a half months of police training like this, but yesterday, Director Remick had actually
brought up the matter of Luke becoming a military instructor again, and not a temporary
one.

When he first heard it, Luke thought that Remick was joking, but realized after a while
that the man wasn’t.

Luke’s role had nothing to do with the daily administration or training.

The physical training and classes on various skills and knowledge were still the
responsibility of the school instructors.

What Luke needed to do was pick out good seedlings from the new batch of students.

Like a quality inspector for an assembly line.

The police academy itself did the same screening, but Luke would be picking outstanding
talents who could work on the front line.

After he picked out these excellent candidates, the police academy would pay more
attention to vetting and grooming them.

This assignment had even been submitted to Westside’s Major Crimes Division, and
Dustin had personally approved it.

This assignment could be understood as a talent training program that LAPD had set up
in order to make up for the shortage of capable police officers.

As he approached the police academy, Luke realized that the traffic jam was much worse
than usual, and all sorts of cars were headed toward the police academy.

Suddenly, a yellow RV drove past Luke, and he heard loud cursing. All three of them
turned their heads, only to see a woman in a nightgown and slippers lying on the engine
hood of the RV, pink rolls in her hair.
Hanging onto the windshield wipers, she cursed out loud again. “If you take one more
step, you’re dead! Do you hear me, you b*stard?”

Both cars were going at about 80 kph, but he could still hear that earth-shaking bellow.
“What the hell?” Luke muttered despite his usual calm.

Selina and Claire, on the other hand, clicked their tongues with great interest as they
looked at this bizarre scene.

After thinking for a moment, Luke decided not to turn on the police light or siren.

Otherwise, the RV might speed up as it tried to escape, and the woman in the nightgown
might be flung off!

In the end, the RV stopped less than two minutes later.

Luke also stopped… because he had reached their destination.

The RV braked abruptly, and the woman on the engine hood was suddenly sent flying in
an arc to land with a splash in the fountain in front of the car.

A moment later, Luke and his companions looked on as the woman in the nightgown
stood up in the fountain, still cursing. After some consideration, they decided to leave her
alone.

She was yelling things like “divorce,” so was the driver of the RV… her husband? Looking
at the middle-aged man who walked into the police academy without looking back, Luke
felt that he must’ve decided to become a police officer after he had enough of married

life.

Luke parked the car in the staff section. Claire and Selina wandered around on their own,
and Luke walked toward a large building.

He had been here many times before and would always see a lot of students, but they
would all be taking part in organized drills.

Today, however, this place had turned into a noisy market.

People of different genders, races, sizes and ages all poured through the entrance of the
police academy.

A convertible suddenly pulled up in front of him, and four hot girls in scanty clothes
kissed a young man in the car goodbye, calling him sweetpea as well as other nauseating
nicknames.

After the girls bade him farewell, they gave Luke obviously provocative gazes.

Luke didn’t bat an eyelid and simply smiled slightly.

The young man turned around with a suitcase and saw Luke. He chuckled. “Hello. Are you
also here to register?”

Luke’s expression didn’t change as he nodded. “Yes. Are they… all your girlfriends?”

Looking at the convertible that was driving off, the young man nodded with a smile.
“That’s right. Don’t be too surprised. It’s very normal.”

Luke nodded, deep in thought. “It’s indeed normal. Right, what’s your name?” “George
Martin,” replied the young man. Luke: “I hope that you’ll have a good time here.”

As he walked away, he mumbled to himself, The first candidate.

A man who could snag four girls at the same time, not because he had money, was
definitely gifted in communication.

Even if this ability might only be useful with women, it was still helpful in detective work.
After all, half of the world’s population was women.

A few steps away, Luke heard a mother and daughter conversing. “Why do you want to be
a policeman?”

“Mom, it’s a policewoman! And it’s because I don’t want to live like you; it’s too boring. As
a police officer, I’ll encounter many exciting things,” replied a young and beautiful blond
impatiently.

The older woman snorted. “Are you sure it isn’t because of the news about Batman that
you want to become a police officer?”

The girl: “That’s why I want to become a law enforcement officer: so I can help the
common people aboveboard.”

Examining their clothes, Luke then went forward with a smile. “Hello, I’m Luke Coulson.
And you are?”

The mother and the daughter both turned around in surprise.

It had been a long while since they had heard such a simple and blunt pickup line.
The mother didn’t say anything, but the girl stuck out her hand in a straightforward
manner. “Karen Thompson. Nice to meet you, Luke.”

Luke shook hands with her with a smile. “I hope you hang on to your beliefs. It’s very
important.”

After that, he let go and continued moving.

The mother and daughter were left stunned. Wasn’t the man trying to hit on them?

They actually found the guy quite pleasing to the eye, otherwise they wouldn’t have
bothered with him in the first place. Who would have thought that after saying a few
words, he would walk away, just like that.

Luke tagged this girl named Karen as his second candidate.

She had a sense of morality and justice, and she was from a rich family.

Apart from the inevitable envy, most people actually didn’t really hate rich people; they
just hated those rich kids who were useless.

Luke, for example, might not be a kid from a rich family, but he had connections.

But few people at Westside hated him.

That was because he never used his connections to steal credit, but always shared the
credit with others. Meanwhile, his connections could help crack cases.

As long as his companions weren’t idiots, nobody would hate people like him.

Money and influence were also resources that could be used to crack cases.

What other people couldn’t do, these people could.

They could also bear some responsibilities that might be too heavy for other people.

There were two sides to everything, and it was the same with rich kids.

As Luke headed for the building entrance, two people got out of a police car.

After a glance, he promptly avoided them and kept his distance.

Chapter 658 - The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 658 The Chief Is Here, Irrelevant People Go Away

Both men were wearing police uniforms. One was the Chief of Police, the boss of all L.A.
police officers.

If Luke was close by, he would have to stand at attention and salute this bigshot. Why
bother?

Two guys who were clearly students, however, approached him with bright eyes.
“Student Kayle Bronx/Chad Copland, reporting for duty, sir!”

The Chief of Police was unhappy. “Scram, idiots.”

“Yes, sir!” The two guys saluted and slunk away, crestfallen.

Luke chuckled in amusement. He made the right decision to keep his distance!

One might think that the Chief of Police wouldn’t be so crude, but he had once been a
regular police officer too.

The Chief of Police looked like he had just been forced to swallow sh*t; given his bad
mood, it was only natural for him to curse at the two students.

The third and fourth candidates had appeared!

Those two students… well, they had better self-awareness.

Guys who followed orders were always needed, even if their fellows might not think very
well of them.

A few minutes later, Luke entered Remick’s office.

Staring at the old man, Luke said helplessly, “Director Remick, are you trying to swindle
me? There were only 233 students in the last batch, which is why I agreed to help screen
them, but you didn’t tell me that you would be recruiting a second batch this year. Tell me
the truth: How many more people are you recruiting?”

With a bitter smile, Remick waved his hand at the window. “All of them.”

Luke: “…Are you kidding me? How much is going to be spent on training? Will the
department agree to that?”
“The department received a lot of donations recently and was already planning to recruit
more officers.” Remick explained, “You know how terrible law and order has been in Los
Angeles recently, right?”

Luke nodded.

There was no one else in Los Angeles who was clearer on this than Luke. Remick: “The
mayor thus has given the commissioner a strict order to improve the situation, or the
commissioner will have to beat it.”

Luke was amused. “But we won’t see results with this batch of students so soon, right? It
seems that the commissioner might be sent packing in half a year.”

Remick: “The usual practice is that students won’t start their internships until after eight
to twelve weeks of professional training, but they’ll start fieldwork this time after four
weeks.”

Luke clicked his tongue. “So, creating a favorable situation since the situation doesn’t
favor you?” Remick smiled bitterly. “That’s right. I have to ask for your help even though I
know you’re busy.”

Looking at Luke’s face, Remick quickly said, “I’ll have your three tips included in the
materials and issued to the rookies. You won’t have to personally teach them anymore.”

Luke nodded speechlessly. He truly wasn’t planning to shirk this responsibility this time.
Why did this old man look so cautious?

Remick: “Luke, you have to give me a shortlist of the best students as soon as possible so
that we can focus on training them.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke nodded. “Remick, I’ll give you a list as soon as I can, but I
can’t guarantee that you’ll like the students on it.”

Remick readily agreed. “Okay.”

Luke wasn’t the only detective who had been sent here to help with the screening. Many
other seasoned detectives had been deployed to cast a wide net.

In the end, after comparing the lists submitted by the detectives, no good seedling would
be overlooked.

As they were speaking, another conversation was taking place in an office upstairs.

The Chief of Police was standing by the window and staring at the chaos on the training
ground. He muttered, “Look at this trash. They think they can put on a police uniform
after just doing one round of the police academy?” The other two men in the office, one
standing and the other sitting, didn’t say anything.

The Chief of Police continued, “Do you know why I’m here, Principal Lassad?”

The white-haired old man asked tentatively, “To give a speech to the new students?” The
Chief of Police laughed out loud. “No, Lassad. Look at those scum. They’ve turned the
police academy into a dumpster that reeks of weed, drugs and body fluids. I won’t give a
speech to this trash.”

Looking at Lassad’s face, the Chief of Police snorted. “Lowering the bar and recruiting
new students on a large scale was Senator Thompson’s idea. She wants us to increase the
size of the police force. So, we have to treat all students equally, regardless of gender or
race, in order to create a more beautiful Los Angeles. What do you think?”

After a brief silence, Principal Lassad said, “That b*tch?”

Pleased, the Chief of Police nodded. “But she’s going to be the mayor soon. The
commissioner specifically called me to say that we must accept these students. You know
what to do

now?”

Principal Lassad frowned. “Do our best to teach them?”

The Chief of Police slapped his hands down on the table and looked down at Principal
Lassad. “No, I want you to kick out as many of them as possible. Once these cancers enter
the police department, LAPD will be doomed. I don’t want our officers to be referred to as
dirty cops again, so they must not enter our force, understand?”

Lassad smiled broadly and quickly nodded. “Got it, sir.”

Satisfied, the Chief of Police nodded and put on his hat. “Keep it up. I have high hopes for

you.”

“Yes, sir!” The person standing on the side responded loudly.

The Chief of Police gave the man a light smile and waved at him to get out of his way. “As
long as you understand, Instructor Harry.”

With that, the bigshot opened the door and left, and Instructor Harry followed him with
an obsequious smile.
The fake smile on Principal Lassad’s face collapsed several seconds later. He quickly got
up and closed the office door.

Walking over to the window, the old man looked at the crowd of new students down
below. Those “scum,” according to the Chief of Police, were being organized into lines by
the instructors.

The old man sneered.

He murmured softly, “You didn’t object to Senator Thompson and the commissioner
when they gave the order, yet you came to me asking me to go against them. Do you take
me for a fool? You don’t have enough backbone to be commissioner, young man.”

At that moment, the new students downstairs were being herded onto the training
ground and divided into lines like chicken.

Remick picked up his uniform and hat and said, “Okay, time to give a speech to the new
students. I have to be there.”

Luke shrugged. “Do I need to go?”

Remick rolled his eyes. “The students that got your lecture are already done with their
training.” Luke chuckled.

The man was obviously implying that he should stay as far away as possible.

He took the hint and simply watched the crowd from a window.

He saw a white-haired old man standing before the students with a big smile. “I’m
Principal Lassad. Welcome to the police academy.”
Chapter 659 - We’re Just Helping Him Move
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 659 We’re Just Helping Him Move

“Here, you will…” Principal Lassad suddenly forgot his lines.

An instructor sitting in the front soundlessly mouthed the words.

Principal Lassad finally remembered. “… undergo fourteen weeks of training, including

but not limited to learning the use of weapons, due procedure, local legislation…”

Luke sweated and thanked Daddy System again.

He had never officially learned any of these. He had taught himself, mostly when dealing
with bigshot gang leaders and corrupt lawyers who were especially creative when it
came to taking advantage of the law and loopholes.

Luke liked these sorts of creative b*stards the best.

After watching for a moment, Luke walked to the parking lot.

After a brief opening speech, the students would be assigned to different classes and
dorms. Their training wouldn’t start until the next day, so Luke didn’t have to waste time
here.

He gave Selina a call, but she was the only one waiting for him at the parking lot when he
got there.

He found that odd. “Where’s Claire?”

Selina chuckled and pointed at the training ground. “She signed up for the student
training.”

“What?” Luke was shocked. “Isn’t she here for college?”

Selina shrugged. “The requirements for the students are really low. Even those who are
only seventeen and a half can sign up. She said she wanted to experience what our lives
are

like…”

Luke rolled his eyes. “I’ve never studied at the police academy before! Everything that
she’ll experience here has nothing to do with my life…”

Even if he said that, he wasn’t too bothered, and simply left with Selina.

There were still two months to go before the end of Claire’s vacation. She could pass the
training before the start of college.

He would be popping into the police academy frequently during this period, so it was fine
if the naughty monkey wanted to have some fun.

She was a girl born and raised in Texas. Even though she wasn’t familiar with the laws
and legislation, she was no stranger to fighting or shooting; this would be something like
advanced military training for her.

Luke didn’t really care if it would be a waste of the police academy’s resources.

He had gotten enough donations for LAPD to train hundreds of police officers; his sister
was definitely justified in using some of that.

While the police academy was busy recruiting students, Los Angeles was still a complete
mess.

Soon after they entered the city, they were caught in a traffic jam again.

Looking at the image on the surveillance camera, Selina asked, “Time to get to work?”

Looking at the hoodlums who were moving stuff from a truck, Luke heaved a sigh. “Let’s.
Otherwise, we’ll be stuck here forever.”

The two of them got out, and Luke grabbed two hoodlums by the back of their necks, one
with each hand.

Selina then tackled a young man who was about to pick up a TV and pressed him to the
floor of the truck. “LAPD. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and
will be used against you in a court of law…”

A hoodlum who was moving a fridge inside the truck was stupefied.

Luke stared at him and said, “Get out, keep your hands behind your head and stand still
Name, license number, and address.”

The young man blankly got out of the truck and did as he was told, before he finally said,
“Officers, what are you doing?”

Luke: “We’re working, just like you.”

The young man was confused. “But we’re only helping our friend move. This isn’t work.”

Luke and Selina couldn’t help but look at each other. Eventually, Luke asked, “You’re
moving? Whose place?”

The three young men all looked at their pitiful friend whose face was stuck to the floor of
the truck. “His.”

Luke cursed inwardly before he coughed lightly. “Then why are you moving stuff in the
fast lane?”

Also, look at what you’re wearing. You look just like criminals robbing a truck, Luke
secretly scolded.

Selina finally relaxed her grip on the unlucky man’s head, and he explained, almost in
tears, “Officer, my new place is right up ahead. It’s even more jammed there. I borrowed
this truck from my friend, and I have to return it in the afternoon. So, I can only unload
the furniture by the side of the road first before I move them into my place…”

Both Luke and Selina were lost for words.

Ten minutes later, Luke and Selina got into their car silently as the four young men
nodded at them respectfully and fawningly. “Officers, thank you for your help.”

Luke heaved a sigh and patted the dust off his sleeves. “Alright, at least we can go home
now.”

Selina, however, suddenly burst out laughing. “It’s good enough that they didn’t file a
complaint. Helping them move is nothing. You’re strong, anyway.” Luke smiled bitterly.

Looks could really be deceiving!

Although these four were dressed like criminals, they really were moving to a new place,
and not helping other people move “for free.”

Luke could only warn them that it was a violation to unload stuff on the fast lane.

However, considering the traffic jam, their behavior was understandable, and the two
detectives were lenient enough to let it go.

Luke even gave them a hand and helped them move the stuff from the truck to the side of
the road.

He also confirmed with Sharp Nose that the stuff belonged to the young man, who hadn’t
stolen anything. After that little mishap, Luke and Selina finally returned to the city
amidst the traffic congestion.

At that moment, a lot of the secret departments and agencies had already come up with a
preliminary plan for handling Batman.

The overwhelming majority had clandestine intentions. They used different wording, but
the meaning was more or less the same.

Batman probably had a genetic mutation that boosted his physique, but not by very
much. People with this sort of extraordinary ability weren’t rare in this world. Batman’s
strength mostly had to do with his rope darts and combat tricks as well as his special
bulletproof suit. Cultivating high combat ability through long-term rigorous training had
long been the systematic approach in various agencies; they had no need for Batman’s
“working-class” training method.

Batman wasn’t valuable enough to these departments and agencies in terms of research
or propaganda.

They basically chose to keep an eye on him and try to catch him if they had a chance, but
they weren’t in a hurry to make a move against him.

On the other hand, several of the departments and agencies that were more interested in
Batman wanted to employ this super warrior to fight for them.

They had their own men to do that, but a lot went into training them.

Batman was a self-taught “finished product” which didn’t require further investments. He
was also an idiot who was dedicated and had a sense of justice. Certain bigshots liked that
more than anything else. But they weren’t in a rush either, since they had yet to discover
Batman’s real identity for now.

Even if they roped in Batman, he would only be a contractor outside their system.

They weren’t in a hurry to obtain this free tool and potential scapegoat. They could take
their time.

No matter how many bigshots there were who had thoughts about him, Luke, who was
now known as Batman to all the major departments, was going about his daily life as
usual.
Chapter 660 - Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot
Doing?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 660 Friendship Tab, and What Is the Bigshot Doing?

One of the advantages of Claire going to the police academy to experience the life of a
student was that Luke and Selina now had more time on their hands.

That day, he was watching the news while cooking when he suddenly received a message.

Luke raised an eyebrow, wiped his hands, and opened it.

It still looked like a meaningless jumble of characters to outsiders. Luke deciphered it

after a quick glance, and couldn’t help but laugh. “This father and daughter pair; why are
you joining in on the fun here? Wait, Damon’s equipment…”

Luke patted his forehead helplessly; only then did he remember that Damon’s black
armor and cape did look like Batman’s.

Thankfully, Damon’s whereabouts weren’t hard to pin down. Since he was on the east
coast, he probably wouldn’t be suspected of being Batman. But someone might suspect
that they were connected to Batman.

eon

vere

After pondering for a long while, Luke sent a reply.

In Damon’s house in New Jersey, Mindy jumped up and ran over to her laptop to open a
post.

She similarly didn’t need a secret code to decipher the message. She sighed in
disappointment. “Dad, V replied.”

Damon, who was cleaning his gun, asked without raising his head, “What did he say?” “He
can supply armor that’s 70% as bulletproof as Batman’s. He hasn’t studied the flying cape
yet. He’s not interested in making bat darts or rope,” Mindy said, looking depressed.

What she valued the most were the bat darts and the super cool cape.

She already had battle armor from V, which was good enough.
Damon’s armor had also been specially made by V; he would be able to withstand seven
to eight hits, as long as it wasn’t in the same spot, and he just needed to replace the hit
plates later.

These bulletproof vests were enough to satisfy most of their needs. After all, nobody
would stand around to be shot from head to toe.

Damon paused and thought for a moment, before he nodded. “Then order one for each of
us. After all, it’s quite troublesome to keep changing the plates. Oh, right, tell him to
change my armor to gray and modify the helmet; I don’t want pointy ears.”

Mindy burst out laughing, knowing that her father no longer wanted her to think that he
was a copycat.

Damon shook his head helplessly. “Fine, are you done? Look, V didn’t make those things.”

Mindy tilted her head. “That doesn’t mean that he can’t, right?”

Damon again put down the parts in his hands. “He said that the armor can give us 70% of
the effect, hasn’t studied the cape, and isn’t interested in the bat darts?”

Rubbing his chin, he said, “So, he might have better armor, but can’t give it to us. He might
be able to make a cape, but just hasn’t worked in that direction. He can make bat darts,
but thinking they’re too simple?”.

Mindy’s eyes lit up, and she clenched her fists. “That’s right, that’s exactly what he meant.
How can someone as proud as V admit that he can’t do it?”

Damon coughed. “You can make your own bat dart with a rope, but are you sure you can
use it as freely as Batman?”

Mindy frowned in vexation. “I tried a rope dart before, but I don’t think I have any talent
for

it.”

Damon decisively crushed her fantasy. “That thing is much harder to use than a gun. If
you start practicing now, you might be as good as Batman in another ten years.” Mindy
lost interest.

Ten years? To practice the use of a support item? Furthermore, she could always replace
it with something else. It was too extravagant.

Annoyed, she picked up the butterfly knife on the table and threw it at a target ten meters
away. “Do I have enough daggers?” Damon shook his head with a smile and continued
cleaning his gun.

Mindy lowered her head listlessly and sent out a new post on her laptop. She soon heaved
a sigh of relief. “Two sets of armor will only cost 500,000, and it’ll come with a bunch of
spare parts for our current equipment. Same as always, he’ll put it on our tab.”

Damon just hummed in acknowledgement and didn’t say anything else as he focused on
his task.

Luke didn’t think too much about Mindy’s order.

When he was developing his own equipment in the last few months, he had crossed out
various options.

Whether it was the cheap product that Damon had worn at the very beginning or the
mid-range goods that he would be giving the father and daughter this time, they were all
different ideas that had nothing to do with Batman.

Luke wasn’t going to use this “leftovers” approach anymore, and was going to give
Damon and Mindy some benefits.

He felt that the information which the father and daughter had given him, especially the
intel on gangs in New York, was worth letting them run up a tab.

Because of security reasons, even if Damon and Mindy didn’t want to owe him money,
most of the equipment they were using had yet to be paid for.

When Luke wanted information that had nothing to do with their own private affairs,
how could Damon refuse?

After sorting out yet another “friendship tab” transaction, Luke ate, trained and worked
overtime as usual.

In a Malibu villa, Tony Stark was absentmindedly brushing someone off in the living
room. The man said earnestly, “Tony, you’ve mobilized a lot of resources from the
research department in the last few days. I’m not trying to stop your new research
project, but suddenly mobilizing these resources without an explanation or a notification
will make the shareholders suspicious, and they’ll want to investigate the use of the
funds…”

Tony absentmindedly took a sip of his wine. “Obi, when have they ever not criticized my
research? Don’t worry, they’ll shut up in the end.”

After a brief silence, the person said, “Can you at least get Pepper to report what you’re
doing? Didn’t you hire her to deal with small things like this?”

Tony was at a loss. “Huh? I didn’t tell her?”

The person said, “Tony, I asked, and Pepper doesn’t know what you’re doing. You’ve been
holed up in the villa every day recently. I’m worried about you.”

Tony smiled awkwardly. “Alright, I might have been too busy that I forgot. I’ll have
Pepper put a report together. I haven’t had breakfast yet. That’s not good for the body.
Let’s call it a day, Obi.”

The person nodded helplessly and got up. “Fine, you have to take care of yourself. Don’t
forget the report; I can’t keep making excuses for you every time, right? The shareholders
are very concerned about your research. I can’t keep them in the dark for long.”

Tony put his arm around the man’s shoulders. “No problem. I’ll have Pepper put the
project report together.”

After seeing the man out of the living room, Tony turned around and returned to the
basement. He said, “Jarvis, send a message to Pepper. Modify the concept manual for my
previous cruise missile proposal and give that to that useless bunch.”

“Yes, sir. But that manual is only a rough framework. Miss Potts may not be able to hand
over a complete proposal.” A gentle male voice rang out.

The bigshot snorted. “It’s not that troublesome. The Jericho missile project will be enough
to shut those guys up.”
Chapter 661 - Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 661 Secondhand Apple and Timet Phones

“In any case, I didn’t say I would be building it right away. If it was that easy to make
missiles, they might as well find a few college kids to do it and save money. Right, have
Happy bring me some cheeseburgers when he comes over,” said Tony Stark as he entered
his basement lab.

Looking at the video of Batman projected on the wall, he said in annoyance, “This guy
crippled more than two hundred criminals in one night without leaving any footage from
the scenes. This cautious behavior is so boring. What’s the point of hiding? If it were me, I
would’ve let them see my face on TV and told everybody that I’m Tony Stark!”

That being said, Tony had had mixed feelings when he saw Batman charge outside the
building to catch a falling Pepper.

It felt like he had been slapped in the face by the pretentious prick.

No matter how he disparaged him, however, he had to admit that this Batman’s skills
weren’t bad.

What Tony looked down on was his level and resources.

Would Tony, who considered himself the smartest genius on earth, acknowledge that
someone else was better than him?

Sn

Furthermore, Batman hadn’t left any clear leads so far, which was enough to prove that
his suit was pure DIY.

If Tony wanted to make a suit of armor, especially one that included cutting-edge
technology, he wouldn’t be able to hide his purchases from discerning eyes.

Batman’s equipment didn’t seem very technologically advanced, but its source was
completely unknown, which was probably why it was so crude.

Tony still believed that Batman was deliberately hiding things about him.

He didn’t have any proof, but he firmly believed that he had seen through this pretentious
prick.
“Batman, just you wait!” Tony murmured. “When my armor comes out, I’ll catch you and
take off your mask.”

Saying that, he looked at the prototype of the silver humanoid armor not far away; there
were still a lot of parts that needed to be tested and fitted.

Once this suit of armor was completed, he was confident that he could capture Batman
easily and even play this pretentious criminal.

Thinking that, Tony was inspired again. He opened up a light screen and continued
working

In the following days, Luke and Selina’s lives returned to normal.

In the meantime, Luke received a call from Weyland, who invited him on another private
assignment.

Although Luke was tempted by the location, he still refused.

The Amazon jungle wasn’t a peaceful place. The main point was that it would take a long
time before he came out; a conservative guess was three to six weeks.

It was the best time to earn points in Los Angeles. Luke planned to turn Batman into a
live target to cover up news of the Ghost Butcher.

He was saving his strength for his upcoming life as a New York detective, so he didn’t
take on the job even though Weyland offered a sky-high price of five million.

However, Luke gave Weyland a number and promised that it would be a good choice.

The condition was that the money couldn’t be too little. It had to start at a million, and it
would be best to pay half of it upfront.

At least Weyland got Luke’s recommendation out of it.

While his investigation revealed that a certain person had a lot of bad habits, the man had
a good reputation in the industry and was a perfect example of someone who worked as
much as he was paid.

Luke wasn’t the type to speak without thinking, and Weyland wouldn’t be going
personally this time.

Since it was just a matter of money, Weyland called the number.

A day later, a private plane flew out of Los Angeles for Brazil.

Apart from that, Jenny’s phone company had already started to take shape. Luke had
gone over a few times to fix some bugs on the production line.

More than that, what amazed Luke was that Jenny had negotiated with Weyland
Corporation to facilitate the construction of the wireless network.

When Luke asked her how she had done it, Jenny said with a smile, “I didn’t say that you
were the big boss, but I did say that we were close, and Mr. Weyland arranged a meeting
very quickly. I don’t think you’re interested in listening to the rest, so I won’t go into
detail, but Weyland is very interested in the combination of wireless technology and
smartphones…”

She hesitated.

Looking at her, Luke asked with a smile, “Is there anything else?” Pondering for a
moment, Jenny said, “But Chairman Weyland wants to invest in our phone company.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “How much?”

Jenny chuckled. “Based on our cash investment and shares, I estimate that the phone
company is worth two billion dollars, and he wants 30 to 50% of the shares.”

Luke was taken aback. “Is our phone company that valuable?”

Jenny sighed. “If we already had a wireless network, that value would be double. Weyland
is a smart old man. Now that we’re done with most of the preliminary work, what we’re
short of is a large-scale marketing campaign for the wireless network and our company.
We’ll be able to make money right away once Weyland Corporation gets involved.”

Luke nodded. He didn’t know much about business, and wasn’t going to delve into it.

Pondering for a moment, he said, “We can let him invest, but do your best to keep his
share down to 10 or 20% at most. If he isn’t willing, we can take word of the construction
of the wireless network to other companies. Business is business.”

Jenny heaved a sigh of relief. She was worried that Luke would simply give up a large
amount of shares, which would be detrimental to the company’s future finances and
operations. She was the CEO of this cell phone company, and while Luke was in a real
sense the major shareholder, he left her to it. Any attempt to weaken his position with the
shares would only weaken her authority. Naturally, she had to be careful.

After solving this big problem, she raised another pending issue. “So, what’s the name of
our phone? We can’t call it a Universal Cube phone after our company name, right? It
sounds awkward and isn’t easy to remember.”

Luke found that odd. “Apple? Didn’t we talk about this last time?”

Jenny was angry. “Can you be more serious? How can you call such an innovative
smartphone an Apple? And there’s even a bite that has been taken out of it in the logo.
Are you implying that our consumers are buying a secondhand phone?”

Luke was lost for words. The “secondhand” Apple company was worth hundreds of
billions of dollars in his previous life, and dominated the cell phone industry!

Depressed at the rejection, Luke agreed to the phone brand Jenny suggested — Timet!

Translated into Chinese, it would probably be… Titanium.

Luke couldn’t complain. It was fine as long as Jenny liked the name, and the rotten apple
could fly away with the wind.

But when he thought of the bald man holding a phone in a certain ad in his previous life,
Luke decided that when the Titanium phone came out in the future, he would make a
high-quality, no-brand fake for his own use. He wouldn’t use a real Titanium phone.
Chapter 662 - The Appalling Class D15
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 662 The Appalling Class D15

On the other end, Jenny received a reply from Weyland that they would do their best to
build a wireless network in Los Angeles, the base of luxury goods consumption, as soon
as possible.

Weyland Corporation was an international telecommunications company that operated a

network and broadband business.

Jenny had convinced Weyland not only with the phone, but also with the wireless router
which Luke made.

Routers had already existed for a while, but what Luke made was, of course, a wireless
router closer to what was used in his previous life in 2010. Furthermore, it was cheap to
make.

As a result, Weyland Corporation could start earning profits from their broadband users
right away with their preliminary wireless network.

Want your computer to be free of Internet wires? Pay up, the new generation wireless
router only costs $49.80!

It was impossible to give them away for free.

Coupled with the smartphone, how many young people would refuse to buy it?

Instead of taking your laptop around with you for an Internet connection, you could
easily go online on your phone. Who would be able to resist such temptation?

Apart from companies and organizations, the main users of the Internet were still young
people.

el

Whether it was phones or wireless networks, the first people to accept them would
definitely be the young people who pursued novelty.

In contrast, most middle-aged and elderly people still used phones that could only be
used for emails and phone calls even over a decade later because they regarded them as
tools for communication and not entertainment.
When Luke had mentioned their development goals to Jenny before, he had made it clear
that he was going to empty out the pockets of these young people and consumers of
luxury goods. He was going to take the high-end route, and copy the so-called
secondhand Apple.

As for how far this cell phone company could go, Luke didn’t really care.

There was too much advanced tech in this world. Tony had even actualized his VR tech a
long time ago, but wasn’t using it to make money.

Luke anticipated that the phone company would make a fortune; it was good enough if it
grew into a medium-sized company.

In fact, selling phones wasn’t the biggest money-making route. The Apple company had
already demonstrated how even more profits could be generated, and Luke would tell
Jenny about it when the time came. He didn’t say anything now because he didn’t want
Jenny to get too excited; otherwise, her expectations would be too high.

Besides, if he did everything himself, this girl who had inherited her parents’ blood for
business would probably be very unhappy.

People still needed a goal to strive toward. That way, life wouldn’t be too boring. Jenny
left right away this time. She didn’t continue discussing business with Luke and left in a
hired car that night.

She still had to catch a plane to negotiate with the manufacturers about supplying the
various components. The main reason she had dropped by in a hurry to see Luke was…
they had to lock down the logo.

If she didn’t do her best with Luke, she would really have to choose that half-eaten
secondhand apple as their logo.

After all, he was the big boss.

After Jenny left, Luke went to the police academy every other day to observe the new
batch of “rotten” students.

Actually, these people weren’t that bad.

However, the mix of tall and short, fat and thin, and young and old, inevitably gave off a
sense of dissonance.

Luke didn’t pay it any mind. In any case, he was in the mood to enjoy the show.
The new students were divided into thirty classes according to the alphabet. For example,
Class A had two classes, A1 and A2.

There were four B classes, nine C classes… and fifteen D classes, with twenty to thirty
people in each class.

What Luke found strange was that the first four candidates that he had chosen, along
with Claire, were all assigned to D15.

D15 stood for the class with the worst students.

At first, Luke didn’t understand why Claire had been assigned to this class. His first four
candidates weren’t that bad either.

It wasn’t until he looked for Remick and skimmed through the information on D15’s
students that he understood.

This was a tacitly acknowledged slacker class.

It wasn’t that the people here were the worst of the bunch, but after a rough analysis by
the police academy, it was very likely that they wouldn’t stay behind as police officers,
except for those two cadets.

Harry had accepted these two cadets as his right-hand men to help him manage the class.

Or rather, they had been chosen by Instructor Harry to be his lackeys.

Instructor Harry clearly thought the same as Luke; enthusiasts like these who proactively
approached the leaders were needed everywhere.

Because little monkey Claire was in this class, Luke paid more attention to D15.

First was running.

The little monkey took first place, and the others lagged behind. In the end, there was a
fatty who struggled miserably at the very back, and Instructor Harry took a stick to the
fatty’s butt so that he crossed the finish line.

Luke shook his head regretfully and wrote in a notebook: Does not care about the goal.

Of course, that didn’t include Claire.

Second was the field obstacle course.

The little monkey ran through it nimbly and took first place again.
The others?

Luke shook his head helplessly as he looked at a black girl who hung from a two-meter-
high wall and kicked her legs, but couldn’t get up. On the other side, Instructor Harry had
no choice but to let her go around and continue with the next section, or she would be
stuck on the wall forever.

Boom!

There was a loud bang, and Luke turned his head.

Half of the two-meter-high wall had collapsed, and a tall black man flipped over it with
both hands.

Instructor Harry, who was two meters away from the cement wall, was sweating. He
rejoiced that he hadn’t been smashed into the wall.

Luke smacked his lips and wrote in his notebook: Moses Hightower, suspected strength
user.

Moses might be two meters tall, but pushing down a cement wall so easily wasn’t
something that any ordinary person could do.

The little monkey took the lead again and easily reached the top of the rope.

Instructor Harry nodded in satisfaction. When he turned his head and saw someone
hesitating and not moving, he couldn’t help but yell, “Moses Hightower, what are you
waiting for? Use more strength…”

Hearing his bellow, Moses subconsciously pulled the rope in his hand.

Boom!

Everybody around him quickly dodged, and Instructor Harry fell back to the floor.

Bang! The metal anchor attached to the ceiling fell down with a large piece of concrete.

Moses looked at him innocently, as if asking, “Do I still climb?”

Harry said, “…Go to the logistics department and get someone to fix this.”

Luke chuckled and wrote down in his notebook again: Moses Hightower, very strong, a
little slow.
Fourth was unarmed combat.

The little monkey was the first to jump up to perform a demonstration with the female
instructor, Callahan.

Ten seconds later, the female instructor said in despair, “Claire, can you let go of me?”
The little monkey excitedly released her from the leglock and jumped up. “Instructor, do I

pass?”
Chapter 663 - Humiliation, and Who’s Next?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 663 Humiliation, and Who’s Next?

Callahan, the female instructor, rubbed her chest. It felt like Claire had almost crushed
her legs.

But in the face of this cheerful and likable little monkey who excelled in everything, she
said helplessly, “Claire, this is a lesson, not an exam. I’m only asking you to help with a
combat demonstration; this isn’t a real fight.” Claire nodded and asked awkwardly,
“Should we continue? I promise to cooperate this time.”

Callahan subconsciously covered her chest with her hands and shook his head. “No, you
can go back and sit down. Um… Barbara, why don’t you come up?”

Making a circle around the male students, she picked the fatty whom Instructor Harry
had hit to finish running.

Barbara stood up nervously. “M-me? Really?” Barbara’s face was already a little red.

Callahan said, “Yes, you. Attack me.”

Barbara took two hesitant steps forward.

“Hurry up, don’t dawdle,” Callahan shouted.

In a panic, Barbara raised his fist and swung clumsily.

Callahan used a shoulder throw to put the fatty on the ground, then mimed kicking him in
the head. She then bent her knees and locked Barbara in place.

Only then did she turn to the students. “Did you see that? After you take down the enemy,
you have to control them with your legs and knees. The neck is a good choice. It can limit

nd movements significantly. Now, who’s next?”

oven

The male students raised their hands in unison. “Me, me!”

Barbara, who had been “humiliated” by the hot female instructor, had already stopped
breathing. His face was flushed as he lay there like a drunkard.
Luke smiled.

Callahan was a young woman with blonde hair and big breasts. She was only 26 or 27
years old, and was quite pretty. It was no wonder that the male students were so
enthusiastic.

The female students, however, looked at the enthusiastic male students with disdain.

Fifth was shooting practice.

Claire examined the gun proficiently and checked that it was loaded, before she fired
quickly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Bullet holes appeared in the half-sized body targets, and they were all between the eighth
and tenth rings.

Instructor Harry nodded in satisfaction as he walked past. He admired this girl the most.

She had outstanding abilities, a serious attitude, and a likable personality. It was a pity
that she was too young to become an official police officer. Otherwise, she would’ve been
assigned to the A1 class.

He walked past them one by one, and their shooting skills varied widely.

Some of them didn’t hit the target, and some were clearly shooting blindly, with the bullet
hitting the ninth ring on one try before flying who knew where on the next.

Bang!

Instructor Harry jerked at the loud crack. It was completely different from the sound of a
Glock.

He composed himself and looked for the source of the sound, only to see a man proudly
holding… a revolver. He was clearly very satisfied with the shot.

Looking at the target, half of which had already been blown away, Harry asked, “Kid,
where did you get this gun?”

The student said happily, “It was a birthday gift from my mother.”

Smiling, Instructor Harry slowly stretched out his hand. “Can, can you let me have a
look?” The student said, “No problem, instructor.” Harry carefully picked up the Colt
Python and immediately took two steps back as he popped out the cylinder. “Los Angeles
stopped issuing officers with these .45 revolvers five years ago. So, I’ll keep this gun for
now, and you use your Glock.”

Luke was amused.

Dustin had approved his Smith & Wesson M500 because of his contributions and
connections.

Thankfully, Dustin believed Luke’s claim that he needed it to deal with some tough
enemies, or he wouldn’t have approved it.

A gun with a caliber of more than .45 was too powerful for police officers and wasn’t very
practical.

Thus, even SWAT and all the special forces rarely used such a large caliber pistol, let
alone ordinary police officers.

Luke took out his notebook and added another line: Eugene Tigerbelly. Proficient with
firearms and has excellent arm stability.

But during shooting practice two days later, Luke saw this Tigerbelly rush into the house
with a gun, kick the target out, and fire twice on top of that. Luke had to add one more
thing: Too impulsive and tends to use too much force.

After two weeks of observation, Luke looked at his notebook and sighed.

There were more than twenty good seedlings, and most of them were in Class A, but
there were also a lot of bizarre people with personal strong points.

These included physical strength, speaking skills, driving skills, shooting skills, computer
intelligence analysis, the ability to pick up girls, money, and so on.

To become an LAPD officer, these were just extras and not prerequisites.

The crux was that these people leaned heavily toward one particular strength but were
weak in other aspects.

Conversely, the twenty or so people didn’t have any obvious shortcomings, and moreover
excelled in several respects.

And the most outstanding of them all… was Claire.

Luke wasn’t surprised.

Claire was smart, cheerful, and adored sports.

A year ago, after the Carlos family tried to kidnap her, she developed a strong interest in
combat and firearms. With a first-class instructor like Robert around, her combat ability
improved significantly, and she was definitely a good candidate for a police detective.

But Luke didn’t put her name on his list; she still had to go to college.

One day, the little monkey noticed Luke at the end of training. She grabbed him to
whisper something in his ear before she ran off.

Looking at her laughing and joking around with the girls, Luke shook his head with a
smile and took out his phone. “Selina? I’m taking Claire and her classmates out for dinner.
Do you want to come?”

Selina immediately agreed. “Of course. Has Claire forgotten about me now that she has
new classmates?”

Luke smiled. “She asked me to call you.”

Selina snorted. “Can Dollar go too?”

Luke thought for a moment and said, “It should be okay. I’ll find a restaurant that allows
pets.”

Selina quickly came over, and found him in a quiet corner of the campus. Luke found that
odd. “That was fast.” Selina said, “I was on the east side today to help them maintain
order.”

Luke asked, “Is the east side still in a mess?”

Selina said, “Don’t talk about it. If the earthquake you mentioned happens, the east side
will definitely be the very first place where trouble will break out. There are too many
people without jobs gathered there. Hm, what are you doing here?”

Luke raised his hand to show her the notebook he was holding. “I’m observing the
students.”

Looking at the dark sky, Selina asked, “So dedicated?”

She looked around, then pointed at a building dozens of meters down a slope in
astonishment. “Is that how you’re examining them?”
Chapter 664 - Is This How You Examine the Students?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 664 Is This How You Examine the Students?

Luke chuckled. “I’m not here to examine the female students. I’m here to examine the
male students, like the one outside the bathroom window.”

Selina was even more shocked. “You’re just letting him watch?” Luke shrugged. “He just
arrived. I haven’t had time to stop him yet.”

Selina said disdainfully, “If you stopped him, you would have no reason to hang around
here yourself, right?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “I called his instructor.”

Selina was suspicious. “Really?”

Luke pouted. “Look, his instructor is here.”

The two of them looked down the slope. Instructor Harry came around a corner, slowly
approached a man who was leaning against the railing, and tapped him on the shoulder
with a stick.

The man turned around and was stunned to see Harry.

Instructor Harry reached out and took the drink bottle that he was holding, giving him a
dead-eyed glare.

The man silently turned around and left, giving up the best viewing spot.

Watching the guy walk away, Instructor Harry wiped the rim of the bottle with his sleeve
and took a sip. Then, he turned around leisurely and leaned against the railing himself.

“Ahhh!” A woman’s sharp cry rang out from the basement room not far from the railing.

Instructor Harry jerked at the shock and he turned here and there, not knowing what to

do.

Another series of screams rang out. “There’s someone outside the bathroom!”

“An old pervert’s peeping through the back window!”

“Find the instructor!”

Drenched in sweat, Harry threw away the drink in his hand and forced himself to calm
down as he quickly walked away.

After taking a few steps, he broke into a sprint and disappeared down the path.

Selina’s eyes widened. “He peeped into the women’s bathroom? Is he also an instructor?”

Luke sighed. “That’s right. He’s that toady lackey instructor I told you about. He’s in
charge of Claire’s class.”

Selina was lost for words for a moment. “He’s even more shameless than that student.”

Luke shrugged. “He’s just a bootlicker. If he cared about dignity, he wouldn’t have come
here.”

He took out two lollipops from his bag and gave one to her.

Gold Nugget whined, and Luke could only stuff his lollipop into its mouth and take out
another one.

Selina mumbled around her lollipop, “Aren’t we leaving?”

Luke leaned lazily against a tree and sucked on his lollipop. “Claire is still getting ready.
It’ll be at least another ten minutes. We can continue to examine the students here.”

Selina narrowed her eyes and observed him for a moment, before her lips twitched. “So,
you’re even more shameless than the other two, right? You’re staring at the girls’
dormitory.”

Luke chuckled and put his arm around her shoulders. He raised his hand and pointed.
“Look over there. That’s the first candidate on my list.”

Selina looked at the window of a building twenty meters away. A moment later, her eyes
widened in shock. “Is that a man?”

Luke sucked unhurriedly on his lollipop. “On the first day of school, this candidate
number one was sent here by his four girlfriends. Hm, those two female students aren’t
any of his four girlfriends.”

“Holy sh*t!” Selina couldn’t help swearing.

Looking at the man whose wig and bathrobe had just been taken off by two female
students, Luke said with a smile, “George Martin is best at seducing women. He claims to
have mixed blood, but his accent is clearly fake.”

Selina could only admire him. The speed at which he hooked up with girls could
absolutely help to deal with women when he worked cases.

A sweet mouth was also a profound skill.

Selina’s interest was piqued. Her gaze shifted further to the right and exclaimed, “This
woman seems pretty good. Looking at her body and muscles, she must work out a lot,
right?”

Looking at the athletic woman in white underwear and who was working out with
dumbbells, Luke shook his head. “Debbie Callahan is another of Claire’s instructors.”

Selina immediately lost interest. She looked at the hallway outside the male students’
bathroom on the first floor of the building next door.

The male students were laughing and joking around. One of them was holding a razor,
and the sound of a saw rang out.

Selina listened for a moment and asked, “Did that sound come out of his mouth?”

Luke said, “Candidate number eight: Lavell Jones, beatboxer extraordinaire. He can mimic
animals, machines, men, and women.”

Selina clicked her tongue. “Then why does he want to be a police officer? Isn’t it better to
be a talk show host or something?”

Luke shrugged. “It’s not like we became pro wrestlers either.”

Selina laughed when a person with a dejected face walked through the hallway. “Who’s
this guy?”

This was the person whom Instructor Harry had chased away earlier.

Luke said, “Cary Mahoney, number five. He’s bold, thick-skinned, and smart. He’s the
most suitable candidate to be a detective.”

Shamelessness was very important for a detective. Someone who was too thin-skinned
and who was bound by the rules wouldn’t make a good L.A. detective.

A few people greeted Mahoney. He clearly had a good relationship with the male
students.
There was only one guy who was standing with his legs apart and laughing loudly like he
was gearing up for a performance. A fatty walked past and was stopped. “Barbara, come,
hit me!”

Barbara’s eyes widened. “What?”

The man continued, “That’s right. Hit me hard.”

Barbara was surprised. “Really?” The man said, “That’s right. Come on! Do it now.”

Barbara waved his hands. “No, no, I can’t…”

The man said, “I told you to hit…” At a loss, Barbara subconsciously raised his hand and
swung.

“Pia!”

The room fell silent.

Barbara smiled bashfully. “How was that? Was that alright?”

The man slowly turned his head and said despondently, “Yes, very good.” Relieved,
Barbara went to the bathroom to wash up.

Selina finally laughed out loud. “My god, that’s the first time I’ve heard someone make
such a request. Hahahaha! Hit me? Hahahaha! Is his face swollen?”

Luke shook his head with a smile. “Eugene Tigerbelly, candidate number six. He’s a
military and firearms fan. He was going to show that he could take a blow to the stomach,
and didn’t think that he would be slapped in the face.”

When he saw the male students laughing in the hallway, Luke couldn’t help but laugh
himself. “Of course, he didn’t say anything about not hitting the face.”

At that moment, Claire called.

Luke picked up the call and made a couple of sounds of acknowledgement before he said,
“Let’s go. The monkey is ready. We’ll pick her and her classmates up.”

Luke and Selina drove to another dormitory and picked up Claire and four of her
classmates.

Claire and two of her classmates got into Selina’s car, and Luke picked up the other two.

When the two girls got into the car, one of them was stunned when she saw Luke. “You…”
Chapter 665 - Batman’s Fangirls
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 665 Batman’s Fangirls

Luke turned his head and smiled. “I look familiar, right? Hello, Miss Karen Thompson.
Nice to meet you again. Also, Miss Lavin Hux. You can call me Luke.”

The two girls in the backseat looked at each other. “Hello, Luke.”

A moment later, it was Karen who spoke. “Do you… know us very well?”

It made sense with Karen. She had spoken to Luke on the first day of school, and she was
confident that her looks and character would leave an impression.

But Hux was a small, timid black girl. Few men would remember her name.

Luke smiled and pointed at a staff card on the dashboard. “I’m a temporary staff member
of the police academy. I see you a lot.” He usually hid in the distance to assess them, and
Karen and Hux had never noticed him during their rigorous training. After chatting for a
while, they reached a restaurant.

Everybody sat down and continued chatting after they ordered.

Claire had always had good interpersonal skills, at least on the surface.

From what Luke could see, she was closer to Karen and Hux, but the three of them
weren’t in the same dorm. The other two girls were Claire and Karen’s roommates, who
had tagged along.

And their gazes burned when they looked at Luke.

A generous, gentle and considerate brother who was willing to take his sister and her
friends out for a meal was the dream of many girls.

More importantly, this brother was very handsome, and not their own brother.

After they ate and dessert was served, they started talking for real. The two random girls
kept focusing on Luke, but Luke would bring the topic back to their life at the police
academy.

Claire and Hux were more artless, and would pick up the topic right away.
The two random girls couldn’t say anything. Claire was the real sister of the handsome
guy, and they didn’t have the right to say that she wasn’t tactful.

The sister of a handsome man was always a major obstacle in getting close with him.
They were already mentally prepared for this.

But the conversation quickly turned in a direction which they couldn’t resist.

“Why do you want to be police officers?” Luke asked with a smile, but he was looking at
Karen and Hux.

As members of the D15 that he paid the most attention to, he could tell that these two
police officers were serious.

Karen, who was born into a rich family, seemed to already long have an answer to this
question. “It’s enough to encounter interesting people and interesting things.”

Luke looked at Hux with a smile. The shy girl lowered her head and said, “I… I think being
a police officer will help me open up more.”

Luke nodded. “You’re doing well. You should be able to accomplish this goal if you work
hard.”

Hux lowered her head even more and whispered, “Thank you.”

Luke then said to Karen again, “But being a police officer is boring most of the time. You’ll
encounter a lot of dark things. Are you sure you can take it?”.

Karen’s eyes glowed. “Isn’t there still Batman?”

Luke was stunned. “What does this have to do with Batman?”

Karen looked around furtively, like a spy in a movie. Seeing that nobody was looking, she
said in a low voice, “Do you think that all Batman did that night was save a lot of people?”
At that moment, even the two random girls’ attention was caught. “Didn’t he save them?”

Luke chuckled. How did you understand that? What she probably means is that he did
more than save people. Karen shook her head and lowered her voice mysteriously. “No,
he did save people, and it was even more than what was reported on TV. But Batman
appeared again after that night. Did you know that?”

Surprised, Luke shook his head along with everyone else.

He was truly surprised that Karen knew.

A regular wealthy family shouldn’t have access to news on Batman.

Looking at their faces, Karen was very satisfied. Finally, she threw out the explosive
news. “Ten days ago, Batman appeared at night and helped the police capture hundreds
of extremists all at once. Impressive, right?”

The two random girls exclaimed in surprise. Claire wanted to scream too, but she covered
her mouth.

Hux opened her mouth, but forgot to cry out.

Karen quickly gestured with her hands. “Don’t scream, don’t scream.”

That being said, she looked even more pleased.

She had shared these news to shock them.

Now, even the guy who had been smiling calmly was surprised. She felt that it was worth
it.

Surprised, Luke asked in a low voice, “Why isn’t there any news?”

Karen shook her head. “I don’t know. It might be a secret operation. You know that we
can’t give the extremists an opportunity to put up a final fight. Maybe that’s why this
operation was kept so confidential that even few people in LAPD knew about it.”

Everybody was amazed and looked at the well-informed young woman in admiration.

Pleased, Karen continued, “So, I’m going to be a police officer! Maybe I’ll meet Batman
someday and we’ll deal with the criminals together.” Luke nodded in agreement. Selina,
who was busy eating in the corner, could only cover her face with her big ice cream cup.

She felt that she knew the kind of person Batman was, better than anyone else in the
world.

Team up with Batman? Don’t be ridiculous!

Wait a minute! If Karen became a police officer, she might really be able to team up with
Batman! Selina suddenly realized the error in her thinking.

Claire’s eyes glowed as she discussed Batman’s magnificent feats with Karen in a low
voice.

She had also become quite obsessed with Batman recently.

However, what she was more a fan of… was the fact that Batman could fly, which was
cool.

She envied the people whom Batman had flown down the most. That was definitely the
most exciting form of extreme sports.

For one moment, Luke and Selina became bystanders.

The five girls of the police academy chatted about Batman.

What was even stranger was that the two random girls were also loyal Batman fangirls.

Once they started discussing Batman, none of them had the energy to hit on Luke
anymore. Luke was very pleased. He hadn’t wasted his efforts in creating Batman!

He had to avoid the advances of these two girls and let them down easy at the same time;
how difficult was that?

It was definitely more difficult than insisting on filming and singing with an extremely
high fever and a broken leg.

In the end, Luke and Selina had no choice but to interrupt the heated discussion between
the five Batman fangirls and send them back to the police academy.
Chapter 666 - Who Was Your First Time?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 666 Who Was Your First Time?

After they got out of the car, Claire simply hugged Luke and said goodbye to Selina before
she left with her classmates.

The others also said goodbye to Luke and Selina, and the girls giggled as they bounced off
to their rooms to talk about Batman.

Luke and Selina smiled as they looked at each other before they got into their cars and
went home. Just when Luke thought that his leisurely life would continue for a while
longer, Jenny suddenly called him. “Luke, I need your opinion on something.”

Luke said, “What is it?”

Jenny asked, “Do you know Senator Thompson?” Luke said, “An outstanding member of
the Thompson family and a female councilor who’s been in the limelight recently.
According to the polls, support for her is increasing, and it’s very likely she’ll be the next
mayor of Los Angeles – Patricia Thompson?”

Jenny said, “That’s her. Something’s happened in her family which we might be able to
use.”

Luke asked, “What’s up?”.

“One of her nieces went on a trip to Europe with classmates, and is now missing,” Jenny
replied. Luke was stunned. “Is her niece… rich?”

Knowing what he meant, Jenny said, “This young lady planned the trip herself and left
according to her scheduled itinerary yesterday, but no one can reach her now.”

Luke asked, “So, Senator Thompson came to

me?”

Jenny coughed awkwardly and said, “No, I only learned about it because this missing lady
is a major shareholder in Island Dragon Electronics, which is our phone chips supplier.”

Luke was lost for words. “…Are you saying that I have to save her first?”

Jenny nodded helplessly. “Our router technology needs authorization by Island Dragon
Electronics, and we need the company to supply the phone chips in advance before we
can start manufacturing the phones as soon as possible. Based on Island Dragon’s current
production plan, it’ll only get to our order at the end of the year.”

Luke understood.

The phone company had just started production, but was keeping down the amount of
phone parts in its purchase order.

Jenny wouldn’t be able to fully expand production until after they obtained the initial
market response.

VU

As a large-scale manufacturer of electronic components, Island Dragon would already

have in place a production plan that was months or even a year ahead, and would supply
its customers with the goods based on that plan

er

Since the Titanium phones were new, their company didn’t have a large order, and
naturally could only wait in line with the plan. Luke frowned and thought for a long
while, unsure if he should take the job.

The main point was that the other party hadn’t looked for him. Wouldn’t this be…
delivering himself to their door?

Pondering for a long while, he finally said, “If possible, it would be best for me to go to
this missing lady’s house first.” Jenny heaved a sigh of relief. “I’ll contact them and give
you a reply as soon as possible.”

After Luke put the phone away, Selina asked, “Another business trip?”

Luke shrugged. “Money.”

Selina asked curiously, “Didn’t you reject Weyland’s five-million-dollar offer a few days
ago?”

Luke sighed. “It has to do with the phone company. If I don’t take care of it, it’ll delay the
profits that the company can make.”

Selina shook her head decisively. “Don’t talk to me about that. I only know how to use a
phone; leave selling the phone to your young lady.”
Luke was amused. “Want to go to Europe together?”

Selina’s heart skipped a beat, but she shook her head when she saw Gold Nugget in the
rearview mirror. “Forget it. You’re going to look for someone. Claire is in L.A. too. Gold
Nugget and I can take care of her at home.”

After a brief silence, Luke nodded with a smile. “Alright.”

When Selina mentioned Gold Nugget, she was naturally saying that it could ensure
Claire’s safety during an emergency.

She hadn’t forgotten that there might be another earthquake in Los Angeles.

Thinking that, Luke didn’t really want to go to Europe.

The phone company could make money later.

If an earthquake happened in Los Angeles, he could go out again in the Batman suit.

On the other end, Jenny was very quick. She sent Luke a message that night to say that
she could take him to the Thompsons’ place in the afternoon tomorrow.

Luke didn’t refuse. He was still weighing the pros and cons. After half a day, he
deliberated the issue again.

If an earthquake happened in Los Angeles, he would be able to build up Batman’s

popularity and earn a lot of experience and credit points.

But he had gained a lot from his previous trip to Paris.

At that time, he hadn’t wanted to stand out too much, so he had spent the rest of that
week relaxing with Elena. Otherwise, he could have earned even more experience and
credit points.

Thinking this way, Luke’s hands felt a little itchy.

Also, things were different now. He subconsciously scanned his inventory.

After the last expansion, it still looked empty no matter how much of his gains that Luke
put in.

Maybe I can do something more this time around? Luke murmured inwardly.

The next afternoon, Luke and Jenny, who had just flown back, took a company car to the
Thompson house in San Diego.

This was the home of Malachi Thompson, not the home of Senator Patricia Thompson.

The Thompson family had branched out all over America, but California was their base.

This Malachi Thompson was also an important figure in the Thompson family. Even the
all-powerful Thompson woman in Los Angeles was only a little sister to this bigshot. Luke
had no idea how Jenny had obtained this chance to meet him.

Looking at her tired and nervous expression, he knew that she had put in a lot of effort.

Patting her back, he said with a smile, “Don’t worry. Even if this doesn’t work out, our
phone company will still make money. Success will be ours eventually.” Dazed for a
moment, Jenny’s tense body then relaxed and she leaned against him. “Fine; you’re
always so calm, as if the company isn’t yours.”

Luke chuckled. “Do you remember when we first met? At that time, you were still Miss
High and Mighty, and you were so anxious and restless because you bought a bit of
weed.”

Jenny hit him angrily. “Don’t talk about that.”

But she couldn’t help laughing.

Thinking back to how she and Luke met, and how she was working so hard now for their
fledgling smartphone company, the difference was like between clouds and mud.

“Fine, maybe I’m too nervous. After all, this is my first time,” she said.

Luke was shocked. “What? Wasn’t I your first time?”

Stunned for a moment, Jenny then punched him several times in anger. “Hey, we’re
talking business here.”

Luke put his arm around her with a smile. “Did you forget what I said? Anything
discussed between a chairman and a CEO is business.”

By the time they reached the Thompson house, Jenny was much more settled and most of
her nervousness had disappeared.

She finally adjusted her mind frame after Luke talked her into taking a nap in the car.
Chapter 667 - Coffee, Tea or Me?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 667 Coffee, Tea or Me?

Led by a maid, they entered the main building of the luxurious manor.

Luke was calm. He was able to maneuver around Tony Stark and his vicious tongue.

No matter how formidable Thompson was, could he be worse than Tony Stark?

It was hard for Luke to feel intimidated by a bigshot with nothing special about him.

In the end… less than half an hour later, Luke and Jenny were “sent off with tea.” America
didn’t actually have this saying.

However, the younger brother of the missing Miss Thompson, Rupert, had come out with
an impatient expression and only said a few words before stating that he was going to
have coffee in the rear garden, leaving them high and dry.

Thankfully, however, Luke had achieved his goal.

Before this young master Rupert went to take his coffee, he allowed Luke and Jenny to
visit his sister Beth’s room, but only in the company of two maids, and they couldn’t
touch any personal items.

Getting into the car, Jenny looked at Luke apologetically. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think he
would be the one to receive us.”

Luke waved his hand dismissively. “At least he didn’t spit at me, or take off his pants and
shake his butt at us.”

Jenny burst out laughing. “He’s a young master, not a street thug.”

Luke shrugged. “Which is why his attitude wasn’t that bad; it could have been ten times
worse.”

Seeing that he didn’t look angry, Jenny sighed and explained, “Rupert was born to
Malachi’s current wife. Miss Beth was born to his first wife, so…” Luke hugged her. “I
know. Don’t talk about this young master. I don’t like men.”

Hearing that, he immediately understood why Jenny looked so disappointed.

Would Jenny’s half-brother also be like this with his sister when he grew up? It was hard
to say.

Jenny hummed in acknowledgement, but still frowned and shook her head. “But Malachi
still… ‘values’ Miss Beth very much. Why would he let a playboy like Rupert receive us? It
would have been more reasonable for the butler to send us off.”

Luke rubbed Jenny’s forehead and said, “Alright, if you frown for too long, you’ll get
wrinkles.”

Jenny exclaimed and immediately took out a mirror from her purse to examine her
forehead. “Looks like the start of one. God, I’m only 21. I don’t want to age so quickly.”

Seeing how worried she was, Luke said, “Then don’t think so much about other people’s
family matters. In any case, I’m going to go look for her. Finding her will be a good thing
for us. If I can’t find her, we’ll just take things step by step. It’s not a matter of life or
death. Don’t worry about it.”

Jenny was lost for words. Only someone like you would think nothing of the development
of a company worth billions, right?

On their way back to Los Angeles, Luke made his decision to take this trip.

Rescuing Miss Beth Patrick Thompson was just a side goal.

Based on what Jenny knew, the Thompson family had also sent people to look for this
young lady. By the time Luke arrived, the young lady might already be safe and enjoying
coffee as she sunbathed in a five-star hotel.

Rich and powerful. The efficiency of this combination wasn’t something ordinary people
could imagine.

And given the current situation with the phone company, Jenny could also be considered
to have reached that level.

Using her connections, she easily got Luke on a private jet two hours later for a direct
flight to Poland’s capital, Warsaw.

Luke had already called Elsa about leave.

At the mention of Senator Thompson’s name, Elsa didn’t ask any more questions.

She wouldn’t stop Luke from expanding his connections, especially with such a powerful
senator.
Also, Luke only took two days off.

Two days later was America’s National Day long weekend (fourth of July). Since the
police academy would be on holiday, he could put aside his task of inspecting the
students.

Elsa simply told him not to overdo it before she hung up. There was no need to explain
anything to Selina; they had already discussed it yesterday.

He just had to let Claire know, or she would definitely grumble about him sneaking out.

It was a different matter if he was upfront about it. She wouldn’t kick up a senseless fuss.

On the private jet, the two flight attendants took turns asking Luke if he needed anything.

The young and beautiful attendants both asked him, “Coffee or tea?”

Luke could only smile and say, “Give me a pot of tea. Green tea would be best.”

Of course, these two weren’t here purely for the money.

Luke had always kept a low profile. It was obvious that he wasn’t poor, but he wasn’t
extravagant either.

However, since he was able to take this private jet, he looked more and more pleasing to
the eye. It was no wonder that the two flight attendants were so close to asking, “Or me?”

After receiving a clear rejection from Luke, the two attendants could only tactfully stop
bothering him.

To be able to take this job, they weren’t dumb.

Some passengers might look forward to certain services, while some who were
preoccupied would be fed up with the “harassment.”

They didn’t want to lose this easy, high-paying job.

Luke found a quiet place to sit down and read the files as he drank his tea.

It had to be said that private jets were much better than passenger planes.

Unlike his last trip to Paris, Luke was a lot stronger now, and the jetlag didn’t affect him
at all. He couldn’t sleep even if he wanted to.

During the almost twelve-hour flight, he had plenty of time to gather a lot of relevant
information and plan his upcoming search.

It was already the afternoon when Luke arrived in Warsaw.

He was setting off from Warsaw because Miss Beth Thompson and her two classmates
had started their “free-and-easy trip” here.

Miss Beth was an art student in college. She had come to Europe during the holidays with
her teacher and class to draw, and she told her family that she would go out sightseeing
when she was free.

Supposedly, she told her bodyguards that she was going to Prague before she went
missing. The arrangement made sense. In Poland, one had to go to Warsaw.

In the Czech Republic, one had to go to Prague.

It was like how one would visit the Forbidden City when in Beijing.

Actually, Beth Thompson and her two classmates had left their Warsaw hotel early in the
morning for some reason without letting the bodyguards know. It was only a few hours
later that they discovered she was missing.

They couldn’t reach her phone, and the girls’ car was still in the hotel parking lot. Only
the empty room and the hotel receptionist’s words proved that they hadn’t been coerced
into leaving. The surveillance cameras also verified this point.

Naturally, Luke didn’t have access to this information.

He didn’t have an identity suitable for use in Poland, nor could he use most of his
methods for working cases, which was a little troublesome.
Chapter 668 - The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens
Doors
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 668 The Investigation Begins, and Money Opens Doors

For example, Luke couldn’t employ the best used, three-step classic, “flash badge → LAPD
→ CCTV.”

Even though he was confident in his own abilities, the mission this time really depended
on luck.

He first found a hiding place and completely disguised himself as a downtrodden man.

He then went to a secondhand car dealer, bought a Polonez car that was in relatively
good condition, and drove to a three-star motel.

After checking with the hotel receptionist for a moment, he booked room 1026 and paid
for three days in one go.

After a while, he went up to the tenth floor and swiped his room card. In actual fact, he
opened the door with his fake phone, before he walked in.

When he entered, he saw two men in white shirts looking at him in surprise. Luke asked
in surprise, “Who are you?” The two men frowned. “How did you get in?”

Luke looked at the card in astonishment. “This is my room. Why is there someone here?”

The two men in white were stumped, and their expressions were suspicious. “This is
room 1024. How did you get in?”

Luke was stunned. “Isn’t this room 1026?”

As he spoke, he turned to look at the room number on the door and smiled awkwardly.
“Sorry, I’m in the wrong room.”

The man frowned. “Then how did you get in?” Luke looked at the room card in his hand.
“The door opened when I swiped it.”

The two men in white shirts stood up. One of them walked over and stretched out his
hand. “Can I see your room card?”

Luke gave an “oh” and immediately gave the room card to the man.
The man tried the room card, and the door opened the moment he swiped it.

Frowning, he took Luke’s room card to 1026 next door, and the door opened. However, it
couldn’t open the door for 1025 opposite.

After he was done, Luke asked, “Can you give me back my room card?”

The man hesitated for a moment, but still returned the room card to him. “Take a good
look at the room number next time.”

Luke nodded apologetically. “Okay, I’ll be careful. Sorry to bother you.”

As he spoke, he opened the door to room 1026 and entered.

Lying on the big bed in the room, he pulled the blanket aside and rolled over the bed a
few times before he got up. “The bed isn’t bad.”

He went to the balcony, opened the window, and took out a lollipop.

He could vaguely hear the sounds of a conversation between a woman and the man in the
white shirt in the hallway. “What’s going on with your doors? Why does it open with
someone else’s card?”

The woman said, “Sir, let me check first… I’m sorry, the door card system did malfunction.
I’ll call the maintenance staff to take care of it…”

Luke smiled and observed the environment below as he pondered.

1024 was Miss Beth’s room.

1025 was her two college classmates’ room.

Perhaps Miss Beth didn’t want to reveal the fact that she was super rich in front of her
classmates.

The two men in white shirts weren’t bad guys, but Beth’s personal bodyguards.

They were now occupying Beth’s room after she went missing in order to preserve the
scene and make it easier for the personnel who would come later to look for possible
leads.

They had done a good job of keeping intact the scene where Beth was last seen.

Luke deliberately went to the wrong room and talked a lot of nonsense in order to verify
the scents in 1024.
The male scents could be excluded for the time being, which left the scents of six women.

The most obvious scent was of Miss Beth herself, which meant that she had indeed stayed
in room 1024 for a while.

Two of the other five women’s scents were also in room 1025; they were probably Miss
Beth’s college classmates.

In the mix was the smell of cleaning agents, probably from the cleaning staff.

There were also traces of a scent in the room and the hallway which belonged to the
woman talking to the man in the white shirt from next door; she was one of the hotel
staff.

The final scent was interesting.

Unexpectedly, the place where this woman’s scent lingered the most was in Luke’s room,
1026.

In addition, this “temporary neighbor” had been to Beth’s room as well as her two
classmates’ room, though she had stayed for longer in 1025; there were only signs of her
briefly entering and exiting Beth’s room.

Thinking about these clues, Luke narrowed his eyes.

After finishing his lollipop, he turned around and left. He also hung the “Do Not Disturb”
sign on the door. After leaving the hotel, Luke looked around the entrance and walked
toward a homeless man not far away. After talking for a while, he gave the homeless man
a few bucks before he drove off.

After wandering around several of the rental car companies which the homeless man had
directed him to, Luke finally found some leads in one of them.

Outside a rental car, a young male employee handed him a stack of documents.

As Luke browsed through the files as he listened to the young employee. “They were here
yesterday morning, but it was this woman listed who rented the car. She rented a blue
Mercedes convertible from our company. The license plate is XXXXXX.”

Luke took the files and handed over a roll of cash as he asked, “Do you remember
anything else? For example, did they mention where they were headed or what direction
they were going in? Guess if you have to.”

The young employee frowned and thought for a moment, before he shook his head. “No,
no… thing?”

He saw Luke take out another roll of cash, and he suddenly paused.

The young employee looked around before he said in a low voice, “That’s a high-end
Benz. It has a GPS system, and our company can extract the data from the car system…”

Luke smiled and casually tossed him the cash.

The young employee was both nervous and surprised. He caught it, only to see Luke take
out another roll of cash. “Can I check the car’s location?”

The young employee frowned. “You’ll need to use the computer in the manager’s office.
You can’t access the system without a password.” Luke smiled. “Then take me to your
manager. If you can get him to leave for five minutes, the money is yours.”

The young employee gritted his teeth and waved his hand. “Let’s go. I’ll say that you’re
looking to rent a luxury car, and I’ll get the manager to leave halfway…”

Luke nodded in satisfaction and followed him.

Half an hour later, the manager was beaming as he walked Luke out.

The manager even said, “Mr. Sam, have a good trip! Call me if you need anything.”

Luke hummed in response and said, “Have this young fellow accompany me to pick up
the car. He has a good attitude.”

Of course, the manager had no objections, and decisively handed over the responsibility
with delight.

When he returned to his office, he mumbled, “Do these rich youngsters have nowhere
else to spend their money? He’s renting such a luxurious car when he’s only going to be
here for a few days; wouldn’t that mean he still needs to hire a driver?”
Chapter 669 - 1200 Becomes 400. Does Your Heart Ache?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 669 1200 Becomes 400. Does Your Heart Ache?

When Luke and the young employee reached the garage, the young employee said, “Your
car is here.” Luke pointed at the driver’s seat. “Drive. Take me out.”

The young employee: “Huh?” A moment later, a stretch Lincoln limo drove out of the
garage. Luke tossed the roll of cash onto the passenger seat and said, “Okay, park the car
in that underground parking lot up ahead.” He didn’t know how to use the car. He had
just spent the money to save time and draw the manager away. In the underground
parking lot, he chased away the young employee who had obtained one last bonus before
he threw the car key into the glove box.

In any case, the young employee had said that the car rental company had a tracking
system, and they would naturally look for the car when the time came. Thus, Luke didn’t
have to bother returning the car with his fake identity. Getting into the secondhand
Polenaz, Luke headed southeast.

Looking at the route taken by Miss Beth’s Benz, Luke smiled. “What a willful young lady.”

He felt quite relaxed on the journey.

There were no concrete targets for this operation, and it was still unclear if something
really had happened to Miss Beth.

It was summer, and Poland in July was beautiful.

It was all green along the road, and now and then there were buildings with dark orange
roofs and white or beige walls. They looked like small, dreamy fairytale castles. Luke
could only sigh that he couldn’t linger. In fact, Warsaw’s art culture and landscapes didn’t
lose out to Paris; it was also an art capital that many artists liked to visit. If he had the
time, he could come back here and play for two days. When night fell, Luke left his
secondhand Polonez in Poland and quietly crossed the border into Slovakia.

He took out a secondhand Vespa motorbike from his inventory which he had bought at
the same time as the Polonez and rode a hundred kilometers into Slovakia. A road sign
finally appeared not far away. “Natural hot springs. Scenic town Noria welcomes you!”

He turned the motorbike onto a small road.

Ten minutes later, he arrived at a small town. Like many European towns, it was small
and ancient and full of culture.
Luke rode the motorbike unhurriedly through the streets, analyzing the scents in the air
as he slowly passed through the town. On the east side of town, he turned off the engine
and stepped off the pedal. Looking at the gloomy, dark woods, the tall trees – some
straight, some crooked – looked as frightening as demons and ghosts in the night. Luke
didn’t stop. He went straight into the woods.

Dozens of meters in, a small, bonfire burned in a low dale, crackling every now and then.
There were twenty to thirty shacks made from metal planks next to the fire.

Luke didn’t stop as he walked into the dale.

Rustling sounds rang out as kids crawled out of the shacks.

There were boys and girls, small and big; there were about seven or eight of them, but the
oldest only looked ten at most, and the youngest five or six.

The kids stared at Luke silently. Luke finally said, “I want to ask you something. Three
American girls in their twenties showed up here yesterday.” There was silence again.
Luke searched his pockets and found a roll of cash. He tossed it to a boy who was about
ten years old. “Reward.”

The boy reacted quickly. He caught the cash, tore off the rubber band, and swiftly flipped
through it. He finally raised his head. “This isn’t enough.”

Luke chuckled and threw him another roll of cash.

The boy caught it, checked it again, then nodded. “Okay, we saw those three women. They
came here yesterday and went east in the afternoon.”

Raising an eyebrow, Luke took out a roll of cash from his pocket and tossed it lightly in
his hand. “Height, appearance, and clothes. As long as you’re right, this is yours.”

The boy rolled his eyes and nodded. “No problem. One has black hair and a square face,
one has blond hair and a pointy face, and the other… is a little old and has a lot of
wrinkles on her forehead. So…”

Luke, however, suddenly stepped back and stuffed the cash into his pocket before he
grabbed the necks of the two boys behind him.

The two boys dropped their metal sticks as they flailed in the air in fear.

Luke grinned. “Very good. I like people who don’t behave the most.”

Throwing the two kids aside, he took out a P226 from under his armpit and aimed it at
the kid who had taken the money. “Now, tell me where the three girls are, or you’ll be the
first to die.”

Saying that, he looked around and nodded in satisfaction. “There are a lot of people here.
If one doesn’t want to talk, I can switch to another. I’m sure there’s someone here who
wants to live.”

Saying that, he raised three fingers on his left hand. “I’ll count to three. If you don’t
answer, I’ll ask someone else!” “One…”

“I’ll talk,” shouted the boy. “Not bad. You’re already good at answering questions.” Luke
nodded in satisfaction. He went over and picked the boy up before walking ten meters
away. However, he kept his P226 aimed at the bonfire. Ten minutes later, Luke’s
interrogation was over.

He reached into the kid’s pocket and took out the two rolls of cash which he had given to
him before, as well as the roll of cash that he had put away earlier.

Waving the three rolls in front of the kid’s face, Luke tossed one back to the kid.

“Look, I’m a man of my word.” He pointed the gun at the boy’s head. “I gave you the
promised reward.” Although his life was in danger, the boy couldn’t help but look at the
remaining two rolls of cash. Luke sighed. “This is your punishment. Your original 1200 is
now 400 bucks. Does your heart ache?” Looking at the frustration in the child’s eyes, Luke
was satisfied. Regret was also a type of punishment, and this would be an experience that
was hard to forget.

He rapped the boy’s head with his gun. “Maybe the 400 bucks will go to your friends next
time, and you won’t have to do it anymore.”

With that, he turned around and left the woods.

Watching Luke disappear, the kids all looked at the cash in the boy’s hand, and their
hearts ached. There had been three rolls just now, and now there was only one. That was
USD!

Noticing his friends’ gazes, the boy yelled angrily, “Don’t we do this all the time? Also, he
asked about that gang. Why didn’t you tell him yourself just now?”

All the children trembled and lowered their heads silently.

After saying that, the boy also grew nervous himself.

Chapter 670 - Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the
Harvest
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 670 Old Farmer Is Online, and the Start of the Harvest

If they divulged information about those people, they would definitely die if they were
tracked down.

But what could the kids’ leader do?

If he hadn’t said anything earlier, he would already be dead.

Of course, the kids didn’t know that Luke had never planned to kill them.

His words and methods, coupled with Mental Communication, were a trick to make them
believe him so that he could extort a confession.

Luke had killed many bad guys, but none of them were children.

The kids in the woods might be twisted, but nobody cared that they were sleeping in the
wild at such a young age; it was clear that they didn’t have good childhoods.

If they didn’t cheat and steal, were they supposed to be hardworking and self-reliant
teenagers?

It wasn’t easy for children who lacked moral education and capabilities to survive. These
kids didn’t look like Slovakians, either. Some of them clearly had mixed blood, which was
probably why nobody had taken charge of them.

Another reason might be the town itself.

Luke rode his bike in the direction that the kid had pointed out. He found a river that
passed the city and followed it east.

There was an abandoned factory on the east side of the town.

It wasn’t hard for him to find the place as there were armed guards on the surrounding
high walls.

Most of the time, to protect a secret, you had to reveal something.

Luke remained seated on the motorbike as the drone in the night sky automatically
filmed the factory from every angle.
It was an abandoned factory, and looking through the windows, it was empty except for
some construction waste. There were, however, a few luxury cars and a small helicopter
parked in a hangar in the factory compound, which meant that this place wasn’t as
desolate as it looked.

The drone circled the factory three times, and a simple 3D model marked with red and
yellow dots was produced.

Each red dot was a guard, and a yellow dot was a surveillance camera.

There were around eight guards, but this was just the night shift; there might still be a
number of them who were resting.

The surveillance cameras were all set up in important locations.

The surveillance cameras didn’t cover the entire factory, but it would be very hard to
enter the factory directly.

Pondering for a moment, Luke put the motorbike away and took out a half-complete set
of armor from his inventory.

Placing the flat, white box-like armor on his back, he adjusted the straps and commanded
in a low voice, “White Wolf Armor, activate.”

With a soft crack, plates of collapsible armor shot out of the white box on his back to
quickly cover his entire body.

Luke shook his head slightly.

Part of the collapsible technology for this thing came from the Predator’s equipment and
had a so-so effect.

But he could only make do with this for now. He could slowly improve it later; it wasn’t
like Tony built a mature Ironman suit in a day.

Luke’s thoughts turned from the new armor to the factory in front of him. He had cleaned
out so many criminal nests that it was now a walk in the park for him.

This factory’s only strong point was that the surveillance cameras here were a little
better.

Back in Paris, Luke had to buy secondhand parts and assemble tools on the spot. Now,
however, he had all sorts of equipment which he had prepared beforehand.
Also, this wasn’t Paris.

Slovakia had a small population to begin with, and there were even fewer people in a
small town like this. There probably weren’t many police officers, and it was very
possible that they were in cahoots with the people in this hideout.

It wouldn’t be easy for the police to detect movement in this abandoned factory, and even
if they did, they might not care.

This was Luke’s favorite environment.

It was quiet and isolated, and wouldn’t draw any interference from the authorities.

At that moment, Luke was done adjusting his mind frame, like an old farmer about to
harvest his crops — cold and highly efficient. He stayed out of range of a surveillance
camera on the high wall. After fiddling with it for a while from the side, he accessed the
surveillance feed with his own wiretap.

Using the enemy’s eyes and ears to provide him with information was the easiest and
quickest choice.

Rolling a hard candy around in his mouth, he quickly operated his laptop.

Tony Stark was someone who could hack into S.H.I.E.L.D.’s system.

Although his technology would only make rapid progress in a few years, this surveillance
system wasn’t S.H.I.E.L.D.’s system. Unbeknownst to anyone in the factory, Luke began to
receive the surveillance footage.

He frowned just a moment later.

Even though he had always told himself he had to be cool-headed and efficient when he
did things, and to not be too emotional, he still let out some killing intent at that moment.

This wasn’t what he had expected, nor was it the same as the women-trafficking gang in
Paris.

From the surveillance footage, he was able to more or less determine the truth of the
situation.

Luke narrowed his eyes.

Were regular drug dealers bad? They were really bad; they would do anything for money.
But some of the gangs which Luke had run into were far more disgusting than regular
drug dealers.
For example, the auction house in Paris, Wolfkyle’s hunting club, and the Elsworth
family’s luxury sports car club,

That was because they treated people like animals and used them as tools for their own
enjoyment.

Those people weren’t doing it for money; they were simply venting their twisted, beastly
natures.

This abandoned factory was the same.

The bloody scenes in the surveillance footage could give ordinary people nightmares for
the rest of their lives.

Luke, however, gradually calmed down.

It wasn’t worth getting angry over these people who were doomed to die.

However, he finally found his target this time — Miss Beth.

Two of Miss Beth’s classmates were also here.

Looking at how they were being treated, however, Luke felt that they were on the verge
of being sent to the slaughterhouse. After thinking for a moment, Luke worked on the
laptop for a while longer before he put it away, and then jumped.

In the dark night, a white shadow went over the high wall. With a light swing of the
longswords in Luke’s hands, two guards on the high wall collapsed.

Luke didn’t slow down at all as he crouched down on the high wall and turned into a faint
white shadow which charged at two patrol guards who were turning around.

The two guards didn’t sense him at all. The blades swiped across their necks and
instantly cut through bone and their windpipes, paralyzing them but not killing them
instantly.

Two guards on the high wall at the back of the factory were still smoking and chatting.
“That woman this time looks so old. She actually thinks I would be interested in her?”

“Come on, it’s not that we don’t have the time. You’ll take any sort of rotten goods.”

“Get lost. I don’t have that kind of taste…”

Their conversation grounded to a sudden stop, their eyes wide open as they leaned
against the railing on the high wall.

Luke rolled over and went to the other side of the factory to stand in a dark corner.

Several seconds later, two guards walked around a corner as they surveyed the
surrounding high wall.

Two dark shadows flashed past their necks, and Luke turned around and left.
Chapter 671 - Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 671 Immortal Bodies? Weapons are Useless?

At the factory entrance, Luke cut the lock open with his blade and walked in.

The spacious, rundown factory was covered in gravel and debris, and there were black
metal doors not far away. He walked over and pressed a button next to the metal doors,
which opened to reveal an elevator.

A moment later, the elevator descended to the basement and the metal doors opened
slowly.

Luke stabbed his blade into the elevator’s control panel. Amidst the crackle of electric
sparks, the indicator light for an elevator malfunction lit up.

After he stepped out of the elevator, Luke kicked the doors that were about to close
behind him.

With a bang, the elevator door on one side caved in and got stuck.

Nobody would be able to leave this place tonight.

At the other end of the hallway, two guards were walking over with two Dobermans on
chains.

The two dogs started barking before the guards saw Luke.

Only then did the guards turn their heads to see the white figure who had just pulled back
his leg from the elevator doors, and they immediately yelled, “Who’s there?” They had
already let go of the chains, however, and the two Dobermans lunged forward.

Luke bent down slightly and charged at the two guards.

After letting go of the dog chains, the two guards reached for the pistols in their holsters.

A white shadow appeared behind the two guards and two blades slashed.

The guards turned rigid before they fell with thumps. The bodies of the two Dobermans
also went slack, and they hit the wall with two bangs before they dropped to the ground
and stopped moving. Large amounts of blood spurted out from their necks, dyeing the
ground red.
Luke gently flicked the blood off the longswords in his hands so that they were spotless
once more.

He turned around and walked toward the hallway that the two guards had come from.

After he entered, a door not far away suddenly opened. A man and two women walked
out, and their eyes met Luke’s.

The pitch-black blades in Luke’s hands blurred.

A moment later, he let out a soft exclamation of surprise.

He slashed three times in a row, and unexpectedly, only the short, bald old man was hit in
the head.

The two women behind the old man dodged the last two slashes.

Then, something even more unexpected happened.

The bald old man, who had been stabbed in the neck, bared his fangs and lunged at Luke.

Frowning slightly, Luke kicked him in the groin and sent him flying. The black swords in
his hands turned into two shadows and forced the two women back.

They also bared fangs, and their faces were hideous.

“Who are you?” roared the bald old man whose neck had been cut halfway. He swayed as
he got up from the ground.

Luke was silent.

He had no interest in talking nonsense with them, even if they weren’t human. The black
longswords in his hands turned as he slowly walked forward. “Your weapons are useless
against us.” The old man grinned hideously and lunged forward.

The two women lunged at Luke.

His weapons were useless? Luke smiled and stepped forward.

A white shadow flashed past the man and two women.

Appearing in front of two guards who were staring blankly, Luke got rid of them in two
slashes.

He examined the various buttons on the console.

This was the central control room in the basement of the abandoned factory.

Basically all the switches for surveillance and electrical power were here.

He quickly found a button and hit it.

In the underground nest, bright yellow warning lights flashed and a gentle female voice
rang out. “Warning! This is an emergency, please evacuate immediately. Warning! This
is…”

Luke quickly typed something on the keyboard, and the images in the control room
disappeared as all the metal room doors opened.

He had already taken control of the surveillance cameras and was replaying the footage.

He hadn’t been caught by any surveillance cameras since he entered. Part of that had to
do with luck.

If he had been any slower, the guards in the central control room would’ve noticed
something was wrong.

But he had always been very quick. Before the guards noticed something wasn’t right and
the alarm went out, he had already seized control of this place.

Luke didn’t stop. After working for a while longer, he exited the control interface.

The two escape routes here had now been locked down.

These monsters who killed humans were locked up with him.

He raised his head and took a deep breath. What was that?

That was the smell of experience and credit, which was incomparably wonderful.

Luke slowly lowered his head and walked to the door.

As he passed the three monsters who were kneeling on the ground and trying to get up,
the corner of his mouth curled up. Idiots! Did they really think that they were invincible
just because they couldn’t die?

His study of immortality far exceeded what an ordinary person knew, since the weakness
of an immortal body was, to a large extent, his weakness.

Just because they couldn’t die didn’t mean that they had thick skins. As long as their
movements could be restrained, then it was a piece of cake.

Luke had always been the cautious and prudent type. For fear of being targeted, he had
traps in place. Just like for these three idiots, who thought that they could charge at the
enemy’s weapon just because they were immortal. They could only rely on luck to
survive.

A black longsword turned into a shadow and flashed through the necks of the three
monsters.

The three of them paused; a moment later, their heads fell off as blood spurted out of
their necks.

Luke, however, noticed something strange about the system.

There was no system notification! Were they considered animals?

Standing at the door, he turned around, only to see that the eyes of the three heads were
full of fear, as if they wanted to say something.

The blood spurting out of the headless bodies started to slow down into a flow.

System: Kill Sasha, the core leader of the Bubblegum Gang, and destroy the secret
stronghold. Completed.

Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.

Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000.

Host’s experience: 32,580 / 90,000

Credit: 22,380

System: You have killed the vampire servants Sasha, Martha and Nora, and have received
a list of their abilities.

Vampire Servant abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms… Vampiric Regeneration

(Unavailable).

Luke stared at the three headless bodies.

He saw something that looked like black mist float out of the bodies. In the next moment,
the three bodies and the heads next to them turned into bright sparks and instantly
exploded into black dust.
As the black dust fell, it disappeared in the air and was completely obliterated in a few
seconds without leaving anything behind.

Luke snorted. They really were monsters! They didn’t die immediately after their heads
were cut off.

However, these monsters probably needed blood.

Thus, after their heads were completely separated from their bodies, they couldn’t
survive for long.

This type of immortal body wasn’t hard to deal with.

Luke left the room and cocked his head at the twelve people standing in the hallway.

They were a mix of middle-aged and old men and women. Except for two of them,
everyone else reeked of blood.
Chapter 672 - The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 672 The Woman Bathing In the Secret Chamber

Many of them were covered in blood, and some even had blood on their lips.

Luke had seen their faces and their reactions from the surveillance cameras earlier.

They were the “guests” who had been enjoying themselves in the twelve rooms on both
sides of the hallway, and who were also just a bunch of animals in human skin.

The animals were looking around blankly, and they stared at Luke in shock when he
appeared.

The guards who were supposed to escort them out in an emergency didn’t show up as
per their agreement. Instead, a strange man in white appeared, which made them uneasy.

The white figure darted through the crowd in the hallway and all of them lost
consciousness.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry to kill them and just knocked them out with the back of his
longswords.

He stopped in front of a door at the end of the hallway.

It was the only room with the door still shut. There was a simple pattern on the wall next
to the door which looked like two wine glasses.

Luke cut open the door lock in a flash and entered.

A spacious and dark room appeared before him.

A bunch of white candles burned in the four corners of the room.

At the bottom of some stairs was a wide pool with a circle of lit white candles around it.

Above the pool hung a naked girl who was upside down. Her eyes were covered and her
mouth was gagged. She was crying and struggling

Despite how wretched she looked, Luke’s attention wasn’t on the girl.

Under his dark blue tinted lenses, his eyes were fixed on a woman.
She was standing in the depths of the room. Water gushed down from above, drenching
her long, dark red hair that was loose over her shoulders.

She looked like she was close to thirty years old. Her eyes were deep and her eyebrows
were long and slanted. Below her sharp nose, her thin and long red lips were slightly
pursed as she looked at Luke with dissatisfaction.

When she saw Luke, who was wearing white and holding two longswords, she was
slightly surprised and unhurriedly walked out from under the water.

“Who are you?” the woman asked.

Luke snorted and walked forward unhurriedly.

When he entered the room, he was facing the woman, with the girl hanging upside down
in the middle above the pool.

He went around the pool.

The red-haired woman gracefully wiped herself down with a towel and put on a crimson
velvet robe.

There was a complicated golden motif along the edge of her robe. She stood barefoot in
the deepest part of the room and watched Luke.

Suddenly, the red-haired woman took a deep breath before she grinned. “What a young
and energetic body. I’m sure it has delicious blood flowing in it.”

Luke remained silent nor did he increase his pace.

The black longswords spun steadily in his hands and gradually picked up speed as the
two parties approached each other.

The room was only twenty meters long, and they were only five meters apart.

The red-haired woman stretched out her right hand and picked up a black, short scythe
from a nearby shelf. “Sweetheart, I won’t kill you. I’ll lock you up and drink your delicious
blood, then turn you into my slave so that you’ll crawl under my feet forever. When that
happens, you’ll be licking my toes clean with your tongue.”

As she spoke, she had a strange smile on her face as she stroked her body from top to
bottom with her left hand. She flushed and trembled slightly.

In a flash, Luke turned into a white shadow and melted into the shadows of the room.
The red-haired woman brandished her black scythe and turned into a blurry shadow as
she charged forward.

Luke smiled.

Physical Outburst activated.

Quick Reflex activated.

A white shadow wrapped around the red-haired woman like a tornado. He moved around
her at an astonishing speed, and the sound of metal colliding rang out like rain falling in a
forest.

In less than a second, four to five thin cuts appeared on the red-haired woman’s body,
and blood soaked her crimson sleeping robe.

Her expression changed as she realized that she had underestimated her enemy. With a
roar, she bared her fangs and threw away the black scythe in her hand.

Her nails elongated and turned into claws as she waved them.

After discarding the black scythe, the red-haired woman was finally able to fend off the
crazy slashes of the two longswords.

Apprehension instantly welled up in her heart.

The red-haired woman wasn’t a warrior.

Thanks to her superior bloodline, she was able to eat, drink, and enjoy herself in this
world. She had no intention of fighting to the death.

Thus, she flashed her claws and jumped.

With her dexterity and abilities, she could move freely over the ceiling. She didn’t believe
that this human wielding two swords could do it.

Trying to run? Luke thought to himself, It’s not that easy to run when you’re so close to
me.

He flung out the black sword in his left hand at an angle above the red-haired woman’s
head.

As long as the woman continued upward, she would hit the blade.

Ding! The red-haired woman didn’t hesitate at all as she swung her claws at the black
sword.

The immense force from the longsword caused her to fall back in the air.

Idiot! Luke sneered. Unless she had the strength to crush her opponent, or could fly, her
body in mid-air in close combat was just courting death.

Before the red-haired woman could react, she suddenly felt something tighten around
her foot as a big hand grabbed her right ankle.

The next moment, she was sent flying in a short arc in the air before she hit the ground.

Bang! Crash!

With a dull thud and the sound of bricks breaking, her body created a shallow pit in the
stone floor.

But this wasn’t the end – it was just the beginning

On this battlefield with nobody watching, Luke didn’t try to hide his strength anymore.
He focused his strength in his left arm as he immediately lifted the red-haired woman and
swung her in the opposite direction. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! The red-haired woman’s body turned into a shadow that swung left and right in the
air. In just a few seconds, her face and the back of her head hit the stone floor more than
ten times without giving her the chance to catch her breath.

In the blink of an eye, she smashed a huge hole into the stone slabs on both sides.

Looking at the red-haired woman who had gone limp, Luke tilted his head and shook his
left hand.

The red-haired woman seemed to be dead as her head was flung back and forth. The only
thing that wasn’t broken were the toes on the right foot that Luke was holding.

Pfft! A black shadow suddenly swept past!

The red-haired woman who looked like she was dead suddenly moved.

Unfortunately, it was too late.

Chapter 673 - Eat Sh*t, Old Monster!
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 673 Eat Sh*t, Old Monster!

As Luke shook her body with his left hand, the black sword in his right hand had already
slashed her neck, and dark red blood gushed out.

The red-haired woman brandished her claws wildly, but her broken arms weren’t as fast
as before, and she couldn’t block the black sword that slashed down again.

Thud! Thud!

Her head fell off.

Luke smiled. Too naive! The system didn’t tell me that you’re dead. Do you really think
you can fool me by pretending to be dead? Eat sh*t, old monster!

With a thought, the headless body in his hand suddenly disappeared.

Only the red-haired woman’s head rolled over the floor as she looked at Luke in shock
and screamed, “My heart! Where did you put my heart? No!”

With a long, shrill scream, black mist drifted out of her head and exploded into sparks
before she turned to dust which dissipated in the air.

Luke checked his inventory and found that the headless body was still there.

He chuckled inwardly. This monster could be good experimental material! He just

wondered if the headless body would turn to dust and disappear like the other monsters
if he took it out of his inventory.

Until he could think of a reliable solution, he could only keep this experimental material
in his inventory for now.

System: Kill the vampire. Completed.

Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000. Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit
+1,000.

Host’s experience: 33,580 / 90,000

Credit: 23,280 System: You have killed the vampire (hybrid) Raquel and have received a
list of her abilities.
Raquel’s abilities: Basic Combat… Vampiric Regeneration (Unavailable), Embrace
(Unavailable), Longevity (Unavailable), Hibernation (Available)

After killing the vampire Raquel, Luke quickly put everything away, including the big
black coffin in the room and two black scythes, one long and one shot.

He then brought down the girl who had been hung up and undid her blindfold and gag,
but didn’t untie her. He told her to sit in the pool for now.

Turning around, Luke threw the twelve unconscious “guests” back into their rooms and
took out two girls and a set of clothes.

The two girls were Miss Beth and one of her female classmates, Whitney. The last girl
who had been hanging naked inside the room was the other classmate, Lola.

Carrying them into the innermost room, Luke took off their handcuffs and tossed the
clothes to Lola before he went to the central control room.

Entering the central control room, he closed all the doors before he went up to the
surface and cleaned up all evidence, including the bodies of the guards. He then went
back down and started cleaning up, beginning with the central control room.

He took away all the surveillance footage, along with the main computer, as well as all
kinds of documents and files.

After verifying that he hadn’t left any clues behind, he turned off the surveillance system
and walked into the twelve “guest” rooms.

Two hours later, Luke set off in a black Benz from the industrial zone. There were three
frightened girls in the backseat.

Of course, the three girls were Miss Beth and her classmates.

Driving the car to a road on the north side of town, Luke got out and tossed a prepaid
phone to Miss Beth.

Miss Beth subconsciously caught it and saw a message on the screen: Drive north and
contact your family to pick you up. Tell your two companions not to leak this matter.
They can’t afford to offend the mastermind.

Stunned for a moment, Beth saw the white figure turn around and leave.

She couldn’t help but call out, “Hey!”

The white figure turned around. Beth quickly asked, “Who… are you?” “White Wolf!” Luke
said the name, and his voice was as low and hoarse as a boss in a movie. He jumped into
the woods and disappeared.

“White Wolf?” Beth murmured, but she immediately came back to herself and called her
bodyguards.

She believed that they were already on standby.

Forty-eight hours had passed since she and her classmates left their range of
surveillance. Her family must have heard the news.

But she hated her family.

Her disgusting brother and her annoying father were even more annoying than her
stepmother.

Her stepmother wasn’t smart enough. At most, she was a little sharp and unkind. Her
biggest dream was to be a rich wife who didn’t lack money.

As for her cunning father and her despicable and shameless brother, she really felt that
they were a trial which God had arranged for her.

After giving her bodyguards some instructions, she started the car and drove north.

Beth glanced at the town in the dark and thought to herself, Can’t afford to mess with
them? There aren’t many people in this world that I can’t mess with. Just you wait.

Thinking that, the image of the man appeared in her mind. He was all in white armor,
except for the bluish-purple lenses on his helmet and the black blades on his back.

White Wolf? That name… really suited him. After muttering to herself, Beth asked,
“Whitney, Lola, how did he save you?”

The two students looked at each other and talked for a few minutes, but in the end, Beth
was disappointed.

What she and Whitney had seen was similar.

Lola was even more unlucky to be hung up, and she had only heard a brief battle.

All she heard was a woman saying a few words, and there was no reply. Then, there was
the sound of clanging, bangs, and crashes.

The only thing the mysterious man said was “White Wolf.”
She was a little curious. Who exactly was this guy? She had to investigate him when she
got back.

She had never considered the possibility she wouldn’t be able to find anything on him.

The bigshots of the Thompson family had to be polite to Miss Beth precisely because she
was… rich! Very, very rich!

In this world, money could do most things, and it was even easier to investigate a person.

After the Mercedes drove off, Luke went back to town on his motorbike.

The underground nest was just where the Bubblegum Gang worked. Boss Sasha didn’t
usually live there.

A few minutes later, Luke stopped the bike and looked into the distance.

In the middle of a wide meadow was a luxurious European-style villa with a green roof
and white walls. He sighed inwardly. These guys were really rich! Who knew how many
innocent victims they had traded for this.

The drones had already scouted out the villa. There were no surveillance cameras or
guards.

Nobody from town dared to come here to steal or wreck things. Outsiders who didn’t
know how terrifying the gang was would only become “prey” if they went knocking.
Chapter 674 - “Supplier” and “Intermediary”
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 674 “Supplier” and “Intermediary”

The boss of the Bubblegum Gang, who was the short, bald old man whom Luke had killed
first, had inherited some of his master’s habits. One of them was that he didn’t like
surveillance.

This villa was their daily residence. They probably didn’t want to live under surveillance.

Walking closer to the villa, Luke narrowed his eyes at a pair of enormous stone
sculptures at the entrance.

They were statues of two dogs!

Their ears were long, their mouths drooped, and they had horse-like faces. They looked
very simple and honest.

These were bloodhounds, also known as St. Hubert hounds and one of the oldest hunting
dogs.

It had an extremely developed sense of smell. It could even track a scent from two weeks
ago, and over long distances. The record for the longest scent tracked was 220
kilometers.

It wasn’t a rare dog, but Luke had seen tattoos of this dog head quite a few times before.

Charlie Diaz, the head of the hunting club in Wolfkyle, Wolf Elsworth, and the twelve
“customers” in the underground nest all had the same dog head tattoo.

They were all important members of the Bubblegum Gang. Putting the female vampire in
the underground lair and the bloodhound together, Luke had some idea of what the dog
head tattoo meant!

The Bubblegum Gang was a hunting dog that looked for fresh blood for the vampires!

Staring at the two statues for a moment, he stepped forward and opened the door.

Looking at the interior decor in the hall, he confirmed that Sasha’s gang was very rich.

In the living room, two dogs raised their heads lazily.

Luke sighed.
He had never killed needlessly, but the two statues outside were clearly based on these
two dogs.

A moment later, the two dogs in the living room disappeared, and Luke went up the spiral
stairs to the second floor.

The door to the master bedroom upstairs was open. He walked in and silently stood
behind a chair.

A tall and beautiful woman was sitting in the chair and texting on her phone. Luke simply
stood behind her and read the messages on her phone.

A few minutes later, the woman put down her phone and let out a long breath.

A low and hoarse voice rang out behind her. “You’re really dedicated, Axelle!”

The woman shuddered and turned around. “Who are you?”

A cold smile appeared on Luke’s face under his helmet. “That’s my problem!”

This woman, Axelle, was the person who stayed in room 1026 at the Warsaw Hotel as the
“temporary neighbors of the three girls.

Axelle had rented a Mercedes Benz from the car rental company in Warsaw and left with
Beth and the other two girls to come to this hot spring town. The reason why Miss Beth’s
bodyguards hadn’t discovered this lead was simple.

Axelle was the one who rented the car, and the three girls never made an appearance.
Luke’s money, however, had motivated the young employee at the car rental company,
and he remembered that three girls had been waiting outside when the woman rented
the car, and they had left together.

The young employee had seen the woman off as part of the service, which was the only
reason why he had seen them.

Of course, the manager of the car rental company never saw the three girls.

When Luke had discovered this lead, Beth and her two friends had been missing for less
than forty-eight hours, and the security guards had only been able to get a list of names
from the manager for the time being. Naturally, they hadn’t found anything.

Unlike these classy bodyguards, Luke had taken the low ground from the beginning.

The homeless man whom he had found at the hotel was someone who “worked” close to
the hotel regularly.

Luke only needed to shell out a hundred dollars to get a possible lead from the homeless
man on the three girls as well as the locations of the closest car dealerships.

After finding the rental car company, Luke’s Sharp Nose didn’t detect any traces of the
three women, but he found traces of the “temporary neighbor” Axelle in the car rental
office.

After working cases for so long, Luke knew too well that too many coincidences wasn’t a
coincidence.

He dug deeper into the rental car company and finally got the information he wanted.

While a large part of it involved luck, it was mostly a combination of experience and
abilities.

It couldn’t be said that Beth’s bodyguards were useless. If Luke didn’t have Sharp Nose,
he might’ve missed the lead at the rental car company.

Half a day later and Miss Beth would’ve been dead.

It could only be said that Miss Beth wasn’t meant to die just yet.

But in the end, Luke just used the fake identity of White Wolf, and didn’t dare reveal
anything to do with Jenny.

That was because he had no intention of stopping this time.

He wanted to earn experience and credit points more than he wanted the phone
company to start making money sooner. The system had rewarded him with 1,000
experience and credit points for killing the female vampire Raquel.

If he could find a vampire nest with eight or ten vampires in it, it would be worth it even
if he didn’t make any money out of this trip.

As for why the three girls, especially the highly vigilant Miss Beth, had secretly left with
Axelle, Luke had his answer.

Axelle wasn’t an ordinary woman.

In her list of abilities, her Basic Language (English, French, Italian, Spanish, Russian) was
already crazy.

Most ordinary people couldn’t even reach the system’s standard for basic abilities with
their mother tongue, but she actually had five.

The point was that she was extremely smart.

More importantly, she had two abilities: Basic Psychology and Basic Hypnosis.

Using these two specialties, Axelle approached Beth’s classmates first.

As ordinary people, they weren’t as sensitive to danger as the cautious daughters of

wealthy families like Beth.

After the two girls were ensnared, they created opportunities for Axelle under her mental
suggestion to influence Beth.

Only then did Beth irrationally escape her bodyguards to sneak off on some hot spring
trip.

This wasn’t the extent of Axelle’s capabilities.

She wasn’t a puppet or lackey of the Bubblegum Gang, but a supplier and intermediary.

Luke hadn’t immediately attacked her because he had been waiting for her to send a
message.

She was asking a certain “supplier” to deliver a batch of “goods” as soon as possible.
Naturally, Luke had no qualms about dealing with this extremely vicious woman.

He used the simplest and crudest method to get the information he wanted from Axelle.

The vampire nests were mostly in northwestern Europe, but as an outsider, she didn’t
know their exact locations.

After the collapse of the Soviet Union, however, the vampires had taken advantage of the
chaos in Eastern Europe to set up secret nests in various small countries.
Chapter 675 - Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next
Stop
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 675 Acting Too Quickly and Rushing to the Next Stop

These nests were “entertainment venues.” The vampires wouldn’t live there. Many nests
would only be opened just before they received a delivery.

As for real vampires, Axelle only knew one — Raquel

Luke was instantly annoyed. A dead end! Blame him for acting too quickly!

He confirmed it several times, and the answer never changed.

The only vampire that Axelle knew was Raquel, whom he had just killed.

Axelle was a smart and knowledgeable woman who had done so many inhumane things.
All she wanted was “eternal youth.”

Or rather, the embrace of a real vampire.

Using this method, the vampires slowly gathered a large force in the dark.

Not everyone could be indifferent to life and death, especially those with money and
power.

At the last moment, they would still succumb to their desire to survive, and become
vampire slaves.

And what they had naturally became the vampires’.

But the vampires who didn’t dare to be high-profile would only consume the benefits that
couldn’t see the light, and wouldn’t dare openly take over important enterprises.

They had done that a few times before, but several agencies and forces had come
knocking on their doors. Not only had the vampires taken a beating, even the businesses
they acquired were thrown out.

The talented bigshots who had been turned into vampire servants were also eliminated.

After suffering heavy losses, they could only hide in the dark.

It wasn’t hard for these powers and agencies to eliminate the vampires.
But everything depended on interests.

The costs involved and the possible destructive consequences of eliminating the
vampires wasn’t something that anyone wanted to take responsibility for, so they turned
a blind eye to their existence. There were minor conflicts, but no all-out war.

Of course, that had nothing to do with Luke.

He didn’t need “eternal life,” nor was he a member of any force or agency. His immediate
department was LAPD, and he didn’t care about law and order in Europe.

At five in the morning, Luke left the villa and got into the light helicopter which he had
obtained from the factory.

A few minutes later, the helicopter rose into the air and flew east before dawn.

When they reached the border, the helicopter slanted away and Luke jumped out of the
open door.

The unmanned helicopter flew in an arc before it crashed into a river in a deep valley.

Luke had already put on his triangular wings and swept through the air into Poland.

As the sun slowly rose, Luke was riding yet another motorbike.

Some of the things on this mission that needed to be destroyed had fallen into the river
with the helicopter, like the motorbike he had used before.

On the other hand, he would destroy the consumables when the time was right, including
even the White Wolf armor.

Thanks to his Sharp Nose, Luke had never been sloppy when following a trail.

He was now just another traveler new to Poland, and was about to head to the next stop.

His small motorbike wobbled as he rode it to Chopin Airport, bought a ticket, and took
off.

Watching as Warsaw gradually became smaller, Luke sighed. “I don’t have time to play
here anymore. What a shame.”

An hour later, Luke exited Orly Airport in Paris. Switching to the appearance of a black
man again, he bought a half-new Volkswagen Golf with cash before he headed west.
Several hours later, the Volkswagen Golf passed through the Channel Tunnel and entered
London.

It was drizzling in London in the early morning. Looking at the old city in the rain, Luke
felt that it was a good day to get work done.

Luke drove to 174 Brock Street and observed the old five-story building for a while
before he entered the store.

In line with the old building, the decor in the store was simple and elegant, but clean and
tidy. The bright lights made it warm and comfortable.

A saleswoman stepped forward with a faint smile. “Welcome.”

She then stood at a distance and didn’t approach him nor plan to go forward and help
him.

Luke waved at her, and the saleswoman slowly walked over. “How can I help you, sir?”

Luke said with a smile, “I want to buy two suits and matching shoes.” The saleswoman
immediately smiled more sincerely. “Shall I show you what we have, sir?”

Luke nodded again, and they chatted as they walked.

Twenty minutes later, Luke came out of the store with a paper bag. This was a small store
that sold custom-made suits. They didn’t have any ready stock, and it would take a week
to make them.

Luke regretfully expressed that he needed them urgently, and he finally bought a pair of
calfskin shoes before he left. Standing at the door of the store, he looked around as if he
was considering where to go, but he was thinking to himself, This isn’t a vampire nest,
and there’s no smell of any vampires here. It seems that I can only go to that fashion
show. He looked at the building diagonally opposite him. On the top of the building was
an image of two curved lines in a half-sphere, which looked a little like a circle encasing
the Chinese character for “well.”

Luke didn’t think too much of it.

There were all sorts of strange carvings in this old city.

Take the tailor shop behind him, for example. In a hidden corner among the eaves was
what looked like an hourglass design, except it had an extra line.

There were a lot of ancient things hidden in this city.

Murmuring to himself, Luke looked away and drove his car to the Paddington Hotel.
Built in the style of a Victorian building, the hotel had over a hundred years of history.
Meticulously maintained, it still had a decent appearance and gave off a classic vibe.

Before entering the hotel, Luke gave the paper bag with the leather shoes to a homeless
man at the end of the street.

The homeless man opened the “gift” in surprise, only to discover that it was a really
beautiful pair of leather shoes, and he immediately thought about making a quick buck off
them.

Luke didn’t care. He didn’t want to leave those custom-made leather shoes behind as a
clue. They were worthless.

If it wasn’t for the fact that he wanted to talk to the saleswoman, he wouldn’t have bought
a pair at all.

Driving into the hotel parking lot, he asked the receptionist and found the ballroom.

There was a fashion show in progress here for Alexander McCartney, a fairly well-known
fashion designer.

Looking at the security guard standing at the entrance, Luke scratched his head.

He didn’t have an invitation.

A small-scale fashion show like this would have issued invitations in advance, and there
wouldn’t be many people.

It wasn’t like he could knock the security guard out. The guy was just doing his job, and
wasn’t a bad guy.

Mind whirling, Luke suddenly reached out to stop two kids who were walking past. “Kids,
do you feel like you need to pee? Hurry up and ask that uncle where the bathroom is.”
Chapter 676 - Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 676 Switching to Modeling, Still a High-risk Job

The boy was seven or eight, and the girl was five or six.

Seven to eight meters behind them, a man and a woman were pulling suitcases behind
them as they discussed something, and didn’t notice Luke’s actions.

Luke only took a handful of seconds. When the couple saw their children run off and pull
at the security guard at the entrance of the ballroom to ask something, they hurried over,
and realized that the children wanted to pee.

The woman found that odd. “Didn’t you just pee before we came out? You’re just playing
around again!”

The man apologized politely to the security guard.

What could the security guard say? There was nothing wrong with a kid who really
needed to use the bathroom.

He told them where the bathroom was, waved goodbye to the family, and returned to the
ballroom entrance.

Luke, on the other hand, had already entered the dimly lit ballroom. Moving nimbly, he
stood in a corner.

The models were walking down a T-shaped catwalk wearing big sweaters in eye-catching
patterns.

This was an autumn/winter fashion show.

Given the temperature in London, it would be sweater weather sooner or later, even as
early as the end of September.

Luke didn’t bother with the models. He was looking for Alexander, the designer.

Alexander McCartney was a famous fashion designer in England. He was also the owner
of the century-old tailor shop, as well as a supplier for the Bubblegum Gang.

A few hours ago, the fashion designer had been discussing with Axelle how many “goods”
he would send to the Slovakian town.
Luke had come here to look for Alexander; firstly, to determine the guy’s appearance and
scent, and secondly, he didn’t have the guy’s address, so finding him here was the easiest
way.

As he was thinking about how to deal with the designer later, he saw something familiar.

He had arrived a little late. The fashion show was coming to an end, and the models and
Alexander as the fashion designer came out together to thank everyone.

There was nothing unusual about Alexander. He was a regular British white man in his
forties. He was a little effeminate and had makeup on, but he didn’t smell like a vampire.

But the three female models next to Alexander looked familiar.

Frowning as he pondered for a few seconds, their legs matched with Luke’s memory, and
he cursed inwardly. What a coincidence!

Watching as everyone clapped on and off the stage, he took out his fake phone and sent a
message to a certain girl.

He had thought that the woman would only see it after a while, but a reply came in less
than ten seconds.

Luke sighed and didn’t send any more messages.

It was easier for him to get rid of the problem at the source. The more people who knew,
the more dangerous it was. As for the three women who dreamed of reaching the top and
becoming world-famous models, Luke could only express his regret. In this world, it was
never easy to succeed. It was already a huge blessing to have a life and work hard.

Thinking that, he mumbled to himself, Back then… I only won against Vanessa, didn’t I?
Why are these three so unlucky? They’re risking their lives to become models. How
dedicated.

After the fashion show, Luke didn’t leave with the guests. Instead, he snuck backstage
during the hubbub.

After the fashion show, this was just an ordinary hall, and nobody paid attention to the
crowd.

Luke followed Alexander to the parking lot.

He saw Alexander get into an Audi stretch limo with eight models, three of whom were
Vanessa’s old partners and friends. He slapped his forehead and followed them in his
secondhand Volkswagen Golf. On the narrow British streets, a stretch limo’s biggest use
was to show off – it was still Luke’s secondhand Volkswagen Golf that was more
convenient.

Luke easily trailed several hundred meters behind the stretch limo as they headed
northwest of London.

As Alexander’s car drove further and further away, Luke found it a little strange. What
was going on? Both cars had left urban London and were about to reach Waterford.

Had Alexander realized that he was being followed? Luke quickly rejected this possibility.

It wasn’t impossible to track someone, like using a drone to monitor their surroundings,
but Alexander wasn’t that skilled.

Neither was his vampire master.

Puzzled, he followed Alexander’s car and drove for more than an hour to Coventry,
northwest of London.

The car stopped in front of a bar, and eight women and a man got out and went in.

Luke drove his car into a dark alley not far away and changed clothes.

This time, it wasn’t a half-finished White Wolf suit, but an ordinary gray and black
hooded sweater and cap. A sharp metal mask covered his face.

Luke always had many ways on hand to avoid coincidences. Naturally, he wouldn’t allow
his route to coincide with White Wolf’s so easily.

Even though he hadn’t entered Slovakia or England with his real identity, he still chose a
more reliable method — to use yet another disguise.

After he got out of the car, he took a running leap onto the building on the side and
released a drone to monitor the bar and the surrounding activity.

There was nothing special about the outside of the bar, but there were no surveillance
cameras here.

Most bars would have surveillance cameras at the front and back doors to avoid petty
thieves and brawls, but not here.

Luke had a vague sense of expectation in his heart.

What an interesting habit!

The bar was located in a dilapidated industrial area. It was clearly in the style of an
industrial loft and didn’t stand out here.

It only had two floors. There were no windows on the first floor, while the old iron bars
on the second floor looked especially old.

Luke watched as four models were taken to a room on the second floor. Alexander said
something and went downstairs.

The four models turned on the music and poured themselves drinks. The four models
didn’t include Vanessa’s three friends. They all looked young and innocent, like
newcomers.

As for Vanessa’s three friends… Just thinking about how they had robbed a bank in New
York with Vanessa was enough to know what they were like.

One was marked by the company one kept. This principle was the same everywhere.

After confirming this point, Luke didn’t waste any more time and directly entered
through a second floor window. The four new models who were enjoying themselves
didn’t notice the activity at the window in the corner at all, nor did they see the shadow
that flashed past.

Coming down from the second floor, Luke suddenly smiled very happily when he reached
a door.

He didn’t stop. He kicked the door open, and a huge wave of sound poured out.

Just like the exterior of the building, the first floor was in the same industrial style.

All around were naked brick walls, cement walls and pipes; this was a huge dance hall
with dozens of people sitting around or dancing
Chapter 677 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 677 Daywalker? Blade? You Called?

With his keen eyes, Luke noticed that everybody was focused on the four tall figures in
the center of the dance floor.

Even when they were talking to each other, their eyes never left them.

It wasn’t until Luke appeared that he drew some people’s attention.

Ignoring them, Luke walked over to a table next to the dance floor. “Alexander, it’s time to
settle the score.”

Sitting on the edge of the semi-circular couch, Alexander asked curiously, “Who… are
you?”

Luke chuckled. He was speaking in a British African accent this time. “How dare you
actually refuse to sell me a suit! Do you think your rotten clothes are that great? Die, you
b*stard!”

With that, he raised his left hand and fired.

Pa!

Alexander didn’t react. There was a bullet hole in the center of his head, and he collapsed
on the couch.

Almost the same time as Luke drew his gun, a figure lunged at him.

Bang!

Luke sent the figure flying over the couch with a dull thud. Covering his face that had
suddenly become a lot flatter, he screamed in pain.

Their surroundings suddenly quieted down.

Except for the deafening music, all the noise paused for one moment.

Then, people started shouting. “He killed Alexander!” “Alexander is dead!”

“Kill him!”
The bystanders yelled.

“Ahhh!” The models screamed.

Vanessa’s three best friends, on the other hand, didn’t say anything. They just slowly
backed away.

The British accent rang out again. “I’m only here for Alexander. Don’t mess with me. I
have a bad temper. Once I’m angry, I start killing people.”

In the audience, someone suddenly said bewilderedly, “You’re… a daywalker?!”

As soon as he said that, the crowd suddenly backed away.

Many people were shocked and angry, but most of them were terrified, as if they had run
into their natural enemy.

Luke looked around and was stunned. What the hell was a daywalker? He was just
shooting off his mouth. Come at me, why are you avoiding me?!

Fortunately, these people had no intention of letting him go.

After retreating some distance, the people around him gradually surrounded him, like
wolves looking for an opportunity to attack.

Luke promptly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, they weren’t overestimating him! It
seemed it was still better to be more straightforward in getting things done.

With that thought, he drew a longsword from its sheath with his right hand. The silver
blade glittered under the lights on the dance floor, and the crowd stirred with fear.

Looking at the people around him, Luke found it strange once more. Why did they look
like they were about to run away in fear? Something wasn’t right!

He didn’t hesitate, however, and with a flash of light, he slashed at a man several meters
away.

The moment the blade flashed out, he put on a burst of speed and was instantly in front
of the man.

Puchi!

The terrified man could only raise his hand before the silver light flashed past his neck.
His head flew up and blood spurted out of his neck.
Luke, on the other hand, had already moved away, and he swung his longsword in the
opposite direction.

Puchi!

A woman who had bent forward slightly and spread her claws wide paused in her attack,
before her head fell.

Several people on the dance floor started shouting

“It’s him! It’s him!”

“He’s a daywalker!” “It’s Blade!”

At that moment, there was a loud bang as the bar’s main doors were sent flying with a
kick.

A dark figure walked in and scanned the room, his grin the only white part about him.
“You called?”

Everybody on the dance floor was stunned.

Even Luke, who had just killed two people, stopped and looked at the person at the door
with interest.

Silence fell once more.

Almost everyone had the same reaction — they looked at the person at the door, and
then at Luke on the dance floor.

Some diligent people even looked back and forth two or three times in a second.

Luke and the man looked at each other.

On the dance floor, the bodies and heads of the man and woman who had just had their
heads cut off exploded and disappeared. Luke, on the other hand, tilted his head and
observed the newcomer. “Daywalker? Or Blade?” The person said, “Both. Who are you?”
Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “A bystander passionately against racism?” The
newcomer: “…”

The four models: …

Everybody in the bar: “…”

“Kill them. They’re in cahoots,” someone in the bar finally said.

Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you blind? While he and the daywalker carried guns and a
longsword, and one was wearing black while the other was wearing black and gray, they
clearly had different styles! At the very least, he wasn’t black! But the people in the bar
didn’t think much about it. Someone gave the order, and everyone moved.

Many people aimed their guns at them.

Luke and the man raised their guns almost at the same time.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The criminals who had raised their guns were immediately killed.

They were all normal human beings, but as people who accompanied the vampires here,
they weren’t anything good either.

Almost all of Luke’s targets were shot in the head, while most of the newcomer’s targets
died under a hail of bullets.

After taking care of the armed criminals, the two of them seemed to have a tacit
understanding. Using the center of the dance floor as the boundary, they attacked from
both sides.

Their movements were very similar as they alternated between their guns and swords.

Amidst the intense music on the dance floor, the two worked in rhythm and their swords
danced as they slashed at the people who lunged at them one by one.

Most of the people who charged forward were killed and turned into sparks and dust
which disappeared, and only a small number of bodies was left behind.

In less than a minute, they were facing each other once more.

This time, only the bodies of more than twenty human criminals were left on the dance
floor.

The person grabbed a man by the neck and looked at Luke’s longsword. “Your weapon
won’t work.”

As he spoke, he stabbed his blade into the back of the man he was holding.

The man screamed and exploded into sparks.

“You have to use silver weapons or a garlic concentrate and ultraviolet light to kill them
effectively.” The newcomer drew back his empty left hand and spun the longsword in his
right hand before he sheathed it on his back.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Thanks for the reminder. I’ll be more careful next time.”

The newcomer grinned. “Next time?”

Luke also sheathed his sword. “They pissed me off.”

After a brief silence, the newcomer said, “Don’t let them bite you, or I’ll kill you too.”

With that, he waved his hand and left.

His black long coat fluttered with his movements, revealing a red lining that was as dark
as blood.

Luke watched him leave helplessly. Hey, you’re too pretentious! Why am I always the one
who has to clean up?
Chapter 678 - Daywalker? Blade? You Called?
Generated by NovelGet.com

With his keen eyes, Luke noticed that everybody was focused on the four tall figures in
the center of the dance floor.

Even when they were talking to each other, their eyes never left them.

It wasn’t until Luke appeared that he drew some people’s attention.

Ignoring them, Luke walked over to a table next to the dance floor. “Alexander, it’s time to
settle the score.”

Sitting on the edge of the semi-circular couch, Alexander asked curiously, “Who… are
you?”

Luke chuckled. He was speaking in a British African accent this time. “How dare you
actually refuse to sell me a suit! Do you think your rotten clothes are that great? Die, you
b*stard!”

With that, he raised his left hand and fired.

Pa!

Alexander didn’t react. There was a bullet hole in the center of his head, and he collapsed
on the couch.

Almost the same time as Luke drew his gun, a figure lunged at him.

Bang!

Luke sent the figure flying over the couch with a dull thud. Covering his face that had
suddenly become a lot flatter, he screamed in pain.

Their surroundings suddenly quieted down.

Except for the deafening music, all the noise paused for one moment.

Then, people started shouting.

“He killed Alexander!”

“Alexander is dead!”
“Kill him!”

The bystanders yelled.

“Ahhh!” The models screamed.

Vanessa’s three best friends, on the other hand, didn’t say anything. They just slowly
backed away.

The British accent rang out again. “I’m only here for Alexander. Don’t mess with me. I
have a bad temper. Once I’m angry, I start killing people.”

In the audience, someone suddenly said bewilderedly, “You’re… a daywalker?!”

As soon as he said that, the crowd suddenly backed away.

Many people were shocked and angry, but most of them were terrified, as if they had run
into their natural enemy.

Luke looked around and was stunned. What the hell was a daywalker? He was just
shooting off his mouth. Come at me, why are you avoiding me?!

Fortunately, these people had no intention of letting him go.

After retreating some distance, the people around him gradually surrounded him, like
wolves looking for an opportunity to attack.

Luke promptly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, they weren’t overestimating him! It
seemed it was still better to be more straightforward in getting things done.

With that thought, he drew a longsword from its sheath with his right hand. The silver
blade glittered under the lights on the dance floor, and the crowd stirred with fear.

Looking at the people around him, Luke found it strange once more. Why did they look
like they were about to run away in fear? Something wasn’t right!

He didn’t hesitate, however, and with a flash of light, he slashed at a man several meters
away.

The moment the blade flashed out, he put on a burst of speed and was instantly in front
of the man.

Puchi!

The terrified man could only raise his hand before the silver light flashed past his neck.
His head flew up and blood spurted out of his neck.

Luke, on the other hand, had already moved away, and he swung his longsword in the
opposite direction.

Puchi!

A woman who had bent forward slightly and spread her claws wide paused in her attack,
before her head fell.

Several people on the dance floor started shouting.

“It’s him! It’s him!”

“He’s a daywalker!”

“It’s Blade!”

At that moment, there was a loud bang as the bar’s main doors were sent flying with a
kick.

A dark figure walked in and scanned the room, his grin the only white part about him.
“You called?”

Everybody on the dance floor was stunned.

Even Luke, who had just killed two people, stopped and looked at the person at the door
with interest.

Silence fell once more.

Almost everyone had the same reaction — they looked at the person at the door, and
then at Luke on the dance floor.

Some diligent people even looked back and forth two or three times in a second.

Luke and the man looked at each other.

On the dance floor, the bodies and heads of the man and woman who had just had their
heads cut off exploded and disappeared.

Luke, on the other hand, tilted his head and observed the newcomer. “Daywalker? Or
Blade?”

The person said, “Both. Who are you?”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “A bystander passionately against racism?”

The newcomer: “…”

The four models: …

Everybody in the bar: “…”

“Kill them. They’re in cahoots,” someone in the bar finally said.

Luke raised an eyebrow. Are you blind?

While he and the daywalker carried guns and a longsword, and one was wearing black
while the other was wearing black and gray, they clearly had different styles!

At the very least, he wasn’t black!

But the people in the bar didn’t think much about it. Someone gave the order, and
everyone moved.

Many people aimed their guns at them.

Luke and the man raised their guns almost at the same time.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The criminals who had raised their guns were immediately killed.

They were all normal human beings, but as people who accompanied the vampires here,
they weren’t anything good either.

Almost all of Luke’s targets were shot in the head, while most of the newcomer’s targets
died under a hail of bullets.

After taking care of the armed criminals, the two of them seemed to have a tacit
understanding. Using the center of the dance floor as the boundary, they attacked from
both sides.

Their movements were very similar as they alternated between their guns and swords.

Amidst the intense music on the dance floor, the two worked in rhythm and their swords
danced as they slashed at the people who lunged at them one by one.

Most of the people who charged forward were killed and turned into sparks and dust
which disappeared, and only a small number of bodies was left behind.

In less than a minute, they were facing each other once more.

This time, only the bodies of more than twenty human criminals were left on the dance
floor.

The person grabbed a man by the neck and looked at Luke’s longsword. “Your weapon
won’t work.”

As he spoke, he stabbed his blade into the back of the man he was holding.

The man screamed and exploded into sparks.

“You have to use silver weapons or a garlic concentrate and ultraviolet light to kill them
effectively.” The newcomer drew back his empty left hand and spun the longsword in his
right hand before he sheathed it on his back.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Thanks for the reminder. I’ll be more careful next time.”

The newcomer grinned. “Next time?”

Luke also sheathed his sword. “They pissed me off.”

After a brief silence, the newcomer said, “Don’t let them bite you, or I’ll kill you too.”

With that, he waved his hand and left.

His black long coat fluttered with his movements, revealing a red lining that was as dark
as blood.

Luke watched him leave helplessly. Hey, you’re too pretentious! Why am I always the one
who has to clean up?
Chapter 679 - Wrong Answer! Call Me Nightwalker
Generated by NovelGet.com

Watching the dark figure disappear, Luke looked at the center of the dance floor.

A model trembled with her head in her hands, and there was a suspicious pool of liquid
on the floor between her legs.

He then turned to look at the three women behind the couch who were staring at him
warily.

He waved at them.

After a brief hesitation, the three women walked out, each holding a small pistol.

Luke secretly praised them. As expected of Vanessa’s best friends! Even as models, they
didn’t forget to carry guns on them.

If Alexander had been in cahoots with an ordinary gang, it was hard to say who would be
taking care of whom.

“The monsters we killed have quite a lot of power here. You can’t afford to offend them.
Leave Europe as soon as possible,” he said.

Pointing at the frightened model on the dance floor, Luke reminded them, “Take her and
the models upstairs away. Tell them to keep their mouths shut, or those monsters will
find you sooner or later.”

If I don’t kill them first! he added inwardly as he walked to the door.

“Excuse me, who are you?” a woman asked.

Luke looked at her and pondered for a moment. “Nightwalker.” He then turned around
and left.

Vanessa’s three friends looked at each other for a moment and felt that the answer was…
a little weird.

The tall black man in the black coat and sunglasses was clearly the “daywalker” and
“Blade” mentioned by the monsters in the bar.

The guy in the gray and black hooded sweater and mask clearly hadn’t recognized the
daywalker.
But he was actually calling himself “nightwalker”? Who did he think he was?

After he left the bar, Luke glanced at a car in the shadows and smiled inwardly. It seemed
that this guy wasn’t as cold-blooded as he looked!

The person in the car was the daywalker. After Luke disappeared, he stepped on the gas
and drove off.

He wondered where this guy came from.

Judging from his weapons, the man didn’t know much about vampires, but he had killed
more than ten vampire servants with ordinary weapons.

It seemed he was just as good as he was? After thinking for a moment, the daywalker
gave up on digging deeper.

As long as the man wasn’t an enemy, it wasn’t a problem. He had never been the only
enemy that the vampires had.

It was perfectly normal for monsters who fed on human blood to provoke some
extraordinary beings.

That was one of the reasons why the vampires had never been able to grow powerful.

At that moment, Luke was on the roof of a factory building. Looking at the image sent
through from the drone, he shook his head with a smile.

He wasn’t planning on wrapping things up so easily.

He had finally found a vampire nest, only to run into someone who robbed him of half his
gains.

It wasn’t like he could blame the other party for being too enthusiastic.

In the last nest, he had basically killed all the vampire servants and a vampire hybrid.

He checked the system notification.

System: Eliminate the vampire nest and save the models. Completed.
Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.
Contribution rate: 50%. EXP +1,500. Credit +1,500.
Host’s experience: 35,880 / 90,000
Credit: 24,580

In just two short days, the vampires and their related forces had given him more than
7,000 experience and credit points.

They truly were as fat as Luke had imagined.

What was even more amazing was that after the vampires and their servants were killed,
they didn’t leave anything behind, and directly turned to dust.

It saved him a lot of trouble cleaning up, and it wouldn’t be easy for the authorities to
investigate.

Delighted, he watched the eight models emerge from the bar and get into Alexander’s car.

He unhurriedly took out a lollipop and sat on the rooftop with his legs dangling over the
edge.

There was a gentle night breeze and it was drizzling. Looking at Coventry’s brightly lit
city center in the distance, Luke hummed a song. “When her heart breaks, the girl cries…”

Singing this, he felt that it was a little inappropriate. The girls who had just run away
probably really wanted to cry.

He simply switched to another song. “Don’t cry, big sister. Follow your own path…”

Twenty minutes later, more than ten cars arrived at the bar.

Luke adjusted the drone’s surveillance mode, and the bodies and surrounding objects
turned blue and red in the surveillance image.

He chuckled.

Vampires were indeed different from humans.

Of the thirty or so people that had shown up, fifteen had a body temperature of 50
degrees, while the other twenty had a regular temperature of around 37 degrees.

A regular person would be long dead with a body temperature of 50 degrees. Only
vampires with abnormal blood and blood circulation could move freely with that sort of
body temperature.

Earlier, Luke had let off a few people, who were all ordinary humans.

They weren’t vampires, nor were they servants. They were the same as Axelle, and had
become lackeys of the vampires for various reasons.

Luke really treated them like dogs.

After beating up a dog, wouldn’t it run back to its owner, crying in pain?

It was just that these “dogs” could talk.

Looking at the person whom practically everyone was subconsciously avoiding, Luke
stood up on the edge of the roof and slowly retreated to the other end.

Physical Outburst activated!

Quick Reflex activated!

Gunfighting activated!

Taking a running leap of ten steps, he jumped off the roof and dropped to the ground.

More than thirty people were walking to the entrance of the bar. The person in the
middle suddenly raised his head and quickly retreated.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Five highly explosive bullets were fired, and five heads exploded at the same time. The
headless bodies collapsed and continued to twitch on the ground.

Luke had already put his M500 back into his holster. With a flick of his wrists, he grabbed
two short stakes.

Bang, bang! Bang, bang!

The moment he landed, he hit the heads of two vampire servants with his stakes.

Two deep dents appeared in their heads, and sparks flew out before they exploded.

Almost at the same time, the headless bodies of the five vampire servants whose heads
had blown up exploded into sparks.

Everybody was shocked.

A few people even shouted, “Daywalker!”

“Blade!”

Chuckling, Luke charged forward and stabbed the two vampire servants in their hearts
with his stakes. “Wrong answer. You can call me Nightwalker!”
The two vampire servants howled miserably as their bodies quickly turned to dust after
their hearts were pierced.

“Don’t panic! Shoot him!” someone roared.

Luke, however, smiled.

You want to play guns with me in close combat? Do you also know how to use guns at close
range?

Physical Outburst gave him a huge boost in strength and made his senses and reactions
faster, pushing Luke’s gunfighting skills to a higher level.

Gunfighting had always been made up of two parts.

The first part was how to hit the opponent, and the second part was how to predict,
dodge, and intercept the opponent’s shots.

Thus, even if Luke didn’t have a gun, he was still using the second part of his ability.
Chapter 680 - Very Good, We Won't Meet Again
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 680: Very Good, We Won’t Meet Again

Two lackeys were just about to raise their guns, when they were hit in the head with the
stakes.

The two vampires next to them, on the other hand, were stabbed through their chins and
up into their skulls.

As the two vampires howled, Luke and his two stakes didn’t stop at all as he swept
through the crowd.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

With a series of dull thuds, Luke quickly went around the battlefield and knocked out
more than twenty lackeys.

At that moment, he had the heads of two vampire servants in armlocks.

He had broken their necks, but they weren’t dead and were still struggling weakly.

Holding their chins up with his short stakes, Luke chuckled. “Hehehehe! Such weak
scumbags can also be food for humans.”

In front of him, only four guys who could still stand had embarrassed expressions on
their faces.

The three who were standing at the front had fear on their faces, but the person behind
them roared, “Who the hell are you?”

Luke chuckled and didn’t answer his question. Instead, he looked at the three people in
front of him and said, “Tell me everything you know about vampires, and I’ll spare you
this once. Otherwise…”

He stabbed his stake into the head of the vampire servant on the right, who screamed and
turned to dust.

This time, even the high-level vampire servant under his left arm shivered.

Nobody wanted to die, especially a vampire servant.

They didn’t have any ailments, nor did they have the worries of most humans. Except for
not being able to enjoy the sun and needing to drink blood regularly, they lived far more
comfortably than ordinary people.
“Kill him!” ordered the man behind the three servants.

Even the servant under Luke’s arm struggled to attack him.

Luke raised an eyebrow. Was this… mind control?

Throwing aside the unlucky b*stard, Luke lunged forward.

Bam! Bam! Bam! The three servants were struck in the stomach and sent flying.

Luke’s stake was aimed at the forehead of the last person.

The man whose hands had always been behind his back suddenly stretched them out and
grinned maliciously. “I don’t believe you can’t be killed!”

In his hands were two exquisite pistols.

Luke curled his lip.

Bang!

He tilted his head and his body dropped slightly as a bullet brushed past his head.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The man didn’t stop shooting with both pistols, and his eyes suddenly widened in fear.

He realized that even though he had closed the distance between them, he still couldn’t
hit the gray and black figure.

Every bullet missed its target by a hair’s breadth.

The moment the gunshots rang out, Luke was right in front of him, and a silver stake
struck his wrist.

Before he could block it, another stake hit his other hand.

The two pistols flew out of his hands as his hands cracked and bent in the shape of an L.

When Luke brushed past him, he pressed one silver stake under his chin and held the
other to his back. “Now, tell them to stop.”

“Stop!” the man shouted.

The four servants immediately stopped and stood still.

Luke chuckled again like some devil king in a game. “Now, tell me everything you know
about vampires.”

Half an hour later, Luke raised his hand and pierced the vampire’s skull with his silver
stake.

Looking at the vampire’s disbelieving expression, Luke coughed and said, “I never said
that I would let you go after you told me everything; that was for the four of them.”

With a miserable howl, the only vampire (hybrid), Arthur Taros, was turned to dust.

Luke flung the stake up in the air and looked at the four servants. “Now, it’s your turn.”

After another half an hour of interrogation, Luke nodded in satisfaction. “Very good; we
won’t meet again.”

The two stakes flashed twice and the four vampire servants felt a chill in their hearts,
then stared at him in disbelief.

Luke shrugged. “I said that I would let you go once, but that was before you attacked me.
It was already useless.”

Bright sparks exploded, and the four servants disappeared from the world.

Looking at the twenty human lackeys who were still unconscious, he heaved a sigh.
“Accept your fate! If you want to be safe, you have to clean up the mess.”

An hour later, Luke left the bar and disappeared into the night in his car.

It was already four in the morning, but he was in a good mood when he saw the system
notification.

System: Eliminate the main branch of the UK vampires and kill Arthur Taros. Completed.
Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.
Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000.
Host’s experience: 38,880 / 90,000
Credit: 27,580

As expected, vampires were huge gift bags of experience and credit! It was a pity he
couldn’t do this forever.

According to the information he had obtained through the interrogations, this was the
main force in the UK.
Luke didn’t think that this was the truth, or at least not all of it.

Unfortunately, the only vampire (hybrid), Arthur Taros, stuck by his words, and his
servants and lackeys didn’t know anything else.

Apart from hearing from the servants that Arthur Taros had a sister named Danica Taros,
Luke still didn’t have any information on the other nests.

Luke could only say that he was slightly disappointed, but when he saw his gain of 10,000
experience and credit points, it could be said that this was what he had expected.

The reason why this gift bag was called a gift bag was that it was very rare! He hummed a
tune as he entered Coventry’s city center.

He found a small apartment in the city center whose owner happened to be away, and he
slept for two hours before he woke up in high spirits.

He looked at the sky that was gradually getting lighter, the golden-red light in the blue
sky indicating that it would be a beautiful day.

The one thing a person had to do in England was have afternoon tea.

Luke made himself a cup of black tea and checked the surveillance footage from
yesterday.

Unfortunately, no other suspicious targets visited the bar after what happened.

Maybe it was because he had been too ruthless, or maybe he should let off a few servants
next time instead of lackeys.

Vampire hierarchy was even simpler than that of human society.

The four levels – purebloods, hybrids, servants and lackeys – were basically determined
by the purity of their blood.

Of course, the true purebloods had disappeared long ago.

The so-called purebloods now were a joke. At most, the ancestral blood which they had
inherited was thicker.

The lackeys were completely normal human beings and the situation was complicated;
they could be set aside for the time being.
The biggest problem with servants was that they couldn’t turn other people into
vampires; the people they bit would just die, and wouldn’t become new members of the
vampire race.

Only purebloods and hybrids could be considered real vampires, because they could
create servants or even new vampires.
Chapter 681 - Efficient and Ruthless, and Overflowing
Aggression
Generated by NovelGet.com

The purebloods looked down on hybrids, who were essentially pets to them.

In fact, there was no distinctive difference in their combat abilities.

After the disappearance of their forebears for hundreds of years, there were far more
hybrids than purebloods nowadays, and the ones who held power in the vampire race
had long since become hybrids.

Most purebloods lived in a remote corner and had their own system. Both parties minded
their own business.

The hybrids were also the group with the most servants.

However, there was a price to pay for creating servants. It wasn’t a big problem to create
eight or ten servants, but creating thirty or fifty servants used up a lot of strength, and it
was very hard for most vampires to recover from that.

That was also the reason why the vampires couldn’t go wild.

They weren’t zombies in horror movies who turned people into their own kind with their
bite.

In terms of killing efficiency, they were far inferior to human weapons.

However, the vampires had a deep history in Europe, and humans and various forces had
many different thoughts about them, which was why the vampires were still alive.

Putting away his laptop, Luke stuffed two hundred euros into the house owner’s piggy
bank as payment for accommodation and his Internet use.

Putting away the sleeping bag and making sure that he hadn’t missed anything, Luke got
up and went downstairs.

Naturally, there were no surveillance cameras in this apartment in this small English
town. Luke walked down the street with a fake face that half-resembled his own.

He had to buy a car, and perhaps think about going to France.

Comparatively speaking, the UK was too small and too stable. There weren’t many
experience and credit points to earn here, and it wasn’t good to waste time.
While Luke mulled over the matter as he walked down the road, there was a sudden loud
rumble in the distance.

He was stunned for a moment. What was going on? Why did it sound like a bomb had
gone off? He picked up his pace and ran in the direction of the explosion.

A lot of people were also rushing to the scene to watch the show. It wouldn’t be
conspicuous if he followed them.

But the series of loud bangs that promptly followed was very clear.

Luke knew that the explosion wasn’t some sort of accident. The noise after that was
gunshots!

The intensity of the gunfire indicated that it wasn’t just one or two guns, but a battle
which involved thirty to fifty automatic weapons.

Hm… alright, it was just that it was big for the people of Coventry!

Since the end of the last century, England had passed a ban on firearms, and most
personal firearms were made up of shotguns. Even the police officers didn’t carry guns on
them, but had them in the weapons box in their cars. The officer in charge carried the key
to the weapons box on him. This was completely different from American officers and
their guns.

Thus, there had been far less serious shootings in England in recent years than in the
United States.

From this perspective, this gunfight was absolutely a huge event.

The passers-by who had been running over to watch were frightened by the panic-
stricken crowd running in their direction, and most of them started to leave the scene.

Luke, however, ducked into a building.

He quickly went up to the roof and easily jumped to a nearby building to reach the scene.

He stuck his head out and looked down, only to see a small black Benz van lying on its
side. The car was clearly dented from the explosion, and even the back of the car had
been blown away.

People in full special gear were firing from two black Land Rovers at the buildings on
both sides of the street. Their bulletproof vests had eye-catching labels on them.
Those with headgear were the GIPN (the French National Police Intervention Group), and
those without were the police and Interpol.

Their opponents were all dressed casually and shouting in European accents.

Was this… an ambush?

Muttering to himself, Luke looked at the Benz and immediately realized that it was a
modified prisoner van.

Breaking a prisoner out? He was even more surprised.

Who would run all the way to England to break a prisoner out? And besides Interpol, the
French GIPN were also escorting the prisoner?

He wasn’t in a hurry to act since it was already too late.

The criminals weren’t weak, and had clearly set up the ambush beforehand. They
occupied an advantageous position and surrounded the police from all directions.

No matter how powerful GIPN and Interpol were, they couldn’t withstand being
surrounded in the middle of the street and being bombarded with bullets.

There were at least fifty criminals, and less than twenty Interpol and GIPN officers.

By the time Luke arrived, the officers that he could see were already dead.

But the door to the prisoner van was still closed. He had just seen a police officer pull the
door shut.

Thinking for a moment, he took out a Glock 17 from his inventory.

As usual, this was an unregistered personal item which could be discarded at any time
and which couldn’t be linked to anyone or anything.

The criminals were well-equipped and unafraid of death.

They had killed more than ten officers, and more than ten of their own were severely
injured. However, they didn’t save their comrades, but directly started cutting the back
door of the prisoner van open with a gas torch.

Luke stuck his head out from the top of the building and quickly locked onto the positions
of the criminals on the scene as he marked out the shooting order.

There were more than thirty professional criminals who were all armed with automatic
weapons. He had to be a little more serious.

It wouldn’t be good to fight a protracted war on British territory!

He chose to act the moment the criminals opened the car door.

It was easy for the criminals to be distracted for one moment when their attention was
on the prisoner waiting to be rescued.

It would give him at least one extra second to shoot.

Luke adjusted his frame of mind and first aimed at four criminals who were approaching
the van.

In less than twenty seconds, the criminals burned a hole in the back door of the prisoner
van. They clipped a towing hook on it and pulled fiercely.

Bang! The car door flew out.

Smoke from the door being cut wafted out of the prisoner van, and the criminals couldn’t
see what was going on inside.

Now!

Luke took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Four criminals were shot in the head.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Four criminals on the second floor on both sides of the street were also shot. They got
better treatment, and were only shot in the chest.

Pa! Pa!

Luke took down another two criminals who looked up, but he suddenly paused.

Two people suddenly rushed out of the smoke-filled Benz.

The man in the lead was tall and wore a black beanie. He shot two criminals on the street
with a UMP, before he swung his gun and knocked down another one.

The second to charge out was a young policewoman with a ponytail.

What surprised Luke wasn’t the policewoman, even though she was a beauty with a
particular charm.

What surprised him was the first guy who had charged out. His shooting and footwork
were both efficient and ruthless, and overflowed with aggression.

“This guy… switched jobs to become a police officer?” Luke was suspicious.

But it was only for a brief moment, and he tossed the question aside.

At the very least, the guy was on the policewoman’s side, so it wouldn’t be a problem for
Luke to help them kill a few criminals.
Chapter 682 - Is Your Future Wife Still Well?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 682: Is Your Future Wife Still Well?

The criminals were caught off-guard by the sudden attack.

Of the two people below, the one in the lead moved swiftly and shot accurately. He took
down each criminal with basically one or two shots.

The policewoman wasn’t that good at shooting, but she provided good cover for the first
person.

As for the professional gunman who was hiding on the roof and sniping people in the
head, he was too much.

He emptied the Glock of seventeen bullets in three seconds, blowing up the heads of
seven criminals and hitting eight in their chests.

Then, after he fired the last bullet in the first clip, he unloaded and slipped in another full
clip that he was already holding in his left hand. It clicked in place.

A series of gunshots rang out again.

The criminals downstairs weren’t rookies, but experienced mercenaries.

After several of their comrades were killed, they realized that the gunshots were coming
from the wrong location. Several of them raised their guns and started firing in a sweep
above them.

Luke, however, was very calm.

He had already locked onto the approximate positions of the criminals, and half of them
were dead. Those that were left were the most dangerous ones.

This was a game to see who was faster.

As long as Luke moved faster than the criminals’ guns did, he would have the upper hand
in taking shots.

Once he had the upper hand, it would be near impossible for him to lose in a shootout at
twenty meters.

As six criminals raised their guns and fired, Luke fired two bullets at each of them.

As soon as the six criminals fell, the gunfire on the street immediately died down, and the
two people down below broke out of the prisoner van and charged into an alley on the
side.

Maybe it was because of how the man in the front was so flashy as he moved, but one of
the criminals whom Luke had taken down hadn’t let go of the trigger, and inexplicably, a
stray bullet was fired off.

The man was already halfway into the alley, but he was still shot in the leg. He screamed
and yelled “Motherf*cker!” as he rolled into the alley.

Luke was lost for words on the roof. What kind of bad luck was this? Only half his leg was
sticking out and he still got shot? Good thing it wasn’t his knee.

But this wasn’t an ordinary person. Dragging his injured leg, he stood up, and then swung
his arm out to knock down two approaching criminals. Even limping, he was as flashy as
ever as he slipped away.

The policewoman retreated into the alley and followed him.

Luke didn’t stop shooting. He emptied his clip and knocked down the four criminals who
were trying to reach the alley. He then put his pistol away and beat it.

He liked to do good deeds and not leave his name behind. He would let the police officers
of England take the credit.

After taking several turns in the alley and walking almost a kilometer, he stood in front of
an apartment building. Easily jumping onto the wall, he grabbed onto the fire escape on
the second floor and climbed up to the fifth floor.

Stepping past two windows with ledges that were less than ten centimeters wide, Luke
grabbed the edge of a third window and stuck his head out.

Someone inside was saying impatiently, “Ignore that damn phone call. The only way
Dukhovich knows our route is because there’s a mole in Interpol. I need someone to treat
my injuries, and you need help. Remember, it has to be an outsider.”

Luke listened for a moment before he knocked on the window with a smile.

They immediately pointed their guns at him.

They were both astonished to see a big smile and a waving hand outside the window.

The policewoman was at a loss.

Shooting would draw the police, and the other party hadn’t attacked first. She
subconsciously glanced at the person next to her.

The other man raised his gun and frowned. Staring at the face for a moment, he said,
“Honduras?”

Outside the window, Luke’s smile grew even brighter. “How’s your future wife?”

As soon as the question left his mouth, the man’s lips twitched, but he put down his gun.
“Let him in. He’s not Dukhovich’s man.”

The policewoman was surprised. “Are you serious? Do you know how many assassins
and mercenaries Dukhovich hired to kill you?”

Also, this guy who was hanging around sneakily outside the window looked like a killer!
She muttered to herself, but under the gazes of the two, she still opened the window
hesitantly.

After opening the latch, she immediately backed away from the window. Although she
didn’t raise her gun, she was still ready to attack.

Luke opened the window and crawled in.

He nodded at the vigilant policewoman. “Hello, beautiful lady. How may I address you?”

The policewoman said, “Shouldn’t you say something first?”

Luke shrugged. “Call me Cool Bird.”

The policewoman: “Roselle!”

Luke then turned to look at the man on the couch. “Long time no see. You have it hard,
Kincaid.”

At that moment, the person on the couch had already taken off his black beanie to reveal
a bald head with the same withered tree and crows tattoo.

When he heard the name that Luke gave, Kincaid curled his lip and once again confirmed
that he wasn’t mistaken.

Cool Bird was the name of the bar in Honduras where he had met his wife, Sonia.

The day he met Sonia, a young man had been sitting next to him, and they had beaten up
the gangsters in the bar together.

Although he didn’t know much about this young man, and something wasn’t right with
his face, Kincaid was clear about his situation.

If he fought this young man now, he would definitely lose.

Luke grabbed a chair and a stool and gestured at Kincaid.

Kincaid very consciously placed his right leg with the bullet in it on the stool.

As Luke fished out something from his backpack, he clicked his tongue and said, “Why do
you need to be flashy when you leave a scene? If you had been willing to crawl those last
few steps with your butt in the air, you wouldn’t have been shot, would you?”

Kincaid suddenly realized something. “It was you just now?”

The moment he said that, the policewoman, Roselle, who was a few meters away,
immediately aimed her gun at Luke.

Hearing that, she thought that Luke was the one who shot Kincaid.

Luke, on the other hand, didn’t even look at her. He unhurriedly put on his rubber gloves
and cut up the leg of Kincaid’s trousers with a smile. “Let me remind you that you
shouldn’t talk nonsense without proof.”

Kincaid understood.

No wonder when he charged out of the prisoner van, someone had attacked the criminals
at the same time, and with frightening marksmanship.

At the time, he had been in a hurry to break out of the siege and escape. He didn’t have
the time to stand in the middle of the road and look up.

But even as experienced as he was, he was still amazed by the shooter on the roof.

To shoot without missing wasn’t as simple as the movies made it look.

In a real battle, a shooter had to control the situation, and their opponents weren’t fixed
targets. It would already be outstanding if their shots made contact 20 to 30% of the
time.

With Luke’s appearance now, Kincaid recalled how the criminals had collapsed like
wheat being harvested, and understood everything.
Chapter 683 - So This Is Love?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 683: So This Is Love?

Kincaid glared at Luke. “You were really good at pretending last time.”

Luke gave him an anesthetic and chuckled. “They were just a bunch of hooligans. You
weren’t serious either, right?”

The solemn expression on Kincaid’s face only lasted for two seconds before he suddenly
burst out laughing. “Same here. Right, how’s your girlfriend?”

Luke didn’t even raise his head as he cleaned the wound. “Where’s your future wife?
Don’t tell me she flew off?”

Kincaid chuckled proudly. “She’s called Sonia Kincaid now.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Wow, that was quick. It’s only been two months, right?”

Kincaid waved his index finger. “No, no, no, young man, you’re mistaken. She’s been
called that since a month and a half ago.”

Luke raised his head in surprise. “Isn’t that… just a few days?”

What he meant was that Kincaid had met the hot-tempered and fierce Sonia in the bar
only a few days before that.

Kincaid said smugly, “That’s love. Once you see her, you feel that you have to be with her.
Only then is life perfect.”

Luke shrugged. “Fine. It seems that you really are in love with her.”

Luke couldn’t comment.

He had never felt that way about any woman in his two lifetimes.

In his two lifetimes, he had interacted with more than twenty women, some whom he
appreciated and some whom were nothing special. None of them made his heart jump
and want to be reckless.

Of course, he felt that this was a good thing.

In life, everyone had varying degrees of family, love, and friendship; he was simply a
person whose love ratio was very low.
Watching the two of them talk and laugh, the policewoman grew nervous and slowly
retreated into the bathroom.

After she closed the door, Luke raised his head and said to Kincaid in a low voice, “Don’t
tell me this girl is your colleague.”

Kincaid curled his lip. “I’m under Interpol escort.”

Luke understood. “I’m relieved.”

Kincaid was stumped. “What?”

Luke said, “I don’t think you can become a cop. Hm, or an undercover agent… that’s still
impossible for you.”

Kincaid cursed angrily, but was unable to refute him. “I’m a witness.”

Luke asked, “A witness in a prisoner’s van? So, a dirty witness?”

Kincaid said, “I’ll get her to tell you later. I’ve lost too much blood, I want to rest.”

Luke said, “This is just an anesthetic, you haven’t even lost a liter of blood. You won’t die.”

Kincaid: “I’m an old man. Losing a liter can kill me.”

A few minutes later, Luke cleaned the wound on Kincaid’s leg, took off his gloves, and
threw them into a nearby trash can. He looked at Roussel with a smile. “Did you find
someone to pick him up?”

After a brief hesitation, Roussel nodded. “He’s almost here.”

Luke didn’t care who was coming. He was more concerned about something else. “Can
you tell me what happened? Kincaid isn’t stupid enough to be ambushed.”

Roussel looked at him strangely for a moment before saying, “You don’t know what’s
going on?”

Luke shrugged. “I only helped you when I heard the explosion and the gunshots. Tell me,
who wants to kill him?”

Roussel was suspicious, but her expression remained unchanged. “Someone doesn’t want
Kincaid to testify in court, so they sent people to silence him.”

Listening to the policewoman’s explanation, Luke took out a thermos from his backpack.
Looking at Roussel’s surprised expression, he explained, “I’m just here on holiday. I made
some black tea in advance to avoid buying drinks. Do you want some?”

Roussel decisively refused. “I don’t like tea.”

Luke hummed and said, “Just nice, I don’t have much anyway; it’s just enough for myself.”
He then poured some black tea into the cup and drank it.

Unfortunately, the aroma of the milk tea made Roussel’s throat go dry. In the end, she
could only go find a bottle of water.

Of course she liked black tea, but she was more worried that there was something wrong
with Luke’s tea!

They talked for almost an hour, and Luke finally finished his tea.

Someone suddenly interjected, “This black tea isn’t bad. Give me a cup.”

Luke poured out the half-cup that was left in the thermos and swallowed. “I finished it.”

When Kincaid looked at the thermos next to Luke, Luke picked it up and shook it.
“There’s none left.”

Kincaid then looked at Roussel, who shook her head. “There’s only mineral water here.
He brought the black tea himself.”

Kincaid was full of despair. “You miser.”

Luke fished around in his backpack. “Is instant coffee okay? It’s Nestlé.”

Kincaid: “…Yes.”

Since he was injured, he needed to replenish his energy, and of course needed food and
water.

Luke wasn’t petty.

But how could he give his black tea and cup to another man to drink, and an old one at
that?

He went to the kitchen and found some food in the fridge to heat up. He placed it on a big
tray and asked, “Do you want some?”

Looking at Roussel’s conflicted expression, Luke sighed helplessly. “I’m a good guy,
okay?”
As he spoke, he reached for his waist, and the Glock was pressed to Roussel’s head.

Before she could react, the Glock was back in its holster. “I’m not threatening you. I just
want to make it clear that it wouldn’t take me and Kincaid more than a second to kill
you.”

Watching Luke walk past, Roussel smiled bitterly.

Luke was holding a big tray, but it didn’t shake at all, even when there was milk and food
on it.

His control over his body was unbelievable.

After that shock, she finally relaxed.

The two guys in the room could kill her in seconds. She was alive and well, which meant
that she was… insignificant.

Kincaid was a super hitman charged with more than twenty murders in a dozen
countries.

How much weaker could someone who could talk cheerfully and calmly with Kincaid be?

Kincaid took a sip of the hot coffee and sighed in satisfaction. “Ah, even instant coffee
tastes good after getting shot. Do you have a phone?”

Luke took out a prepaid phone from his pocket and tossed it to him.

Kincaid dialed a number with a gentle expression.

With his sharp ears, Luke could easily hear an angry female voice on the other end of the
phone. “What did you do this time? You useless devil…”

He tactfully got up and moved to the window. He looked out through the gap in the
curtains and waved at Roussel.

When she approached him suspiciously, Luke asked, “What do you plan to do?”

Frowning, Roussel was silent for a moment before she said, “Send Kincaid to The Hague
in the Netherlands to testify in court.”

Luke chuckled. “Then count me in.”

Roussel: “What?”
Chapter 684 - Unreliable New "Partner"
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 684: Unreliable New “Partner”

Luke said with a righteous expression, “A ruthless butcher like Dukhovich must be put on
trial for justice.”

Roussel glanced at the black baldie who was already singing a love song on the phone.
She had a feeling that neither of them was normal.

Unfortunately, they were now her teammates. She could only ask, “He’s not your friend?”

Luke grinned. “This friendship isn’t deep enough for me to help him deal with Interpol.
Agent Roussel, would you be willing to break the law and go up against the police for
your friends?”

Roussel was unable to reply.

She couldn’t say outright that because Kincaid didn’t abide by the law, she suspected that
Mr. Cool Bird didn’t abide by the law either!

She could only acquiesce to Luke’s request.

What else could she do? She couldn’t defeat Kincaid, nor was she confident that she could
defeat this mysterious Cool Bird.

She could only pin her hopes on the backup that she had invited. Only that person had the
qualifications to talk to these two.

Thinking of the backup, she couldn’t help but sigh.

Looking at the two people in the room, she scratched her head. Why were all capable men
so rotten?!

Two hours later, someone knocked on the door.

Roussel looked at Luke, who nodded.

She opened the door to let a man in.

But they started arguing at the doorway even before they entered the living room.

Luke listened with relish.

That was more like it! If there was no gossip between a man and a woman, then it wasn’t
love.

Love wasn’t as sweet as Kincaid made it out to be. It was normal for couples to argue with
each other apart.

On the other side, Kincaid was woken up by the quarrel between the resentful couple.

Looking at Luke, who was listening to the gossip with a smile, Kincaid rolled his eyes. As
expected of a b*tch.

After listening for a moment, Kincaid grew impatient. Using a mop as a temporary crutch,
he walked to the door of the living room and looked at the two people arguing.

At that moment, the argument had reached a point where they were on completely
different wavelengths. “Last week, a 300-pound banker’s ass exploded four bags of
heroin in the backseat of my car. You know, those seats aren’t real leather, but cloth.”

“Okay, Michael, I don’t have time for —”

“…Think about how I felt when I was cleaning my car…”

“Michael, I don’t have time for this…”

“I definitely have to sell the car when I get the chance…”

“Enough, Michael! I never sold you out. I. Just. Dumped. You!”

“…”

“Michael, you always want to push the blame on me…” Roussel’s voice rang out for a
moment, before it turned gloomy and she sighed helplessly. “The escort target is inside.
According to our agreement, after you complete this mission, I’ll help you get your 3A
rating back. Stop spouting sh*t about not forgiving me. I don’t need it. ”

Kincaid looked like he didn’t want to listen anymore. “Hey, the man with the blood is
here… uh.”

“WTF!”

The two people facing each other at the door spoke at the same time, and Kincaid raised
his gun.

The person reacted quickly and slapped his hand away, knocking it against the door.

Kincaid, who was in pain, couldn’t help but let go of his gun. He then pulled out another
gun from his lower back.

The man grabbed Kincaid’s arm with both hands and slammed it against the door frame.

At the same time, he reached for his waist.

Kincaid reacted just as quickly and aimed a knee between the man’s legs.

The man clamped his legs together and the hand holding the gun pressed down on
Kincaid’s knee.

The two of them crashed into the wall.

Kincaid reached under the man’s armpit and pulled out a pistol. The man also pulled out
a gun from his waist with his other hand, and they pointed at each other’s head at the
same time.

The next moment, they felt a tight grip on their guns.

They turned their heads and saw Luke standing next to them with a smile as he gripped
their guns. “I think it’s better to give a certain old man his blood first before you fight him.
How does that sound?”

“Who are you?” The man looked at Luke blankly.

Kincaid was relieved.

He had forgotten that he had a “partner,” although this “partner” wasn’t very reliable.

“You dumb bodyguard, you really have… uh…” After glaring at the man and cursing,
Kincaid felt dizzy and toppled backward.

Luke sighed helplessly and looked at Kincaid.

The fellow was hanging off him with one hand as he sagged limply like a female ballroom
dancer.

He resisted the urge to throw the old man out, and instead, dragged him back to the
couch in the living room.

Turning his head to look at the person at the door, Luke gestured at him. “Where’s the
blood? Give it to the old guy, or he’ll stay knocked out.”

The man smacked his lips and finally put away his gun. He then walked in with a box full
of blood bags.
Dumbfounded for a long while, Roussel finally came back to her senses and put away the
guns that had fallen to the floor.

She had no idea that Kincaid had so many guns on him.

A moment later, Luke sat down next to the window and pretended to enjoy the view as
the couple started arguing again.

“…What? You want me to escort this murderer? He tried to kill me 27 times. No, that’s not
right. It’s 28 times now…”

“Kincaid is a witness! If he doesn’t testify at the International Criminal Court in The

Hague tomorrow, Dukhovich will be acquitted…”

“Then why don’t you just take him to The Hague?”

“I can’t! There’s a traitor in Interpol. The eighteen elite operators who were part of the
escort team in the morning were all killed, including six GIPNs.”

“Huh? You call them elites? Maybe they were just nice.”

The newcomer, Michael, was a young man who wasn’t even thirty years old. He had
handsome features, but he had a scraggly beard and looked unwashed, and was full of
obscenities.

Hm, he was just as foul as Kincaid.

Also, while he was bickering with his ex-girlfriend, Agent Roussel, he was also throwing
poker cards at Kincaid, which slapped his unconscious face.

Luke couldn’t be bothered. After all, the old man was quite thick-skinned.

The couple got agitated again as they talked, and went to the bedroom.

Luke thought that it would be like in the movies, where a verbal argument was useless
and they would fight it out physically.

But in less than two minutes, they came out again. Roussel had even put on her coat.

“…Why should you believe me? Because I’ve never lied to you.” In the hallway outside the
door, Roussel sounded a little choked. “…After this mission, I’ll help you get back your 3A
rating, and you can get your good life back. Then, we won’t contact each other again,
okay?”
Chapter 685 - Young Person Who Doesn't Know Love, Old
Person With Quick Hands
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 685: Young Person Who Doesn’t Know Love, Old
Person With Quick Hands

“…Good,” said Michael.

“…This is so embarrassing.” With a complicated expression, Roussel pushed the door

open and left.

Looking at the shut door, Michael suddenly slapped his head in frustration. “Damn it!
Why did I say that?”

In the living room, Luke finally said, “Good! Looks like you’re aren’t completely dumb.”

Michael turned his head. “Huh?”

Luke shrugged. “You haven’t had a girlfriend in a while, have you? Well, maybe you had
some ‘female’ friends when you were rich, but this girl is probably the only one who
really loved you.”

Michael narrowed his dead fish eyes. “How old are you? Do you know what love is?”

Luke chuckled. “It’s because I don’t have a girlfriend yet that I don’t have to worry about
love, young man.”

Michael’s lips moved, but he realized that he couldn’t argue with that. He could only
change the topic and point at Kincaid. “Shouldn’t you change your friend’s clothes?”

Luke crossed his arms and looked at him strangely. “Why are you here?”

Michael also looked at him strangely. “To protect that damn old man.”

Luke spread his hands. “So, he’s your mission objective, not mine. Besides, I don’t know
him very well. Why should I help him change?”

He was just an old man. Who would want to help him change?

Michael choked again. A moment later, he gave Luke a thumbs up. “How lucky for him to
be friends with you.”

Luke didn’t think much of it.

Lucky? Of course.
It was easy to find someone to help you change clothes in this world, but it was very hard
to find someone to save your life.

Kincaid regained consciousness and looked at the bag of blood hanging above him. He
then looked at his other hand. “What the hell is that?”

Michael adjusted his equipment. “Handcuffs. You haven’t forgotten that you’re a prisoner,
have you?”

Kincaid: “No, I mean, who put this’ fashionable’ outfit on me?”

“You’re lucky that I brought two sets of clothes.” Michael started putting on his coat.

Kincaid looked at his “new” outfit, which was a singlet. “You dare wear something so
basic? Let me guess, don’t tell me you bought this when you were a bodyguard a few
years ago, did you? You did look like a little girl back then, haha.”

Michael curled his lip and ignored the question.

Kincaid said, “Huh? I don’t think I’m wearing underwear. It’s a little chilly.”

Luke finally said, “He did it, not me.”

Michael rolled his eyes. Thanks so much.

But he still said, “You have underwear on, or I wouldn’t dare change your pants, okay?”

Kincaid curled his lip. “How boring.”

Suddenly, an old-fashioned telephone in the room rang.

All three of them frowned.

Michael quickly stood up. “This is an Interpol safe house. If nobody answers the phone, or
if we pick up and can’t verify our identities, they’ll send someone to check.”

Luke’s ears twitched. “I think… they’re already here.”

He lifted the curtain slightly and saw several police cars on the street not far away with
their sirens on.

And at that moment, two black SUVs stopped outside the building, and eight armed men
rushed in. They clearly weren’t police officers.

There was indeed a mole in Interpol, whose men had actually reached the safe house
before the police.

Michael quickly unlocked Kincaid’s handcuffs.

Kincaid, however, was unperturbed. “Where’s the beautiful police officer? Hm, I think her
name is Roussel?”

Luke said, “She left.”

“Damn it, I liked that girl…” Kincaid saw some interest in Luke’s eyes. “She’s quite lively. I
want a daughter like that in the future. ”

Luke sighed regretfully. “I thought your love had switched to a new target.”

Kincaid wiped his nonexistent cold sweat. “I’ll always love my Sonia.”

Luke got up and picked up his backpack. “Let’s go, unless you want to kill dozens of police
officers.”

Kincaid also got up. “That many?”

Luke said, “Yes, at least twenty of them are SWAT officers.”

Michael was already waving at the door. “If you dare touch them, it’ll be the SAS next
time.”

Kincaid fell silent.

SAS wasn’t easy to deal with.

If it was one or two of them, Kincaid might still be able to fight back, but once SAS was
deployed, they wouldn’t just send one or two agents. At the very least, they would send
out a full team that could take down the injured Kincaid.

After the three of them left the room, Michael was about to go right, but Luke stopped
him and gave him a few tactical signs.

The two of them leaned against the wall just as two men on the other side pushed the
door of the stairwell open.

Almost at the same time, one of them was punched in the back of the head and the other
was strangled by Michael.

Dong!
Michael watched as Luke drew his fist back from the face of the unconscious criminal that
Michael was holding. He gestured at himself before he helplessly dropped the
unconscious criminal and followed Luke.

They had just opened the door to the stairwell when there were two bangs behind them.

Both of them rolled their eyes and turned around.

Kincaid lowered his gun from where he was standing at the door to the stairwell on the
other end. “Thanks for your protection. I was almost shot in the butt by these two.”

Michael: “…Well done. Guess what the police officers downstairs will do?”

With his keen ears, Luke could already hear several police officers shouting downstairs.
“Gunshots! Gunshots upstairs!”

Footsteps came from the bottom of the stairs.

Luke sighed and pointed at the roof.

Killing a few criminals was fine, but there were dozens of police officers downstairs who
were just doing their jobs. He really didn’t want to fight them.

He gestured at Michael, and the three of them ran to the roof.

Kincaid had been prepared to suffer, but Luke practically dragged him to the top floor. He
smiled and was about to say something.

Luke, however, gestured at him to stop talking.

As Michael ran past an exit up ahead and continued toward the top floor, two armed
criminals snuck into the stairwell.

Bang! Bang!

Luke kicked one in the stomach and smacked the other in the face, knocking the two
criminals to the ground at the same time.

There was no need to kill anyone.

There were a bunch of police officers down there, and he didn’t want them chasing his
butt.

In any case, the guy who had been kicked in the stomach would be pissing blood for at
least a week, and the person who had been slapped had a severe concussion; his corneas
might even be knocked out of whack.

Bang!

Michael, who was running in the front, stopped and turned his head to see that a criminal
who had just appeared at a stairwell exit in the distance had been knocked down.

Of course, this shot had been fired by old Kincaid.

Luke slapped his forehead. “Kincaid, there are dozens of police officers downstairs. Can’t
you keep a low profile? Look at how I just slap and kick them.”

Kincaid: “I’ll… be more careful next time?”

Luke was lost for words. Why should I believe you, you flashy black baldie?
Chapter 686 - What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 686: What Crime Did She Commit? It Was Love

He raised the Glock in his hand and swung it left and right.

Pa! Pa!

The hospital immediately lost a patient with uremia and a concussed patient.

Michael’s eyes widened. “WTF!”

Luke grabbed Kincaid and continued running. “He fired first.”

As he spoke, he dragged the black baldie to the rooftop.

As soon as they reached the rooftop, they heard the sound of a rotor.

“Alright, we won’t be able to escape from the roof,” said Luke.

Michael followed, and the three of them looked at each other.

Bang!

The door to the rooftop was kicked open, and a team of fully armed SWAT officers rushed
through. They searched the area for a moment, but didn’t find anything.

Downstairs, Luke put the black baldie that he was carrying on the ground. “Are you an
idiot?! You could have just climbed down the scaffolding. Why did you have to take the
hard way and jump?”

Kincaid: “…How was I supposed to know that you can carry me down with you?”

On the side, Michael dropped to the ground from the construction scaffolding. “Cut the
crap. Let’s try to find a car and run. Don’t kill anyone, okay? I’m a bodyguard, not a killer,
okay?”

If this went on, not only would he lose his 3A security rating, he would also end up in
prison for the rest of his life.

The three of them snuck into a car on the street.

The moment Michael opened the door, Luke made a firm decision.

He threw Kincaid into the backseat and sat in the passenger seat.
Michael started the car, and the three of them set off again.

Kincaid, however, was unhappy. “Hey, what’s that smell? It’s like a dung pit… Wait, is this
your car?”

Michael didn’t say anything.

Kincaid was vexed. “Didn’t you drive a Jaguar before? What’s with this stupid car? If this
was before, we wouldn’t even steal a piece of sh*t like this. Ugh, did that banker really
blow up? And what is this ‘energy drink’? Why do I smell piss?”

Luke didn’t say anything. He silently took out a mask from his backpack and rolled down
the window a crack.

But while he remained silent, the other two people in the car weren’t idle.

Kincaid this dog never stopped provoking Michael, and exposed him completely.

Michael, who had been badly traumatized, also revealed a lot about Kincaid.

Michael Bryce used to be a CIA officer, but later switched careers.

Thanks to his experience and connections in the CIA, he obtained a 3A security rating a
few years ago and earned big bucks by keeping rich people safe.

In the end, he screwed up a huge job.

Not only did his 3A rating drop, his life also fell apart.

Kincaid had a long criminal record. His father was an alcoholic who had been in prison
for a long time. Growing up in that environment, Kincaid was in and out of prison many
times himself at a young age.

As hitman and bodyguard, they had traded blows many times and were basically evenly
matched.

In terms of mentality, however, the older the ginger, the spicier it was.

Look at Kincaid. He had been shot in the leg and was being chased by the police and
mercenaries, yet he was still talking and laughing.

What gave him an advantage over Michael was his mental fortitude.

Even when he was in deep trouble, he didn’t frown. Instead, he did his best to live even
more assuredly, and laughed and cursed as he pleased.

Unlike Michael, who looked like an aggrieved woman who hated everything.

After driving for a while, Michael stopped the car in an alley behind a bar. “We need a
different car. They can pick up my license plate on the surveillance cameras.”

Less than a minute later, they switched cars.

This time, Luke took the initiative to sit in the backseat.

It was Kincaid who had gotten them this new car. He smashed the window of the driver’s
seat with his fist and completed the operation in seconds.

Although Luke could easily open the door of the old Mercedes Benz himself, he didn’t
want to lose credit points.

It was the two of them who stole the car and drove it away. It had nothing to do with him.

An old Benz was still a Benz. Furthermore, no banker had blown up the back seat. Thus,
Luke chose the more comfortable backseat.

One old man and one young man, one black and one white, finally started their two-man
show.

Luke, on the other hand, leisurely took out a lollipop and munched on it.

He hadn’t dared to do that in the last car, since he felt that the lollipop would smell like
piss.

Kincaid had also found the stash of a certain British drunk driver — a stainless steel wine
bottle.

Opening it and smelling it, he nodded in satisfaction and took a sip. “This whiskey isn’t
bad; too bad there’s no ice. Speaking of which, how did you end up like this? A few years
ago, your socks were worth more than your entire outfit right now. Was your client
killed?”

Michael’s lips twitched. “What’s the point of talking about me? What about you? How did
an internationally renowned assassin get caught by those rookies from Interpol?”

“Of course, it was because of… love, kid.” Kincaid sighed.

“I had a job in Arizona when I received a call from the hospital. They said that my wife
had been hit by a car and was in critical condition. The hospital said they needed a family
member’s signature before they could proceed with the surgery. I didn’t even have time
to finish the job before I took a plane back to Mexico City.” He stopped talking.

Michael: “And?”

Kincaid laughed. “In the end, more than twenty Interpol officers pointed their guns at me
when I ran into the emergency room, drenched in sweat.”

Luke interjected, “Where’s Sonia now?”

Luke didn’t think that Kincaid would quietly surrender to twenty Interpol officers.

This old man had a lot of tricks; Interpol was nothing to him.

Sure enough, Kincaid was silent for a moment before he replied, “They locked her up in
an Interpol detention center in Amsterdam.”

“What crime did she commit?” Luke found that odd.

Kincaid was silent for a long time before he finally replied, “Falling in love with me?”

Luke gave him the universal hand gesture, but agreed with him.

If they didn’t have his wife, Kincaid would never have let Interpol catch him.

Sonia probably hadn’t done anything wrong. Even if she had, she should have gone to
prison instead of just being locked up by Interpol.

It was no wonder that Kincaid couldn’t be as active anymore. It turned out that someone
had grabbed his beloved woman.

“Trapped by love!” The black baldie mocked himself with a smile, but he didn’t look
dejected. “This is just like your Agent Roussel, who caused your security rating to drop.
There’s no difference.”

“Fine, you were eavesdropping,” Michael grumbled.

Kincaid: “You were complaining so loudly, like a kid who didn’t get candy from his
mother. It was hard for me not to hear you…”

Michael said, “You know so much about love, why don’t you write a poem? Maybe you can
get it published in the newspaper.”

Kincaid laughed. “Haha, listen! Life is a highway and it’s mighty f*cking long…
“Nobody gets out alive, nobody gets out alive~”
Chapter 687 - Why Can You Hit Me Every Time?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 687: Why Can You Hit Me Every Time?

Luke listened to the song quietly.

Unexpectedly, the old man could sing pretty well.

He sang with a smile, but only he knew how much blood and tears he had experienced.

What a waste for this old guy to be a hitman! He should’ve been a talk show performer or
singer! Luke thought to himself.

The car drove west in the dark and headed for the beach.

The country road was silent at night, and Kincaid, who was tired of singing, fell asleep.

No matter how tough the old man was, he couldn’t withstand the exhaustion from blood
loss.

Luke sat quietly in the backseat. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he looked in the
rearview mirror.

“We have company,” he said.

Michael looked in the rearview mirror. “How do you know?”

Luke said, “Don’t suddenly speed up; slow down a little. This isn’t a car chase movie.”

Michael asked, “Are you sure?”

Luke drew his gun. “It’s just an SUV. Five people at most, and no police officers around.”

Michael hesitated for a moment, but still did as he was told.

He hadn’t seen much of Luke’s moves, but Luke wasn’t any less efficient as he was.

Of course, the best would be to deal with their worries and then move forward.

Looking at the car behind him, Michael asked in a low voice, “Not going to wake Kincaid
up?”

They could get rid of their opponents without Kincaid, but Michael was afraid that the
black baldie would be killed in the crossfire.
Luke said, “It’s fine. Wouldn’t you be happy if he died? You won’t have to listen to him
teach you everything he knows about love.”

Michael: “…”

He could still tolerate a certain baldie’s verbal jabs for the sake of getting his 3A rating
back.

Luke rolled down the window and bent his body slightly as he observed the car in the
rearview mirror.

Michael started to slow down after Luke’s warning, and the enemy didn’t notice.

The criminals weren’t stupid. They were only a little faster than Michael’s car, and acted
like they were just taking a drive at night.

Luke could only smile without saying anything.

He had seen this car when they withdrew from the safe house. The people in it were
clearly mercenaries, and just so happened to choose the same route in the middle of the
night.

Luke reminded in a low voice, “Start counting down. When you get to zero, stop the car.”

Michael instantly understood and started counting. “Fifteen, fourteen…”

Luke was lost for words. Can’t you start from five? Even ten is fine.

Of course, he knew that Michael was counting down to when the cars would be next to
each other.

“Eight, seven…”

Luke already confirmed that this was the same car that had been outside the safe house.

“Three, two…”

Luke put his foot on the back of the driver’s seat and lifted himself a little.

“One!”

Creak!

The brakes screeched as the Mercedes Benz slowed down, but it remained steady and
didn’t slip or flip over.
Michael was also a skilled driver. He knew that he had to set up the best shooting
conditions for Luke, so he braked quickly but not abruptly.

Luke followed the car’s movements and pulled the trigger at the black SUV outside the
window.

In the passenger seat and the back of the SUV on the right, the three men with guns didn’t
have time to react before a series of bullets hit them in the head and upper body.

But Luke exclaimed in surprise. “Something’s wrong with that driver.”

He had shot at the driver as well, but the driver had instantly slid out of the way.

Michael stopped the car smoothly. “How did they track us down? I deliberately chose the
road west because I didn’t want them to block us in the east tunnel.”

Kincaid’s lazy voice rang out. “Surveillance cameras. There was one back when you stole
the car.”

But Michael shook his head. “That’s impossible. I drove east for a while before turning
west.”

Luke said, “Gentlemen, it’s time to witness a miracle. Can you show that driver some
respect?”

The two chatterboxes in front also noticed that the driver of the black SUV had come out
and was staggering toward them.

Kincaid: “I don’t have a gun. Please go ahead.”

Michael said, “I’m a bodyguard, not a killer.”

Luke snorted. “This driver isn’t human!”

As he spoke, he fired his Glock.

The driver suddenly sped up, and it was almost impossible to see his movements in the
dark.

“What the f*ck?!” the two chatterboxes shouted in unison.

The driver was moving so fast that he left an afterimage behind. This definitely wasn’t a
speed that a regular person was capable of.
Luke, however, unhurriedly reloaded the Glock.

The driver who was flashing left and right as he pressed forward suddenly stopped. He
hopped about as he clutched at himself and screamed. “Ahhhhh! How is it that you can
keep hitting me?!”

The chatty duo also noticed that seven or eight bullet holes had appeared in the guy’s
upper torso, and he was bleeding non-stop.

The strange thing was that despite being shot in the chest and stomach, the driver was
still full of energy as he screamed in pain.

Thinking about Luke’s words, Michael raised his gun.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

He emptied his clip, but wasn’t in a hurry to check his results. Instead, he turned to look
to the side. “WTF?”

Kincaid was leaning against the side of his head, a gun in his hand.

But Michael was blocking his line of sight.

Kincaid slapped him in the face. “Don’t block me! Your lousy aim didn’t even hit him!”

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Kincaid quickly emptied his clip.

Michael sat up and started to mock him. “Wow, your shooting skills are pretty bad too.”

Kincaid: “…I hit him three times, but you only hit him twice. I hit him in the chest and
stomach, and you hit him in the arm. Is there a problem with your lousy shooting?”

Speechless, Luke ignored them and got out.

At that moment, the driver, who had more than ten bullet holes in his body, said in
disbelief, “That’s impossible. How did you hit me?”

Luke didn’t reply, but was secretly amused.

It wasn’t just Luke; Kincaid and Michael’s fighting strength weren’t ordinary, and their
firearms were far better than what ordinary people had.

This driver wanted to dodge all the bullets with his speed. He was really underestimating
them.

He wasn’t good enough to dodge bullets, and rather than being able to shoot, it was more
normal for him to endure being shot.

Luke flicked his right hand and shook out a retractable rod, before he walked toward the
driver who was riddled with bullet holes.

The driver bared his teeth, roared, and lunged forward.

The chatty duo also got out of the car, and Michael hurriedly said, “Whoa, whoa, whoa,
how about we sit down and talk it out?”
Chapter 688 - Nobody Gets Out Alive
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 688: Nobody Gets Out Alive

Kincaid sneered. “What’s there to talk about with that sort of weird ass sh*t? Hm, zombie
or vampire?”

Michael said, “Zombie! He won’t let us hit him in the head. He must be a zombie.”

Bang!

The driver, who had just turned into a black shadow, was hit in the head and fell to the
ground.

The driver was at most 60% as strong as that female vampire Raquel in the secret room;
he was unlucky to run into Luke.

Luke stepped on the guy’s back. “Tell me, who sent you? Don’t tell me it’s Dukhovich. He’s
not one of you.”

The driver struggled weakly on the ground and yelled, “Your stick… is there something
on it?”

Luke knocked him on the back of the head with the end of the rod. “Do you think I don’t
know that you’re scared of silver weapons?”

As he hit the driver hard, the driver’s head let out some sparks, and he screamed. “You
dare go up against us? We’ll get our revenge!”

Impatient, Luke picked up his Glock.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

A series of holes appeared in the driver’s stomach.

“I’m the one asking the questions now. Tell me the locations of your people, and I’ll get
them to avenge you,” he said mockingly.

Less than five minutes later, Luke stabbed the driver in the head.

The chatty duo fell silent as they looked at the driver, who was screaming and struggling
in pain.

Luke shouted from the backseat, “Get in, fellas. We’re in a hurry here.”
As if waking up from a dream, they got into the car and continued on their way.

Luke took out another lollipop and started munching on it as he hummed, “Nobody gets
out alive~”.

After a brief silence, Kincaid asked, “What the hell was that?”

Luke switched the lollipop from his left cheek to his right cheek. “Michael was wrong.
Hitting a vampire in the head might not kill them, but it’ll still hurt and disfigure them, so
of course he doesn’t want to be hit in the head.”

Michael couldn’t help but interject, “Are you very familiar with… vampires?”

Luke shook his head. “I’m not familiar with them, but I saw a guy called a daywalker hunt
down and kill a bunch of them.”

Both Michael and Kincaid sucked in cold breaths of air.

This was a monster that was still alive and kicking after being shot a dozen times, and
someone could hunt down and kill a bunch of them?

At that point, Luke raised his own question. “Why is Dukhovich working with vampires?
Have you heard anything suspicious?”

After a brief silence, Michael shook his head.

Kincaid, however, said, “I once heard that Dukhovich would secretly send some
‘criminals’ who had gotten the death penalty to certain parts of Eastern Europe, and the
people who received them were from certain private organizations.”

Luke hummed and didn’t say anything else.

It was quite possible that Dukhovich had been providing the vampires with “goods” in a
mutually beneficial exchange.

It couldn’t be any easier for a person in power to pillage “goods.” When the ruler was
cruel and had no bottom line, pillaging was very easy.

The chatty duo was silent for a moment.

But Michael suddenly asked, “How can they catch up with us just based on surveillance
footage? There are at least three to four side roads along this route. Are they watching
every one of them? I’m more willing to believe that they have people waiting at the
docks.”
Luke didn’t say anything.

It was impossible for him to be tracked. The most important thing about his fake phone
was that it couldn’t be used to monitor or locate him.

Also, he hadn’t been very active in Europe so far, and most of his targets were dead.

But his gaze fell on Kincaid in the passenger seat.

Michael looked at Kincaid as well.

The black baldie was surprised. “What? I’m a victim. Do you think I would get someone to
kill me?”

Thinking this, Michael couldn’t help but glance at the backseat in the rearview mirror.

Luke coughed and said, “My phone can’t be tracked, but I don’t know about yours.”

Michael shook his head decisively. “I’m using a ghost chip. There’s no way to trace the
source…”

He looked at the baldie suspiciously. “Where did you get the gun just now?”

Kincaid shrugged. “I took it from a mercenary.”

Michael: “…You didn’t take his phone, did you?”

After a brief silence, Kincaid gave a hollow laugh. “…It was convenient.”

The car swayed on the road and Michael roared, “WTF! You’re still not throwing it away?
Don’t you know that you can easily track the location of a phone chip? That’s why I’m
using a ghost chip! It’s 2004, what century are you living in?”

Kincaid was displeased. “I’m an old man, but I’ll act as soon as I have a goal. I’m not like
the two of you, hesitating and weighing the pros and cons, okay?”

The chatty duo started arguing again.

But as Kincaid argued, he threw his phone out the window, using his actions to admit that
it was his mistake.

Luke continued eating his lollipop as a spectator.

He had known that Kincaid had a phone on him that might draw the enemy.
But so what? They were all experience and credit points!

It was a pity Michael had discovered the bait phone, and Luke didn’t want to be labeled
an idiot.

Once a person was deemed an idiot, everyone would avoid them in the future, and
anything bad that happened would be blamed on them.

As dawn broke, the three of them reached a dock.

Michael wasn’t wrong; the other party had indeed been tracking the phone and hadn’t
sensed his intentions.

There was no one at the dock.

There were a lot of docks in England, and plenty of ferries that left for France and
Amsterdam.

The mercenaries who were after Kincaid weren’t a large force, and couldn’t monitor all
the docks in a short period of time.

There were definitely people watching the channel tunnel, which was why Michael didn’t
drive to France.

Sitting on the ferry, the three of them leaned against the railing at the top of the ferry and
watched England gradually disappear.

Luke had bought a big bag of snacks from a supermarket on the pier, and gave Kincaid a
drink on the boat. “It’s an energy drink! Hm, it’s nothing like the one in Michael’s car.”

Kincaid didn’t think anything of it. He accepted it and drank.

Luke gave Michael another bottle of coffee. “You’re still young. Have this to wake up.”

Neither of them cared. They opened their drinks and started drinking and chatting.

Luke sat on the railing with a smile and took out a sandwich to eat.

He didn’t forget to give the chatty duo some food.

The reason he was being so nice was that it would take a few hours to get there, and it
would be nice to listen to their two-man show.

Food replenished stamina, drinks replenished saliva, and these two chatterboxes could
continue chattering.
Listening to their conversation, Luke gradually understood what was going on with
Kincaid.

In a sense, the black baldie was similar to Luke.

Chapter 689 - A Good Person and Giving Flowers
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 689: A Good Person and Giving Flowers

The so-called hitman was just Kincaid making money while killing the bad guys, just like
how Luke killed bad guys to earn experience and credit points.

Nobody he killed was innocent.

When Kincaid openly called himself a good person, Michael was speechless.

Michael had fought Kincaid many times, so he naturally knew what kind of people he
killed. Practically all of them deserved to die.

While he, who wanted to make money, didn’t care if his clients were good or bad, as long
as they gave him money.

Luke finally understood why a decisive killer like Kincaid would help them when the
gangsters in Honduras went after Luke and Vanessa.

That was because the black baldie was truly a good person. He was sure that he was
doing a good deed.

Even though he was a murderer, this guy was very optimistic and open-minded.

In comparison, Michael was much worse.

This guy, who was still working hard for money and his career, didn’t seem to understand
what he wanted.

If he only liked money and success, he wouldn’t be so lost.

As a good person, he wavered over making money, his tortured thoughts turning him into
a depressed young man.

Luke exhaled in satisfaction and stretched.

It was best not to live too complicated a life!

The more he thought about it, the more troubles he would have, since the problems in
this world would never be solved completely.

It was a sunny afternoon in Amsterdam.

The city was as pretty as a picture. Flowers and people in gorgeous clothes were
everywhere as they walked through old buildings and streets.

The three of them took the bus to Michael’s supposedly secret base, but he couldn’t
unlock it.

“The landlord changed the password and set up a Heitzger alarm system. After putting in
the wrong password three times…” Michael was about to show off his extraordinary
electronic decryption skills, when Luke silently stretched out his hand.

After putting the fake phone up to the combination lock for three seconds, the door
opened with a click.

Michael: “…Fine, it seems that the landlord didn’t install a new security system.”

Kincaid gave him a thumbs up. “You’re so professional. Awesome!” As he spoke, he

laughed and walked in.

Michael’s face darkened as he looked at Luke.

Luke nodded. “Yes, this secret base is awesome.” He then walked in.

After entering, he sat at the window and looked at the scenery outside.

Michael put on a clean outfit and prepared to take Kincaid to court at The Hague.

Kincaid said that he wanted to take a shower and change into a new set of clothes.

Then, Michael called his ex-girlfriend, Agent Roussel of Interpol.

Luke couldn’t help but smile when he heard the petty Michael say that he forgave his ex-
girlfriend, only to be berated by the furious Agent Roussel. Congratulations, Michael
Bryce! The sour smell of love is blown away by your foul mouth once again!

Thinking that, he looked at a street corner, where a black baldie flashed past.

A minute later, Michael rushed downstairs and asked, “Where’s Kincaid?”

Luke shrugged. “Weren’t you watching him?”

Michael let out a “sh*t,” put on his helmet, and rode a motorcycle out of the safe house.

A moment later, Luke left leisurely.

But now, he was wearing a black leather jacket and a black helmet. He got onto a Harley
Fat Boy motorcycle.

With a low rumble, the Fat Boy charged up the street and left.

A moment later, Luke stopped the bike next to the clock tower. He looked at Kincaid, who
was walking over with a basket of tulips, and sighed. “The master of love lives up to his
reputation. No wonder Sonia became his wife in just a few days.”

Muttering to himself, he looked at a house facing the clock tower several hundred meters
away. That was the Interpol detention center, where Sonia, Kincaid’s wife, was locked up.

When she talked to Kincaid on the phone, she said that she could only see one big clock
tower from her room.

Looking at the gorgeous tulips at the top of the clock tower that faced the detention
center, Luke changed his mind.

Previously, he had been planning to send Kincaid to testify and test how many experience
and credit points he could earn from this sort of extra work on the side.

But after seeing how Kincaid handled things, he felt that there was no need to disrupt the
old man’s sweet trip over an experiment.

After the trial, he could kill Dukhovich with one shot from eight hundred meters away,
and would earn a lot of experience and credit as well.

The drone had already landed at the clock tower and was monitoring the surroundings.

Many suspicious people were earmarked on the screen.

Luke only needed to look at them to know that they weren’t police officers.

They were clearly mercenaries, just like the group that had chased Kincaid in Coventry.

Luke got off the bike and walked into the crowd without taking off his helmet.

Starting from the fringes, he approached the people who were following Kincaid.

The moment he got close, he grabbed a criminal and punched him in the stomach and in
the back of the head. He then helped the criminal lie down on a stone bench.

It had to be said that the square near the clock tower was quite a nice place. Fresh
flowers were everywhere, as well as chairs and the like for people to rest on. It was very
easy for Luke to find a place to throw away this garbage.
He moved quickly and stealthily.

Everybody was lazily enjoying the afternoon sun, and few people paid attention to Luke.

Just like that, he forced more than ten mercenaries to go to sleep.

If they were lucky, they would be sent to the hospital, and if they were unlucky, they
would be woken up by the cold at night.

Looking at Michael, who had also knocked out several mercenaries and followed Kincaid
into the clock tower, Luke smiled.

Instead of joining in on the fun, Luke returned to the motorbike and listened to their
conversation through his earpiece as he checked the surveillance footage.

Naturally, Kincaid, who was like an old man from the last century, had no idea that Luke
had put a few bugs on him when he was unconscious.

Otherwise, Luke wouldn’t be so relaxed.

“Can’t you get someone to deliver the flowers?”

“No, I haven’t bought flowers for Sonia in a long time. She’ll love them to death.”

“Even if you’re followed by a bunch of mercenaries who want to kill you?”

“It’s been a long time. Of course I have to give her a special surprise.”

The chatty duo in the clock tower began to bicker.

Luke smiled as he started the motorbike and unhurriedly crossed the street.

Michael was still too young. Kincaid was the true master of love.

This was love!

Sighing inwardly, he stuck his P226 out from under his right armpit.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

He shot one mercenary standing outside a car up ahead, as well as three in the car.

The first one was shot in the leg, while the mercenaries in the car could only take the hits
in the upper torso since Luke couldn’t see their lower halves.
Chapter 690 - Partners
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 690: Partners

Luke didn’t kill the mercenaries.

This was a square full of people, and the dead could easily traumatize children.

After four shots, the Harley Fat Boy veered to the side and left the mercenary screaming
outside the car to attract curious passers-by.

“You know what? I told her today that I forgave her.”

“Hey, not many women want to be forgiven. They’ll think that they were the ones who
made the mistake.”

The chatterbox duo continued to bicker.

Luke hummed a tune as he pulled the trigger. “I want to know what love is, I want you to
show me…”

Pu! Pu!

Two mercenaries who were sitting down were shot from behind, and they screamed as
they clutched their butts.

The Fat Boy sped up and approached an SUV.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

The two mercenaries who had just opened the car doors after getting news of an attack
were sent rolling back into the car, and the driver was also shot.

The other black SUV started up. The mercenaries in it clearly planned to move to reduce
the chances of being attacked.

Luke blew up the rear wheel on one side of the SUV with two gunshots, and the car
swerved and broke through the railing, falling into the river.

Looking at the three mercenaries who were struggling to climb out of the car, Luke shot
them in the shoulder.
The three unlucky bastards screamed and took huge gulps of yellowish-green water
before they struggled to the surface once again.

Some helpful people were going to rescue them, but they saw the three people waving
their guns.

The enthusiastic people immediately scattered, and many of them took out their phones
to call the police.

“Yes, I want to forget about Kurosawa…”

“What? Wait, which Kurosawa?”

“Takashi Kurosawa, my client. Roussel leaked his schedule and got him ambushed and
assassinated…”

“Uh~ hahahaha!”

“What’s so funny?”

“Hahahaha, I was the one who killed Kurosawa. It was at the airport, right? He wasn’t my
target, but your Land Rover was too eye-catching. I just happened to look and recognized
that arms dealer, so I shot him.”

“What?”

“From three hundred meters away, through a window the size of a C-cup. Bang! Because
of that shot, I made another fortune. I thought you knew I killed him!”

The chatterbox duo was still bickering.

Luke burst out laughing.

What was the most tragic story in the world?

For Michael, he had always thought that he was the victim, but in the end, he found out
that he had maligned his hot girlfriend, and his money, career and girls all went up in
smoke.

Luke, who was laughing too hard, had to adjust himself for a moment before the Harley
caught up with an SUV that was circling the square.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

The mercenaries in the SUV screamed as they were shot.

“Ouch! Why did you slap me?” a certain black baldie yelled.

“Let’s split up!” a certain bodyguard roared.

The chatterbox duo ended their bickering.

At that moment, the square was finally a little chaotic.

Luke had taken down more than twenty mercenaries in one go.

He hadn’t killed anyone, but they had all been shot. At their screams, the people around
them noticed that they were bleeding, and that some had guns on them. The enthusiastic
crowd immediately notified the police, and the more cowardly ones ran off with their
friends, yelling for the others to leave.

Both the mercenaries and Interpol knew that Kincaid was very good to his wife and
wouldn’t abandon her.

Thus, both parties had deployed men near the detention center, waiting for the black
baldie to rescue his wife.

Now that Luke had stepped in, the mercenaries were exposed to Interpol.

The mercenaries who had been shot by a certain someone found it difficult to escape, and
were all caught by Interpol.

However, Michael was too angry to care about that. He left the clock tower and sat down
at an outdoor bar not far away.

“Give me two glasses of vodka!

“Do you know how hard I worked? I laid out everything because I didn’t want to make a
single mistake. In the end, I was ruined by that damn bullet and by a window as big as a
C-cup.” Gritting his teeth, Michael’s hands that were the size of C-cups themselves
twitched as if he wanted to crush something.
The bartender subconsciously drew back and covered his chest with his hands.

It wasn’t uncommon for drunkards to attack a man’s chest! This was the Netherlands, and
Amsterdam!

A man harassing a man was an offense recognized by the law.

Luke was a little helpless when he looked at the surrounding mercenaries who couldn’t
wait any longer. “How many people did Dukhovich hire to silence him? There are more
than fifty of them.”

Even though he had already taken down more than thirty mercenaries, there were still a
number of them who approached after Kincaid left the clock tower.

Forget it, let’s go with simple and crude! In any case, Dukhovich and Kincaid would bear
the responsibility. Luke made the easiest decision.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Luke had just made up his mind, when an impatient mercenary opened fire at Kincaid,
who was ten meters away.

Mercenaries like you with no technique at all are the worst! Muttering to himself, Luke
fired again.

This brutish mercenary was easily dealt with.

But as soon as the simple and crude battle began, the square was thrown into chaos.

Several mercenaries who were still closing in didn’t bother to hide anymore. They took
out their guns and fired at Kincaid.

The sudden burst of gunfire frightened the people in the square. Some of them ran
around, some hid behind cover, and some yelled for the police.

Police sirens rang everywhere.

Interpol and the police in Amsterdam already had a contingency plan and promptly put it
into action.

Unfortunately, they weren’t as good as the mercenaries. Two of their cars had barely
arrived, when the mercenaries smashed the windows and caused them to crash on the
roadside.
Kincaid fled with four or five mercenaries hot on his tail.

He was good at shooting, but he couldn’t stop the enemy from opening fire twenty to
thirty meters away. At this distance, it would be hard for him to use his pistol against the
enemy.

The old man bent down and scuttled off. He never hesitated when he had to lay low for a
bit.

Using all sorts of cover, he ran more than ten meters and jumped onto a speedboat on the
river. He said, “Sorry,” and dragged the driver to shore. He then stepped on the gas pedal
and the speedboat rushed out.

Kincaid had killed countless people, but he never killed innocent people, and he certainly
didn’t want to start a fight in this crowded square.

He might be worried about the people in the square, but the mercenaries weren’t.

The speedboat kicked up massive amounts of white foam on the river and sped off.

Many of the rivers in Amsterdam were small canals that were more than ten meters wide.
The speedboat wasn’t fast and couldn’t completely avoid the gunfire from the road.

When the mercenaries realized that Kincaid had slipped away, they didn’t give up, and
chased after him.
Chapter 691 - The Big Toy In One Hand
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 691: The Big Toy In One Hand

The police officers didn’t give up and followed the mercenaries.

In an instant, gunshots and sirens rang out in the romantic city streets, and there was a
constant series of accidents.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry.

Kincaid wouldn’t die so easily. Safety first.

Riding the motorbike up to the back of the mercenaries’ SUV, Luke pulled out a secret
weapon from its leather holster on the back of the bike.

Bang! Bang!

He sped past the car and shot the front with his weapon.

The front of the SUV blew up and blood sprayed from the driver’s seat as the car broke
through the guardrail and fell into the river.

Luke exclaimed, “F*cking A!”

He pumped the weapon, and the empty shell shot out with a crack. The motorbike
reached the second SUV by then.

Bang! Bang!

The mercenary in the second SUV was also hit in the face as the front of the car blew up

The bearded mercenary in the passenger seat reacted quickly and grabbed the wheel to
prevent the SUV from going out of control.

Luke swung his weapon around again and raised it.

The bearded mercenary’s expression changed drastically. He loosened his grip and hid
under the dashboard.

Bang! Bang!

The passenger seat window shattered, and the SUV flipped over with a loud crash.

Glancing at the guy in the passenger seat, Luke snorted and left.
His secret weapon was a favorite personal toy that could only hold seven bullets. It was
too wasteful to use on a person, and was best for taking out cars.

If there were four mercenaries to an SUV, it would be seven in the first round, and in the
next round, eighteen… Wow!

Luke forced himself to calm down.

These mercenaries weren’t bad, but individually, they weren’t that strong; they weren’t
as good as regular troops. It was very hard for Luke to be serious.

The first car took a turn, and the Harley Fat Boy swung into an alley. When it charged out,
it just happened to line up with the passenger side of the third SUV.

Luke raised his weapon again.

The mercenary in the passenger seat was terrified and quickly ducked.

Bang!

The mercenary felt a slight pain where the bullet brushed his scalp, but when he saw his
comrade in the driver’s seat start to bleed from the chest, he couldn’t help but rejoice that
it wasn’t him.

In the end, a hand reached through the broken window, grabbed his gunbelt, and dragged
him out of the car.

The mercenary yelled and waved his arms wildly, trying to cast off the gunbelt.

But Luke had twisted the gunbelt around his neck, and he couldn’t pull it off.

The mercenary’s butt was dragged over the uneven bricks on the street, and his eyes
were about to roll back. With one swing of the gunbelt, the mercenary’s head hit the
railing on the side of the road and he was left half-hanging from it.

Throwing away this excess garbage, Luke continued the chase.

However, a series of gunshots rang out, and the things around him blew up. Two officers
in police cars were firing at him.

Luke was lost for words. These police officers were truly outstanding. They just attacked
whoever they saw!

He turned the bike around decisively, and the Harley Fat Boy dashed over a bridge as it
followed the SUV.

He caught up with the SUV at a corner and shot at a window, forcing the car to veer into
the river. The Harley Fat Boy suddenly sped up and charged up the hood of a car, using
the momentum to soar high in the air toward the middle of the bridge.

There, a mercenary had an RPG aimed at the incoming speedboat.

The black baldie on the speedboat widened his eyes and his nostrils flared. He even
stopped breathing for one moment.

Trying to avoid that thing on this narrow river was a pure gamble. He wasn’t confident he
could do it, and could only pray for God’s blessing.

At that moment, the rumble of a motorbike suddenly rang out as a Harley Fat Boy flew
over and landed on the bridge before Kincaid.

Kincaid could even see a modified Winchester M1887 spinning leisurely in the hand of
this rider in black leather.

With a clear crack, the shell flew out and the next bullet was loaded.

Bang!

This shot caused the mercenary with the RPG to spin half a circle, and the rocket head
shot into the SUV next to it.

The man’s accomplice was scared out of his wits. Before he could react, a rocket burst
through the window.

But because it was at such close range, the rocket wasn’t triggered and it didn’t explode.
Instead, it pierced the man’s shoulder and nailed him to the seat.

The Harley Fat Boy flew over the head of the shooter and brushed past him.

In midair, Luke put his beloved toy back into its leather holster on the back of the bike
and gripped the bike firmly to prevent it from wobbling.

The Harley Fat Boy hit the bridge, its rear shaking twice before the bike finally stabilized.
It swerved left and right on the sidewalk and caught up with the criminals and police
cars.

The people in the police cars finally stopped shooting at him. The officer in the passenger
seat was surprised and shouted, “Which department are you from?”
He had seen Luke kill the mercenary with the RPG, and anyone who used an RPG in the
city couldn’t be on the police’s side.

So, was Luke an ally?

Luke didn’t say anything. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove past the police car. He
then turned around with his left hand stretched out.

Crack! Bang!

The last SUV swerved, but it couldn’t avoid Luke’s shotgun blast, and the hood was
instantly destroyed.

But the driver was very persistent. Even as the SUV slowed down, he tried to keep
moving forward.

Luke smiled and pumped his Winchester again.

Crack!

The criminal finally raised his head to check the road up ahead.

In the end, he saw the black muzzle of a gun pointed at the driver’s window.

His eyes widened as he exclaimed, “No…”

Bang!

Blood splattered on the driver’s seat.

Wasn’t it good to be alive? Why was he so dedicated? Luke sighed and put his gun away.

Watching Kincaid disappear around a bend in the river, the Harley Fat Boy which Luke
was riding sped up again.

While Kincaid successfully escaped, the bodyguard ran into some trouble.

Michael might have been infected with bad luck. He also helped Kincaid take care of a lot
of the mercenaries, but was sent flying from his motorbike in the end by a group of
mercenaries and was captured when he passed out.

Following the tracker that he had placed on Michael, Luke turned the bike around and
went after them.
Twenty minutes later, Luke observed the mercenary nest in front of him outside an old
building on the outskirts of the city.

He looked at the screen again. There was a green dot rapidly approaching.

The green dot was Kincaid!

The old man wasn’t simple. After escaping pursuit, he quickly turned around to catch up
with the mercenaries that had returned.

Michael was about to be given an electric shock, and Kincaid, the black baldie, was about
to rush over as well.

Luke couldn’t wait any longer.

In his earpiece, Michael was chattering non-stop. “Don’t you know you need me to trust
you and establish a connection first before I tell you anything… ah~”.
Chapter 692 - I Said, He's Behind You
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 692: I Said, He’s Behind You

There was a scream as the kid with the cheap mouth was given an electric shock.

Luke had no choice.

These mercenaries were neither Kincaid nor Roussel, and wouldn’t tolerate Michael’s
foul mouth.

“Now, tell me, where did Kincaid go? I’ll count to three…”

Michael’s mouth moved quickly. “Wait, wait. Are you a vampire? Look at your pale face
and red lips…”

The executioner who was in the middle of saying “One” subconsciously paused for a
moment, before he called out, “Two.”

Michael quickly said, “I’ll talk, I’ll talk. He’s right behind you, I swear! See? Scouts’ honor…
ah~”.

The executioner impatiently pressed the electric prod to Michael’s body again. “Who are
you kidding? Do you think I’ll believe you?”

A rope quietly fell from above to swiftly wrap around the executioner several times.

Two large hands reached out from behind the executioner to grab his hand and pull the
electric prod away from Michael before pressing it to the executioner’s strangely tattooed
chest. Then, as one hand held down the electric prod, the other reached out to adjust the
button. He pushed the voltage up to the maximum and pressed harder on the
executioner’s chest. “He’s not lying. I’m right behind you!”

The executioner wasn’t in a position to reply. Smoke rose from his body and the smell of
roasting meat wafted out.

But even so, the guy was still conscious. He only screamed in pain, and two fangs
protruded from his lips.

“Tell me, where are your compatriots?” Luke asked after a short pause.

“You can just wait to die! They’ll come for you…” the executioner threatened.

Luke wasn’t in the mood to talk to him at all. He picked up Michael, who had been tied to
the electric chair, and tossed him onto a mattress on the side before tying the executioner
to the chair.

He stabbed the tip of the electric prod hard into the criminal’s chest and turned on the
current.

Luke checked on Michael.

But the guy had been suffering from insomnia recently, and the electric shock had
successfully helped him fall asleep, so Luke didn’t bother to wake him up.

Luke suddenly turned his head and said, “Kincaid, put down the cutter. Are you going to
kill someone? If you’re so energetic, get Michael out first.”

The black baldie, who had just reached the door and was prepared to use the cutter, was
stunned. “Cool Bird?”

Luke hummed and said, “Are you still going to The Hague to testify? If you don’t want to,
leave Michael in the car outside and go.”

Kincaid: “You’re letting me go?”

He had previously had several chances to slip away, but Luke had been watching him, so
he could only give up.

Hearing Luke now, he didn’t believe it.

Luke said, “I’ll find an opportunity to shoot Dukhovich. It won’t matter if you’re there or
not.”

Kincaid sighed helplessly. “Forget it. I owe it to Michael.”

Luke chuckled inwardly and didn’t say anything.

The black baldie’s wife was still in the hands of Interpol. It would be strange if he could
run.

His agreement with Interpol was that they would release his wife if he testified.

Unlike the naive Interpol officers, Luke knew that the only thing stopping Kincaid from
making a run for it was his wife.

Once Sonia escaped imprisonment, would Kincaid still serve his sentence obediently?

They would have to lock the old man up in a special sort of prison, but Interpol probably
didn’t have a prison for unique people.
Interpol might sound high and mighty, but they were in fact wrangling with other
countries every day. Few countries liked them, let alone would give them territory to
build a special prison.

Walking back to the electric chair, Luke cut the power. “Now, do you remember where
your compatriots are?”

The executioner: “I… I really don’t know. I’m just a temporary guard here.”

“In other words, you’re useless now?” Luke sneered.

Hearing that, the executioner suddenly came back to his senses. “No… ugh… ugh…”

But it was too late.

Impatient, Luke simply stabbed the electric prod into the executioner’s heart. “Then you
can die.”

Smoke started to rise from the executioner’s body as he roared despairingly in his heart: I
just want to say — don’t shock me, I’ll tell you everything!

Kincaid shouted from outside, “Are you done? We’re leaving.”

Looking at the executioner, who smelled like roasted meat, Luke snorted. “You’re still
alive? Vampires live up to their reputation.”

He suddenly swung his stake, and the silver-plated tip pierced the executioner’s head.

The vampire howled miserably, and sparks flew out of his eye sockets as he was
completely annihilated.

System: Kill the vampire servant executioner and destroy the secret nest. Completed.
Total experience: 1,000. Total credit: 1,000.
Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +1,000. Credit +1,000.
Host’s experience: 40,750 / 90,000
Credit: 29,450

His harvest this time wasn’t bad. Although he hadn’t killed the mercenaries earlier, he
had earned almost a thousand experience and credit points from them.

When it came to the abilities of the vampires and their servants, there basically wasn’t
much of a difference; it could only be discerned purely through experience.

Luke stepped out of the building and got onto his Harley Fat Boy. He said to Kincaid, who
was in the car, “You go straight to The Hague. I’ll follow you. I’ll take care of the
mercenaries.”

Kincaid nodded and drove off.

It was already three in the afternoon, and the International Criminal Court of The Hague
would close at five.

To make it to the trial today, Kincaid couldn’t waste any more time.

Not long after, Kincaid switched to another car and dragged Michael, who had only just
regained consciousness, to The Hague.

He could only blame the guy for having a cheap mouth; Luke was only a little late, and
Michael had already been shocked twice.

Kincaid’s Ford was in the front, and Luke’s Harley followed behind them as they headed
west.

The Hague was only sixty kilometers away from Amsterdam. If they picked up speed,
they would arrive in forty minutes.

At the highway exit in front of The Hague, the mercenaries emerged again.

Luke had already seen them with his binoculars from an overpass, so he wasn’t
surprised.

He simply told Kincaid to relax and head for the court.

Kincaid glanced in the rearview mirror, only to see the windows of two SUVs that
emerged from a street behind them shatter as they crashed on the side of the road.

This time, Luke chose the method he was most used to.

The moment the mercenaries’ SUVs appeared, Luke sped up and swept the area with the
UMP that he had found in the mercenaries’ nest.

Michael, who had woken up, was also paying attention to the situation behind the car.
Seeing Luke’s simple and blunt methods, he heaved a sigh of relief. “It’s a good thing we
didn’t go along with Cool Bird after we entered Amsterdam. Otherwise, I would definitely
be going to jail.”

Although Luke never revealed his face once he got on the Harley Fat Boy, Michael wasn’t
stupid.
The only person who would help them at this moment was Cool Bird, who had
disappeared.

Kincaid: “…Is it really alright to make such sarcastic remarks to an old man who’s going
to go to prison after testifying?”
Chapter 693 - Dukhovich's Final Madness
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 693: Dukhovich’s Final Madness

Michael sweated. “Sorry. Wait, I wasn’t the one who caught you! Why should I apologize?
Also, you ruined my life…”

Kincaid said, “You’re complaining like a resentful wife again. Are you sure you want to
face your ex-girlfriend like this?”

Michael: “…What do you suggest?”

Kincaid said, “I think you should do this, and this, and this…”

Luke casually helped them out as he listened to the dirty talk.

After Luke flipped over four to five cars of mercenaries, Kincaid and Michael finally
entered the International Criminal Court at The Hague.

The trial officially began.

Luke found an empty room, put away the Harley Fat Boy, and switched his face and
clothes again.

He had a tall body and strong features, and was wearing a white shirt, trousers, and
leather shoes. He also had a big backpack. He had successfully transformed into a
handsome black man.

Walking out of the room, he stuck a lollipop in his mouth and walked leisurely to the
courtroom that was several hundred meters away.

Kincaid and the others had gone in, but that didn’t mean it was over.

If Dukhovich was convicted, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment without parole,

and might even be sentenced to death for crimes against humanity.

How many people had he killed and how many family members wanted to take revenge
on him? It wouldn’t be less than a thousand people.

If he didn’t seize this last chance to retaliate, he would definitely die if he went to prison.

Also, Dukhovich had given Luke almost two hundred mercenaries’ worth of points. Given
this heavy-handed and crazed style, he would definitely have a final trick up his sleeve.

Outside the court, hundreds of people with signs were standing outside the blockade.
Most of them had a grudge against Dukhovich, who had killed their family and friends.

A minority were the enthusiastic masses and reporters who had come specifically to see
this butcher be sentenced.

Luke had a calm expression on his face as he moved around the crowd.

There was no need to smile. The people here weren’t in the mood to smile. Most of them
were worried, hostile, furious or expectant, but no one was happy.

He circled the crowd, but didn’t find anything.

There were no explosives, firearms, or dangerous chemicals.

Without these things, Dukhovich couldn’t create chaos from the outside.

There were more than fifty officers in the criminal court, as well as patrolling Interpol
and SWAT officers. It wouldn’t be easy to escape.

Thinking that, he walked to a tree not far away from the crowd and checked the image
transmitted by the drone.

In the courtroom, Kincaid presented lethal evidence — photos and videos of Dukhovich
at the scenes of slaughter.

There was an uproar.

This was solid evidence.

In the courtroom, Dukhovich looked at the evidence and suddenly smiled. “Judges, to save
time, let me say something…”

Luke narrowed his eyes and had a bad feeling.

He had dealt with many crazy bigshots, especially when they were in desperate straits.

It was the nature of many bigshots to put up one last struggle.

Without this sort of temperament, they wouldn’t have been able to climb to the top in a
society where the strong preyed on the weak.

There was madness in Dukhovich’s tone.

Luke glanced at the surveillance footage and suddenly noticed a large freight truck
speeding down the street.

Thinking quickly, he stood behind the tree and out of the line of sight. He picked up the
folded White Wolf Armor and said, “White Wolf Armor, activate!”

With a crack, the white armor extended over his back to cover his entire body in ten
seconds.

Luke turned into a white shadow and charged forward.

The freight truck sped up and headed straight for the court building.

Luke appeared not far away.

Looking at the empty driver’s seat, Luke frowned and drew his pistol.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The two front wheels didn’t explode; they were explosion-proof tires.

Thinking quickly, Luke followed the truck.

His Sharp Nose had already picked up the scent of explosives in the trunk.

He looked around and found that the situation was a little tricky.

The freight truck was currently on the street, and there were buildings on both sides of
the road.

He couldn’t let the truck stop here, or the explosion would kill a lot of people.

But he couldn’t let the truck charge directly for the court, where hundreds of people were
also gathered.

Thoughts whirling, he took out something and typed a line of words before he suddenly
threw it in the direction of the court.

The object that looked like a frisbee started to make a loud noise in the air. “Warning,
there is a bomb on the truck. Evacuate at once.”

The crowd at the court gates raised their heads in surprise, only to see a black disc fly
over and land hard in the grass not far away, but the words that it was broadcasting
didn’t stop.

Everybody subconsciously looked at the truck that was speeding up and sensed that
something was wrong.

This wasn’t a main thoroughfare, and a freight truck like this wouldn’t pass through here.

In that moment of silence, the police officers who were maintaining order were the first
to react. They gestured frantically and shouted, “Run! Run over there!”

They were telling the crowd to run away from the truck and to the other side of the
building.

It was dangerous, but it was better than being directly exposed to the explosion.

Right at that moment, a white figure dashed out from the right and swung a black
longsword.

Clang!

An ear-piercing metallic sound rang out as the truck’s right front wheel jerked.

Clang! Clang! Clang! Luke unleashed his full strength, and the truck’s right front wheel
finally couldn’t withstand the force and fell out.

As the front right wheel fell off, the truck naturally swung around and crashed in the
square on the right.

The wheel hit a stone step, and the front of the car was smashed.

The freight truck’s carriage also stopped abruptly before it was lifted into the air and
then crashed in the square.

Boom!

A huge fireball exploded with a loud bang and sent out a violent shock wave. The people
who were running in all directions fell to the ground at practically the same time.

Luke had already ducked behind a building when the truck turned around. Looking at the
glass doors and windows that were blown out by the shock wave, he cursed Dukhovich
for being a lunatic.

That had to be over a hundred kilograms of explosives.

Luke suspected there would’ve been even more if Dukhovich hadn’t been in the
courtroom.

After the blast, Luke stuck his head out and surveyed the court building in the distance.
His warning gave everyone more than ten seconds to escape.

His efforts prevented the truck from exploding in the crowd, but many people were still
injured.

They were either sitting or lying on the ground, confused by the explosion and the shock
wave.
Chapter 694 - I Admire Those With Backbone the Most
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 694: I Admire Those With Backbone the Most

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “White Wolf Armor, release.”

With a crack, the armor on his body automatically folded back into a flat white box.

Only then did he quickly run to the court to join the rescue operation.

On his way, he sighed inwardly.

There were a lot of people who were injured, but Luke chose to treat the ones who
needed the most urgent attention. The others could wait for the paramedics from the
hospital, most of whom were probably already en route.

Looking at the system, he had just earned more than two thousand experience and credit
points, which meant that he had saved hundreds of lives.

But from what Luke had just heard in the court hearing, it didn’t matter whether
Dukhovich confessed to this crime or not.

This was Dukhovich’s final madness.

There was a droning in the air as a red emergency helicopter flew over.

How efficient! Not bad! Luke thought to himself as he raised his head for a look.

The helicopter flew over his head and headed swiftly for the court building.

He frowned and looked at the helicopter again.

It seemed he saw someone in the helicopter just now holding a rifle. That wasn’t right.

The police had their own helicopter, and shouldn’t have taken the hospital’s rescue
helicopter. Also, the person on the helicopter didn’t look like a police officer.

Sure enough, he heard gunshots from the top of the building. It was clearly the sound of a
rifle opening fire.

Luke got up and rushed to the court building. He activated the White Wolf Armor and
jumped up the building via the windows to reach the top floor.

Looking at the helicopter that was landing, Luke raised an eyebrow.

Two people were running toward the helicopter. One of them had recently become a hot
topic in Europe — Dukhovich.

Luke unhurriedly drew his gun.

Pa!

The mercenary protecting Dukhovich collapsed.

Pa! Pa!

The heads of the two mercenaries on the helicopter exploded.

Startled, Dukhovich turned around and raised his gun. Seeing Luke walk over, he pulled
the trigger without hesitation.

Anyone who delayed his escape would die.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The white figure dodged the bullets and sped toward Dukhovich, grabbing his gun and
picking him up.

Dukhovich struggled, but to no avail.

He was going to kick Luke, but he missed as he was turned around.

Luke held Dukhovich out over the edge of the roof by his right hand before turning him
back around to face him. “Tell me about the vampires and I’ll give you a quick death.”

Dukhovich was stunned. “What?”

Luke said, “Have you forgotten how much ‘food’ you gave them?” He then exerted force.

Duhovic screamed.

His right hand was crushed, and all his weight was hanging from it.

Luke picked up Duhovic’s left hand with his other hand. “If you speak any more nonsense,
I’ll crush every bone in your body.”

Duhovic gritted his teeth and smiled. “No, you have to ask for their permission first.” He
looked behind Luke.

Luke didn’t even need to turn around to know that the police had arrived.
The corners of his mouth twitched. Crack!

Dukhovich screamed again as his left hand was crushed.

Then, his world flipped as Luke hung him upside down by his right foot.

“Now, you still have two legs. How many bones do you think you’ll break before they save
you?” A cold electronic voice rang out.

Dukhovich was sweating from the pain, but he yelled, “Save me! Save me!”

Behind Luke, the officer finally shouted, “Police, freeze!”

Luke didn’t turn around. He simply lowered his head. “Tell me. If you die, information on
the vampire family will be worthless to you.”

Looking at the bluish-purple lenses, Dukhovich gritted his teeth and didn’t say anything.

Luke suddenly sighed and nodded. “Forget it. I admire those with backbone the most. I’ll
let you go.”

Surprise flashed in Dukhovich’s eyes, but he suddenly felt weightless.

The bluish-purple lenses on the wolf mask seemed to flash mockingly as they gradually
drew further away.

“No~” Dukhovich screamed in despair as he fell from the building.

Many people downstairs had already noticed the situation on the roof.

When Luke grabbed Dukhovich and hung him over the edge, he had deliberately chosen
to face the crowd.

At that moment, there were at least two to three hundred people watching. Even though
most of them were injured, they couldn’t help but be attracted by what was happening on
the roof.

The reporters and their cameras recorded most of the event.

It wasn’t until Dukhovich fell from the top of the building that an uproar broke out down
below.

Puchi!
Dukhovich’s body fell onto the iron railing next to the building. His chest was pierced
through by a sharp iron rail, and he hung there, blood pouring from his mouth.

The last thing he saw was the crowd gradually gathering around him, and the shock and…
joy in their eyes!

“Dukhovich!”

“Dukhovich!”

“Dead! Dukhovich is dead!”

“The butcher is dead! Hahaha, sob! Dad, mom, do you see this? He’s finally dead!”

The shouts grew louder and louder, like a huge wave.

More and more people gathered around and looked at the butcher who was stuck on the
top of the iron railing. They were all excited.

Some laughed, some cried, some prayed, and some threw stones and rubbish at the body,
but all of them were relieved.

Dukhovich, the butcher, finally hadn’t escaped punishment!

His body was right in front of them.

Many people couldn’t help but look at the white figure on the roof, trying to see
everything clearly.

On the roof, the officers looked at each other. What should they do?

It was their duty to shoot at the murderer without hesitation.

But from the bottom of their hearts, they didn’t want to attack this person.

They had already heard through their comms that this man in white had taken care of the
truck explosion and saved a lot of lives.

Besides, the man in white had killed Dukhovich, the butcher who had planned the
explosion.

The captain finally said, “Be careful. I’ll give you two minutes to think about it. You better
surrender, or you’ll have to bear the consequences.”

As she spoke, she waved her hand, and the police officers retreated to the rooftop door.
Luke smiled.

This was clearly a hint that they could only stall for two minutes, and Luke had to run as
soon as possible.

He bowed slightly to the captain on the roof with his left hand behind his back and his
right hand on his chest. “Thank you.”
Chapter 695 - Meeting an Old Friend and an Artist's Instinct
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 695: Meeting an Old Friend and an Artist’s Instinct

With that, Luke straightened up and ran toward the rooftop on one side of the building.
He jumped and shouted, “Angel Wings, activate.”

Two silver wings snapped out of the armor on his back.

To everyone’s surprise, a white figure with wings on its back flew across the square
outside the court and disappeared amidst the buildings several hundred meters away.

“What’s that?”

“Angel!”

“It’s an angel! He saved us and punished Dukhovich before he left.”

“Praise our Lord for granting us the power to defeat the demons…”

On the rooftop, the police officers who observed Luke’s departure from up close fell
silent.

A moment later, a police officer asked cautiously, “Boss, do you think this guy is
interested in you?”

Bang!

The captain kicked his head into the wall.

Of course, he was wearing a bulletproof helmet, so he was fine.

Everybody else burst out laughing. Did this idiot not know that the captain hated it when
people talked about her gender?

Luke, however, was in a very good mood.

Compared with the Batman cape, this pair of wings made of special materials was more
suitable for flight. Unfortunately, it also required more power.

The glider could fly for a while without any power. If the Angel Wings didn’t have any
power, it would fall within minutes.

However, even if it currently needed to recharge for an hour just to fly for five minutes, it
was enough.
Luke wasn’t planning on using it to travel; it was just a handy complement in battle.

A certain wealthy man had yet to come up with the real flight technology for a battle suit.
Luke had to wait a little longer.

In less than a minute, he had flown several kilometers through the air and successfully
disappeared among the buildings of the city.

Ten minutes later, he got into a cab. “To the bus station.”

Before nightfall, Luke appeared on the streets of Paris.

Thinking for a moment, he dialed a number. “Elena, it’s me.”

After a brief silence, there was a shout of delight. “Luke, why did you call me?”

Luke was amused. “I can call you every now and then, can’t I? Can I take you out for a cup
of coffee?”

“What?” Elena was even more surprised. “Wait, you’re in Paris?”

Luke said, “I’m here on a last-minute trip. I’m flying back out tomorrow night.”

Elena asked, “Where are you? I’ll come find you.”

Luke said, “Downstairs.”

Elena said, “Wait.”

A moment later, there was the sound of hurried footsteps, and the door was flung open
and smashed against the wall.

With a smile, Elena threw herself into his arms. “You’re really here! God! Am I dreaming?”

Luke hugged her soft body and walked inside. “Let’s go. I remember you told me that
Paris isn’t safe at night.”

Elena had been about to cry at first, but she couldn’t help but chuckle. “You remember
that?”

Luke closed the door with a smile and put her on his back. “I remember. A nice girl picked
me up off the roadside. How could I forget?”

Elena hugged him tightly. “Damn it. Have you had a lot of girlfriends? Why do you always
say such sweet nothings?”

Luke quickly denied it. “No, I just met an interesting old man, a man.”

Elena asked, “What’s he like?”

Luke said, “He’s a little ugly, but his wife is a great beauty. They didn’t even meet for a
week before he turned her into his wife. They’re very loving now.”

Elena said, “Wow, no wonder your mouth is so sweet. Did you learn from him?”

Luke said, “I haven’t had coffee yet, are you sure my mouth is sweet?”

Elena said, “Let me confirm it first…”

It was drizzling in Paris tonight.

Seeing Luke return with freshly brewed coffee, Elena sighed in satisfaction. “I remember
that it was raining when we had coffee last time.”

Luke moved the small table so that it was level with their heads and added sugar and
milk unhurriedly. He chuckled. “That’s right. The apartment next door is the same as
when I left. Even the coffee I bought is still there. Don’t tell me you’re using it as a
storeroom.”

Elena didn’t say anything.

Of course, she wouldn’t tell him that she hadn’t rented out the apartment next door after
Luke left. She simply left it untouched.

Apart from cleaning it regularly, she also liked to rest there and have a small pot of coffee.

It wasn’t wrong to call it a storage room. It was where she stored her beautiful memories,
including the coffee he bought.

Lying lazily in Luke’s arms, they talked about what they had been up to.

Of course, Elena did most of the talking. Luke could talk about a lot of things, but it wasn’t
the right time to talk about his work.

Soon, the topic shifted to the L.A.earthquake, and naturally to Batman.

Luke wouldn’t avoid talking about Batman.

It would be strange for anyone to deliberately avoid talking about Batman.

But Elena suddenly said, “Actually, Batman is a little like you.”

Stunned, Luke pointed at his nose. “Like… me?”

Elena pulled his hand down with a smile. “I don’t know why, but I had this feeling when I
saw the videos and photos of Batman.”

Luke was lost for words for a moment. “Is this an artist’s intuition?”

Elena chuckled. “Maybe. I always put you together when I’m painting. Want to see it?”

When Luke nodded, she stretched out her hand to pick up a stack of sketches in a corner
not far away.

Looking at the drawings, he smiled. “This is Batman! He’s nothing like me.”

Elena nodded matter-of-factly. “I’m just drawing him based on the photos. Of course
you’re like him; look at the second last photo.”

Luke flipped to the two pictures at the bottom and was intrigued.

The first picture was the earliest draft of him as a black angel on a rainy night.

He had seen it before.

The second picture was probably the first one of Batman that Elena had drawn after
reading about him in the news.

The characters were different, but their movements and designs were identical.

To put it in a less nice way, it was as if two different people had been photoshopped onto
the same image.

Holding the two sketches in his hand, Luke fell silent.

Elena leaned against him. “Are you unhappy?”

Luke sighed. “Another powerful opponent has appeared to steal your attention. How can I
be happy?”

Elena burst out laughing and didn’t forget to punch him in the chest. “Damn it. If I get the
chance, I definitely need to meet this master of love that you mentioned. What spell did
he cast on you?”
Chapter 696 - Goodbye, and Los Angeles Welcomes You
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 696: Goodbye, and Los Angeles Welcomes You

With a smile on his face, Luke put the sketches back and hugged her. “No, I think what we
need to do is deepen our understanding of each other…”

Elena exclaimed, “Wait, I want another cup of coffee…”

Luke chuckled. “Isn’t there some in my mouth?”

The rain outside the window didn’t stop after a night, but grew even heavier.

They didn’t go out to play, even though Paris was a beautiful place in the rain.

In Elena’s words, she had visited all the streets and alleys of Paris already, and all she
wanted to do was stay home.

Luke bought a quick breakfast at a coffee shop on the street corner, and the two stayed in
the apartment.

Elena looked at the window and suddenly said that it would be great if she could open it
directly and look at the rain outside.

Luke smiled and went to Pierre’s tool shed. He found some tools and materials, and after
half an hour, he modified her window.

Although Tony Stark’s abilities had to do with machines, it wasn’t hard for Luke to modify
the window.

Looking at how the window opened upward instead of outward, a pleasantly surprised
Elena asked, “This will work?”

Luke was amused. “A thousand years ago, China had windows like this. I didn’t invent it.”

As he spoke, he latched the metal supports on both sides in place and raised the window.
“How about this?”

Elena waved at him with a smile. After Luke put down his tools and walked over, she gave
him a kiss. “Are you really a police officer? I think you’re more like a mechanic.”

Luke bent down slightly and carried her into the bathroom to wash off the dust and wood
shavings. “Yes, I’m good at fixing certain things.”
For example, people! he mumbled inwardly.

A while later, they sat back down at the table and enjoyed their coffee as they looked at
Paris in the rain.

The light rain outside the window cooled the room down.

Elena shivered. Luke covered her with a blanket with a smile. “Don’t catch a cold.”

Elena was about to reply, when she exclaimed, “No, just sit here for a while… ah, forget it,
do what you want.”

Luke, however, picked up the coffee on the table and poured her another cup. “Isn’t it
more comfortable to drink it like this?”

Elena bit her lip. “Can’t you stay still for a while?”

Luke shrugged. “I’m very honest now.”

Elena was lost for words.

When night fell and Luke was done showering, he looked at Elena, who was dozing on the
bed, and kissed her.

She responded sleepily, then suddenly opened her eyes and woke up with a start. “You’re
leaving?”

Luke nodded. “I have a plane to catch later.”

Elena nodded. “Got it. Then, go.”

Looking at her face, Luke smiled and stroked her. “You can come to Los Angeles when you
have the time. There are a lot of art centers there.”

Elena stared at him. “Aren’t you afraid that I’ll interrupt your work?”

Luke said, “Are you going to look at me every day instead of the art you like?”

Elena punched him. “You should learn more from that love master. That isn’t touching at
all. Go, don’t miss your flight.”

Luke kissed her again and left with his backpack.

Elena didn’t get up. She simply lay in bed, deep in thought.
A gust of wind blew, and she shivered. Waking up from contemplation of her future
studies, she covered her naked body with a blanket.

Looking at the open window and the faint lights outside, she sighed in satisfaction. “It
really is beautiful.”

After boarding the flight, Luke didn’t find it boring. He took out the newspaper which he
had bought before he boarded the plane and read the headlines leisurely.

What was going on in Europe recently?

Of course, there was only one major incident, and that was the series of events related to
Dukhovich at The Hague.

From Coventry in England to Amsterdam in the Netherlands and to The Hague in the end,
a string of violent events in these places proved to be related to the butcher, Dukhovich.

What was even more bizarre was that he was thrown down from the courthouse building
and pierced to death on the iron railing when he tried to escape.

Photos of Dukhovich hanging on the iron railing was a regular feature in the headlines of
European newspapers for the past two days.

Although all the images were basically censored, there were plenty of HD photos online.

At the same time, the hottest topic on the Internet wasn’t the dead Dukhovich, but the
Angel of Judgment who had thrown him off the building.

At that time, almost all the reporters in the court square had taken photos of the Angel of
Judgment leaving Dukhovich and flying away.

The photos were reposted by more newspapers, and the people who didn’t care about
Dukhovich became curious.

There were even imaginative European netizens who proposed a new theory — because
of the appearance of American Batman, our superheroes have also appeared! The era of
superheroes is coming, so let us cheer!

When Luke read the information on the Internet earlier in the day, he couldn’t help but
sigh at how astute netizens were.

The superhero era of this world really was coming!

Even without him around, it would be an era where superheroes and supervillains took
turns dominating the headlines.

He wasn’t interested in being in the limelight. He was more concerned about public
opinion in the newspapers.

Generally speaking, the news that bigger media outlets divulged followed a trend.

When all the media outlets spoke the same way, it meant that the authorities had reached
a clear consensus.

The Western world was a professional at manipulating the media and could play the
common masses without batting an eye.

Only with the appearance of smartphones would everything change!

Anyone with a smartphone and some apps could become an eyewitness with “pics and
the facts.”

It would be even harder to hide the truth and fool the public.

Luke had been looking forward to this era for a long time!

The plane took off at night and landed at night. Breathing in the summer air of Los
Angeles, Luke felt a sense of homecoming.

He was very satisfied with the experience and credit points in the system from his
personal operations this time.

Host’s experience: 46,350 / 90,000

Credit: 35,050

He had earned 16,000 experience and credit points in four days, which was very efficient.

After killing Dukhovich, the system gave him 3,000 experience and credit points in one
go, which proved that this guy truly was a butcher.

The last day he spent with Elena made him even happier, and the entire journey ended
perfectly.

After taking a cab home from the airport, Luke washed up and went to his workshop.

He hadn’t done any work with his hands in the last few days, and they were itching.
Chapter 697 - Breakfast and Gifts
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 697: Breakfast and Gifts

A lot of adjustments needed to be made to the White Wolf Armor, and new ideas and
modifications could be incorporated.

That was what personal equipment was like. When you discovered it wasn’t efficient
enough, you had to make the improvements yourself, and nobody could help you.

A certain tycoon could actually share a lot of the basic tasks with other people. However,
the basic operations always took up a lot of time and were very difficult to speed up by
relying on talent alone.

…Fine! This was where Tony Stark shone.

But Luke only had the tycoon’s abilities and not the gift of inspiration.

Thus, he chose to do honest work with his hands; it was fine being an ordinary person.

He was so engrossed in his work that he didn’t come back to his senses until someone
knocked on the door.

Putting his things away, he opened the door. Seeing Selina with a toothbrush in her
mouth, he patted his forehead and smiled. “Sorry, I forgot to make breakfast.”

Selina waved her hand casually. “It’s fine. I just bought a lot of seafood from San Gabriel
Valley with Claire and Gold Nugget yesterday. You can slack off.”

Luke was stunned. “You? Went to buy ingredients?”

Even Gold Nugget going out to buy the ingredients was more likely than Selina doing it.

Forget Claire – kids rarely paid attention to what ingredients there were at home.

For example, in Luke’s previous life, he would only look for the sausages and meat at
home when he wanted to have a barbecue with his friends.

Selina was angry. “Can’t I do it?”

Looking at his silent smile, she sighed. “Fine, Gold Nugget said that it’s been a long time
since we had seafood. While you were gone, it wanted to try something new and weird.”

Luke walked out of the workshop and closed the door. Picking her up, he carried her to
the living room. “Fine, fine, fine. I’ll do it for all of you.”
Selina said, “We also bought three Chilean king crabs. Remember to cook those.”

Luke hummed and asked suspiciously, “Just three?”

Selina chuckled. “Once each for me, Claire, and Gold Nugget.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Got it. I won’t fight you for it.”

Selina quickly said, “That’s not what I meant. The boss’s prices are even more expensive
than last time. I was hoping that you could go negotiate with him when you get back…”

Luke said, “…Let’s eat these first. He’ll have to reduce the price in another half a month or
so.”

Selina asked, “Why?”

Luke said, “It’s July. The king crabs in Chile will officially go on the market then. That
profiteer was taking advantage of his last chance to sell them to you at a high price.”

Selina finally realized what was going on. “They’re going to hit the market in July?”

Luke nodded. “That’s right. So, be good and go brush your teeth, or the toothpaste will
dry on your lips.”

Selina snorted. “This profiteer! Next time… I’ll only buy one.”

Whines of protest rang out behind her; it was Gold Nugget.

As Selina walked to the bathroom, she said in a low voice, “That profiteer cheated me out
of three hundred dollars this time. If you’re not satisfied, you can use your stash to make
up the difference.”

Gold Nugget immediately shut up and turned its head to indicate that it didn’t want to
listen.

When Luke was done with the seafood feast, Claire only woke up after Selina and Gold
Nugget had already finished their first round.

Seeing Luke, the little monkey grinned and pounced on him. “Haha, Luke, where’s my
present? You went to Europe.”

Luke said, “It’s in my suitcase in my room. Can you get it yourself?”

The little monkey immediately refused. “No, of course you have to give it to me
personally. Now, let me lean on you a little.”

Luke didn’t stop her. He carried her on his back into the kitchen. “It’s a huge feast. Once
you go to school, you’ll only be able to eat pig swill.”

The little monkey hesitated for a moment, but still acted shamelessly. “Help me take it out
first.”

Luke patted her head with a smile. As he carried out the breakfast which he had warmed
up for her earlier on the stove, he asked, “Are you going to the police academy for
training today?”

Claire nodded. “The National Day holiday is over. Why did you only come back today? If it
was yesterday, we could’ve gone shopping for seafood together.”

Luke said with a smile, “The stuff Selina bought is pretty good. I would have gotten the
same things.”

Claire clicked her tongue. “But it was very expensive! Especially that king crab. One crab
is even more expensive than my watch.”

Luke was lost for words.

Before they hit the market, the king crabs were sold as luxury goods.

When they entered the restaurant, one claw would be as expensive as Claire’s girl watch.

But when he thought about how a certain rich tycoon had exchanged a watch for two
boxes of strawberries, Luke felt that he and Selina were definitely examples of thriftiness.

Selina and Gold Nugget, who had already had their first round of food, started on their
second round as Claire and Luke joined them.

Everybody talked about what had happened recently.

In the end, Claire brought up another hot topic. “Did you see the Angel of Judgement in
Europe?”

Luke shook his head. “No; I went to Poland, not the Netherlands.”

Claire sighed regretfully. “What a pity. He’s so handsome.”

Luke found that funny. “How do you know that he’s handsome? What if he’s not?”

Claire exclaimed, “I’m talking about his behavior and his outfit! Just you wait, a bunch of
cosplayers in white armor will appear in college in the next few days.”

Luke smiled and hit her on the head. “Isn’t your super idol Batman? How can you
abandon him just like that? You’re already bored with the old!”

Claire was angry. “Who said that? Batman is my real idol.”

She then abruptly changed the topic. “The Angel of Judgment is good too! But white
doesn’t seem cool. I prefer black.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Then I picked the right gift for you. Most of it is in dark colors.”

Claire snapped out of her admiration for her idol. “What gift?”

“Go check it out with Selina after you’re done. The dark ones are yours, and the rest are
Selina’s,” said Luke with a smile.

The little monkey was very sensible, but she was also a teenager.

After this period of time, Luke realized that her taste ran toward dark colors like black.

This was understandable.

When they were young, they wanted to be more mature and cool, but when they got
older, they wanted to be more lively.

After stuffing the prawn dumplings and crystal dumplings into her mouth, the little
monkey dragged Selina out and called for Luke to give them their gifts.

She liked to accept gifts from others with her own hands; she said it was more satisfying.

Selina, on the other hand, rummaged through Luke’s suitcase.

Doing this couldn’t exactly be said to be mature behavior.

Luke felt that she was only doing this because she was treating it like a treasure hunt, just
like a typical kid.

When they got their gifts, they asked in unison, “You bought me this?”

Luke shrugged. “It’s Poland, it isn’t far from Bohemia.”

Claire was suspicious. “But I don’t think the Bohemian style is really from Bohemia?”
Chapter 698 - New Case, Old Enemy
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 698: New Case, Old Enemy

Luke put his hand to his forehead. “Are you sure you want to discuss the relationship
between Bohemia and the bohemian style with a man who doesn’t know anything about
fashion?”

The little monkey was lost for words. A moment later, she said, “Sorry, my bad.”

Selina, on the other hand, looked at the English labels on some of the clothes and didn’t
say anything.

Of course they weren’t from Bohemia; Luke had bought them from a shop in the airport.

The little monkey wasn’t that observant, while Selina couldn’t be bothered.

As the two of them split the loot, their spirits were lifted.

Like Luke had said, Selina had gotten red, brown and yellow colors.

Claire’s clothes were mostly gray, black, and navy blue.

There were dresses and pants of different lengths, as well as both covered and strapless
shirts. There were also shawls, small jackets and scarves in all sorts of loose and intricate
styles.

It was a style they rarely wore, but it was very attractive.

Both of them were very satisfied with the gifts and gave him a kiss each.

Luke accepted them with a smile, and then indicated that they were about to start their
day. In the end, both of them said that they were going to put on their new clothes.

He could only remind the little monkey, “You have training. Are you sure your clothes will
be fine after training?”

The little monkey looked at him like she was indulging an old man. “Everyone uses the
same sportswear for training. I can only wear this to the dorm at most, and I’ll have to
change out of it.”

Luke could only admit that he was stupid.

The nonsense he had spouted just now had purely been to tease the little monkey; he
wouldn’t be serious with this sort of family bickering.
Three people and one dog split up and headed for their own destinations.

When Luke arrived at the police department, he went to greet Elsa as usual and leave her
some lunch before he slipped back out.

There was no need to pick up new cases. Selina had been working on a case with
Elizabeth’s team recently, and Luke had just returned.

Driving out, Luke listened to Selina’s description of the case and frowned. “Isn’t this a
state police matter?”

Selina said, “But the state police sent us a notice about helping them check if there are
any similar old cases.”

Luke asked, “A serial killer?”

Selina said, “That’s probably what they suspect, but they aren’t willing to reveal more
details.”

Luke chuckled. “Then how are we supposed to check? Throw paper balls or read tarot
cards?”

Selina grew solemn. “This case… is a little weird.”

Luke hummed to indicate that he was listening.

Selina said, “The earliest incident dates back to 1950. A female body was found on a farm
in Sacramento…”

Luke listened for a few minutes before he asked, “So, this case was closed almost ten
years ago, but the state police is sending us a notice now?”

Selina said, “Yes, and I found this.”

As she spoke, she showed him a photo

Looking at the bodies of the two men in the photo, Luke narrowed his eyes.

“These are the two suspects who were killed years ago. The state police found two kids in
their residence, one dead and one injured.” Selina said, “I remember that the mastermind
behind the hunters in Wolfkyle also had this dog head tattoo.”

“This dog is a bloodhound,” said Luke as he pondered.

Selina asked in a low voice, “Were those guys already doing this that early on?”

“I’m afraid it’s much earlier than you think.” Luke shook his head. “They’re far more
powerful than you think. I also saw a similar dog head tattoo on Wolf Elsworth.”

That was the truth. When he disposed of Wolf Elsworth’s body, he had seen the tattoo on
his neck.

Selina asked, “Then… should we continue investigating this case?”

Two men of the Elsworth family’s current generation had mysteriously disappeared, and
their influence in Los Angeles had suffered a huge blow.

However, the Elsworth family wouldn’t fall so easily.

Selina knew very well that the both of them were in conflict with the Elsworth family.

They hadn’t sent anyone to cause trouble for Luke and Selina. Thanks to the family’s bad
luck, Henry and Wolf had disappeared without a trace, and no one knew if they were
dead or alive.

Luke and Selina, on the other hand, were doing alright.

Even so, the family had left a deep impression on Selina.

This was also the first family she had come into contact with who could toy with the law
and dare to interfere with law enforcement by casually saying that it was a “family
matter.”

Luke said, “Keep investigating, but Elizabeth and Billy have to be discreet. Apart from us,
keep this absolutely confidential.”

He had only provoked Dylan Elsworth last time, and Wolf, the uncle that seemed more
like a father, had sent the Fraternity to kill him.

He wasn’t afraid of the Fraternity, and there was no need for Selina to be afraid now
either, but Elizabeth and Billy would definitely die.

They drove to the county police department. They gave their names to the receptionist
and went to the archive room to look for files.

Elizabeth and Billy were already working inside.

Seeing Luke, Billy and Elizabeth put down the case files and greeted him.
Luke simply nodded. “Did you find anything?”

It was Elizabeth who said, “There’s one thing. We discovered two missing cases from the
last two years which we suspect are related to that case back then.”

Taking the case files from Billy, Luke looked at the two missing cases and said, “Be careful
with this investigation. Don’t let anyone know that you’re working on it.”

Elizabeth and Billy simply nodded.

After reading the case files, Luke shook his head. “We don’t even have bodies for these
two cases. Except for the statements from their family members, there’s no other
evidence to connect them to that earlier case.”

Elizabeth nodded helplessly. “Yes, it’s pretty much the same with the other cases we have
doubts about. It really is troublesome.”

Pondering for a moment, Luke said, “Keep looking for case files. You don’t have to look at
them in detail. Just give me the suspicious cases. Right, this is lunch for you. Good luck, I
have faith in you.”

They accepted the paper bags with bitter smiles and watched Luke and Selina leave.

Luke tapped the steering wheel as he drove.

Selina asked, “Did you notice something?”

Luke thought for a moment, then told her about the vampire and the Bubblegum Gang.

Selina was shocked. “There are monsters like that?”

Luke said, “They’re indeed a little troublesome if you don’t know anything about them,
but I’ll prepare you some equipment.”

But Selina wasn’t focused on that. She continued musing: “So, vampires have been active
in America for a long time?”

Luke said, “I think so, but I’m not sure of the scale. Most people in this world like
vampires, but only in the movies.”

If there really was a big nest, then Batman would have something to do.

Batman didn’t kill people, but he didn’t say that he wouldn’t kill vampires!
Chapter 699 - Stupid American Wade
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 699: Stupid American Wade

After giving Elizabeth and Billy the task of searching the case files, Luke and Selina
returned to downtown Los Angeles to work on the case.

On the way, they saw two cosplayers in black and white performing on the street.

Although their clothes were fake and their movements were clumsy, everybody could tell
at a glance what they were doing — Batman versus the Angel of Judgment!

This was what fans from all over the world had been doing in the last two days.

Looking at the Angel of Judgment, who was flapping his wings like a white chicken, and
Batman, whose small bat wings were carried over from playing a Christmas devil, Selina
suddenly asked, “Was Europe very dangerous?”

Luke grinned. “No, it was very relaxing.”

Selina nodded and said, “This world is getting more and more dangerous. Even vampires
have come out. Don’t be careless.”

Luke chuckled. “Safety first. I was the one who taught you that.”

Selina mulled for a moment.

The risks that a certain person took basically weren’t risks to him.

At that moment, in the basement of a certain tycoon’s villa in Malibu, Tony was looking at
the video and photos he had just collected.

“I thought it was something mystical after all the commotion, but it turns out to be a
bionic flying suit.” Looking at the white figure flying away, he curled his lip. “Rumor has it
that the military has been building something like this for years. Even if it was a bunch of
idiots working on it, their progress should be better than this angel’s… Hm, or maybe
not.”

Even so, his eyes were fixed on the image. “Jarvis, play it ten times slower.”

“Stop,” he said.

Tony watched as an indistinct black figure ran into the courtroom building with a huge
white box on his back.
A moment later, the Angel of Judgement appeared on the roof with Dukhovich.

He observed for a moment. “Jarvis, look for other images of this person in the video.”

The black man quickly hid behind a tree, and the white Angel of Judgement came out.

Tony burst out laughing. “The angel is black? If only those people who call him an angel
know.”

Chuckling, he ordered, “Jarvis, search for information on this person.”

After a brief search, Jarvis related, “The target did not appear near any cameras, and the
video and photos are vague. There is one person in the police database whose facial and
physical characteristics match at 82.3%.”

Tony didn’t give it too much thought.

There was a limit to how much videos and photos could be enlarged.

To put it simply, the video was only 720P. It couldn’t be turned into a 4K video.

Tony could run a lot of simulations using software, but there would inevitably be
deviations.

“Jabal Santos, of mixed African and Latin American descent, and a New York gang
member. He went missing in a gang fight five years ago.” Jarvis’s voice rang out, and a
black man’s ID and profile appeared on the screen.

Tony was stunned. “A gang member?”

“According to the intelligence, he’s just an ordinary gangster with nothing special about
him. He was incarcerated seven times, four times on charges of robbery, two for severe
bodily harm, and once for carrying illegal drugs,” Jarvis reported.

Tony shook his head. “That doesn’t make sense. Why would a New York hooligan go to
Europe as a messenger of justice? Did Dukhovich kill his family?”

Jarvis said, “Jabal Santos was abandoned outside an orphanage in New York when he was
a baby. There’s no information on his parents. He moved around between four foster
homes when he was growing up, but all of them are in America.”

Tony put his suspicions aside for the time being. “When I go to bed, find out what the
relationship between these family members and Jabal is like.”

Jarvis said, “Sir, you haven’t slept for 32 hours. Do you want me to start investigating
now?”

Tony waved his hand. “Wait, I have another idea. Let me…”

“Miss Potts is waiting for you outside the lab, sir,” Jarvis reminded him again.

Tony put down the parts he had just picked up. “Fine, I’ll take a break first.”

Even so, he couldn’t help but glance at the flat white box on the screen. Recalling the
retractable function of an extraterrestrial weapon that he had bought not long ago, he
was inspired once again.

He had to hurry up and send Pepper away on some pretense later, then come back and
work on his new ideas! Muttering to himself, Tony left the lab.

In the southern hemisphere at that moment, an exploration team was taking a break in
the Amazon jungle.

“Captain, we’ve found traces of another indigenous tribe,” a team member reported to
Wade, who was drinking water.

Wade said, “I hope we find the right person this time. Damn, my d*ck’s going to grow
mushrooms if we stay here any longer.”

The team member didn’t pay attention to him. “Then we need to prepare something in
return for information.”

Wade said, “Can’t we just give them some glass balls? Didn’t someone do this before,
exchanging glass balls for gold… Right, do they have gold here?”

The team member said, “…Maybe, and there are a lot of gem mines.”

Wade said, “How about some gems…”

The team member said, “Captain, don’t forget our mission.”

Wade nodded and waved his hand impatiently. “Got it. I’ve taken the money, the mission
comes first.”

After that, he couldn’t help but ask again, “By the way, if I get some gems in exchange,
that’s fine, right?”

The team member said, “…You can give it a try.”

Half a day later, Wade cursed as he was dragged out of a grass shack by two team
members. “Damn it, these natives actually want USD? Aren’t they a tribe? How do they
even know what USD is?”

The lips of the team member who was still in the grass shack twitched. Don’t you know
that a lot of Americans have been here before? The natives know that good stuff can be
changed with USD.

He could only squeeze out a smile and gesture at the interpreter next to him. “So, if you
can give us any useful leads, we’re willing to pay ten thousand dollars…”

“Damn it, don’t expect me to fork out the money. My pay doesn’t include this…” the
captain roared.

The team member’s smile stiffened, but he immediately rejoiced. Fortunately, the natives
didn’t understand English.

“American, your leader doesn’t seem friendly toward us, and he doesn’t want to pay up?”
a short native man next to the chief suddenly asked.

The team member: “Huh?”

Looking at his expression, the short man sneered. “You always think you can use glass to
get gold and gems from us. Your captain isn’t the first idiot to try that. Tell me, are you as
stupid as he is?”

The team member smiled bitterly. “Of course not. I’m the one in charge of money.”

Otherwise, they would probably already have to ask for a second batch of funds from the
company even before they could board the helicopter.

The company would definitely continue to give them money, but if this mission didn’t
work out, the company could sue the pants off them.

Earning high wages from a capitalist was never easy.

Chapter 700 - Runs In the Family and a “Blacklist”
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 700: Runs In the Family and a “Blacklist”

Somewhere in Africa, a four-year-old girl looked at the image on the screen and gave a
“wow.” “Brother, brother, is he one of us?”

Standing next to her was a young black man in his twenties.

He observed for a long while before he shook his head. “No, the technology used in this
suit is very different from ours.”

The little girl hummed a song as she swiped the screen. Suddenly, she cheered. “Haha, I
found him! Look, brother!”

The young black man looked at the black man on the screen and frowned. “Search our
database.”

“No similar targets.” The results were soon displayed on the screen.

The little girl bounced around the room and poked at the black man on the screen. “He’s
even better-looking than you, brother.”

The young black man asked, “Are you sure?”

The little girl said, “It’s true. Even if we calculate it with the computer, his features are
still prettier than yours.”

The young black man said, “…Let’s go, Shuri. It’s time for class.”

The little girl giggled. “Wow, you’re angry, you’re angry.”

The young man followed her helplessly. “How can that be, I’m not that petty…”

Luke’s first day back in Los Angeles was peaceful.

The next day, Selina went to work alone and Luke took the secondhand Ford to the police
academy.

Before he had even done two rounds around the training field, Remick called him over.

“Luke, are you done with your list?” Remick’s hair was a mess and he had eyebags. He had
probably been working overtime a lot recently.
The police department was urging him to hurry up. It hadn’t even been three weeks, and
they were already planning to drag the rookies out on duty to mitigate the lack of police
officers in Los Angeles.

Luke said, “Why the rush? I have a preliminary list. You can have that first.”

Remick was relieved.

While one less name list wasn’t a big deal, he still hoped that there would be some more
talents on Luke’s list.

Compared with the lists from the other detectives, he had higher expectations for Luke’s
list.

When he accepted Luke’s personal notebook and read the names in it, Remick raised his
head in surprise. “So many?”

The other detectives only had twenty to thirty people on their lists, but Luke had more
than fifty.

Even if there were more than six hundred trainees, that was still too many.

Luke coughed and said, “It’s probably only the twenty or so on the first page that meet
your requirements, while the ones on the second page…”

Bang!

The door to Remick’s office was flung open and a black baldie walked in.

“Dogsh*t, this is all dogsh*t! Our SWAT isn’t an ordinary patrol team. How are we
supposed to know which students are suitable?” the black baldie yelled into the phone he
was holding.

Looking at their expressions, he said helplessly, “Okay, let’s talk later.”

The black baldie was none other than Harrison, the SWAT captain.

After hanging up, he yelled at Remick, “What are you doing? We’re SWAT officers, not
patrol officers. Are you going to be able to use the people I pick?”

More importantly, he himself couldn’t use the people he had an eye on.

SWAT had always selected elites from the L.A. police force, but these students weren’t
even official police officers.
After they became official police officers, they would have to work for at least another
two to three years before they could enter SWAT’s candidate list.

Remick said, “Harrison, everybody has to submit a list. It’s not like we’re picking a team
for you.”

Harrison snorted.

That was exactly what he was most unhappy about. He was going to all this trouble and
got nothing out of it himself. SWAT had been under even more pressure recently.

Harrison had been talking to the teams recently, and all of them were asking HQ for
reinforcements.

Naturally, all these requests for manpower were running up against a wall.

Luke chuckled. “You need some people? Let me recommend some good seedlings.”

Harrison was surprised. “Are you serious? These are students.”

Luke picked up the notebook that Remick had placed on the table. “Take a look at the
second page. I don’t think they’re suitable candidates for detectives, but you might be
able to use some of them.”

Harrison read the notebook for a moment, and his eyes lit up. “There are people like
these?”

Luke nodded with a smile. “What do you think? Getting people to help you is one thing,
but some of them are good enough for logistics and support, and don’t have to follow you
out in a rain of bullets.”

Harrison read the descriptions over and over again and nodded repeatedly. “Yes, I can
apply for them to become regular interns at our control center. If there’s a mission, we
can get them to be logistics support. As long as there are eight or ten we can use, they can
take over the work of three or five official members.”

Saying that, he raised his head and looked at Remick. “I’ve been helping you out with the
training for so long. It’s your turn now, old buddy.”

Remick put his hand to his forehead. “That’s against the rules, Harrison.”

Harrison gave him the universal hand signal. “Cut the crap! Are you going to give them to
me or not?”
Remick hesitated for a few seconds before he lowered his head in despair. “You go and
handle the transfer procedures yourself. I’m just a training supervisor, okay?”

Harrison sneered and tore out the second page of Luke’s notebook. He folded it carefully
and put it in his pocket. “Remember, you never saw this list, okay?”

Remick: “…Okay.”

He was already in his forties, and the list was gone; only a ghost would remember those
thirty or so names.

Something like this wouldn’t affect Remick’s relationship with Harrison.

The L.A. police department would always be short of manpower; one had to be shameless
if they wanted to grab people for their own.

An old guy making a scene in his boss’s office to get the person he wanted was a very
common thing.

And generally speaking, a boss wouldn’t do anything to a capable veteran who could get
things done, much less refuse to give his subordinate any support!

Harrison firmly believed in Luke’s eye. He was in desperate need of help, so he was quick
to take Luke’s “blacklist.”

The people on the list had more shortcomings than strengths, but those strengths really
stood out.

Harrison was a professional captain who had trained newbies for more than ten years. He
could definitely squeeze out their value.

At that moment, Luke asked Remick, “Is Claire Coulson on any of the other lists?”

Remick was stumped for a moment before he understood. “She’s yours?”

“Sister.” Luke gave him an affirmative answer. “She already has an acceptance letter from
USC, so…”

Remick naturally understood, but he still sighed. “Your sister’s name is on everyone’s
lists. Did you teach her?”

Luke was amused. “You’ll have to ask her father that. He’s been a town sheriff for more
than ten years.”
Remick was enlightened. “It runs in the family. No wonder!” He became even more
friendly after that.
Chapter 701 - Is Miss Jenny Angry?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 701: Is Miss Jenny Angry?

Police families were quite popular in the police department, even if it was just one in a
small town.

The less of a heritage that a person had, the more they valued it.

In some American films, boasting about forefathers included things like “the earliest
passengers on the Mayflower.”

Those who didn’t know better would think that they were members of aristocratic
families who had been sent to establish themselves in the Americas.

But Americans liked to talk about this sort of history.

After that, Harrison dragged Luke away.

Naturally, he had to consult Luke as the person who provided him the list in order to
verify things.

The two of them observed the thirty or so atypical students again. It didn’t matter who
Harrison had an eye on; Luke pointed out all the people on the list.

Half an hour later, Harrison left in a daze, forgetting to say thank you.

He was already thinking about how to get these oddballs onto his team as interns and to
develop their biggest potential.

Luke also left.

He had already given the list to Remick, and didn’t need to come to the police academy
often. He could just take a look in passing whenever he picked Claire up.

Making the decision to slack off, he returned to the police department.

He had just entered the Major Crimes Division, when Billy pulled him to Elsa’s office.

After they knocked, Elizabeth opened the door and let them in.

Except for Elsa’s rookie partner, Simmons, everybody in her team was there.

Luke looked at Elsa. “Alright, what happened?”

Elsa sighed. “Elizabeth and Billy dug up a big lead in the state police’s archive room. I told
them to wait for you.”

Luke raised an eyebrow and took the case file from her. After flipping through it for a
moment, he raised his head. “Thirty missing cases? All of them girls and children?”

Elsa nodded solemnly. “Yes. Look at where they went missing.”

Luke flipped to a map and saw the red dots on it, which had the dates of the crimes.

“Twenty-seven cases happened in an area fifty kilometers around Elsworth city. You
haven’t checked the Elsworth police’s files yet, have you?” he asked.

Elizabeth shook her head silently.

Luke looked at Elsa. “Do we continue investigating?”

Staring at Elizabeth and Billy, Elsa said a moment later, “This is as far as we go with this
case. Don’t mention anything related to it.”

Elizabeth said, “Boss, this…”

Elsa leaned forward in her chair, spinning the pen in her hand. “Whatever evidence you
find, you won’t be able to bring down the Elsworth family with it. You’ll only drag your
family down with you. Nobody likes their dirty laundry being aired, much less a big
family.”

She sighed and continued, “You won’t get any credit for this. Even Elsworth’s political
enemies wouldn’t want you to do this. If you just want answers, then keep quiet and
wait.”

With that, she waved her hand, indicating that Elizabeth and Billy could leave.

After the office door was shut once more, Elsa looked at Luke. “You’re going to
investigate?”

Luke chuckled. “Boss, aren’t you afraid that I’ll piss off the Elsworth family this time?”

After a brief silence, Elsa said, “What happened before was just a power struggle between
the bigshots. It has nothing to do with us, but this case is beyond my expectations. If you
don’t want to investigate it, fine. I’ll give it to someone else.”

Luke said with a smile, “You only have Elizabeth and me under your command. Don’t tell
me you want to do it yourself. Boss, how long has it been since you’ve worked a case like
this? Aren’t you afraid they’ll make you disappear?”
Elsa smiled bitterly. “Don’t scare me. I know how serious it is.”

Luke, however, waved his hand. “I’ll look into it. If we don’t use the police department’s
resources and channels, there’ll be less chance of problems popping up.”

He then looked at Elsa. “But don’t ask about this case anymore. Just pretend that you
don’t know anything.”

Elsa’s lips twitched. Wasn’t that what I told Elizabeth? Why are you teaching me now?

But seeing Luke’s calm expression, she nodded slowly.

Like she had said, they wouldn’t get any credit for working this case, and the police
department wouldn’t protect them.

The Elsworths had extensive connections in Los Angeles and in the police department;
once they got wind of any news, they would just create trouble for the investigation.

This was power!

After they left, Luke and Selina spent the day working other cases. When they returned
home at night, they had dinner, trained, and worked overtime as usual.

As Luke sat in the living room and pondered which bigshot to look for to confess
whatever intelligence they had, his phone rang.

After the call connected, Jenny asked right away, “Where are you?”

Luke said, “At home.”

“Come to my place. I have something to ask you,” Jenny said decisively.

Looking at the time, Luke felt that he could spare some time, and said, “…Okay.”

Du du du!

Jenny had already hung up.

Luke was stumped. Was the young lady angry? She didn’t even say goodbye.

On his way over, he felt a little awkward.

The initial plan in going to Europe was to score some points with Miss Beth and gain
some benefits for their phone company. In the end, he had realized that it was a great
opportunity to earn some experience and credit.

Between experience and credit or money, he chose experience and credit.

After all, money could be earned sooner or later, but experience and credit points were
never enough.

Now that he thought about it, it seemed that he hadn’t completed his mission.

Maybe he would have to work harder later so that Miss Jenny could vent her anger.

Ever since he personally modified Jenny’s security system, he would directly enter the
villa’s underground garage via a secret passage after sending Jenny a message to open it.

The reason why they changed how they met was because the business they discussed
was becoming more and more important, and they couldn’t meet in a hotel room like
they usually did.

Jenny had also changed her security guards and had Luke secretly screen them before the
current security team was finally formed.

As for the security team that had been sent by Jenny’s father in the past, they naturally
left.

She was very disappointed in her father and didn’t need to rely on him for her living
expenses or a security team; as ever, her father only loved her that much.

She had to stand on her own two feet.

And she would do that as Jenny Gwenis, not as someone’s daughter.

Luke was naturally happy to see this happen.

If he wanted a friend, it was very easy to make one.

On the other hand, the reason he and Jenny were able to maintain a connection was
mostly because of their mutual needs.

He needed a business partner and a rich bigshot who could stand in the limelight.

Rather than cozying up to one, it was better to groom one himself.

Thinking about Jenny’s recent progress, Luke still felt that he had to convince her with
both the carrot and the stick.
Taking a hard-line approach wasn’t the way to get along with a partner.
Chapter 702 - Very Good News
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 702: Very Good News

Entering the study on the second floor, Luke saw Jenny’s back.

This villa might be worth close to three million dollars, but naturally, it didn’t have a very
nice view.

In fact, the window in Jenny’s study only looked out onto a small area dozens of meters
away. It wasn’t grand at all, but it was quiet.

Luke coughed. “Hi! Good evening, beautiful Miss Gwenis.”

Jenny slowly turned around and stared at him. A moment later, she charged at him.

Luke raised his hands. “Wait, let me… hm?”

Their lips and tongues tangled passionately for a long moment before Jenny finally let go,
panting but still clinging to him.

She exclaimed, “How did you do it? Unbelievable! Darling, did you use some spell on Miss
Beth?”

Luke wanted to scratch his head, and could only carry her to a chair and sit down.
“Alright, calm down a little and take it slow. We have a lot of time tonight.”

Jenny finally calmed down a little. Looking at his face and recalling his habits, she
suddenly realized something. “You don’t care about news on finance or technology at all,
do you?”

Luke chuckled. “No, you know I don’t understand any of that.”

Jenny touched his forehead. “Are you sick? This is very important to the phone company,
and you didn’t even take a look?”

Luke exerted a little more strength to calm the excited girl down. “I like it when you tell
me the news. That gives me even more satisfaction.”

Jenny hit him in frustration. “Damn it. Don’t trick me with such rubbish… Forget it, I’ll be
happier if you talk more like that in the future.”

Luke was amused. Most people always wanted to hear what they liked, whether it was
true or false.
Jenny then told him the “great news” about the phone company.

Island Dragon Electronics suddenly announced that morning that a serious accident at
one of their production bases would affect their chip production plan for the second half
of the year, though the orders for major clients would still be completed as per contract
terms.

Luke didn’t understand what was so great about that. “Doesn’t that mean that the
production of the chips for our phones will also be postponed?”

Jenny, on the other hand, looked at him strangely for a long time. She couldn’t help but
kiss him again before she said, “That’s what the newspapers said. But this afternoon, I
received a notification from Island Dragon asking me to go over and discuss revisions to
the chip production plan.”

Luke didn’t say anything and continued listening to her.

“In the end, I met Beth Patrick Thompson in person and made a deal for our chips to be
supplied in advance,” said Jenny.

Luke was confused. “Wait, something serious happened at Island Dragon’s production
base. On one hand, they said that delivery of goods would be delayed for some clients, but
on the other hand, they’re going to supply our chips in advance. What’s going on?”

Jenny smiled. “On the surface, it’s probably because of the problem at the production
base, but their workers also can’t earn a salary for nothing. Before resuming supply for
the major clients, these workers will first process chips for other clients, and won’t be
transferred back until the problem at the production base is resolved.”

Luke rubbed his forehead. “Wait, can they use their workers like that?”

This wasn’t like laying bricks; there was no need to move anywhere! Why did this just
sound like nonsense?

Jenny smiled again, but this time, it was a mocking smile. “Do you know which company’s
contract deadline was put off?”

Luke rolled his eyes and suddenly asked, “The Thompson family’s NTC Phone Company?”

Stunned for a moment, Jenny asked in surprise, “How did you know… Oh, you actually
read the news and pretended not to know?”

Luke shook his head and said with a smile, “If you want me to guess and you didn’t say it
outright, the answer is probably the one that doesn’t make the most sense. Is there
anything more unreasonable than a daughter refusing to supply her own father’s phone
company with chips? I think there are very few.”

Jenny sighed in admiration. “Fine, Detective Luke, you’re right… in part. Island Dragon is
blocking the supply of chips to the Thompsons’ NTC company. Can you guess why?”

Luke asked, “Is it a family conflict over money?”

Jenny nodded. “I pretended to let slip our visit to her father’s place, and her expression
didn’t look right.”

At that point, she sighed. “Also, she couldn’t hide her state back then from me.
Disappointment, pain, anger, conflict…”

Luke hugged her and said, “Wait, I lied a little just now.”

Just as Jenny was reminiscing, Luke interrupted her thoughts, and she asked curiously,
“What lie?”

Luke said, “I think I know why Miss Beth is unhappy with her family. When I went to
Poland to investigate, I saw only her own security team searching for her, while no one
from her family showed up.”

Jenny was suspicious. “It’s not like you would know who the Thompson family sent to
investigate.”

Luke said, “I investigated a few people in key locations near the hotel where Beth went
missing who were most likely to be witnesses with leads. I spent a little more money and
learned from them that only one group of people was investigating. It was Beth’s
personal security team.”

Jenny was confused. “Maybe they hadn’t gotten that far in their investigation?”

“Miss Beth is worth at least billions. Why would her father send out such an
unprofessional investigation team when such a heavyweight member of the family is
missing?” Luke sighed. “The Thompson family is powerful and influential. This wouldn’t
have happened if they really wanted to investigate.”

Jenny immediately understood.

When there were too many coincidences, it didn’t make sense.

When Beth went missing, it could only be because someone “wanted” her to be.

Looking at her, Luke comforted her. “Beth’s family may have some underhanded
thoughts, but your father and brother don’t. You have enough time to think about how to
get along with your father’s new family. You have the initiative.”

Jenny was silent for a long time. Leaning on Luke’s shoulder, she said, “Yes, I have plenty
of time and opportunities.”

A moment later, she raised her head. “Let’s talk proper business.”

Luke said with a smile, “Just now that was proper business too. The CEO’s mood is like a
barometer for a phone company. If you enter the company with a dark face, won’t the
employees tremble in fear like chicks?”
Chapter 703 - Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 703: Taking Advantage, and Going for a Spin

Jenny chuckled and hit him several times. “Nonsense. I’ve always been nice to my
employees.”

Luke immediately thought of a bad idea. “No, it’s better to be more imposing. Only then
will CEO Gwenis be more like a queen!”

As soon as he said that, he was punched again.

Luke and Jenny laughed for a while to get rid of the gloom before Jenny explained the
situation at the phone company.

Miss Beth’s “revenge” on her family had made it possible for Titanium Phone Company to
start sales two months earlier.

But she was only a major shareholder in the company, and wasn’t the only one who made
the decisions.

It wasn’t a problem for Beth to suppress her heartless father and brother.

As long as there were enough benefits, the other shareholders at Island Dragon wouldn’t
object to her revenge operation.

Beth must’ve had a lot of private meetings. At the very least, she had to ensure that the
company’s profits didn’t fall, or maybe could climb even higher.

But it was thanks to the fact that Miss Beth was a major shareholder that the Thompson
family had always gotten the phone components from Island Dragon at relatively lower
prices.

Miss Beth’s revenge aligned even more with the other shareholders’ interest.

It was only because of this that the production of the parts for Titanium Phone Company
was brought forward.

The smartphone chip required for the Titanium phone had a high performance
requirement, and the profits that Island Dragon could make were also high.

At the same time, Titanium Phone Company had also put in an order for wireless router
components with Island Dragon.

Weyland Corporation had also placed an identical order.

Of course, Island Dragon Corporation knew that Weyland Corporation was working with
Titanium phones.

This also meant that the sales of Titanium phones were likely to skyrocket.

Thus, Beth wanted Titanium Phone Company to increase their order.

That was why Jenny was in a hurry to find Luke.

She had very conservative expectations for the initial supply of Titanium phones.

The first batch of 200,000 phones could be gradually increased to 500,000 on the market
in a year.

The company’s order would also increase in line with this forecast.

Beth, however, wanted Jenny to order at least a million phone chips in one go.

Luke thought for a moment before he nodded. “Sure. It doesn’t matter if there’s more.”

The product he created was an imitation of the Apple 4, which people sold their kidneys
for in his past life.

It would only take a few months or half a year to sell a million phones.

Jenny smiled bitterly. “With what money? This is an inventory that has expanded several
times in one swoop. We don’t have that much money.”

Luke said, “Isn’t Weyland thinking of investing? That money should be enough, right?”

Jenny said, “But the timing is tight. If we want Weyland’s investment, we’ll definitely lose
out.”

Luke said, “It’s fine. At most, I’ll pawn my shares in the gold mine. Those are also worth
quite a bit.”

Jenny said, “…Forget it. I’ll work harder on Weyland.”

She knew that Luke had already transferred his shares in the gold mine, and she didn’t
really want to touch them.

She wanted the phone company to be the result of both hers and Luke’s hard work, not
just his.
At that point, the matter was basically settled.

Jenny knew that Luke wasn’t interested in financial wrangling, so she stopped talking
about it.

Leaning against each other, they picked up glasses of wine and discussed work in low
voices.

The next day, at five in the morning.

After breakfast, Selina asked casually, “Did Miss Jenny look for you about work again?”

Luke nodded and told her about the infighting in the Thompson family and about the
phone company and how they might launch early.

Selina was stunned for a moment. “Really?”

A moment later, she suddenly exclaimed, “Then, we can use the Internet anytime and
anywhere in the future…”

Luke raised a finger to tell her not to say anything.

He hadn’t outright said anything, but Selina had been with him for a long time, and her
fake phone had similar functions. It was just that without access to a wider user base, it
couldn’t demonstrate its full potential.

Once mobile wireless was launched, certain functions of the fake phone would be
enhanced exponentially.

But this was too sensitive an issue. At the very least, people like them who held shares in
the phone company couldn’t say anything.

With this, Luke could make up for the flaws in their intelligence network.

He had only had the system for a short time, and didn’t have enough manpower,
connections, or funds.

It was wishful thinking to establish in a year a first-class connection network that would
otherwise take decades or even generations to construct.

Before they truly took off, the cell phone would be his eyes and ears and wouldn’t draw
too much attention.
When other people obtained intelligence, most of them had to be traded for benefits.

The intelligence that Luke needed was mostly for earning experience and credit points.

He was going to do all he could to become a black hole for intelligence going in and
nothing coming out. He would secretly swallow the information that was useful to him,
and wouldn’t touch anything that wasn’t related to it.

For his current situation, the only thing he needed was experience and credit points.

Money and power weren’t enough for him to take huge risks.

Laying low was the route to survival.

In the next few days, Luke and Selina spent most of their time in Los Angeles.
Occasionally, they would go for a spin in other parts of California.

They put on disguises when they went out investigating.

Luke dressed like a hip-hop teenager, while Selina wore the bohemian dresses he bought.

Luke looked like a Latin American, while Selina was more like a white girl.

They found half the families of the missing girls and children and asked them one by one
what happened back then.

As they collected more and more intelligence, the facts started to take shape.

Although it wasn’t supported by solid proof and seemed unrealistic, Luke and Selina were
aware that as long as one case produced proof, most of the other cases would be true.

After visiting with parents of one missing child in Sacramento, Luke and Selina drove
back.

As long as they were outstation, Dollar and Gold Nugget would stay at home to keep
Claire safe.

At that moment, there were only the two of them in the car.

Outside the window was the scorching afternoon sun. There were only specks of green in
the vast expanse of desolate yellow, and it was extremely hot.

Selina, however, didn’t turn on the air conditioning. She opened the window, and Luke
drove at a speed of about seventy kilometers per hour.
Work was busy, but they couldn’t be caught up in life’s fast pace. That would make work
and living torturous.

The more they investigated, the more darkness they felt.

Luke was fine. After all, he had seen the headquarters of the Bubblegum Gang, which was
even darker.

Selina, however, needed some time to adjust her mindset.

The hot wind blew in through the open window and her ponytail fluttered.

“What are you going to do if we find solid evidence?” she suddenly asked.
Chapter 704 - Speeding Ticket? A Setup?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 704: Speeding Ticket? A Setup?

Luke smiled. “Whether they’re locked up in prison or remain free is up to the law.
Whether they go to heaven or hell after they die is up to God.”

All I need to do is deliver them to God! Luke thought to himself as he looked at the long
road in front of them.

“Do you want to listen to a song? How about I sing you one?” he suddenly asked.

Selina hummed and leaned back, ready to fall asleep to a lullaby.

But the most that could be said about his singing was that it wouldn’t make her run away.

If one had to describe it, it was dry and not mellow at all.

A certain someone knew his place. He would usually just hum a few bars, and rarely
finished even half a song.

Selina had no expectations whatsoever.

“From the dusty mesa, her looming shadow grows…” A deep and gentle voice rang out in
the car.

Selina gradually fell asleep.

She woke up abruptly and looked at the sky. “How long have I been asleep?”

Luke said, “Less than an hour.”

Selina asked, “I think I heard sirens?”

Luke snorted. “That’s right. You better tidy up your appearance and put your hands
where they can see you.”

Selina glanced in the rearview mirror. “State police?”

As Luke slowed down, he replied, “They were at the intersection which we just passed.
They probably want to kick up a fuss and give us a ticket.”

Selina rolled her eyes.

They were the ones who handed out tickets in the past, but this time, it was actually their
turn.

Two officers in uniform got out of the police car. One was white and the other was Latin
American.

They approached from both sides and were already calling out unhurriedly, “Kids, please
put your hands where we can see them.”

When they got near the car windows, the two state police officers asked for their licenses.

Smiling, Luke slowly took out his driver’s license and handed it over. “Officer, is there a
problem?”

The white officer took the driver’s license and compared Luke’s face with the photo on it.
He asked, “You were speeding?”

Luke smiled. “Officer, I was only going seventy kilometers per hour, right?”

The white officer glanced at him. “We’ll be the ones to tell you how fast you were
driving.”

Luke nodded and heard the other officer ask for Selina’s ID.

Selina met Luke’s gaze and slowly took out her driver’s license.

Their driver’s licenses and IDs were all real, but the person was definitely fake.

It was just that they looked similar to the profiles on the ID cards.

“Okay, get out,” said the white officer outside Luke’s car.

Luke and Selina got out of the car without saying anything.

The white officer then took two steps back and unbuttoned his holster. “We suspect that
you’re carrying illegal drugs. Please place your hands on the roof of the car and cooperate
with us.”

Luke smiled and did as he was told. “Is that so?”

The white officer was stumped for a moment, but he still signaled to the other officer.

When the Latin American officer came up, he started to search Luke’s upper torso before
he turned around.

Using the car as cover, the Latin American officer quickly rummaged around in his own
pocket.

Then, his expression changed. He moved his hand a few more times and turned to look at
his companion.

The white officer frowned. “What did you find?”

The Latin American officer hesitated, but could only shake his head. “Nothing.”

The white officer was clearly stunned. “What?”

The Latin American officer shook his head slightly. “Nothing.”

The white officer’s expression changed as he suddenly took out a bottle of wine and
threw it to the Latin American officer. At the same time, he said, “You’re suspected of
driving under the influence of alcohol. I have to take you back for a blood test.”

The Latin American officer took the bottle and poured the wine out in Luke’s car.

The strong smell of alcohol filled the air under the setting sun.

On the other side of the car, Selina sneered.

Luke put his hands down and turned around unhurriedly. “There’s no need to go through
all that trouble. You can end your performance now.”

The white officer frowned and raised his right hand, his finger already on the trigger.

“You.” Luke pointed at him and the Latin American officer. “And you, you’re just
someone’s lackeys.”

The white officer said darkly, “Don’t talk nonsense, or else…”

Luke pulled his hand back and shook a finger at him. “No, no, no. You’ll definitely talk to
me later.”

The white officer had a vague sense that something was wrong. However, his mission
wasn’t to kill someone, and he wasn’t gutsy enough to kill two youngsters outright.

The truth was that both he and his partner knew that these two youngsters hadn’t
violated any rules, nor had they been drinking or taking any illegal drugs.

It wouldn’t take more than half a day to get the test results out, and it would be very hard
to detain them the entire time.
As the white officer was hesitating, Luke smoothly took two steps forward with a calm
expression.

Before the two officers could react, the white officer felt his right hand being pressed
down. Then, he felt a strong force beneath his feet as his legs were instantly raised in the
air. He spun half a circle and was pressed to the ground with both hands behind his back.

The Latin American state police officer was shocked and immediately reached for his
waist.

However, he had just put his hand on his gun, when he was kicked in the knee and the
butt. He fell to the ground like a dog.

A knee pressed against his back, and two hands easily wrenched his hands behind his
back and handcuffed him.

When the knee on his back was released, the Latin American officer tried to turn his head.
How was it that these people were even more skilled at detaining and handcuffing people
then he was?

The girl in a ponytail looked at him disdainfully and said coldly, “Dirty cops? You’re better
at doing bad things than handling your guns.”

The two state police officers sweated.

Attacking a police officer was a big deal.

If this were a crowded place, the other party might’ve instantly run off.

But this was the Californian wilderness in the afternoon, where no cars would pass by for
half an hour at a time.

They weren’t going to die today, were they? The two state police officers felt despair.

Looking at their expressions, Luke smiled. “Now, which one of you wants to talk first? If
you don’t want to talk, then forget it. Two state police officers bickered over splitting loot
on the highway and shot each other dead. This piece of news would be nothing much.”

Half an hour later, Luke and Selina were on the road again.

The smell of alcohol in the car was already very faint after it was washed out with water.

This was a rental car anyway, and Luke didn’t bother cleaning it so thoroughly.
Selina said, “Elsworth is too vigilant. Nobody on our side knows about our investigation.
They’re probably monitoring the families of the victims.”

Luke hummed a response as his mind raced.

After a brief silence, Selina asked, “What are you thinking?”

Luke said, “It was the state police who wanted us to investigate this case, and now they’re
the ones investigating our identities. Ten years ago, it was also the state police who
closed the case.”
Chapter 705 - Looking for Help With the Investigation
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 705: Looking for Help With the Investigation

“So…” Selina looked at him.

Luke nodded thoughtfully. “So, we’re not going to investigate.”

Selina: “Huh?”

Luke chuckled. “Isn’t it fine to just let the person who dug out this case continue
investigating?”

Selina frowned. “Are you sure?”

Luke said, “Yes.”

He had already clashed with the state police lackeys today. If he continued investigating,
he might have to directly kill a few dirty cops.

Dealing with the Elsworth family head-on was too inefficient; it was easy for them to
increase their vigilance and hide evidence.

Luke wasn’t a judge and he didn’t need evidence to take them to court.

But if he wanted to destroy the Elsworth family’s influence in Los Angeles, he couldn’t do
it alone.

Also, he preferred to hide in the dark and create the best opportunity to take action.

On the side of the road, the two state police officers found the keys to their handcuffs
hundreds of meters out in the wasteland and unlocked them.

They looked at each other in shock.

“F*ck! Who the hell did they piss off? These two kids definitely aren’t simple.” The Latin
American officer gritted his teeth and rubbed several places on his body.

Selina had hit him hard on the back just now.

The white officer said gloomily, “Why didn’t you plant the drugs on the boy?”

The Latin American officer was vexed. “They were gone. I put them in my pocket before I
came out…”

His hand subconsciously paused in his pocket. A moment later, he took out a small bag of
white crystals.

The white officer stared at him without saying anything.

Stunned for a moment, the Latin American officer shook his head. “No, I really didn’t find
them earlier. Wait, is this guy a pickpocket?”

The white officer gnashed his teeth. “Why don’t you just say that he has a superpower?
How could he have stolen it and put it back under our noses? My eyes never left his
hands!”

The Latin American officer was speechless.

A moment later, he said, “Carl, if we really did put this in his pocket just now, would that
have worked?”

Carl was stumped.

The answer was obvious.

“What are you trying to say, Julio?” Carl asked solemnly.

Julio hesitated for a moment before he said, “Those two could’ve recorded our
confessions, but they never thought about it. Also, Kohl quit a few years ago and doesn’t
look like he’s in his right mind. If we continue to get involved in this, I’m afraid we won’t
be able to live long enough to collect our pensions.”

After a brief silence, Carl walked toward the police car.

Julio followed silently.

The police car turned around and drove north.

After a long while, Carl finally said, “Remember, we didn’t see the targets today, nor did
we see their IDs. If ‘those people’ call up again, you know what to do?”

Julio heaved a long sigh. “I would rather have my prostatitis flare up again and lie in
hospital than get involved in this again. I’m just a minor officer, not a hitman for the
Elsworths.”

Carl frowned. “Shut up. Don’t mention names, understand? We’re us and they’re them.”
The car fell silent once more.

Under the setting sun, a lone police car drove north.

On the edge of downtown L.A. that night, two men were discussing a bunch of files in
what looked like a warehouse rental.

Suddenly, the shutter door behind them opened.

Their faces changed, and the balding, middle-aged man unbuttoned his waist holster,
ready to draw his gun.

At that moment, the roller shutter had gone up high enough for them to clearly see who it
was, and they were both stunned.

The middle-aged man shouted, “Batman?”

The other long-haired man narrowed his eyes and didn’t say anything. He quietly stepped
back and reached for the shotgun hidden under the table.

“Mr. Kohl, you can take your gun out, but don’t point it at me. Mr. Hart will do the same.”
The mechanical voice rang out as the black giant entered the warehouse and pulled down
the shutter.

The balding man, Hart, looked at the long-haired man, but still chose to ask himself, “Who
are you?”

The corners of Luke’s mouth curled up. “You said it just now, but you don’t believe it, so
this question isn’t important.”

Saying that, he threw a black bag onto the table. “This is what you need.”

Before they could check the bag, he continued, “The Elsworth family that you’re
investigating isn’t as simple as you think.”

It was still Hart who spoke up. “What are you trying to say?”

Luke chuckled. “What I’m trying to say is that they have extraordinary individuals like me
behind them.”

Looking at the shocked Hart and at Kohl, who was still silent, he continued, “This isn’t a
puzzle game, but a game of murder. Once the Elsworths discover that you’re investigating
them, it won’t be the police who’ll come looking for you, but hitmen out to end your lives.
Human lives are cheap to them.”

“Life itself is dull to begin with,” Kohl said in a low voice.

Luke looked at him. “Even if you want to die, you can get to the bottom of this case first
before you die.”

Hart’s face darkened. “What are you talking about?”

The blood-red triangular lenses on the black mask looked at him. “He lives like a ghost.
Why would he be afraid of anything I say?”

With that, Luke finished what he had set out to do. He opened the shutter and
disappeared into the night.

The two men in the warehouse looked at each other and walked to the entrance with
their guns. They looked around for a moment before they closed the door again.

This time, they added a chain to the roller shutter.

They returned to the table and looked at the black bag.

Kohl stepped forward silently and unzipped the bag to reveal stacks of paper.

He picked up the stack at the top and flipped through a few pages, his expression focused.
“We were right, we’re looking in the right direction…”

Hart leaned over and read for a moment before he said, “This is an official file from the
police database. Look at the serial number. This is something that LAPD and LSPD use.”

Kohl didn’t answer. He quickly flipped through the first stack of documents and
mumbled, “Not enough. This information isn’t enough.” He picked up the second stack.

Hart grabbed his hand. “Wait.”

Kohl frowned.

“Don’t forget ‘that person’ had us trapped in this warehouse just now,” Hart reminded
him. “Even if it’s just to keep these files safe, we should change locations.”

Kohl frowned, clearly unwilling.

But reason told him that this “Batman” didn’t seem to be lying.

The Elsworth family they were facing might really send someone to silence them.
They looked at each other and quickly packed up.
Chapter 706 - $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 706: $250 a Day, and Instructor Harry Is Awesome

Luke glided swiftly through the night sky as he pondered the two men.

Kohl and Hart were the state police officers who had been in charge of the old case in
1995, but one of them quit more than eight years ago, while the other one quit more than
three years ago.

Now that they were together again, they were looking for leads on the old case.

But they weren’t the trigger for the state police and the Elsworth family.

The real trigger was someone else, and this person’s identity was a little… sensitive. Luke
had a personal connection to this person, and didn’t want them to investigate too deeply.

Luke had approached Kohl and Hart precisely because he wanted them to continue
investigating.

With two groups investigating, one in the dark and one in the light, it would be easier to
uncover any mistakes that the Elsworth family had made.

Also, the Elsworth family had a lot of connections in California; simply getting rid of a few
main envoys wouldn’t be enough.

In a big family with hundreds of people, the most that would happen if a few of them died
would be that a new leader would appear.

Moreover, he didn’t want to let go of those lackeys who helped them do evil.

With concrete evidence, they could go through legal proceedings and use the legal system
to purge the Elsworth family of their dogs.

At the same time, he could prevent the people who were investigating Elsworth from
being killed.

After a few peaceful days, Luke received a call from Claire. “Luke, I’m going to be your
colleague from today onward, hahahaha.”

Luke said with a smile, “You’re just following an officer on duty. It’s already pretty good if
you get to write tickets and direct traffic. Do you really think the police academy will let
you investigate homicides and robberies?”
Claire snorted. “I can help if we really run into each other.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Did you forget what I taught you?”

Claire: “…Got it. Safety first. You’re so annoying. You’re killing my enthusiasm.”

Luke said, “Police work is tedious. There’s no need to be so enthusiastic. It’s actually quite
nice to be bored.”

Claire said, “Alright, alright, you’re such an annoying old man. Goodbye.”

After Luke hung up, Selina smiled. “Claire will definitely be disappointed. When I was in
Shackelford for the first few years, all I did was watch those cowboys and farmers fight
every day, and I couldn’t even cheer them on. Regular police officers are never that
enthusiastic. It’s just physical labor.”

Luke, on the other hand, sighed. “But this is Los Angeles. There are robberies and
shootings everywhere, and she might run into one.”

Selina asked, “How about if Gold Nugget follows her?”

In the backseat, Gold Nugget pricked up its ears.

Frowning and thinking for a moment, Luke suddenly said, “Is it possible for Gold Nugget
to use her as a host without her knowing?”

Selina said, “If it doesn’t talk so much and doesn’t communicate telepathically with Claire,
it should be able to hide itself. But don’t forget the side effects. Claire is very concerned
about her body’s development.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “It’s not like she’s a washboard; what’s there to worry about?”

As he spoke, he looked at Gold Nugget in the backseat. “But it seems like you prefer to
hole up at home recently whenever we get back. Are you in bad shape?”

Gold Nugget’s tail paused for a moment before it started wagging again, and the dog
barked.

Selina rolled her eyes. “It’s been surfing the Internet. Recently, it’s been obsessed with… a
new show.”

Gold Nugget, who had stopped her from continuing, finally heaved a sigh of relief.

It was indeed surfing the Internet at home, but it wasn’t using the tablet to watch TV.
Instead, it was using its newly bought “Alien” laptop to go online and trade insults with
other people.

That was right; in the span of just a few days, Gold Nugget had been promoted to a senior
keyboard warrior who argued just for the sake of it.

It enjoyed the thrill of cursing on various forums.

It could only be obedient when it came to the fiend, but it could scold whoever it wanted
on the Internet, and wouldn’t admit it even if it was wrong.

It liked the feeling of “you know I’m in the wrong, but you can’t do anything about me.”

It didn’t want Luke to become aware of this behavior.

Selina had also strictly stipulated that it could only post online when she was out, and it
absolutely couldn’t divulge any household secrets.

She didn’t care about the dog head picking fights online.

She wasn’t some rich young miss. After being a police officer for so long, she only used
foul language when the occasion required it.

Occasionally, she would even give Gold Nugget advice on arguing techniques — these
were all taught to her by Luke.

Luke wasn’t bothered by their little secret. He simply asked the dog head, “So, are you
going to help out? $250 a day is about the same as my daily salary.”

Gold Nugget immediately barked in agreement.

It was a guy without a job.

And no job meant no pay.

Previously, it and Selina had cleaned up a bunch of hooligans, only to become known as
Knee Breaker.

Luke hadn’t said anything, but Selina and the dog restrained themselves a lot after that.

Also, because a certain dog head had insisted on buying an “Alien” laptop for it as an
“alien” to use, it used up a huge chuck of its savings. It had to find a way to replenish this
“blood loss.”

A job with a salary of $250 a day definitely couldn’t be missed out on.
Before lunch, Luke and Selina went to observe Claire at work.

In the end, he found her directing traffic with another official police officer.

The energetic and cheerful little monkey was actually quite good.

The girl from Texas was pretty loud and smart. Although she was sweating profusely, she
didn’t look like a mess.

Selina said, “She would actually make a good detective.”

Luke sighed. “Forget about Robert; in a small town, there’s not a lot of danger. But now
that I’m a detective and if Claire becomes a detective, won’t Catherine be worried to
death?”

Even worse, this was an extraordinary world.

If they ran into a supervillain one day, a regular police officer would probably die a
meaningless death.

If possible, Luke would prefer Claire to take up another profession.

Of course, it was her choice.

For example, when he went to Houston and then transferred to Los Angeles as a
detective, Catherine had naturally been worried.

But that was his choice. Catherine had never interfered with his decision, and only told
him to be careful.

Seeing that Claire was doing well, Luke and Selina prepared to leave.

At that moment, the sound of a motorbike rang out.

A motorbike sped through the crowded traffic toward the intersection.

Luke found it odd. “Why is this bootlicker on a motorbike? That isn’t a police bike, right?”

On the motorbike, Instructor Harry shouted, “Move, move, move!”

There was no place for him on the congested street, and he soon hit a parked car from the
side. He flew off the motorbike and crashed head first into the back of a pickup.

Luke and Selina were dumbfounded.

They could see two cows in a cart behind the pickup.

That was how Instructor Harry’s head got stuck in the butt of one of the cows, which let
out a long moo.

Luke and Selina: “…”

Claire: “…”

The audience: “…”

Chapter 707 - Let’s Go Do a Live Broadcast
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 707: Let’s Go Do a Live Broadcast

Not only did Claire vividly describe the scene of Instructor Harry’s traffic accident, she
also described how he was “revered” after he returned to the police academy.

Now, whenever he heard a cow moo, Instructor Harry would feel uncomfortable all over.

There weren’t any cows at the police academy, but with a master ventriloquist around,
the sound of a cow’s moos would ring out in the school every now and then.

They didn’t stop eating and chatting until late at night.

Before Claire went to bed, Luke gave her something that looked like a watch.

The little monkey looked at it curiously. “Why isn’t there a brand?”

Luke said, “I made it. It’s not a watch, even if it also tells the time.”

Claire nodded and put it on. “It doesn’t look bad, but the style is too masculine.”

Luke said helplessly, “It can detect and record your body data.”

Claire found that odd. “Why are you giving me this?”

Luke said, “Seeing how you lack nutrition, I might be able to make you grow taller.”

Claire hit him unhappily. “I’m not short!”

After that, she still couldn’t help but ask, “Can I really grow taller?”

Luke said, “This is just a monitoring device, not one for treatment. Even doctors have to
do a check first before they treat an illness, alright?”

Claire said resentfully, “You’re lying to a kid.”

That being said, she obediently put on the monitoring device and went to bed.

Luke smiled.

Although the little monkey was full of energy, she was only 1.67 meters tall. She was half
a head shorter than Selina, and a full head shorter than Luke.

She had always envied Selina’s long legs.

Luke could only be glad that she had never met Vanessa, or she would go crazy with
jealousy.

The next day, he went to work as usual.

In the afternoon, however, he received a call from Professor Lawrence Hayes. After a
brief conversation, his expression turned solemn.

After he hung up, Selina couldn’t help but ask, “Will there really be another earthquake?”

As he drove, Luke said, “That is Lawrence’s prediction.”

Looking at the scenery outside the window, Selina sighed. “I hope he’s wrong this time.”

Luke didn’t say anything and simply sent messages to Jenny and Claire.

That night, Professor Lawrence Hayes returned home, exhausted.

He had looked for all the people he could today, and even pulled some strings, but
nobody dared to help him out.

He had already done his best.

Even though he knew that a catastrophe was right around the corner, he had no way of
letting anyone else know.

He didn’t turn on the lights when he entered the house. He simply threw his bag to the
side and went into the kitchen in a daze. He picked up a cup and opened the fridge.

Then, he just stood there, still thinking of ways to get the warning out.

“How long are you going to stand there for?” A cold mechanical voice rang out, scaring
Lawrence so much that he dropped the glass.

A black shadow flashed over and kicked out so that the glass cup landed lightly on the
table next to him.

Lawrence looked at the person in front of him in surprise. “You’re… Batman?”

Luke said, “I know you, Professor Lawrence Hayes. You said something you shouldn’t
have on TV the other day. You’re now on the station’s blacklist.”

“That’s right. They don’t dare let me do a live broadcast anymore.” Lawrence smiled
bitterly and didn’t care about the black giant anymore. He grabbed a bottle of wine from
the table next to him.

“I’ve been paying attention to you. I heard that your research has produced new results,
right?” said the black giant.

Lawrence twisted the cap off and said in frustration, “The earthquake I mentioned last
time really is coming, but nobody is willing to help me.”

The black giant asked, “Do you want to get the word out to everyone?”

Stunned for a moment, Lawrence paused in raising the bottle, and the wine was about to
spill.

Luke kicked the bottle back onto the table. “I can help you, but are you willing to pay the
price?”

Lawrence: “What price? I don’t have much money. I can only get together over a hundred
thousand at most…”

“Have you ever heard me ask anyone for money?” The black giant waved his hand. “The
price is this: If your prediction is wrong, you’ll go to prison, and those who suffered losses
for no reason will curse and deride you like crazy.”

After a brief silence, Lawrence shook his head. “Since I dared say it last time, I’m not
scared this time.”

Luke said, “That’s because the earthquake really happened after the last live broadcast,
but will it happen again?”

Lawrence said firmly, “The data I gathered is clear: It’ll happen again in the next 72 hours.
I’m sure of it!”

The black giant was silent for a moment, his dark red lenses flashing, before he finally
said, “Then, have you prepared what you’re going to wear for the live broadcast? I think
you should at least change into a clean set of clothes so that people will more readily
believe you.”

Lawrence looked down at his wrinkled and smelly shirt and was embarrassed. “Give me
ten minutes.”

Fifteen minutes later, Lawrence clutched his stomach and tried his best not to piss his
pants as he shouted, “Hey, can’t we take a cab or something?”
Luke jumped again with Lawrence hanging from a buckle in his hands and glided toward
the ABC TV station not far away. “Do you think I can take a cab to the TV station dressed
like this?”

Lawrence tried not to look at the streets and buildings that flashed by as he roared, “I
think that if you were willing to call ahead, the TV station would have sent a car to pick us
up.”

After a brief silence, Luke said, “Batman isn’t omnipotent. If someone dresses up like this
next time and runs over to give fake news, should the people believe it or not?”

Lawrence wasn’t stupid; a fool wouldn’t have been able to become a professor at the
California Institute of Technology.

He had never considered the matter of how Batman could prove that he was Batman.

Now that Batman had brought it up, Lawrence just needed to do a simple and logical
analysis to know why this person, who should be the real Batman, wasn’t willing to use
his identity to issue an earthquake warning, even if it would be simpler than Lawrence
stepping forward, and easier to win people’s trust.

Soon, they landed on the top of the building.

Lawrence: “What do we do now?”

Luke said, “Go down and find a studio for you to do a live broadcast.”

Lawrence: “Huh?”

Is doing a live broadcast that simple? Are you kidding me? The professor cursed inwardly,
but followed him obediently.

Without any hesitation, Luke went straight to a studio.

It was currently doing a 9PM talk show. The host was a middle-aged Caucasian man with
a serious-looking face, but his words when he spoke were much lighter.

The host who was called Colin was a famous talk show host in America.

The talk show named after him was one of the most popular shows in Los Angeles as well
as the rest of America, even if each episode was only ten minutes long.
Chapter 708 - Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 708: Interview Switched to a Live Broadcast

Luke knew about The Colin Show because he would watch it occasionally to adjust his
mood.

At that moment, the studio was busy.

Colin was talking to the guest in a low voice, making final preparations for the live
broadcast.

Suddenly, the door to the studio was pushed open.

At first, nobody noticed.

But as the black giant moved forward, the staff cried out one after another, and
everybody turned to look. They couldn’t help but exclaim, “Batman?”

Luke said, “I’m going to use this studio to broadcast some news. Who’s in favor and who’s
not?”

Nobody said anything.

It wasn’t that nobody was opposed, but those who wanted to object didn’t know what to
say or didn’t have the guts to speak up.

The eyes of the producer and director of the show, as well as the host, Colin, lit up. “Sure,
I’ve been meaning to interview you for a long time. Batman, I’m a huge fan.”

Luke tilted his head and looked at the Batman graphic on his T-shirt, and his lips
twitched. A hulking fan like you should stay as far away as possible!

He suddenly remembered that in his previous life, there always were big hulking men
who screamed about wanting to have children with so-and-so idol.

But Colin wasn’t actually like that. He was a true fan.

“Thank you for your cooperation.” Even as Luke thanked them, he threw a rope dart
behind him to wrap tightly around the door handle of the studio entrance.

Nobody was scared by the move. Conversely, it excited many people.

What was Batman’s specialty?

Firstly, he could fly.

Secondly, he was very skilled with rope darts.

The way Luke sealed off the door proved that he wasn’t a fake cosplay fanatic.

But a moment later, Colin cried out, “What? I’m not interviewing you?”

The people who were bustling around paused.

Being the first person to interview Batman was definitely explosive news, and it was
worth breaking some rules for.

But if Colin wasn’t interviewing Batman, it would be a big problem.

Unless there were immense benefits to be had, everything had to be done according to
the rules.

Batman as a guest on the show could suppress the rules and regulations; it would be hard
if it was anyone else.

Looking at Colin’s face, Luke smiled and said, “I’ll give you five minutes to interview me
after the end of the broadcast. However, this interview can’t be put together with
Professor Lawrence Hayes’s live broadcast, and you can’t hint that I have any connection
to it. Deal?”

“Deal.” Colin immediately agreed.

He didn’t care about the professor; he only cared about Batman.

If Batman hadn’t mentioned it, Colin wouldn’t have put them together, since this
professor didn’t have any selling points at all.

The interview with Batman had to be done and advertised solo; only then would it sell for
a pretty penny. How could Batman be put together with a plain-looking fatty?

Five minutes later, the live broadcast began.

Just thirty seconds into Professor Lawrence’s live broadcast, Colin wanted to bang his
head against the wall.

He was wrong!

This fat professor wasn’t some mediocre fellow. The man had brought with him a
shocking hot potato — there was going to be an earthquake in California.
This hot potato might cost him his job, and he was actually broadcasting it!

It was no wonder that when Colin had asked what he was supposed to discuss with the
fatty, Batman only said that he just needed to go with the flow.

Thinking of what might happen to him after tonight, Colin had already gone crazy.

But he still had a trump card — Batman.

As long as Batman agreed to an interview, he was confident he could survive anything.

The live broadcast with Lawrence Hayes was soon finished, and everybody in the
broadcast room broke out in a cold sweat.

Not only were they worried about their jobs, they were also worried about the upcoming
earthquake.

Luke raised his hand to look at the image transmitted by the drone, only to see that
security guards were already on their way.

Luke reminded him, “Alright, Colin, you only have five minutes.”

A chill ran down Colin’s spine. He turned on his earpiece and shouted at the crew
members in the studio, “Focus! We have to finish this in one go!”

There was already knocking on the door. The TV station had discovered that something
was wrong with the live broadcast and had sent someone to check it out.

Colin knew that it would only take a few minutes for the knocking to become pounding.

If he didn’t finish the interview with Batman before then, he would lose his biggest
bargaining chip, and his crew in the studio would also suffer.

Losing their jobs at that time would be a light punishment; they might all be sued.

Everybody in the studio understood this and spared no effort to get the job done.

In less than thirty seconds, Colin signaled that they could start.

Luke, on the other hand, looked at the guest who had been standing silently in one
corner.

He bowed slightly and said, “Nice to see you again, Miss Sheerah. It’s my honor to be
interviewed by you.”
Collun blanked out for a moment, then immediately understood. He quickly gestured to
the staff. “Record it, record everything! Just this sentence is explosive news.”

Sheerah felt strange, but she still walked out of the corner.

She walked onto the stage and sat on the couch at the black giant’s signal. “No, I should be
the one to thank you. You saved me during the earthquake a few days ago, Batman!”

Everybody looked like they had expected it.

As paparazzi, they were professionals.

Everybody knew that the first night Batman appeared, he had rescued Sheerah and
Jennifer Perry from a falling elevator.

It was also for this reason that Sheerah, who was past her prime, had been invited to The
Colin Show.

Everybody wanted to know how Sheerah, the singer whom Batman had saved, would
describe this superhero.

Now, Batman was on the same stage as Sheerah. It was perfect!

Colin roared in his heart, I’m a genius! I’m too smart! I knew Sheerah would be worth it!

Thanks to his extraordinary professionalism, however, he looked as calm as ever. He

quickly skipped the preamble and shifted the topic from Sheerah to Batman.

After all, it was Batman who had saved her!

What Colin needed now was an interview with Batman. They could film with Sheerah
alone later, and editing the shots together later would have an even better effect.

That was Colin’s excellence as a top news maker.

In a short ten to twenty minutes, he calculated the gains that Batman could bring, which
could be increased multiple times.

And his thoughts extended even beyond that.

He was no longer worried about being reproached by the TV station.

That was because he and his men would personally experience Batman’s “help.”
After the earthquake, the story of Batman along with this broadcast, plus the story of how
the upstanding and altruistic news crew here selflessly helped Batman out, could be
turned into yet another special topic.
Chapter 709 - They’re All Cunning Fellows
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 709: They’re All Cunning Fellows

Thinking that, Colin made up his mind. He would check all the surveillance and cameras
later. All the footage related to Batman had to be safely kept.

These were precious resources that were priceless.

With so many chips in hand and immense vigor, Colin’s finesse as a top talk show host
was on full display.

Every question was refined and interesting, and he gave Batman as much time as
possible.

Colin had worked it out.

In a five-minute interview, even after “wasting” time on Colin and Sheerah, Batman could
still speak for three minutes and ten to forty seconds.

That was enough!

He would be the first host in the world to interview Batman!

He would be the first host in the world to interview a superhero!

After answering Colin’s questions, Luke suddenly raised his hand to stop him. “Five
minutes and thirty seconds. The extra thirty seconds are a gift.”

With that, he stepped off the stage.

Colin was stunned and didn’t know what to say. So, Batman was even more exacting than
he was. He thought that he had gotten the upper hand just now.

“Wait!” someone said.

Everybody looked at her.

Ignoring their gazes, Sheerah hesitated for a moment before she asked, “I wrote a new
song about you. Can I release it?”

Luke turned around and bowed. “It would be my honor!”

As he spoke, he grabbed the rope dart on the door handle, and with a gentle shake, the
rope returned to his hand.
Bang!

With a loud bang, the two security guards who were pounding on the door outside rolled
inside for several meters before they got up dizzily.

As the door opened, a dozen security guards swarmed in.

Luke looked at Professor Lawrence and said, “I won’t send you back. The relevant
department will take you away soon anyway.”

Lawrence: …Thanks very much.

The dozen security guards looked at each other in silence, but none of them dared step
forward.

This was Batman! The absolute superhero in the eyes of the people of Los Angeles! The
Black-Winged Angel who saved hundreds of people in one night!

As Luke stepped out of the studio, the eyes of many people who were watching the scene
widened, and they exclaimed in shock.

“Oh my god, I must be dreaming!”

“Batman!”

“It’s Batman!”

“Mom, I see Batman,” a five-year-old girl mumbled as she stared at him blankly. A lollipop
covered in saliva dropped from her small mouth.

Luke happened to walk past her, and he caught the falling lollipop before popping it back
into her mouth.

He smiled and patted her head with his huge palm. “Yes, you saw me!” Then, he
disappeared down the hallway.

Colin’s eyes blazed. “Camera 1, did you get that? Did you?”

One of the cameramen trembled. “We… we got it!”

Colin said, “Camera 2, Camera 3, follow him. Batman isn’t stopping us, so he’s allowing us
to shoot.”

With his keen hearing, Luke easily picked up the conversation through his earpiece. His
lips twitched. This guy really wasn’t bragging about being the best talk show host in
America!

He deserved to be a top host.

Indeed, Luke wasn’t worried about them filming. This wasn’t Batman’s first time on TV,
after all.

Those paparazzi hadn’t helped him, but had chased him and even forced him into the
sewers.

Ignoring the cameramen and the crowd that was following him, he walked up to the
rooftop and sped up before leaping off the roof.

In the night sky, he glided half a circle in the air before he sped west.

Colin asked, “Did you get that? 2 and 3, did you get a shot of him flying off?”

“I did. I didn’t miss anything!”

“I got it too, no problem.”

“I got it on Camera 1 as well. Boss, we’re going to be rich!” the professional cameraman
gasped.

He had chased them all the way up here with his camera, and his camera was the best.

He was certain that his footage was the best.

This world always gave those who were prepared and willing to work hard a chance!

“Yes!” Colin said in a low voice as he clenched his fists.

“Colin, what are you doing?” an old man roared at the door.

Colin turned around with a smile. “Boss, you have no idea what I just took!”

The white-haired old man’s face was flushed as he roared, “That’s right, I have no idea
what meds you just took. Do you know how many calls I’ve received? The CIA, the FBI,
the Department of Homeland Security…”

Colin quickly walked over and hugged the old man before planting a kiss on his face.
“Boss, what they want is the footage in our hands! Footage of Batman! Not me!”

The old man, who was wiping his face in disgust, was stunned. “Footage of Batman? It’s
new?”

Colin: “It’s new. Less than half an hour old, and it’s interview footage! I did an interview
with Batman, understand?”

The old man’s expression changed. “Let’s talk in my office. Hm, all of you can go back to
work. Don’t tell anyone what happened just now… before the show airs.”

Everybody agreed, but they knew that their boss meant that they could discuss it among
themselves.

They looked at each other and quickly scattered.

Everything that had happened just now was too bizarre. At that moment, they were
bursting to speak, and the best choice was people with the same experience.

Luke, who was gliding through the night sky, suddenly raised his head and looked into
the distance. He could vaguely hear the sound of helicopters, and knew that someone was
watching him.

He smiled. They’re all cunning fellows! Do you want to know my real identity? Let’s do it.

After flying more than ten kilometers west, Luke plunged into deep sea water.

The Bat Armor had an independent oxygen supply system, and Luke didn’t need to come
up for air.

His superhuman strength and dexterity allowed him to move easily in the water, and he
soon slipped into the deep ocean.

Flegg listened to his man’s report from one of the two helicopters in the sky. “Captain,
he’s entered the deep sea zone. Our equipment can no longer detect him. We’ve lost him.”

Flegg thought for a moment, then ordered, “Continue searching for him in a five-
kilometer range. Pay attention to the shoreline. If you don’t find anything in an hour, we’ll
call it a day.”

As the two helicopters circled overhead, Luke had already gone ashore at Malibu Beach
twenty kilometers away. His Batman suit had long since disappeared to be replaced by a
regular diving suit.

After changing out of his diving suit, he jogged along the beach and entered the nearby
woods. He then came out on a motorbike and made his leisurely way back toward Los
Angeles.
Chapter 710 - God Bless Los Angeles
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 710: God Bless Los Angeles

Since he would be using his Batman identity a few more times in the coming days, Luke
had already prepared all sorts of escape routes.

The ocean was the simplest and most practical one.

He wasn’t someone who relied just on his physical strength to survive. He had already set
up a counter-surveillance route in the ocean.

He could still use this trick to escape once or twice more before this method was found
out.

At that time, Batman would probably go into hibernation, and would only come out when
necessary.

While he could have fewer of other things, he couldn’t have fewer aliases.

Generally speaking, a superhero’s identity represented his beliefs and strength. However,
he had many abilities, and they would only continue to accumulate.

He only had one goal in mind: to earn experience and credit points.

Whether in terms of sentiment or feasibility, the cost and difficulty of replacing an alias
were very low.

Changing aliases every now and then wasn’t a bad idea to keep things fresh, Luke
murmured to himself. He didn’t forget to keep an eye on the surveillance cameras that he
had set up beforehand, and he observed the activity on his return journey.

He returned home safe and sound and helped Selina out with the tail end of her training.

Selina took off her gloves and canceled the silent mode on the tablet. Looking at the news,
she said casually, “Lawrence spread word of the upcoming earthquake.”

Luke sighed. “It’s a little unkind to say this, but I really hope that his prediction is wrong.”

Selina walked up to him and rubbed his head. “Alright, we’re not God. We can’t protect
everyone. I know you’re doing your best. That’s enough.”

Luke chuckled. “Thanks.”

“Good boy!” Selina rubbed his head again and walked out of the training room. “Okay, I’m
turning in early. We need to conserve our strength in these two days. It’s fine to just make
sandwiches tomorrow morning.”

Luke hummed and said, “Okay.”

Selina was telling him not to waste his time and energy on making exquisite desserts.

It was true that Luke didn’t need to cook to calm his mood in the next two days. Since
Selina had brought this up, he could save more time and make more preparations.

… So, he had always planned to slack off.

Since Selina had said so, he couldn’t waste her good intentions.

In the morning, Gold Nugget looked at the two identical breakfasts and stared at Luke
suspiciously as it whined.

Selina picked up a sandwich and said, “Okay, this is a top quality steak and tuna
sandwich.If you don’t like it, don’t eat it. I’ll buy you pig swill at the police department
later. How does that sound?”

Gold Nugget straightaway swallowed a sandwich in one gulp to show its determination
not to eat pig swill.

When it came to food, if Selina didn’t have any complaints, Gold Nugget didn’t dare
grumble about Luke’s cooking.

The world was full of fast food and pig swill which tasted much worse than what Luke
made.

It also didn’t want to be punished by being the only one to eat pig swill while the two of
them had a feast.

Luke asked casually, “How’s Claire?”

Gold Nugget barked softly.

Luke nodded. “Keep observing and don’t sneak a bite.”

Gold Nugget whined aggrievedly.

Luke said, “You said yourself that the energy is harder to resist than tasty food. I’m just
reminding you.”

Gold Nugget lowered its head again and cried silently in its heart. I was only describing the
taste of the energy back then. Why has it become your basis for giving me a warning now?!

After Claire got up and had breakfast, Luke put a food box in her car. “The food in the
police academy isn’t nutritious enough. If you’re not careful, you won’t grow.”

The little monkey was suspicious. “Are you sure?”

Luke said, “In any case, just have some when you’re hungry. The cafeteria won’t always
be open for you.”

The little monkey thought for a moment and agreed. She didn’t say anything else and
drove off.

Luke, Seline and the dog got into the car and drove to work.

“Claire will still be suspicious, right?” Selina couldn’t help but ask.

Luke said, “Who asked Gold Nugget to be a glutton?”

Gold Nugget was displeased and barked.

Luke said, “It’s not a bad thing that you can eat. It’s nothing to apologize for.”

Gold Nugget turned its head away and refused to talk sense with Luke anymore. It had
never been able to win.

Luke was right.

When Gold Nugget formed a symbiotic relationship with a host, it needed the host to
provide it with energy.

Thanks to an innate trait, it didn’t have to eat its host’s body. It wasn’t a bad thing for its
host to have a huge appetite.

But Claire was probably going to be paranoid again today. The little monkey was no fool.

Gold Nugget, however, was unperturbed. Hmph, don’t look down on me, fiend. I learned a
lot from you.

They arrived at the police department at 8.20am, and it was as busy as they had expected.

All the officers had harried expressions, and few of them were fooling around. A subdued
air had already enveloped the police department.

“Professor Lawrence Hayes, who predicted the first earthquake, last night predicted that
another earthquake is imminent.” Dustin was already standing in front of the whiteboard
when they entered the Major Crimes Division.

Pausing for a moment, he continued, “Those who don’t know the exact details, ask your
partners later. Leave has been canceled, and everybody is now on standby.”

Everybody nodded silently.

“Weapons, ammo, bulletproof vests; be fully equipped. I don’t want to hear of anyone
dying in the line of duty!” Dustin said solemnly. “Keep in touch with the teams who are on
duty, and be ready to support each other at any time. Don’t be afraid to look
embarrassing. This isn’t the time to talk about dignity.”

Everybody nodded again.

After a brief pause, Dustin said, “May God bless Los Angeles.”

He didn’t lay out a concrete action plan since one had already been set up after the last
earthquake. This time, it was just a routine operation.

Luke and Selina were assigned to the firefighters like before.

After they left, Claire called and told them that all the students of the police academy
were to enter the city to help maintain law and order.

That was because traffic in Los Angeles was already starting to become a problem.

Since last night, people had started to head toward places without skyscrapers; some had
even chosen to leave for small towns on level terrain on the outskirts.

This large overnight migration was causing a huge traffic jam, especially on the roads
outside the city.

Drivers were burning with anxiety. Small car accidents and scrapes were happening all
the time, and it was easy for anxious car owners to start quarreling or even fighting.

There were traffic jams one or two kilometers long on every road.

There were TV helicopters in the air broadcasting the traffic situation in real time, but it
wasn’t any damn use since all the roads out of the city were congested and it was very
difficult for people to leave Los Angeles via any of them.

After the police academy pulled the trainees into the city, the situation improved slightly.

At that moment, the Chief of Police could only be glad that the police department
suddenly had a free labor force thanks to the officer training program proposed by
Senator Thompson.
Chapter 711 - Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to
Remember
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 711: Gunfire Rescue and Three Key Points to
Remember

There were more than ten thousand people in LAPD, but a huge number were clerks who
didn’t do field work, so there were only seven or eight thousand frontline officers.

The police school roped in more than a thousand students who had undergone basic
training and a few days as interns, greatly alleviating the burden on the police force.

The students weren’t able to handle physical confrontations, but they could help official
police officers direct traffic and maintain order.

Unfortunately, Los Angeles had a “glorious tradition.”

After a large number of residents left their homes to seek refuge elsewhere, chaos broke
out.

There was a steady stream of news of vandalisms and break-ins on the police department
comms.

Luke and Selina simply ignored the small squabbles and focused on the guys who were
fighting the officers with ad hoc weapons.

At noon, they parked the car outside an In-N-Out and ate the burgers they had just
bought.

Luke looked up at the sky and sighed. Too bad it was broad daylight!

A bunch of hooligans who had just looted a grocery store ran past them, and the two of
them continued eating their lunch in silence.

There were too many situations like this.

The two of them had witnessed thefts and lootings the entire morning, and more than
fifty street brawls. They couldn’t be bothered with any of it.

As long as no guns were used, they could only let them go. Otherwise, if they were
detained, they would have to inform the patrol officers to take over.

The patrol officers were too busy to let them know how long it would take for them to
arrive, and the police department didn’t have that many places to keep people locked up.

Suddenly, Luke’s phone rang.

He quickly picked it up. “What’s up?”

A series of gunshots rang out from the receiver. Claire shouted, “We’re outside USC. A
bunch of gun-wielding criminals are exchanging fire with us. There are a lot of them.”

Luke said, “Hide well. I’ll be there in five minutes.”

He hung up and took out a bicycle out from the trunk. “I’ll go over first. You drive.”

Selina said, “Okay.”

With that, Luke gave a push and the bike abruptly shot forward and disappeared into the
crowded street.

In a traffic jam, motorbikes were useless while bicycles were useful.

With his stamina and endurance, even if he was suppressed to a normal person’s state, it
took him less than twenty minutes to cover a distance of twenty to thirty kilometers.

When he ran into a place he couldn’t pass through, he got off his bike and hefted it over
his shoulder. He then ran out of the blockade and got back on before continuing on his
way.

Claire wasn’t far from where he was, less than five kilometers in a straight line.

Reaching the deadend of a shortcut, Luke picked up the bike that weighed less than ten
kilograms and flipped over the wall, and arrived at the scene in five minutes.

He appeared behind the criminals, and without hesitation, charged out of the alley on his
bike and kicked two criminals at the mouth of the alley into the wall.

Taking advantage of the recoil from the kick, he straightened and pushed with both
hands, and the riderless bike drove into a flower patch not far away.

This was his emergency mode of transportation today, and he couldn’t break it.

As he vaulted off the bike, he reached under his arms and raised both his Glock and his
M686 revolver.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Luke charged forward seven to eight meters, and the gunshots rang out like beans
exploding. He finally stopped charging and crossed his arms over each other as he
reloaded his guns.
Near the mouth of the alley, seven or eight criminals who were behind cars and trash
cans, in the corners, and on the stairs all collapsed, bleeding from their chests and
stomachs.

“LAPD!” he shouted.

This wasn’t a warning to the criminals, but to warn the officers behind the two police cars
ten meters away not to attack him.

However, he was clearly overthinking it.

The little monkey said, “Haha, it’s my brother. He’s here. We’re fine.”

Luke even saw her put away a mirror before sticking out her head halfway.

She was still as cautious as ever. Robert’s years of teaching her and Selina’s recent
training had played a big part.

Luke smiled. “Clear!”

The little monkey slowly stood up and raised her gun as if ready to attack at any moment.
She called out to her companions, “Don’t be careless. Two people in a team. Check the
guns on the criminals one by one. Shoot whoever moves recklessly.”

Luke didn’t intervene.

Training wasn’t as good as actual combat. This was the best internship.

Looking at the four students who had blue edges along their police caps, Luke was
relieved. At least none of the rookies had been shot.

Staring at her companions who were cleaning up the criminals, Claire reported the bad
news. “Luke, two of our officers were shot.”

Luke hummed and said, “I’ll take a look.”

Behind the police car, a man and a woman were leaning against the doors and groaning in
pain.

After a quick check, Luke nodded and said comfortingly, “The bullets went right through
and didn’t nick any major blood vessels or bones. It’s fine. Have you called an
ambulance?”

Claire: “Yes.”
Luke said, “That’s good. Do you have any first aid supplies in your police car?”

Claire quickly found a first aid kit.

Luke found a pair of rubber gloves and gave one to each of the two patrol officers. He told
them to clamp down on the blood vessels around the wound with their gloved hands.
“This will reduce the bleeding. If the ambulance is late, we can use a bra strap.”

As for bandages, he didn’t bother.

The two patrol officers weren’t injured enough to need first aid, and the paramedics
would naturally do it once the ambulance arrived.

After the kids cleared the area, Claire relaxed and bounced up and down in front of Luke.
“I saw it. You were so cool just now, Luke!”

She mimicked Luke’s posture of drawing and reloading his gun to indicate what she was
talking about.

Luke smiled and patted her head. “Of course. I told you that I’m the best fighter among
the L.A. police.”

The little monkey chuckled. “I thought you were bragging. Your shooting skills in middle
school were far worse than mine.”

Luke said, “It’s been a year since I graduated high school. I’ve improved a lot!”

“Hi, Luke,” someone interjected.

Luke nodded with a smile. “Hello, Miss Thompson.”

“Didn’t I say before, just call me Karen.” The blonde Miss Karen Thompson shook his
hand.

Luke shook lightly and was going to let go, but Karen was strong, and only let go after two
seconds.

Expression unchanged, Luke said with a smile, “It seems the results of all your training
have been pretty good.”

Karen said, “It was thanks to Claire. As soon as gunfire broke out, she had us follow the
safety rules.”

Luke hummed and looked at Claire. Did this little monkey disclose the safety rules that he
had taught her?

Noticing Luke’s gaze, Claire explained, “There are three key points to a student’s safety.
It’s very simple.”
Chapter 712 - Stop Dreaming
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 712: Stop Dreaming

“First, find cover. Second, use a mirror and don’t stick out your head. Third, call for
backup. So, I called you as soon as I took cover and checked the situation with a mirror.”

Luke was stunned. “Is that… in the student code?”

“Yes, it was posted at the last minute this morning. It was just three lines on one page.”
Claire and Karen nodded in unison.

Karen added, “I heard that these three safety guidelines come from a very good first-rate
detective, and can significantly increase our safety as students. It seems they’re indeed
effective.”

As she spoke, she subconsciously glanced at the two patrol officers lying down not far
away.

The two officers were in great pain, but their faces were full of despair. That wasn’t right.
Why hadn’t anyone mentioned these three safety rules when they were at the police
academy? Had they gone to a fake school?

But the truth was right in front of their eyes.

After encountering the armed criminals, the two police officers fought back and were
soon wounded.

The four rookies who had been on duty with them were completely fine. They hid behind
the cars and fired back every now and then to stall the criminals.

Claire, in particular, had been observing the situation in the mirror. She had fired off
several random shots and wounded a criminal, so the other party hadn’t dared approach
her for a while.

The police and criminals were in a deadlock.

There had been traffic jams everywhere in Los Angeles today. If it wasn’t for the rookies’
perilous “marksmanship,” they would’ve been surrounded by criminals before
reinforcements arrived.

The students were young and uninjured. They could retreat, but it would be hard for the
two wounded officers to escape.

Actually, it was Luke who had specially taught Claire how to shoot with a mirror.
It was an extremely simplified version of gunfighting that he had calculated using his own
combat experience, gunfighting skills, and complementary math operations. He simplified
the complicated situations into several shooting methods.

Claire only needed to analyze the situation slightly and aim her gun in a particular range
to hit the enemy.

This method was more suitable for patrol officers. After all, they could call for
reinforcements the moment they started fighting, and there was no need for them to take
action.

After chatting for a while, Luke reloaded his gun and gave Claire five clips.

Claire was stunned. “I have another clip here.”

Luke said, “With your stamina and shooting skills, it’ll be best if you can suppress the
criminals with more bullets. Two clips won’t be enough.”

Claire and Karen were speechless.

They were each using a Glock 17, a close-range firearm with 17 bullets in each clip.

Luke had given Claire almost a hundred bullets, enough for a small-scale battle.

After everything was done, Luke went back on his bike.

Watching Luke leave, Karen suddenly grabbed Claire and pressed her down under her
arms. “Tell me, are we good friends?”

Claire said, “Hey, stop groping me, or other people will think you’re interested in me.”

Karen didn’t care. “First, are we good friends?”

Claire said, “Remove those big lumps from my shoulders, and we’ll still be good friends.”

Karen finally let her go.

Claire said, “Alright, what strange thing do you want from me?”

Karen was the daughter of a rich family who wanted to become a police officer in pursuit
of a colorful life.

During training, she met Claire, this playful buddy, and had immediately dropped to her
knees to worship this ultimate boss.
Karen had tried out many extreme sports with Claire, but her athletic talent was limited,
and whatever they did, she wasn’t as good as Claire.

But it was also because of this that their relationship was far better than that of other
students.

Karen said, “I’m going after Luke.”

Claire took out a bottle of water from the police car, drank a mouthful, and then sprayed
it in Karen’s face.

Vexed, Karen said, “What are you doing? He’s your brother, not your boyfriend… Wait,
don’t tell me you hate other girls chasing your brother, like those sisters in the movies?”

Claire wiped the corner of her mouth with her sleeve. “Forget it. My brother’s girlfriend
in high school was the cheerleader captain. We’re pretty close.”

Karen took the tissue from Claire and wiped her face as she asked, “Then why are you so
agitated?”

Claire glanced at her out of the corner of her eye. “For the sake of our friendship, I’ll be
blunt: I’m afraid my brother won’t want a girlfriend like you.”

Karen was stunned. “Why? Am I not beautiful? Or does he feel inferior?”

Claire patted her forehead and hooked an arm around her neck as she whispered in her
ear, “Because he has a ‘female friend’.”

Karen pondered for a moment and was surprised. “You mean a friend with benefits?”

Claire shook her head. “I don’t know exactly, but in any case, he’s never mentioned a
girlfriend.”

Karen frowned. “Then can’t I chase him? At most…”

Claire looked at her in disdain. “Luke is nineteen. What do you think a regular handsome
nineteen-year-old man who doesn’t have a girlfriend, but doesn’t look for women, does?”

Karen thought for a moment. “Do handicraft at home?”

Claire was dumbfounded. A moment later, she said, “You dumb woman! He definitely has
a ‘female friend,’ but she isn’t his girlfriend, so he didn’t mention it to me. Got it?”

Karen wasn’t convinced. “How would you know?”

Claire said, “He occasionally goes out at night, and the clothes he’s wearing the next
morning have a faint smell of perfume on them; the quality isn’t any worse than what you
use, either. What do you think it could be?”

Frowning and thinking hard for a moment, Karen cried out in frustration. “Damn it, there
really is a rival!”

Claire: “What?”

Karen looked at her. “I have to say that I was touched by Luke rushing over to save me
just now.

“Also, after he took down those criminals, he smiled gently when he looked at me.”
Karen’s gaze drifted. “In the summer afternoon sun, that bright and beautiful smile as
dazzling as Apollo’s…” Her words started to get poetic.

“Stop!” Claire raised her hand.

“Pa!” Karen felt pain on the back of her head as the little monkey whacked her.

“He was smiling at me, okay?” Claire crushed her pal’s fantasy without any hesitation. “He
smiles like that every time he picks me up from school. I know him very well, so stop
dreaming!”

Karen gnashed her teeth. “Damn it, can’t you let me finish my fantasy before hitting me?”

They were speaking in very low voices, and the two patrol officers lying nearby didn’t
hear the details. They could only smile bitterly. “Students, we’re a little dizzy. Can you
help us tell the ambulance to hurry up? We don’t want to die.”

Only then did the two girls react and stop their small-scale battle between buddies.
Chapter 713 - Sending Someone Home and No Comment on
Love Life
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 713: Sending Someone Home and No Comment on
Love Life

On his way back, Luke met Selina on the road.

He folded the bike, threw it back into the trunk, and got back into the car.

Selina said gloomily, “The traffic is so bad I almost want to take a helicopter.”

Luke said, “Wouldn’t you still need to look for a place to take off from first anyway? Let’s
go.”

Selina asked, “How’s Claire?”

Luke said with a smile, “She didn’t lose even a strand of hair. She even shot and injured a
criminal.”

“That’s good.” Selina didn’t say anything else.

Claire was under Gold Nugget’s protection, so she was completely safe, which was why
Luke could calmly ride his bike over.

Although he sounded relaxed, he still treasured his sister very much.

After a busy day, Luke and Selina picked Claire up after work.

Today, the police academy didn’t require students to return to the school. After reporting
to their instructors, they could go home and rest.

There were two considerations for this step.

Firstly, everybody had heard the rumor about the earthquake, so the students should be
allowed to go home for a look after a busy day.

Secondly, traffic was always congested in Los Angeles, and the school bus couldn’t pick
up the students who were scattered everywhere.

Principal Lassad decisively told the students to return home and keep in touch.

If there really was an emergency, the students could report to the nearest police
department themselves, or they could directly contact the patrol officers and help
maintain order.
When they picked Claire up, Karen came over and said that she wanted to hitch a ride and
talk to Claire.

Claire didn’t say anything, but looked at Luke. It was up to him. Luke simply told Karen to
get in.

They slowly drove home and went to wash up.

Claire had an ensuite, so Karen naturally went to her room.

By the time they came out, dinner was already in the oven, and Luke and Selina were
having drinks in the backyard.

After an exhausting day, everybody was a little lazy to chat.

Luke and Selina were in better shape, while Claire could be considered an old hand at
training.

Karen had been yelling all day while on duty, and after the first intense gunfight of her
life, she fell asleep on the deck chair.

Luke simply had Claire put a thin towel over her, and the three of them moved further
away to read the news and chat occasionally.

The sun gradually set and night fell.

After napping for an hour, Karen woke up just in time for dinner.

After resting for a bit, everybody was in the mood to chat and eat.

The main topic of conversation was what they had seen during the day. Both Karen and
Claire were very worried about the upcoming earthquake.

The city was already in chaos before the earthquake; what was it going to be like if it
happened?

Luke didn’t say much to comfort them. He simply reminded them to be careful after the
earthquake happened.

For example, on no account should they rashly enter a danger zone before the earthquake
stopped.

Secondly, they couldn’t ignore their own safety just to save someone.

Those who would take advantage of the situation wouldn’t care about their good
intentions; they would only focus on their youth and looks.

By nine o’clock, they had finished dessert and drinks after dinner, and the conversation
finally came to an end.

Miss Karen wanted to get her family to send a car to pick her up.

But her driver told her that it would take him at least an hour to get there, given the
chaos and heavy traffic.

Everybody was lost for words when they heard that. Didn’t that mean that Karen
wouldn’t get home until midnight?

Luke thought for a moment before he said, “I’ll send you back.”

Stunned for a moment, Karen was secretly delighted and quickly nodded. “Okay.” She
couldn’t help but steal a glance at Claire and Selina.

She noticed that Selina didn’t seem to care at all. Claire gave her a disdainful look, but
didn’t say anything.

Karen secretly gave Claire a thumbs up and followed Luke to the garage.

A moment later, a small scooter puttered out of the garage.

Suspicious, Claire turned around and asked Selina, “Why does Luke have a motorbike like
that?”

Looking at the tablet in her hand, Selina replied casually, “That’s a Vespa.”

Claire was confused. “Huh? Is it famous?”

Selina raised her head. “Don’t you know that your brother likes Audrey Hepburn?”

Claire tilted her head and thought for a moment. “I think he mentioned it.”

Selina said, “This Vespa scooter is the one that Audrey Hepburn rode in Roman Holiday. I
don’t know where your brother got this antique, but he fixed it himself.”

Claire was lost for words. Luke was actually a fan of Audrey Hepburn! Wait, that wasn’t
right. She was already a grandmother by the time she passed away, right?

She smacked her lips. “I thought Luke was interested in Karen.”

Selina chuckled. “Is Miss Karen interested in Luke?”

Claire asked, “You can tell?”

Selina got up lazily, took off her T-shirt and shorts, and entered the spa. “I’m not blind.
Too bad, she… Forget it.”

Claire also took off her T-shirt and shorts. She entered the spa and hugged Selina’s
shoulders. “Tell me, what’s too bad?”

Selina turned on the tablet in her hand and activated the spa’s massage function. Water
gushed over their exhausted bodies.

She sighed comfortably. “It’s a pity that she’s way not up to standard. Luke isn’t looking
for a girlfriend for now.”

Claire didn’t really care if Luke had a girlfriend, but was more interested in something
else. “Won’t someone like Karen do?”

From Claire’s point of view, Karen was pretty good. She graduated from a prestigious
university, had good manners, and was also pretty.

Karen did have some of the common failings of a rich young miss, such as being
insensitive about spending money and saying things that inadvertently hurt the pride of
the poor, but she didn’t deliberately look down on ordinary people.

These shortcomings were also being gradually changed during her police academy
training.

But Selina actually said that she was… not up to standard?

With two hands behind her head, Selina turned to look at the naughty monkey and
smiled. “Someone got there before she did, and she’s far more qualified.”

Claire immediately realized that her speculation had been correct.

Luke had a “female friend,” and Selina was saying that the woman was better than Karen.

Looking at Claire’s expression, Selina patted her head. “Don’t think too much. Your
brother is a ladykiller. There are a lot of girls who like him.”

Claire’s interest was piqued. “Who? He isn’t here, so tell me.”

Selina rolled her eyes and asked casually, “Right, has Luke ever said anything about my
love life to you?”
Claire subconsciously shook her head. “No.”

Luke wouldn’t tell her about someone else’s private business, much less Selina’s.

Selina shrugged. “So, he’s never brought up anything about his love life; I have nothing to
say.”

Claire’s eyes widened. “You… so cunning!”

Selina chuckled. “Hehe.”

Chapter 714 - All Of You, Guilty!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 714: All Of You, Guilty!

Elsewhere, Luke chatted with Karen as they rode the scooter to her house.

It was even more chaotic in Los Angeles at night. Coupled with the pedestrians on the
streets, Luke could only slow the scooter down to twenty kilometers an hour.

He had put in a lot of effort to repair this old Vespa; he would feel bad if he even so much
as scraped the paint.

The scooter circled the streets for half an hour before it finally reached Karen’s house.

Seeing that Luke was about to leave with a smile, Karen couldn’t help but invite him in.
“Come in and sit for a bit…”

She paused for a moment before she said, “You must be a little tired after sending me
back.”

Luke was amused. “It’s fine, I’m strong.”

Karen: “…”

He waved goodbye to Karen and rode off on his scooter as he murmured to himself, It’s
almost ten at night. What will your parents think if I go in to rest?

He understood Karen’s intent, but he really didn’t have time to mess around with a young
miss, especially one who was in search of thrills.

He wouldn’t be in Los Angeles for long and had a lot of work to do. He didn’t want to
waste his time hooking up with Karen.

Riding on the scooter, he avoided areas with more cameras and deliberately passed
through areas that lacked surveillance. He also beat up a few gangsters who wanted to
rob him.

Those hooligans didn’t recognize the scooter, nor did they know how valuable it was.

This could only mean that law and order in the city was so bad that even poor people on
scooters weren’t safe.

He found a safe house that he had set up earlier. He put on his Batman suit and sighed.
“You really will retire soon.”
Compared with the new White Wolf Armor’s quick kit-out function, the Batman Armor
was severely outdated in how it had to be put on manually.

But Batman was set up as a strong character and was a very useful target. Luke had to use
the armor a few more times to make sure he got the most out of it.

Leaping down from the top of the apartment building, he moved through the dark alleys
and buildings.

A group of hooligans was forcing a woman with a child into a dark corner. The woman
shouted in panic, but the hooligans only laughed smugly. “Go ahead. Nobody will come
even if you scream your throat out.”

“I’m here.” A mechanical voice rang out behind the hooligans.

The woman holding her kid stared at the black giant behind the hoodlums with wide
eyes. Her lips trembled and she was so excited that she couldn’t speak.

Enraged, the gangsters turned around to see who dared mess with them.

They saw a black giant standing a few meters behind them. He slowly pointed at them.
“All of you, guilty!”

“Bat- Batman!” a thug shouted as he trembled.

The next moment, the black giant charged into their midst, and the dull sound of flesh
being hit and bones breaking rang out. All the hooligans’ arms were broken and they
screamed.

Luke showed them no mercy. He picked out the gunmen and broke their thumbs and
index fingers.

This wouldn’t affect them running for their lives during the earthquake, but with those
two fingers out of commission, it would be very difficult for them to exert force with their
hands, like in shooting.

The black giant looked at the woman with his dark red eyes. “Ma’am, you should hurry
home.”

“Ah, what’s that? Ah!” The woman cried out as the black giant picked her up.

Taking a few running steps, Luke glided out to the main street, put them down, and left
right away.

Stunned for a moment, the woman murmured, “Thank you, thank you!”
“Mom, Uncle Batman told us to go home. There are a lot of bad guys out,” the little boy in
her arms reminded her.

The woman came back to her senses and ran off with her son in her arms.

The encounter with the hooligans had really scared her.

A bunch of hoodlums were happily moving things out of a supermarket.

The Chinese boss of the supermarket had already collapsed at the counter with blood all
over his face.

He wasn’t dead and his injuries weren’t severe, but he didn’t want to be surrounded and
beaten up again.

Helpless, he could only hide in one corner behind the counter and allow the hoodlums to
pry open the cash register and start wantonly moving the goods out of the supermarket.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and the electronic female voice rang out. “Welcome.”

The criminals who were celebrating excitedly turned around.

“All of you, guilty!” Another cold and low mechanical voice rang out.

The black giant grabbed a beer chest and blocked the automatic doors before he charged
into the supermarket.

The Chinese boss who was hiding behind the counter heard a series of bangs, and then
four or five hoodlums flew past the counter.

He trembled and didn’t dare stick his head out.

In less than thirty seconds, everything settled down.

Footsteps approached the counter, and the boss felt a shadow cover him. He
subconsciously raised his head and was stunned when he saw who it was.

The loose cash that Luke had found on the hoodlums fell from a giant palm and landed on
the counter. “Keep your money safe.”

Stunned for a moment, the boss nodded. “Thank you, thank you!”
“Close your shop and call the police to arrest them. Now’s not the time to do business,”
the black giant said before he walked out.

The Chinese boss stood up, only to see that the black giant had a rope dart in his other
hand as he dragged out the five hoodlums.

The hooligans were very quiet. They were all suffering minor concussions, and as usual,
all of them had their hands broken.

Outside the supermarket, Luke flicked his hand, and the rope dart flew back into it as if it
were a living thing. The black figure then took a running leap and flew off.

Gritting his teeth, the Chinese boss dragged his aching body to the door. Looking at the
unconscious hoodlums, his eyes flashed with relief. “You had this coming! You usually
take a protection fee, but now you want to rob my supermarket!”

Getting up as he spoke, he grabbed a mop near the door and started beating up the
hoodlums.

In the air, Luke turned to take a look, before he sped up.

These hoodlums had guns, and often extorted money from the Chinese boss.

They deserved to be beaten up by the boss!

He wouldn’t look down on this boss for beating dogs when they were down, and he didn’t
feel that the boss was exploiting Batman’s power to do so.

Most of the time, ordinary people who ran small businesses quietly endured the pressure
and didn’t resist.

A lot of phones started ringing at the same time, and the first words were all basically:
“It’s Batman again.”

Ten minutes later, Luke dropped the two drug dealers he was holding and flushed the
white crystals down the toilet.

He heard the warning from his smartphone via his earpiece. “Helicopters are coming.
Several special vehicles are approaching.”

A simple map was displayed on the lenses in front of his eyes. Luke was the green dot in
the middle, and more than twenty red dots were approaching him at varying speeds.
Chapter 715 - Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon
Enters the Ring Again
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 715: Start of the Earthquake, and the Tycoon
Enters the Ring Again

Luke didn’t bother too much with these people.

If they wanted to take action, he would beat them up without any hesitation and see how
much experience and credit points he could earn.

Those who worked for government agencies weren’t necessarily good people; they might
even be rich in experience and credit.

Daddy System gave the same experience and credit to people who did bad things. They
didn’t become good people just because they helped the government do bad things.

For an acquaintance like Flegg, beating him up would earn Luke a lot of experience and
credit points.

Of course, Luke wasn’t the system’s puppet.

The system’s restrictions were just the limits of a range, and it was up to him whether to
act or not.

While he was thinking that, he felt a sense of danger. He dashed out of the window and
went straight to the top of the apartment building.

At that moment, the building trembled slightly, and the fluctuation quickly grew stronger.
In the end, the building started to shake and stir.

The earthquake was here!

Luke sent a message to Selina. “Tell Gold Nugget to take good care of Claire.”

Once the earthquake happened, all police officers, including Claire, would be deployed to
maintain order and save the citizens.

It was impossible to keep Claire at home unless she was willing.

Luke didn’t like it when people criticized his actions, and Claire didn’t like it when people
made all the decisions for her.

Don’t do unto others what you would not have done unto you!

Selina simply replied, “Got it.”

An ear-piercing siren rang out, followed by faint cries of alarm.

But after receiving Lawrence’s warning two days ago, the residents of Los Angeles were
far less panicked than during the first earthquake.

The TV channels had also been playing earthquake survival knowledge. Coupled with the
fact that night had already fallen, the chaos from the earthquake wasn’t too serious.

A minute later, the earthquake stopped. The sounds of all kinds of objects shaking
disappeared, and the noise of people filled the city once more.

Luke raised his head and looked at the helicopters in the dark. He snorted. “I hope you
don’t mess with me tonight, or I’ll attack you too.”

Saying that, he jumped down.

Getting into Selina’s car, Claire asked, “Is it okay for me to follow you when you’re on
duty?”

Selina said, “Dollar follows me. An extra person won’t make a difference.”

Claire was upset. “I’m not a puppy.”

Gold Nugget barked.

Claire said, “Fine, Dollar, you’re a big dog.”

They drove Luke’s car out.

There was nothing else the police department could do except order all the officers to go
out into the field.

It was impossible for the police officers to follow any sort of plan.

By the time they reached their destinations, it wouldn’t take long for Los Angeles to fall
into chaos.

The police department could only send out most of the officers first before adapting to
the situation.

After hearing the news from the police radio via his earpiece, Luke leapt into the air and
headed east.

All the accidents he saw on his way were minor ones.

Most people in the last few days had gotten used to learning about safety from the TV,
and made preparations before they went to bed.

Most of the cars on the road were crawling forward, and unlike before, there were very
few high-speed collisions.

The buildings in the city center were pitch black. The people who were used to partying
had canceled their gatherings in the last two days as the rich hid out on flat terrain
outside the city.

But there would inevitably be problems with such a big earthquake in such a big city.

When Luke arrived at an overpass on the main road, countless people on the overpass
were in a panicked state as they looked around their cars.

A gap had appeared in the middle of the overpass.

Luke observed the situation under the overpass for a moment before he shook his head.

Four to five cars had been smashed and buried under fallen cement blocks; the people
inside were dead and he couldn’t save them.

On a bus near the gap in the overpass, everybody hid in the back half as they looked to
the front in fear.

Half of the bus was hanging in the air, as if unable to make up its mind whether to fall or
not.

Nobody dared to break the windows, for fear of tipping the balance.

Earlier, only the front of the bus had dropped, but after everyone ran around in a panic,
and the road in front of them collapsed again, half of the bus was now hanging in the air,
as if it was about to fall.

Some quick-witted person had yelled, “Go to the back and weigh down the bus!” Only
under everyone’s weight was the bus able to maintain this balance.

This was the center of the overpass, which was twenty meters to the ground below. Only
God knew how many would survive the fall.

Luke landed behind the bus and tied rope darts to the guardrails on both sides of the
road before he locked down the tires.

Someone spotted him and exclaimed, “Batman!”

Everyone in the bus looked over.

Luke just said, “I’m going to break the glass. Don’t panic, and help the person in front of
you climb out.”

Not long ago, in a villa on Malibu Beach, a gentle male voice rang out. “Mr. Stark,
Lawrence’s system has issued a high-risk alert.”

Tony stopped what he was doing and looked up. “What level?”

“An earthquake with an estimated magnitude between 7.2 and 7.5. It will happen in ten
seconds,” Jarvis reported unhurriedly.

Tony cursed and ordered, “Mark 1, get ready.”

Jarvis said, “Mr. Stark, you have yet to test the prolonged operation of this armor. A lot of
calculations are incomplete. It’s too dangerous…”

Tony said, “Jarvis, my dad always said, do first, talk later, okay?”

After a brief silence, Jarvis said, “Please wait to don the armor after the earthquake in
case of danger.”

Tony said, “Got it.”

As he spoke, he put out the light screen in his hand. “Remember to record all data from
the moment I set out until I return. Remember to record everything about that guy.”

His eyes flashed with eagerness. “Batman, you’re finally here.”

Half an hour ago, Jarvis had been monitoring LAPD’s comms, and when the AI reported
Batman’s appearance, Tony started making preparations.

Now that an earthquake was about to happen, he didn’t believe that Batman would slip
away as quietly as he had during the first earthquake.

Five minutes after the earthquake started, a shiny silver suit shot out of a passage,
trailing white fire as it flew toward Los Angeles in the east.

Luke smashed the rear window with his fist and tore it open. “The people at the back,
help push the people near the window out. Don’t move too fast or waste time.”

A man cried out and fell out of the hole. Luke caught him and said, “Run to the back
yourself.”

Stunned for a moment, the man watched Batman catch and put down a woman and a kid.
He helped them up and ran to the back, still saying, “Thank you, thank you, Batman.”
Chapter 716 - Don't Run, and Do You Think I'm a Child?!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 716: Don’t Run, and Do You Think I’m a Child?!

Very soon, half of the twenty or so people in the bus were out, and the bus’s balance
could no longer be maintained as it started to tilt forward.

The people in the bus panicked.

Luke said, “I’ll keep it stable. Don’t panic. Keep climbing out.”

As he spoke, he cut off the external microphone. “Activate auxiliary support.”

With a light clanging sound, two alloy frames suddenly popped out from the sides of his
legs. He raised his legs, and claws popped out of the frames again to stab deep into the
ground.

“Those behind, hurry up,” he said into the mic again.

The bus, which had been shaking slightly, stabilized again, but the back of the vehicle that
Luke had grabbed with both hands creaked and rapidly twisted in shape, indicating that
it was being pulled down by a massive force.

When there were only four people left in the bus, the ground suddenly trembled again.

It was an aftershock.

The aftershock wasn’t strong, but it was deadly for the bus’s current situation.

The gap in the overpass started to widen, and with a loud rumble, a large part of the
overpass collapsed.

Luke only had time to grab one of the men who had been at the window and throw him
out. The other three screamed in fear and involuntarily slid down the bus.

“Launch arm supports,” Luke said.

Two alloy frames suddenly shot out of his hands and pierced the back of the bus.

The bus shook violently and settled again.

“Climb up. Hurry.” Luke frowned.

If it had been just the three of them at the beginning, he would’ve had more options. He
could rush in directly to protect them or tie them together with a rope dart.
But he hadn’t had enough time to prepare for the rescue right before this and couldn’t do
anything now.

Once he retracted the alloy frames that were keeping the bus in place, the three of them
would fall along with the bus.

Luke could only ensure the safety of two people at most, while the life of the third person
would depend on luck.

“Hey, throw my rope dart in and drag them out,” he said to the passenger whom he had
just rescued.

The man trembled as he stood up. He had only taken two steps, when there was another
aftershock, and the entire overpass creaked slightly.

He screamed in fear and turned around to run.

Luke simply sighed and didn’t look at the man again.

It wasn’t that the man was ungrateful.

It was too much to hope for regular people to act rationally after suffering a fright.

His mind raced as he started to make preparations.

If the three people inside couldn’t climb back up, he would retract his support frames and
rush into the bus to save them.

Whether the third life could be saved would depend on luck.

At that moment, his AI system warned him, “There’s a flying object approaching from the
northwest at close to Mach 1 speed.”

Luke looked at the sky and frowned. “A missile? That seems a little slow!”

The exhaust trail looked like that of a missile, but this thing wasn’t that fast.

AI program: “This object is about two meters in height and is similar to a human. No
similar missiles have been found in the database.”

Staring at the approaching object, Luke’s eyes suddenly widened, and he subconsciously
exclaimed, “WTF?!”

To be able to make someone as cool-headed as he was curse was truly unexpected.

In less than ten seconds, the thing flew over him and stopped after a beautiful arc in the
air. Amidst the dazzling blaze of flames, intense rock music rang out. “All you women who
want a man of the street…”

“Big guy, it looks like you’re in a bit of trouble?” A playful voice rang out.

Luke rolled his eyes. “Save your nonsense for after we save them.”

Inside the armor, Tony raised an eyebrow and acknowledged Batman’s composure anew.

There should be some applause for his entrance!

Well, fine. This guy didn’t have any hands or legs free. That was the price of inferior skills.
Tony curled his lip as he once again looked down on the guy’s skills.

The silver armor dropped down and landed under the gap in the overpass.

The next moment, Luke’s expression changed. “Retract leg support.”

There was a huge force pushing the bus up from below, and with Luke’s help, the bus was
pushed back onto the overpass.

He entered the bus and quickly tossed the three people out of the hole. “Get off the
overpass. It might collapse at any moment.”

The three of them had been lying on the ground like dead fish. When they heard what
Luke said, they struggled to get up and run.

However, even though they were running for their lives, they couldn’t help but look back.

Standing at the hole in the bus, Luke raised his head and looked at the magnificent silver
armor which rose into the air again, jet flames under its feet. He cursed inwardly. F*ck!
Can someone tell me why this young master is making this thing now?

He hadn’t been kidnapped yet!

Tony, who was in the air, was clearly excited. “Okay, I saved him for you. Let’s fight one
round.”

When Luke heard that, he knew that the tycoon hadn’t changed his mind yet, and that this
Iron Man prototype armor was actually used to make trouble for him.

“I admit defeat,” he said immediately.

In the air, Tony, who was using the jet engines to maintain his balance, swayed for a
moment and almost spiraled off into the sky. “What?”

“As long as you save more people than me tonight, it’s my loss,” said Luke as he ran into
the traffic behind him.

Tony said, “Don’t run! Do you think I’ll fall for your tricks?”

Luke, however, had already reached the end of the overpass, and he pulled a driver out of
an SUV. “Did you buy insurance for this car?”

The driver was terrified. “I did, I did.”

“Go. You can tell them that I smashed your car,” said Luke as he pushed the driver away.

The alloy frames on his armor stretched out, and he exerted force. The SUV that had been
stuck at the end of the overpass and unable to move was sent flying and fell off the
overpass.

Luke wasn’t done.

A freight truck driver, who was about the same size as Luke, was scooped out as well.
Luke then started up the truck and pushed the cars next to it aside before crashing
through the guardrail.

Luke jumped out of the truck before it fell. He said to the driver of a car who had just
gotten onto the overpass, “Turn back! Get out of here.”

The driver quickly did as he was told. He didn’t want to be asked if he had bought car
insurance.

Although he had, he didn’t want to see his car being thrown down like garbage.

After the two vehicles blocking the road were taken care of, the cars on the overpass
were finally able to turn back.

As long as they got off the overpass, there were wide open spaces everywhere, and they
wouldn’t be in any danger.

After clearing the traffic, Luke took down two guardrails not far from the end of the
overpass and instructed cars to drive onto the wide plain so that the cars behind them
could move.

Otherwise, the hundreds of cars on the road wouldn’t be able to turn back.
Nobody dared object.

Everybody had seen Batman push two vehicles off the overpass.

Batman was clearly more concerned about human life than property.
Chapter 717 - I’m Iron Man!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 717: I’m Iron Man!

After Luke was done, the silver armor flew over with flames trailing behind it. “I’ve taken
care of the congestions in the east and south. I’ve won this bet. I’m going to make a
winner’s request…”

Luke, however, chuckled. “No, you didn’t win. Don’t tell me your math teacher didn’t even
teach you how to count heads, right?”

I didn’t have a math teacher at all! Tony frowned. “Jarvis, count the number of people we
saved.”

The locations of all the cars in the east and south flashed past his eyes, and a number
popped up: 156.

And the number of people here in the west: 197.

“Sir, excluding the last three people on the bus, you still saved 41 people less than the
other party,” Jarvis reminded him.

“Damn it. There was a lot of traffic on the west side, and there was also that bus.” Tony
cursed in frustration.

With Jarvis’s help, he instantly knew why he had lost.

Luke had picked the road with the most number of victims. Including the dozens of
people on the bus, it added up to more than ten cars’ worth of passengers.

Luke, on the other hand, didn’t say anything. He knew that Tony had Jarvis, and it
wouldn’t take him more than a second to calculate the numbers.

He simply flew up. “If you want to compete with me, come with me. Let me see what your
big metal toy is like.”

Tony chuckled. “He actually said that I’m a big metal toy? Me, a big metal toy?”

Luke was disinclined to indulge the tycoon. After all, the man had a poisonous tongue.

There was no need to give Tony Stark face since he didn’t need anyone to do so; he would
fight for his own honor.

Two figures charged into the city one after another.

In the air, Tony exclaimed, “Apart from the exoskeleton, you also have an auxiliary
propulsion system?”

But it was just one instant, and his poisonous tongue came out once more. “Look at this
secondhand product. The parts are from the Soviet Union. Are you Russian? Ukrainian?
Georgian?”

Luke smiled. “No. I’m American, and the first superhero in America.”

Tony choked.

For now, he couldn’t confirm that the guy was American, but he couldn’t say that he
wasn’t.

However, it indeed was a fact that Batman was America’s first superhero.

No matter how arrogant Tony was, he couldn’t change the collective acknowledgement of
the people.

The two of them were very fast. Naturally, Luke’s auxiliary propulsion system wasn’t as
good as Tony’s; the tycoon was a top “player” who only used good stuff.

Luke had deliberately used a bunch of illicit Soviet Union parts to cobble together the
propulsion system. It was truly lousy, and purely an experimental system.

But the thought that a certain tycoon would be wavering between “Russian” and
“American” when he returned home tonight gave him some pleasure.

He hoped that Stark didn’t have OCD, or he might not be able to sleep for days.

There was a huge difference in their speed, but it didn’t make much of a difference over
short distances.

A few seconds after Tony charged into the city, Luke was right on his heels and dropped
directly onto the street to kick at two hoodlums who were robbing a woman of her
jewelry and bag.

The rescued woman looked at Luke in fear while Tony landed behind him.

The woman turned her head to look at Tony’s silver armor and was even more surprised.
She exclaimed, “Batman?”

Tony’s face darkened. “I don’t look like Batman at all! You’re seriously colorblind. Go get
your eyes checked.”
But Luke had already slipped away, and he said from afar, “Then what are you called?
John Doe?”

Tony choked again and increased the power in the thrusters under his feet as he chased
after Luke once more. A rock song played again, and mixed into it was his voice: “I’m —
Iron Man!”

Hearing the name, Luke wasn’t surprised at all. He simply grumbled inwardly, Right,
right, right. You’re Wang Jinxi[1]**!

Tony, who was following him, very quickly found out what the next competition was.

Beating up people!

He beat up a lot of people!

As Batman roamed about, he quickly found all sorts of offenders committing violent
crimes like armed robbery, murder, arson, rape, and so on.

Less than five minutes later, Tony received a reminder from Jarvis. “Sir, you don’t have
any non-lethal weapons, and you can kill these criminals with even just your fists and
feet. In this complicated environment, you’re not as nimble as Batman.”

Tony was angry. “Of course I know that.”

He wasn’t stupid.

On the contrary, he was an extremely smart person.

But after beating up several criminals in the beginning, he realized the problem with this
new competition.

Compared with Tony’s armor, Batman’s armor fell far short.

But in a city like this, where there were too many things to worry about and the
battlefield was very small, the other party could fully utilize his low output and high
dexterity to quickly enter and end a fight before moving to another battlefield.

Luke could even open windows and chase criminals through cramped apartment
buildings.

If Tony wanted to enter, he could only smash through the windows and walls.

These apartment buildings and houses were filled with ordinary people.
If Tony smashed through the walls of these buildings, he would probably injure these
ordinary people first.

This wasn’t a problem with Tony’s skills, but because he had too little time.

It already defied scientific common sense that metal armor made in a mere month could
already be used in actual combat.

It was unrealistic to expect the armor to be perfect in every detail and to be able to
swiftly adapt to battle in the city streets.

After all, Tony had never considered such a “small” battlefield.

This young master had never in his life thought about beating up hoodlums.

He didn’t need to beat up hoodlums at all.

If he wanted to, he could send hundreds or thousands of hoodlums to prison with a single
phone call.

And if the prison was packed, he could still pay to build a big prison especially for these
people.

Of course, Luke had done this on purpose.

There was nothing to be gained in winning against Tony.

He had basically won the first round of saving lives.

Lose? That was impossible.

Tony’s armor, which hadn’t even been painted yet, had a lot of problems. It would be too
easy for Luke to lay it flat.

But he had a free and powerful helper who could help maintain law and order in Los
Angeles; why would he take him down?

“It seems there’s quite a few problems with your armor.” Luke took down another bunch
of hoodlums in an alley.

He threw them into a dumpster and didn’t forget to taunt Tony. “You broke dozens of that
hoodlum’s bones with that hit just now, right? He only had a small knife. Are you going to
use a missile next to blow up this block?”

Tony gritted his teeth. “He dared stab at me with a knife; am I supposed to send him on a
holiday at a five-star hotel?”

[1] A well-known Chinese socialist known as “Ironman Wang”

Chapter 718 - Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 718: Taking the Big Baby On a Walk Through L.A.

Luke chuckled. “So, you want to send them to permanent rest at a funeral home? What
will they say on TV tomorrow? The new homicidal maniac, Iron Man, killed hundreds in
one night?”

Tony frowned and suddenly shut up.

He immediately understood what Luke meant.

Even if they were criminals, some of whom might be killed while he was rescuing people,
if too many of them died in one night, some do-gooders would kick up a fuss.

In this society, some people protested cruelty when chickens were killed for fast food
restaurants. If so many people were killed, Iron Man would definitely be labeled a
murderer.

Thinking quickly, Tony suddenly realized something. “Is that why you’ve never killed
anyone, or even severely injured those criminals?”

Luke glided away again. “At least you’re not stupid.”

Tony: “What?! Excuse me?”

Luke didn’t have clear memories of his previous life, but he vaguely remembered that the
politicians would make a big deal out of superheroes who injured civilians.

He didn’t know exactly if they were superheroes like Tony.

His memories from decades ago might eventually become a reality, but logically speaking,
this was an issue that would crop up sooner or later.

Take SWAT, for example. Hostages had been injured during a recent rescue operation
which two of Harrison’s team members had been on.

After that, the two team members were taken to court by the injured hostages, and were
suspended from work during the investigation.

And they were law enforcement officers just doing their jobs.

Superheroes, including Batman, weren’t law enforcement officers.

They were vigilantes! They were precisely the sort of people whom the law disliked the
most.

The law was the product of the justice system.

Vigilantes, on the other hand, circumvented the system and took justice into their own
hands.

They were fundamental opposites.

Luke pondered this matter distractedly as he roamed Los Angeles with the new big baby
Iron Man.

A few minutes later, Tony suddenly sped up and flew in another direction. “Haha, found
them.”

Luke snorted and broke the hands of two arsonists before he followed Tony.

If he could access the police comms, so could Tony.

It was just that until now, there had been no news of any large-scale criminal activity, so
Tony hadn’t had a chance to overtake Luke’s score.

In less than a minute, Luke swooped down from the sky and kicked a criminal holding an
AK.

Tony said, “Charcoal Head, you’re late.”

As he spoke, the pulse cannon in his hand shattered the windows of a car, and two
criminals several meters away were cut by the glass from the explosion as they covered
their bloody faces and screamed.

Dropping to the ground, Luke advanced quickly. He swung one fist, and the arm of a
criminal who was holding a gun bent. When he saw those Transformer-like arms, the
criminal screamed miserably.

“But I’m still in the lead,” Luke said. He swung around and the cape on his back hardened,
the tip sweeping over the wrists of a criminal on the side who had just turned around.

Two bloody lines appeared on the criminal’s hands as they dangled lifelessly and his rifle
slipped to the ground. “My hands, my hands.”

Luke said, “You can still use them to eat.” Of course, the man could forget handling a gun
for the rest of his life.

In one moment, dozens of criminals outside a bank were flanked by two people.
One criminal aimed his rifle at the silver armor and shouted, “Go to hell! Go to hell, you
meddling fool!”

Pushing off from a wall, Tony switched directions and landed behind the criminal, and
knocked him on the head with one finger.

Dong!

There was a loud and clear rap, and the criminal collapsed with his eyes rolled back.

“Sir, you found a non-lethal way to attack,” said Jarvis without missing a beat.

Tony’s lips twitched. “I can only hit these hooligans with my fingers in my super armor.”

In the beginning, he had built this armor to face off against Batman.

The gap between expectations and reality was too big.

As he spoke, he turned around and stretched out his hand.

Bang!

A garbage can was sent flying by the pulse cannon and hit two criminals.

“This is very suitable. But, sir, I have to remind you that the power supply for the armor is
starting to become unstable. It’s best to return immediately,” Jarvis warned.

Annoyed, Tony ran a few steps and directly smashed into a car to send two criminals who
were hiding behind it flying.

Looking at the data from Jarvis, he did a quick analysis. “It’s just a minor problem from
sustained use of the thrusters. It’ll be fine if I don’t use the pulse cannon or fly.”

This was the most common problem with experimental models: they weren’t stable
enough.

A lot of defects wouldn’t become clear without continuous operation and field tests.

For Tony, this was a good opportunity to collect data on his armor, and he couldn’t miss
it.

Looking at Luke, who charged forward and knocked four or five armed criminals into the
wall, Tony sighed. “This guy’s skills definitely aren’t bad. His armor is a low-level model
built for this sort of fighting in the city.”
Luke didn’t care at all if Tony could beat him or not.

A certain young master’s arrogance was something that spilled over the horizon. It was
impossible for him to plot against Luke.

Since he had chosen Batman as his opponent, he wouldn’t let anything taint his victory.

Taking advantage of the moment when Batman was saving people, Tony directly flew
over with a blast. Such a victory was meaningless.

It was like how a boxing champion wouldn’t find a bunch of hoodlums to beat up his
opponent and send him to the hospital before their match.

Only by defeating his opponent head-on in the boxing ring would his reputation and
takings increase dramatically.

Tony had to beat Batman fair and square to satisfy his sense of superiority.

After Luke arrived, he quickly cleaned up a few of the most dangerous criminals and
rushed to the back of a small car. He picked up two female officers who were hiding
behind the car and escorted them to a corner not far away.

“Wow, Batman!” The eyes of one of the female officers sparkled as both her hands groped
his chest plates.

Luke tossed her firmly into a corner, before he helplessly pulled off the other girl who
was also fondling his chest and said, “Hide properly.”

With that, he turned into a black shadow again and charged up the wall. He ran five to six
meters over the side of the wall before he somersaulted and kicked backward.

Two criminals who had been shooting at them were kicked in the chest and sent flying
ten meters away. They rolled over the ground before they stopped moving.

“Wow, Claire, he’s so handsome!” exclaimed one of the female officers excitedly.

The other officer was also watching intently from the corner. “Enough, Karen! You say
everyone’s handsome! You just said that you were going to marry that iron man! Hmph,
you fickle woman! I hereby declare that you’ve been removed from Batman’s number one
backup force.”

Karen: “Dream on!”

Naturally, the two female officers were Karen and Claire.

Unfortunately, they had chanced upon a premeditated bank robbery.
Chapter 719 - Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 719: Running Away After a Fight Is Exciting

After seeing Professor Lawrence’s warning about the earthquake, a large gang of robbers
were going to seize the moment after the earthquake to destroy the bank’s vault.

For this huge job, they had sent more than fifty people.

Claire had initially been tagging along while Selina was on duty, but Elsa suddenly called
and said that emergency backup was required elsewhere.

Selina hadn’t planned to go, but Claire didn’t want to become a burden. She repeatedly
promised that she would follow the main unit carefully and wouldn’t mess around.

In the end, Selina chose to leave.

Firstly, it was Elsa who had asked, and Selina had to go in Luke’s place.

Secondly, since Gold Nugget was protecting the little monkey, it was safe. Selina could
also confirm everything about the little monkey through the connection between Gold
Nugget’s clones.

Finally, she also asked Luke in a text, and he agreed.

Humans needed to grow.

Luke had made the best preparations for his sister’s growth, and couldn’t interfere any
further.

Not long after Selina left, Claire’s patrol squad encountered the robbers, and the two
parties immediately started fighting.

In fact, the extremely busy patrol officers didn’t want to fight at all, but they couldn’t just
watch the robbers blow up the vault and move the money.

The robbers weren’t willing to let go of their prize, so they started fighting at the bank
entrance.

A team of ten patrol officers and eight students was very weak against fifty robbers. A
small portion of the robbers locked them down far from the bank entrance.

Karen had been a step too slow when she was moving and got stuck behind a car.

In order to protect her, Claire was also stuck behind the car.
They could only lean back against the engine and didn’t dare fight back, for fear of
attracting the criminals’ gunfire.

The robbers were too focused on the vault to continue closing in.

She and Karen were hiding to one side of the area of conflict. It wasn’t dangerous, and
Claire didn’t call Luke over to beat them up.

The patrol officers were severely outnumbered, and couldn’t provide enough firepower
to cover the girls’ escape from behind the car.

It was precisely that moment when Tony rushed over to snatch heads after finding this
place through the patrol officers’ request for backup.

When Tony’s silver armor fell from the sky, Karen was stunned for a moment before she
exclaimed, “Wow, this iron man is so handsome!”

Claire had agreed at the time.

But a moment later, a black giant fell from the sky, and her attention was no longer on the
silver figure.

Mecha or robots were mostly a man’s romance.

While Batman’s mysterious and heroic temperament was mostly a woman’s romance.

This was purely a difference in taste between men and women.

That was why when Batman appeared, he suppressed Tony, who had yet to make a name
for himself, with the popularity and fame he had accumulated.

Even if Tony’s armor was more impressive, this was how things were.

When Luke rushed over in the rain of bullets and protected the little monkey and her pal
Karen as he brought them to safety, the scales tipped even more obviously.

Except for his family, Tony had never cared for any women.

Except for some unique ones, most beauties were just means for him to pass the time.

He was too busy snatching heads to bother with the two police officers.

In any case, they had cover, and after he took down all the robbers, the police officers
would all be safe.
So, Tony essentially had the typical guy mentality.

It was just that he was rich and had a flamboyant temperament, which many women
ignored or even fell for a little.

Luke was the same, but that was his sister.

Naturally, he also saved Karen in passing.

At that moment, two figures – one silver and one black – shuttled back and forth at the
intersection where the bank was located. One was in the sky and the other jumped
around on the walls.

These two untouchable vigilantes who had disrupted the operation completely destroyed
the morale of the robbers.

Tony’s plan to take down the robbers was flawless. With the advantage of being the first
to arrive, he took down almost forty robbers.

Later, Luke helped his sister and Karen escape danger, and only got ten men.

The redundant police officers fired relentlessly and also took down two or three
criminals.

At that moment, the battle came to an end.

Because of the overload on his body, Tony had turned on energy-saving mode, and his
combat style was similar to Luke’s. He used the armor’s super strength and defense to
jump around the battlefield and hit the robbers in the head with his fingers.

He didn’t forget to remind Luke, “Charcoal Head, I’m ahead of you.”

Luke’s hand brushed against his waist and he threw out two spinning shadows.

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

With two screams, two robbers who had been about to sneak out their guns were cut by
the bat darts.

“I’m still in the lead,” Luke said indifferently as he caught the two returning darts.

The two bat darts spun on his fingertips before he put them back at his waist.
His posture was as natural and handsome as a cowboy who had just finished shooting.

“WTF!” Tony felt that his honor in a particular area of specialty had been severely
tarnished.

But there was nothing he could do. His armor was only equipped with a pulse cannon,
and he didn’t dare use it recklessly.

He could only decide that he had to perfect Mark 1 as soon as possible when he got back.
At the same time, he had to start developing the other Marks 2, 3, 4, and 5 that would be
needed in the future.

Next time, he absolutely wouldn’t let this guy act cool in front of him again!

Thinking that, he flew at the wall of the bank and smashed through it. He grabbed the last
robber hiding in the bank and threw him out of the hole.

Bang!

Even though this unlucky, trembling robber had been hiding in one corner of the bank, he
couldn’t escape his fate. A vexed tycoon smashed him into the roof of a nearby car so that
he could no longer move.

The battle ended, and the score was even.

Looking at Luke, Tony suddenly said, “Now, let’s go one round.”

With that, he lunged at Luke.

Luke chuckled as he watched the iron man jump over. Only when the man was in front of
him did he raise his hands to block Tony’s arm.

Tony was about to grab Luke’s hands, when he felt the black giant slide past him in an
extremely smooth manner. The two arms that were blocking him also fell away at
contact. It was followed by an enormous force which made him spin half a circle.

He was then kicked hard in the butt and was sent flying.

Bang!

Following in the last criminal’s footsteps, Tony smashed into a car ten meters away.

Just now, Luke had blocked, slid to the side, and kicked out. His three movements were
smooth and fluid, as he firmly sent the tycoon flying all in one breath.
He said, “Someone in the sky is waiting to capture you for research. No fighting today.” He
then dashed into a nearby alley.

Tony suddenly climbed off the car and yelled in dissatisfaction, “Hey, you want to run
after hitting me? What do you mean?” He obediently went after Luke.
Chapter 720 - Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoon’s Fall
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 720: Luke Switches Disguises and the Tycoon’s Fall

He had just entered the alley when he saw that Luke had already opened a manhole
cover. Luke turned his head and said to him, “You can follow me or you can wait for the
people on the helicopters to arrest and interrogate you, baby Iron Man!”

With that, he stuck his hand out of the hole to wave farewell, then pulled the manhole
cover back over him.

Tony was flabbergasted. “What the f*ck! You’re actually going through the sewers? You’re
asking me to do the same?”

Unfortunately, Luke had already run off into the sewers.

So what if it was the sewers? He had already been through them many times! This was
the iron will of a real man!

Selina’s message had arrived.

A massive firefight had broken out at the Los Angeles County Jail.

The criminals had broken through the defensive perimeter, and Dustin and Harrison had
called Luke for help.

Initially, Luke should be going over in his Batman persona to increase the police’s
favorable impression of him.

While it wasn’t to the point of being on friendly terms, he had to maintain a neutral status
quo with the police at the very least.

In the end, a certain tycoon suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started fooling
around on a grand scale in his big metal toy. Luke didn’t dare go along and act crazy with
him.

He wasn’t that valuable himself, but by throwing the Iron Man armor into the mix, it was
enough for various forces to take the risk and make a move.

If the two showed up at the prison together, more people would be mobilized by those
forces to use the opportunity to set up an ambush.

Thus, Luke decisively switched disguises and went over with his detective ID.

He could openly use his gun and earn experience and credit points.
Moreover, this was the best time for Batman to escape by tossing out the baby Iron Man
to distract the helicopters.

Luke’s smart program wasn’t half-bad; it had of course noticed the small problem with
Tony’s mecha suit.

It wouldn’t be a problem for the tycoon to escape, but it definitely wouldn’t be as easy as
when he had first come.

Selling out his teammate? As if – the tycoon wouldn’t admit that they were teammates.

What could Luke do? He could only fulfill the man’s wishes.

Coming out of the sewers a few blocks away, Luke changed his gear in a safe house and
then rode his bike to the prison on the east side.

In the air, Flegg, who had been monitoring the two men, sighed. “Lost him again?”

The team member said, “Captain, Batman has entered the sewers. There’s nothing we can
do.”

Flegg: “Follow this new Iron Man first. His armor is a lot more functional.”

The team member said, “Iron Man is also leaving the city. He’s speeding up… Uh, we lost
him.”

Flegg: “…Fine, anyone who can hang around with Batman isn’t that simple.”

A while later, Tony pulled his head out of the sand from where he was lying flat on the
beach. “Jarvis, check for system failure.”

“The propulsion system overloaded and the damage is 40%. It’s impossible to continue
flying steadily,” said Jarvis.

“Just great. Any other good news?” Tony sat up on the beach helplessly.

He wasn’t as cowardly as Batman.

Even if the Iron Man Armor was exposed, he was confident he could fool the other party.

It was just that Batman had slipped away without a hitch, while he had crashed in the
middle of the flight. That was too annoying.

Once again, he was certain he knew why that damn Charcoal Head used an antique suit.
Batman was clearly far stronger than a regular person, so he trusted his physique more
than a machine that could malfunction.

Tony snorted.

Human beings were also highly sophisticated machines that could be damaged or
malfunction more easily than a regular machine.

However, he could take his time thinking about that when he got home. It was better for
him to slip away now.

“Another piece of good news is that Supervisor Happy is about to arrive in your car with
security team A, and you can leave everything to them.” Tony relaxed when he heard
Jarvis’s words.

It was Happy’s responsibility to clean up the tycoon’s mess.

Sitting on the beach, Tony looked at the dark sea and mumbled to himself, That guy has
some brains.

Just now, Luke had warned him that someone wanted to reap the benefits of his armor,
and the tycoon didn’t want to reveal his Iron Man suit for now.

It was Tony’s personal treasure.

He didn’t want it to be filched by anyone, nor did he want a bunch of Iron Man-lookalikes
to steal his thunder.

He was Iron Man, not some energy-generating tin man!

Thinking this, Tony suddenly slapped himself. His iron palm hit the helmet with a clang.
“Damn it, what tin man? I’m Iron Man!”

Luke sped through downtown traffic on his bike. After flashing his badge, he hitched a
ride on an SUV on the road outside the city and headed straight for the eastern prison.

The driver glanced at Luke in the passenger seat as he drove. “God, what’s wrong with
Los Angeles? Even a kid like you is a police officer? Are they going to make you kids face
armed criminals? That’s so irresponsible.”

Luke’s smile didn’t waver. “Mr. Adrian, I’m a formal, trained police officer. You’re wrong
about LAPD.”

The driver, Adrian, sighed. “What about your family? They don’t object?”
Luke shrugged. “They’re either retired soldiers or police officers, so…”

Lost for words, Adrian nodded. “Fine, then you’re quite suitable for this job.”

Luke was amused. “Are you going east?”

Adrian nodded. “Didn’t the professor say that the earthquake is going to get worse in the
west? I just called a friend in San Francisco, but I couldn’t get through, so we want to hide
out in the east for a few days.”

Luke said, “There was an earthquake in San Francisco. It happened just a few minutes
after ours, and was a magnitude 7.8.”

Adrian asked, “Really?”

“From the police department.” Luke chuckled. “Consider it a small benefit.”

Adrian asked, “What else?”

“San Francisco is a lot more chaotic. Heading east is the right choice. Stay in one of the
surrounding towns for a few days and keep an eye on the news. Professor Lawrence
Hayes from Caltech will probably make another prediction in the next few days,” Luke
added.

Adrian was suspicious. “Is this also another police benefit?”

Luke wasn’t angry. Since this concerned the safety of the man’s entire family, questioning
it repeatedly wasn’t a surprise. “It’s not hard for us to dig up some internal information. I
also have to consider my friends in California.”

After a brief silence, Adrian said, “Luke, can you give me your number? There’s no other
reason, I just want to confirm the matter of the earthquake after a few days.”

Luke took out his official police card with a smile and put it on the dashboard. “If you run
into any trouble and I can lend a hand, you can call me, Mr. Adrian.”
Chapter 721 - Escape Car and Location Tracker
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 721: Escape Car and Location Tracker

“Just call me Adrian.” Adrian was relieved.

A voice came from the backseat. “Daddy, who’s this big brother?”

Luke turned around and waved with a smile. “Hi, pretty lady. Call me Luke.”

“Nice to meet you, Luke. My name is Liz!” A five-year-old girl rubbed her sleepy eyes and
gave him a big wave.

It had to be said that with Luke’s smile and nice face, it was easy for women to feel close
to him, no matter their age.

In the backseat, Adrian’s wife also smiled in thanks.

Everybody had to eat, and it was impossible to run from an earthquake indefinitely.

With the help of a “well-informed” person like Luke, it couldn’t be any better if they could
minimize the impact on their lives as much as possible.

As they chatted, the car got to ten kilometers of the prison, and Luke stopped Adrian from
continuing forward.

“Turn north first, then east. Try to stay as far away from the prison as possible,” Luke said
in a low voice in Adrian’s ear.

Adrian was surprised. “What’s wrong?”

Luke sighed. “It’s all because of that young gang master who put up that hundred-million-
dollar reward for his rescue. Some people took advantage of the earthquake today to take
action. Some criminals might show up on the run here later. It’s best that you don’t pick
up any hitchhikers, at least not during this period of time.”

Adrian was lost for words. Looking at Luke’s departing back, he murmured, “Thank you.”

Jogging back to the car, he turned the wheel and headed north.

“Why are we suddenly going north?” his wife asked curiously.

Adrian: “…Luke just said that the road ahead might be blocked by the police. It’ll be very
troublesome to pass through.”
His wife quickly said, “Then let’s go around it.”

On the other side, Luke rode his bike over and soon arrived at the prison.

He screeched to a stop next to a command van. Luke craned his neck and asked, “How’s it
going, Harrison?”

Harrison immediately scuttled out of the command van and threw a headset at Luke.
“Hurry up. Those guys are already inside. They’re evacuating now. They must’ve
succeeded. Wait, is that… a bike?”

Luke said, “There was traffic, bro.”

Harrison slapped his forehead. “I forgot. Most of the police reinforcements are stuck on
the road.”

Luke said, “Don’t count on them. The city’s a mess and looting is happening everywhere.
By the time they get here, it’ll only be for the cleanup.” He put in the earpiece.

Harrison said, “The criminals are withdrawing northeast. If you hurry, you’ll be able to
catch the tail end.”

Luke said, “Got it. I’ll get going first.” He got on his bike again.

Harrison climbed back into the van. “Falcon is here. Attention, all units! Falcon is on a
bike. Snipers, don’t hit the wrong person.”

There was a brief silence on the radio before someone said, “Bike?”

“Yes, a bike. Otherwise, would he have run dozens of kilometers here?” Harrison cursed
in frustration and quickly deployed the police force.

The number of criminals this time exceeded everyone’s expectations. There were more
than three hundred of them.

Some of them were particularly tricky. They wore bulletproof vests and could still move
quickly even after being shot.

The prison itself wasn’t that easy to break into. There were three walls around the
isolation zone and a steel wire fence around the perimeter.

But there had been a series of explosions inside the prison tonight which had blown up
several key locations, allowing the criminals to charge into the prison and escape the
police’s encirclement.
Harrison could only hope that Luke could create a miracle.

At that moment, he didn’t have high hopes. After all, Luke had arrived a little late.

Luke rode his bike all the way around the prison to the northeast.

A bunch of criminals were holding off the police.

The police had been faced with a sudden attack.

The robbers had opened up a new passage in the prison with the explosives, which
caught the police off-guard. For the moment, there was no way for them to head out and
provide backup, and the new passage was occupied by the enemy. The situation was at an
impasse.

Luke arrived on his bike and tossed it into some shrubs on the side. He then stepped to
the side and drew his gun.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

A series of gunshots rang out, and the gunfire around the passage opening suddenly
abated.

Luke took down more than ten criminals from the side, and the enemy formation was in
shambles.

Luke hid behind a slope and checked the situation with his lenses.

At the same time, he activated Sharp Nose to track Alex Montell’s scent.

Very soon, he detected the scent of that pest. Sure enough, he was headed northeast.

Luke unhurriedly reloaded.

Chase after Alex?

There was no need for that.

This guy had been on Luke’s blacklist for a long time, and it couldn’t be any better now
that he had dared escape police “protection.”

If he died in prison, a lot of people would definitely investigate it.

But if he died while escaping from prison, that was a different matter.
If anyone wanted to investigate, they could ask the criminals who were with Alex!

It was just that finding the criminals would be another problem.

Thinking that, Luke took out a drone and controlled it to approach a fleeing car that had
several criminals on it.

The drone flew to the rear of the car and stopped. With a soft pop, it shot out a small
tracker at the bottom of the car.

Looking at the yellow dot on his fake phone, Luke nodded in satisfaction. He then picked
up his gun and reloaded before he stood up again.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

In the end, the last few robbers toppled backward, but the car with the GPS tracker had
already fled.

Crouching down again, Luke reloaded and reported in his earpiece, “Hondo, the criminals
at the back door have basically been eliminated, but there’s no sign of Alex. He probably
ran away earlier.”

Harrison simply replied, “Got it. A Team will immediately search the northeast. B Team
will check on our men and reload ammo. Reinforcements will be there in five minutes.”

He then said, “Thanks, Falcon.”

Luke smiled and mumbled to himself, SWAT doesn’t have Alex this time. Sorry, Harrison!

Then, he called Selina. “I’m behind a slope twenty-five meters outside a gap in the
northeast. Come pick me up.”

Two minutes later, Selina drove the car to a road nearby and picked him up.

The case here now had nothing to do with them, since Luke was just a temporary helper.

Harrison’s SWAT team was the main force sent by headquarters to provide
reinforcements. This was a transfer of resources between LAPD HQ and the LSPD
bigshots.

As for the pursuit, that involved the jurisdiction and authority of the county police. The
police department had never been involved, and it would be troublesome if Luke and
Selina meddled.
Chapter 722 - Look What We Found: A Lieutenant
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 722: Look What We Found: A Lieutenant

Luke and Selina returned to the city peacefully. The city was a mess and they needed
more manpower. It also had more experience and credit points.

They had just reached the outskirts of the city, when Luke saw a fatty dash out of a side
street, his gear flopping around his fat frame.

He stopped the car and murmured, “Why is this fatty here?”

When they rolled down the window, they heard the fatty shout into the walkie-talkie on
his shoulder, “Instructor, Instructor Harry, help! There are dozens of thugs chasing me.
Ah, Instructor Harry, I see you.”

Luke looked in the direction that the fatty was running.

A man walked out of an alley not far away with a doubtful look on his face and shouted,
“Calm down! I said, calm down, and report the situation slowly, you b*stard!”

It was none other than Instructor Harry.

Looking at the fatty running away, he complained, “What the hell is Barbara doing? Didn’t
I tell him to remain at his post and not run around? He didn’t even run this fast during
training!”

As he spoke, he heard footsteps behind him.

Instructor Harry turned around, only to see a huge crowd of people.

They were holding all sorts of things, including sticks, mops, poles, dustbin covers, and so
on, and instantly surrounded Instructor Harry in his uniform.

“Look what we found! A police officer! Oh, and a lieutenant at that! What a big officer!” A
hoodlum with a black stocking over his face stepped forward and grabbed Instructor
Harry by the collar, lifting him into the air.

The hooligans shouted excitedly, “Strip him! Strip him! Strip him!”

Luke and Selina: WTF! What’s wrong with you? Shouldn’t you be shouting at him to be
killed?

Helpless, they could only get out of the car.

Even though Instructor Harry was a bootlicker, a bootlicker didn’t deserve to die, and
they were all LAPD colleagues. They couldn’t really watch him get beaten up by
hooligans… or stripped naked.

“Alright, enthusiastic citizens, calm down. Look over here and see what this is.” Luke’s
voice attracted the hooligans’ attention.

In the headlights, he and Selina were standing there with their bodies slightly bent in the
standard shooting posture, each holding an M4A1.

“It’s the police!” one of the hooligans shouted.

They panicked.

“Don’t panic!” A sudden roar stopped them.

The leader of the hooligans, who was wearing a black silk stocking over his face, turned
to Luke and grinned darkly. “We have a lieutenant with us. What are you afraid of? Now,
put down your guns and get on your knees.”

Selina glanced at Luke.

Luke sighed. “I’m sorry, but this officer was my instructor when I was in the police
academy. He wanted to expel me just because I’m more handsome than he is. If you want
to kill this b*stard, I can only avenge him.”

The hooligans were dumbfounded. “WTF?”

Despair filled Instructor Harry’s face. “No, no. Who are you? Bill, Bart, Joyce, Trick,
Michelle? No matter which student I’ve taught, please believe that everything I’ve done is
for your own good. I was only scaring you when I said that I would expel you.”

The hooligans: …This bastard really wanted to expel so many students? No wonder he
wants you to die in the line of duty.

Luke said, “It’s fine, Lieutenant! You might not die even if they hit you a few times. If you
really die, I can vouch that you died bravely in a siege by these thugs. Now, I’ll count to
three. If you don’t get on your knees and surrender, you’ll be killed on the spot. One!

“Two!”

Boom!

The hooligans suddenly scattered and ran in all directions.

It was obvious that this man wanted to kill them along with that jerk and lie that they had
killed the lieutenant.

They were here to have fun and make a quick buck, not to take the blame for this black-
hearted police officer.

Almost instantly, only Black Stocking was left standing foolishly at the scene. “Wait, wait,
don’t run.”

“Boss, just surrender! The prison is full right now. You’ll be out in a few days at most.
We’ll wait for you at the usual place!” shouted a lackey as he ran.

Desperate, the boss looked at the two black muzzles and took a deep breath.
Determination flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly took action.

Thump!

“I surrender! Officers, I surrender. Don’t kill me. You can kill this b*stard lieutenant. I can
testify for you and say that it was those guys that ran away who killed him. Really…” The
boss raised his hands and dropped to his knees as he rattled on.

Selina: “Huh?”

Luke walked over with a smile. Taking the handcuffs from Instructor Harry’s waist, he
handcuffed the boss.

“Lieutenant, you can call your men back to escort him,” he said to Instructor Harry, who
was lying on the ground in a cold sweat.

Instructor Harry asked in a shaky voice, “Which batch are you from? What’s your name?
Why don’t I remember teaching you?”

“You never taught me. I was just lying to them. If they didn’t let you go, we would’ve
retreated and called for reinforcements to save you. How could we really attack?” Luke
smiled.

Instructor Harry asked, “What?”

Luke picked him up and continued, “But reinforcements will probably take hours to
arrive. By then, we wouldn’t be able to ensure that you’re still alive. We could only take a
risk and test them, but they really ran away.”

Instructor Harry: “…”

The boss was speechless.

Selina: I knew it…

At that moment, a police car drove over and stopped at the end of the street.

An old man with silver hair stuck his head out from the driver’s seat, as if to observe the
situation around him.

Instructor Harry narrowed his eyes and was overjoyed. “It’s Principal Lassad. He must’ve
brought reinforcements.”

Luke and Selina looked at each other and didn’t say anything. They simply retreated
behind the car.

As if!

The drones above their heads showed that there were only thirty officers and students
around them, and just five to six police cars.

A large group of thugs was headed their way. It was possible that the thugs who had
escaped earlier had called for backup.

However, the thugs were still on a side street, and Instructor Harry was too distracted to
notice them.

Instructor Harry felt that it was safer to rely on his old superior. He didn’t trust these two
colleagues at all.

He had almost lost his life just now because of this youngster’s random joke!

He stumbled toward Principal Lassad’s car.

Chapter 723 - Look What Else We’ve Found
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 723: Look What Else We’ve Found

Instructor Harry hadn’t gone far, but several guys in uniform were faster.

They ran out of a side street, turned a corner, and ran the last few meters to the police
car. They opened the door and crawled in.

Instructor Harry stopped and shouted, “Mahoney, George, Ravel, what are you doing?”

“Instructor, get in,” George Martin said.

On the other side, Mahoney said, “Principal, we have to retreat. We can’t hold on
anymore.”

Principal Lassad was stumped. “What’s wrong?”

Mahoney: “Principal, look in the rearview mirror.”

The principal looked in the rearview mirror and saw a huge crowd appearing from
around the corner.

“Holy sh*t!” Old man Lassad was suddenly very lively, and his hands moved quickly.
Putting the car into gear, he reversed and swung around before he disappeared at the
next intersection.

Instructor Harry’s helpless hands froze in the air as he stared blankly at the police car
that had disappeared swiftly around the corner. For a moment, he was speechless.

Footsteps rang out and a group of people surrounded him again. “Wow, look what we
found. A lieutenant? What a big officer.”

Luke and Selina rolled their eyes.

Principal Lassad wasn’t loyal and the students couldn’t be bothered with Instructor
Harry anymore.

Instructor Harry was an eyesore in the police school. Nobody wanted to die for him while
running for their lives.

This time, Luke didn’t bother to say anything.

There had been too few of them earlier, and they could be taken care of with just a few
threats. Now, there were at least a hundred thugs, who might not be intimidated by rifles.
“Let’s go. I’ll use tear gas grenades, and you can shoot two stun grenades in between,” he
said to Selina.

Luke and Selina walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. They took out two
big guns: M79 grenade launchers.

Both of them loaded their ammo. Luke was slightly faster and fired two tear gas grenades.

Two balls of smoke suddenly exploded at the intersection dozens of meters away. The
aggressive thugs were stunned and quickly fell into chaos. Coughing and screams came
out of the smoke.

A moment later, Selina pulled the trigger.

Bang!

A stun grenade landed near Instructor Harry, and he and a group of thugs were instantly
laid flat.

Luke used two more tear gas grenades to drive the crowd away.

After observing for a moment, Selina fired a second stun grenade and took down a small
group of people who were trying to incite the crowd.

The main force collapsed, and without them, the instigators finally dispersed.

“We’re done. I’ll bring Harry out.” Luke threw the M79 into the car and jogged over.

A moment later, he dragged out Instructor Harry, who was in a semi-conscious state and
still had tears on his face, and threw him into the backseat. “Let’s go. Gold Nugget, don’t
lick him, or I’ll cut your snacks for tomorrow.”

Gold Nugget, who was sitting in the backseat, looked at him disdainfully. Who would lick
such a smelly and sh*tty fellow?

Selina picked up the walkie-talkie and reported to the main desk that thugs had gathered
here.

The people who had gathered were no longer just gangsters; many of them were poor
people who were messing around.

It was the traditional group show in Los Angeles: a riot.

In a situation like this, many ordinary people who were dissatisfied with their lives would
be fired up by the chaos and go on a wanton rampage.

There wasn’t much the police department could do.

Once a large-scale riot broke out, easily hundreds of thousands of people would be
involved.

Traffic in the city was still a pain, and the thousands of police officers on duty couldn’t
gather enough strength to deal with such a large-scale riot.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry.

He simply told Selina to drive home.

On the way, he ran into Principal Lassad, who had escaped two blocks away. He stopped
them and threw Instructor Harry, who had recovered slightly, into Lassad’s car.

They could only take Instructor Harry as they ran since Luke was still on duty.

After chucking out Instructor Harry, who was a hindrance, Luke and Selina were
immediately a lot more efficient.

In the meantime, they went back home. Luke went to the basement and brought out a few
boxes of tear gas grenades. They took up half the backseat of the car.

Selina was stunned. “When did you get so many tear gas grenades?”

Luke chuckled. “After talking to Lawrence, I started making preparations.”

Selina shook her head and sighed. “I need to tell the police department to remember to
wear gas masks. You’ll be washing all the main streets of Los Angeles with this.”

Luke denied it. “You’re exaggerating…”

Noticing the disdain in the eyes of the woman and the dog, Luke coughed and said, “It’s
only enough to clean up the two most chaotic areas in the southeast once or twice.”

Selina chuckled. “Right. That’s only two-fifths of Los Angeles – not exaggerated at all.”

After that, Selina provided intelligence via the drones, and Luke drove around the
southeast district.

He didn’t get out of the car when he ran into a bunch of thugs. He simply shot a few tear
gas grenades through the open window to break up the situation.
Ever since the incident in Boom Town, Arizona, Luke had done some research on non-
lethal weapons.

His own tear gas grenades covered a wider range and were more durable and effective.

Since he knew that an earthquake was coming, he had naturally put a huge bunch of the
grenades in the trunk, along with a handful of stun grenades.

Stun grenades could be used in certain situations.

For example, when Instructor Harry had been surrounded just now, taking all of them
down before he pulled Instructor Harry out was the best way to prevent the thugs from
dealing a few blows to Instructor Harry before they ran away.

Most of the riots happened in areas where jobless people gathered. Most of the
participants weren’t professional criminals, but ordinary people who were taking the
opportunity to vent.

Hive mentality and a rebellious spirit were the reasons why these ordinary people joined
the riot and wreaked havoc everywhere.

Luke didn’t want to kill these ordinary people, so he could only drive them away.

His self-made tear gas lasted for a long time and was very effective. Soon, the area was
filled with this powerful tear gas.

The people ran and bumped into each other on the smoke-filled streets every now and
then.

They had no choice but to take a detour. Naturally, some of them would leave the main
force to steal and smash things.

Unorganized riots were hard to control.

It wasn’t long before the scale and frequency of the ruckus in these areas started to drop.

After all, anyone hit with Luke’s powerful tear gas would be crying for at least half an
hour, and would also feel unwell for two hours.

There would still be some fierce people who could still smash and loot places during this
period, but they were definitely one-in-a-thousand masochists.

What Luke didn’t know was that at that very moment, little monkey Claire was currently
experiencing the first “magical journey” of her life.
Chapter 724 - Girl, Do You Need Strength?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 724: Girl, Do You Need Strength?

Today, Claire had personally participated in two large-scale gun battles, and her
mentality had changed.

When Robert and Luke massacred the Carlos family’s fifty armed bandits in Shackelford,
she had naturally heard of it.

But Luke hadn’t wanted to tell her what happened that night. He would always dismiss
her with a few words.

Claire could only pester Robert.

Robert loved Claire very much. After all, she was his only daughter.

He didn’t go into detail, but under the little monkey’s persistent questions, he roughly
described what happened that night.

Since then, Claire understood that even in a peaceful town like Shackelford, being a police
officer was a dangerous job.

With the two gunfights today, what she had only ever heard about turned into something
she saw with her own eyes.

The only difference was that the people who rescued her weren’t good partners like in
the movies or on TV, but two superheroes.

They fought the armed robbers like kids fighting dolls.

It was very cool, but the situation was far less dangerous than what Robert had told her.

Claire was wearing Luke’s special bulletproof vest, which even gave her the illusion that
apart from their ability to fly, the only difference between her and them was perhaps…
the helmet?

Given the chaos, Claire inevitably encountered danger.

When they saw that a bunch of hooligans had gotten hold of a flustered young woman
and were trying to drag her away, Claire and Karen rushed over without hesitation.

When they raised their guns and shouted “LAPD,” the seven or eight guns that came up
were a warning to them that Los Angeles at night wasn’t the same.
Right now, Los Angeles was the criminals and thugs’ home turf.

Claire, who was standing in front, reacted quickly. She immediately grabbed Karen and
ducked behind a trash can next to the wall.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The gangsters on the other side fired without hesitation.

It was a chaotic night. It was time for them to do whatever they wanted.

Even if they killed people, nobody would be able to track them down.

The fact that there were only two police officers on the other side made them even
braver.

Crouching in a corner, Karen couldn’t help but cry out when she heard the trash can
rattle. “Are we going to be killed? I don’t want to be disfigured.”

Claire rolled her eyes. “They have a hostage. We can’t shoot randomly. Also, if you’re
killed and your face isn’t disfigured, are you sure they won’t do something even more
disgusting?”

Karen shuddered. “B- but I don’t want to die, and I don’t want to be disfigured.”

“Then shut up and curl in on yourself so that you don’t get hit by a stray bullet.” As the
monkey spoke, she deftly stuck out a mirror for a look. “The issue now isn’t about saving
the hostage, but that they’re not running away and are closing in on us.”

Karen’s gun trembled. “Then, what should we do?”

The other side had more guns and a hostage. Things didn’t look good for them.

Claire stuck out her gun and recalled the key points of mirror shooting which Luke had
explained to her. After a brief calculation, she pulled the trigger.

She had to decisively stop them from approaching, or they were doomed.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

The first two shots were for testing the trajectory of the bullets, and the last three shots
were for real.

A criminal screamed and fell, clutching his crotch.

The criminals shouted, “Ah, Black Dog was hit!”

“Damn, his bird’s gone.”

“Kill those two b*tches!”

Looking at the criminals who were closing in on her through the mirror, Claire didn’t
panic. Instead, she was unusually calm.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

“Ah!” Shot three times in the chest, a second criminal fell.

The criminals were shocked. What kind of marksmanship was that? Two people hit after
two rounds? Had they run into a tough enemy?

“Boss, use this,” one of the criminals shouted.

Claire cursed inwardly when she saw what the other party took out.

The two criminals behind them were carrying AK rifles.

The metal trash can could only just block bullets from a regular pistol, but wouldn’t be
able to stop a rifle bullet with a strong penetrative force.

Although both of them were wearing bulletproof vests, Claire’s head wasn’t bulletproof,
and Karen’s bulletproof vest only covered her vitals. It was equally dangerous for them to
retreat.

What should she do? She grew anxious.

“Girl, do you need strength? Call my name!” A deep voice rang out in her head.

Claire asked, “What the hell?”

“Apologize! I’m not from hell! Also, just talk to me in your head. You don’t have to say it
out loud,” the deep voice that sounded like a demon king from a game instantly roared
angrily.

Claire: …Okay, sorry, what are you?

“Say my name, and I’ll give you strength!” the deep voice continued.

Claire: Then you have to tell me your name first.

A deep voice said, “Er… Glutton!”

Claire: Er-Glutton!

“Stupid… that ‘Er’ isn’t in my name!” The voice sounded exasperated.

Claire couldn’t help but curse. “WTF!”

“Apologize! Don’t you dare curse at me!” The deep voice was unhappy again.

Sorry, but can you hurry up? Haven’t I already called your name? Claire roared inwardly.

“You didn’t say it right! Say it again! Repeat after me — Glutton!” The deep voice was very
persistent.

Claire’s chest hurt with anger, but she could only recite: Glutton!

“You already have my strength. Fight, girl chosen by fate!” said the deep voice.

Claire was dumbfounded. Wait! What kind of strength is that? Why don’t I feel anything?

“Stu… girl! Relax and don’t resist,” the deep voice scolded.

Claire suddenly felt her hand raising her gun.

She exclaimed and tried to control it.

“Idio… Girl, that’s my power. Don’t resist it.” The deep voice almost cursed again, but like
earlier, it didn’t dare.

Claire’s mind whirled, but in the end, she still chose to comply. After all, she didn’t have
any good solutions right now, and it was too late to call for Luke.

Under her gaze, her right hand stretched the gun out smoothly.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Without even making a sound, five criminals fell to the ground with headshots and died
on the spot.

“Girl, you can go and clean up the battlefield now,” said the deep voice.

Claire, on the other hand, was still looking at the mirror in shock.

She had only been able to see her right hand just now and couldn’t see the five criminals
at all, so she couldn’t aim.

In the end, all five of them were shot, and they all collapsed.

A few seconds later, she came back to herself and gestured at Karen in tactical sign
language. The two of them covered each other and slowly approached the bodies of the
criminals.
Chapter 725 - Each with Their Own Thoughts and Gains
Generated by NovelGet.com

What Claire trusted the most was Luke’s safety training.

Getting carried away before you confirm your victory can get you killed.

Even if she had that weird Glutton…

“Apologize! I’m not weird. Also, didn’t I tell you not to call me by my real name? That’s a
spell, understand?” The low voice rang out again, and this time, it spoke more quickly.

Claire’s apology was even quicker. “Sorry, Gl- uh, you.”

As she communicated with this mysterious existence, she examined the criminals before
she finally relaxed.

The only survivor was the unlucky guy whose bird had already flown away, but he had
passed out from the pain and blood loss.

The other criminals, including the one she shot in the chest, were all dead.

“Oh my god! You did this?” Karen mumbled.

Claire pulled a long face. “Would you believe me if I said that it wasn’t me, but something
else?”

“I’m not something else! Apologize!” the deep voice roared in frustration.

Sorry. Claire apologized quickly.

She also thought of something else: If I can’t call you by that name, what should I call you?

“As long as you want to speak with me, I can sense it. You don’t have to specially call for
me.” With that, the deep voice fell silent.

Claire still wanted to talk to the deep voice.

Karen, who had finished the inspection, suddenly turned around and gave her a peck on
the cheek. “Cool! Girl! You’ve been hiding your shooting skills all this time. Were you
afraid you would hurt your classmates during training?”

Claire: “Huh?”
Karen couldn’t stop talking excitedly. “This is awesome! I have a super cool policewoman
by my side. My mother even said that women can’t be police officers, and told me to go
back and learn music or painting. Haha, I want to see what she has to say now about the
facts.”

Claire smacked her butt.

“What are you doing?” Karen covered her butt and jumped around.

“Are you sure that if you tell your mother that your schoolmate killed six armed criminals
in one shot, she’ll let you continue in this job?” Claire glared at her.

Karen: “…Fine, I won’t tell her. But you can’t keep this a secret from the police
department, right? You’ll have to write a report when you get back. Do you need my
help?”

Claire recalled how Selina had told her about the investigation, report and psychological
evaluation that followed the shooting and killing of a suspect, and she felt her head ache.
“How can you help?”

Karen said, “I have an uncle in LAPD Internal Affairs, so you know what I mean.”

Claire: “Terms.”

Luke had once said that as long as she had been shooting in the line of duty, the aftermath
was troublesome, but it wasn’t a big deal.

She didn’t think that Karen would help her for free. Even though they were close, it
wasn’t to the point of wasting resources on her.

“Firstly, from now on, you’re my personal shooting coach… and combat coach,” said
Karen excitedly.

Claire sneered. “In your dreams. I’ll only be your consultant for two hours a month. Take
it or leave it.”

Karen: “Deal.”

Stunned for a moment, Claire finally understood. “You were prepared for two hours
anyway?”

Karen smiled without answering. “Secondly, I’m chasing your brother. You have to help
me.”

Claire refused decisively. “No way.”

Looking at Karen’s face, she added, “I won’t make trouble, but if you want to chase him,
do it yourself. I don’t have time to play this childish game with you.”

Karen thought for a moment before she nodded. “Deal.”

She knew that while Claire seemed cheerful and generous, she had a strict bottom line.

Whoever tried to force her would only rebound even harder.

Karen’s family principle was to get as much of the best benefits as possible.

Quitting while she was ahead was also a family teaching.

Claire, on the other hand, mumbled to herself, I would be crazy to help you go after Luke. If
you’re rejected, you can only complain angrily to me.

She also knew that Luke had very little patience for people other than his family.

However, his cold nature was usually hidden by his gentle appearance and manners.

Of course she wouldn’t agree to such a hot potato of a condition.

After the two friends reached an agreement, they let the patrol officers know to clean up
the mess.

Luke didn’t know that some unreliable dog head had finally done something completely
unreliable. He and Selina were busy chasing thugs around the city.

That night, he earned a lot of experience and credit points from throwing out over a
thousand tear gas grenades.

With his tear gas grenades, the mob quickly turned from gangs of hundreds to small
gangs of ten to twenty people, and then into groups of three to five.

As he broke up these troublemakers, his experience and credit points went from around
100 to between 30 and 50 points. Ultimately, they weren’t even worth 10 points.

However, that didn’t stop him from working hard the whole night.

He earned more than 5,000 experience and credit points from taking down these small
fry.

He had also earned more than 2,000 experience and credit points from saving some
people and beating up others with baby Iron Man at the beginning.
His experience in the system had also increased to 55,730/90,000.

Credit points: 44,230

Luke was satisfied.

After he did two rounds of the southeast district, the chaos from the earthquake finally
passed.

As the sun rose, the riots gradually settled.

Claire was already asleep when Luke returned home. She had called at seven in the
morning to tell Luke and Selina that she had already returned home and eaten, so they
didn’t have to worry about her.

After a quick shower, they heated up the sandwiches which they had prepared
beforehand and had breakfast.

Selina went straight to bed.

Luke, on the other hand, sat quietly in the living room and read the news on his tablet.

As expected, the news in Los Angeles had exploded once again.

The TV was full of news about the various earthquakes, including the one in San
Francisco, which was much worse.

They probably wanted the people of L.A. to feel a little better — at the very least, Los
Angeles wasn’t the worst off from the earthquake this time.

Thanks to Professor Lawrence Hayes’s early warning, the number of casualties from this
Californian earthquake wasn’t as high as they had expected.

Only 37 people had died in Los Angeles in the earthquake, and 76 in San Francisco.

Of course, it was only the number of deaths that was small.

Too many people had been injured, and it was very hard to come up with an estimated
number.

Also, there had been huge riots in Los Angeles and San Francisco last night.

By morning, it had basically been confirmed that the riots in Los Angeles wouldn’t
continue to grow, and instead were slowly settling down.
San Francisco, however, wasn’t so lucky. The riots there continued even during the day,
and many poor people from the surrounding areas had charged into the city to make a
quick buck.

Naturally, it was a huge headache for the police department there.

Chapter 726 - What Do You Think? They’re Together!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 726: What Do You Think? They’re Together!

In contrast, while LAPD was very busy, the utterly exhausted officers felt bursts of pride
when they saw the riots in San Francisco.

Los Angeles and San Francisco had never been on the same level.

This was one of the biggest crime cities in the United States!

It was a miracle that LAPD managed to suppress the riots overnight after the earthquake
and cut them off at the root.

At the same time, everyone was well aware of one thing.

A lot of the credit didn’t belong to them, but to the two who had stepped forward in the
chaos last night.

Batman!

Iron Man!

There were plenty of weirdos in San Francisco, but there weren’t any superheroes to
distract the public. Thus, the reporters in Los Angeles were very happy.

This time, they had the experience of reporting after the earthquake and had made ample
preparations.

They had superheroes, and two to boot!

Taking to heart the principle more for less, various videos and reports of the two
superheroes played on TV in turns, and most of the residents were glued to the screen
rather than causing trouble on the streets.

That was also one of the reasons why the riots in Los Angeles didn’t last.

These TV viewers didn’t just comprise downtown Los Angeles, but also the surrounding
L.A. area.

People who were too busy watching TV and discussing wild theories would hardly be
thinking of charging into the city to take advantage of the situation.

Besides, the news reported that more than two hundred criminals armed with lethal
weapons last night had been hospitalized by the two superheroes.
Anyone with common sense didn’t want to be like those unlucky b*stards who were
interviewed on TV.

These criminals all had broken bones in different parts of their bodies. The most severe
case was a collapsed chest, and the man was in critical condition.

These TV programs were the result of negotiations between Los Angeles’s lawmakers
and the TV stations.

News of the two superheroes was both a distraction and a deterrent.

However, Luke’s other speculation was confirmed. The system didn’t reward him any
experience or credit points for sending out the warning.

He was a little disappointed, but it was understandable.

All this time, if he wanted to earn experience and credit points, he had to personally
participate in the operation to punish evil and promote good.

For example, when he had been escorting Alex last time, Luke had tipped off his
colleagues, who took down fifty to sixty criminals, while Luke had gotten nothing.

Later, he tested it multiple times via the Internet, phone, and text messages, but the
system never made a call on his actions.

Thus, he confirmed an ironclad fact: Daddy System was an old antique!

It didn’t react to the outcome of modern methods.

Whether it was to earn points or obtain a list of abilities, Luke had to directly take action.

Using modern communication equipment to cinch a victory was impossible.

Thus, when he helped Professor Lawrence to issue an earthquake warning on TV, the
system didn’t reward him with experience and credit points.

Luke made an even bigger guess.

The biggest possibility was that the system wasn’t that powerful.

If it didn’t call it, it might not be because it refused to do so, but because it couldn’t
recognize other rescue methods or ways to take down opponents.

It was just like how people in ancient times wouldn’t understand that online payments
were also a money exchange.

Luke didn’t regret it.

He had indeed done a lot of things for experience and credit points, and had even gone on
killing sprees.

But he also had a basic conscience.

In a situation where he had the ability and it posed no threat to him, it was only right for
him to make public news of the earthquake and save a lot of lives.

Not many people had died in Los Angeles this time, while there had been more in San
Francisco.

If there had been no warning, the number of deaths in these two densely populated areas
would have been double.

While Luke was reading the news and thinking about his harvest, Tony finally put down
his tools in his Malibu villa. “Jarvis, play the local news for me.”

As he spoke, he washed his hands, opened a paper bag not far away, and took out a
cheeseburger.

“Yesterday, a new superhero appeared. He’s called — Iron Man!”

“Batman and Iron Man worked together to save victims and attack armed thugs…”

“What is the relationship between Batman and Iron Man…”

“What do you think of Batman and Iron Man? What? They’re a pair? Er, sorry, there’s a
problem with our line here…”

Tony’s face darkened. “What kind of audience is this? Are their brains full of sh*t?”

Jarvis pointed out considerately, “92.3% of the reports are related to you, sir.”

Tony asked, “What about Batman?”

Jarvis: “…98.7%.”

Tony’s mouth twitched.

Over 90% of the reports were related to them, which meant that most of the reports were
about them together.
He didn’t regret what he did last night.

It wasn’t as wonderful as he had imagined, but it wasn’t bad either.

Looking at the joy, admiration, and respect in the eyes of the ordinary people who were
saved gave him a slight sense of satisfaction.

Hm, just a little…

What he was truly unhappy about was his armor.

If the armor had been a little more developed and functional, he would’ve been able to
defeat Batman last night.

…Fine! Maybe not. Tony sighed inwardly.

He was proud and arrogant, but not an idiot.

It was also his first time observing Batman up close.

From the moment he first saw Batman, Jarvis had used all his capabilities to record
everything about Batman, not just videos.

For Tony and Jarvis, Batman had finally become a real 3D figure.

“Have you figured out his real identity?” Tony asked.

That was what he was really interested in.

It had to be said that that was what most people in this world were most interested in.

Who was Batman?

Why did he hide everything and appear in such a high-profile manner?

“The Batsuit is mainly used to conceal his physical features. At the same time, it also has a
particular internal support system which makes his movements very different from a
normal person’s. After searching the database, I didn’t find any targets with more than
80% similar,” said Jarvis.

Hearing that, Tony gave up.

If the similarity was lower than 10%, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.
Tony said, “How about his speech pattern? This guy doesn’t seem like a quiet person.”

Jarvis said, “I found something.”

Tony perked up. “What did you find?”

“Apart from short discourse, Batman’s every sentence can be found from films and TV
drama,” said Jarvis.

Tony stopped chewing and widened his eyes. “What?”

Jarvis said, “From the use of certain vocabulary, I discovered that he uses a lot of
colloquialism, including from other countries where English is habitually spoken. In the
end, after performing a comparison, I discovered this phenomenon.”
Chapter 727 - Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 727: Abilities Refresh, Armor Skills for Version 1.5

As Jarvis spoke, he ran film clips on the screen.

“I’m an American, and a superhero…”

“You’re not too stupid…”

“I’m still in the lead…”

After Jarvis made the adjustments, the character lines from the film and TV clips turned
into Batman’s recorded words.

After listening to a few sentences, Tony realized what was going on. “Sh*t! This guy even
uses the same tempo and script!”

Jarvis said, “Yes; that’s why in his conversations with you, only one out of a countless
number of lines might be his own.”

Tony rubbed his chin. “Is there something wrong with this guy? Does he have to guard his
identity so tightly?! Forget it. What about the armor materials and components? Can you
find the source?”

Jarvis said, “I found some leads. He may have used some of the materials from these
batches, but when I checked the files and removed those whose origins are very clear, a
lot were reported as defective and there’s no way to continue investigating.”

Tony asked, “Defective?”

“Stolen, lost, accidentally damaged, discarded, and so on,” Jarvis explained.

Tony narrowed his eyes. “So, he’s using contraband materials? Hmph, no wonder he’s all
black.”

“That should be the case. I followed up on the reportedly defective materials and found
possible connections to gangs that loot or fence them. The leads ended there,” said Jarvis.

Tony asked, “What happened?” Since the leads led directly to the gangs themselves, it
was impossible that there wouldn’t be any more clues.

“There have been a lot of changes with the gangs in Los Angeles recently. They’ve been
disappearing, or annexed or integrated by other gangs. If we want to find out exactly
where those contraband goods go, we can only send someone to ask them,” said Jarvis.
Tony understood.

This was the weakness of an A.I. system.

It was very hard for Jarvis to investigate underground transactions for which there were
no electronic records.

“I’ll send someone. Any other leads?” Tony asked.

Jarvis said, “This is the only verified lead, sir.”

Tony finished his burger and clapped his hands. “Just send Pepper an email to investigate.
I think it’s more fun to catch this guy myself and unmask him.”

Jarvis said, “Sir, it doesn’t seem interesting to me.”

Tony chuckled. “Think about it. Isn’t it interesting for a guy who goes to so much trouble
to hide his identity to look on helplessly while I expose him?”

Jarvis said, “Sir, you’ve exposed at least thirty ladies. It seems you really like doing this.”

Tony: “…No, that’s different! Batman is a man, okay? Hm, wait. Is he really a man and not
a woman? Jarvis, analyze it. What are the chances that Batman is a woman?”

Jarvis said, “I can’t be sure. While my programming has determined that his mode of
operation is more like a man’s, I have my reservations.”

After a brief silence, Tony nodded. “That’s right. This guy is hiding his identity so deeply
that this could be a deliberate smokescreen, no matter if he acts more like a man or a
woman.”

At this point, he slapped his forehead in frustration. “This guy is definitely doing it on
purpose. Making random guesses won’t get us anywhere. Forget it, back to work.”

At that moment, a certain someone who had been hiding in the shadows wasn’t sleeping.
Instead, he was reviewing last night’s operation as he read the news.

The baby Iron Man’s appearance last night had shocked him.

But not long after, he felt that this was simply a gift from God.

The competition to beat up hooligans ended in a draw. Provoked by Luke’s parting

words, Tony decided to run away because of an issue with his armor’s stability.

Their competition thus officially ended.

In the first bet to save lives which Tony had tacitly agreed to, he lost to Luke.

So now, Luke was one up on Tony.

In the system, Tony’s abilities lit up again.

This time, they were different!

No matter how calm Luke was, his heart trembled.

This was the ability to create an Ironman suit!

Luke had once possessed Tony’s abilities, but hadn’t been able to make a complete
Ironman suit since the most important thing that was lacking — was inspiration.

Without that sort of explosive inspiration, nobody could make a metal suit without a
design plan in one month and even launch it straight into battle.

From what the smart program recorded last night, this metal armor of Tony’s should be…
Mark 1.5?

It was much better than the Mark 1 model that he had cobbled together in the cave, but it
wasn’t like the Mark 2 model since its thrusters had malfunctioned after just a few
minutes of hard work.

Thus, it could only be considered a 1.5 version.

This also meant that the suit’s stability issue wasn’t a small one, and not enough
consideration had been given to the overall situation.

Tony also didn’t have time to consider the overall situation. The suit had been built to
clash with Batman, an extraordinary human being; Tony’s thought was that the stronger,
the better.

Last night, Luke had taken the initiative first and made use of Tony’s pride to convince
him to tacitly agree to save people first before their competition.

On this point, Luke felt a little apologetic toward the tycoon.

But in the face of experience and credit points, he had no time to waste on the man, and
took decisive action.
Moreover, since Tony had already made a Mark 1.5 suit, whether or not he would still
suffer that critical turning point in his life was another problem.

Luke didn’t really care.

Tony had the potential to be a hero.

Thus, his mistakes were always earth-shattering, and he would improve even faster in
the future.

He was always someone who stood in the limelight.

Without this kidnapping, he would still have other trials.

As the savior of the world, he would eventually choose that path; that wouldn’t change.

Even if something really did happen to Tony, Luke didn’t mind lending a hand.

The tricky thing was that it was only 2004, and there were still three to five years until
Tony was attacked.

It was impossible for Luke to keep an eye on the tycoon’s movements for that long.

This was Tony Stark, a super magnate and national weapons supplier.

As long as there was the slightest hint that Tony was being monitored, a lot of people
would investigate, including S.H.I.E.L.D.

The certain black baldie’s attention on Tony had never once wavered.

Even if that person technically was a good guy, Luke didn’t want to provoke him
beforehand.

Suppressing the urge to upgrade his suit immediately, he entered the basement and used
the smart program to go over his last operation and ensure that he hadn’t missed
anything.

Tony Stark’s abilities weren’t going anywhere.

Controlling one’s irrational impulses was also an important lesson.

It couldn’t be any better to hone his patience with the manufacturing technology for the
metal suit.
Chapter 728 - Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 728: Old Man Gold Nugget Is to be Praised

Selina and Claire woke up at around the same time in the afternoon.

At the dining table, Selina looked at Claire. “You seem a little distracted. What’s up?”

Claire raised her head. “N- nothing.”

Selina looked at her for a moment before she turned her gaze away and stopped asking.

But in her consciousness, she immediately asked another fellow who would definitely
know what was going on: What happened to her?

Gold Nugget was conflicted for a long while, but it couldn’t resist the instinctive reaction
to respond, and confessed: She was in danger last night; I just helped her out a little.

Selina immediately sensed that something was wrong.

Gold Nugget’s butt was up in the air, and Selina knew it was going to try and pull some
sh*t with her. She said firmly, “Cut the crap; how did you help?”

Gold Nugget: I just… pretended to be an old man.

Selina: What?

She had already thought up all sorts of answers. Maybe Gold Nugget had saved Claire by
controlling her body for a moment, and made her think that she had some sort of out-of-
body experience. She had never expected such a baffling answer.

Grandpa… What was that? Selina had a bad feeling.

You know, like those stories that Luke tells! When a young man picks up an ancient item
and obtains a mysterious power of some old magician, he gets a promotion or a raise, wins
the heart of Miss Perfect, and reaches the top. Gold Nugget expressed everything in one go.

Selina gritted her teeth. What the hell did you do? Don’t make me call Luke to deal with
you.

Gold Nugget immediately cringed.

Selina usually wouldn’t threaten it with “Luke”; at most, she would shut it up with “go
find Luke.”
But if she said “call Luke,” it meant that she was really angry.

Gold Nugget confessed everything.

Selina felt the veins on her forehead pop. If you’re so capable, why don’t you ascend to
heaven? That’s Claire! How dare you mess around like that?!

Gold Nugget: At most, when I leave, I’ll let Claire know that I’m off to enjoy life in paradise.

Selina was lost for words. …Do you really want to be sent to see God? I told you that you
have to be careful when it comes to Claire. Luke is most sensitive when it comes to family.

Gold Nugget: But if I had directly controlled Claire’s body back then without asking her,
wouldn’t that be just as big a problem?

Stunned for a moment, Selina thought for a moment. That makes some sense. You better
pray that Luke won’t be angry.

This time, Gold Nugget was surprisingly bold. I’m not scared! He was the one who said that
protecting his sister takes the highest priority; not letting outsiders find out about me is
secondary to that. Is Claire an outsider?

Selina choked.

She was Luke’s sister, not an outsider.

After thinking about it, she finally relaxed a little. Fine, you’re smart now. I can’t control
you…

Gold Nugget: Are you praising me?

Selina: I’ll praise you after Luke praises you. I can even treat you to cake today. You can
choose whatever you want.

Gold Nugget was full of confidence. It’s a deal.

After breakfast, Claire drove to the police school.

After her car left, Luke looked at Selina. “Alright, tell me what the problem is.”

He had long noticed the strange expressions on the faces of these two, and that they were
deliberately dragging their feet.

Gold Nugget needed to protect Selina and Claire at the same time, but it also needed to
provide Dollar’s old body with energy regularly. Thus, it would stay in Dollar’s body most
of the time when it was at home.

To make communication easier, the host on Selina was called Gold Nugget No. 1 and the
host on Claire was Gold Nugget No. 2.

Selina raised her hand to Gold Nugget No.1 to indicate it could speak, but the dog gave
her a meaningful look.

She knew that the dog head was still afraid of Luke, so she could only sigh and tell Luke
what Gold Nugget had done last night.

Luke paused with the tea in his hand when he heard that. He glared at the dog head. “Did
you learn that from the novels I was talking about?”

Gold Nugget nodded as if it was only natural.

Luke didn’t get angry right away since that wouldn’t help. He simply leaned back against
the couch and frowned thoughtfully.

No matter what happened, impotent anger was useless.

Looking at the current situation, the most important question was — had Gold Nugget
really done something wrong?

Thinking for a moment, he realized that it hadn’t done anything wrong this time.

From the results, the dog head’s behavior wasn’t perfect, but… it wasn’t bad either.

At the very least, it had used a lot of tricks from movies and TV shows. It was easy for
people to be skeptical, and they wouldn’t think that it was a ghost possessing their body.

Secondly, it was like what Gold Nugget said.

When it left, it could let Claire know beforehand, to prevent her from taking risks just
because she thought she was protected.

There were repercussions from this operation, but the fact that Gold Nugget could
consider the consequences from the beginning was very good.

Even if the trick was a little weird, who would be able to guess that it was an alien dog
head who had just arrived on Earth that was playing such a farsighted trick? There was
no point nitpicking.

If it was anything else, Luke would have seized the opportunity to berate this dog head,
but when it came to protecting his family, he didn’t want Gold Nugget to think it had
made a mistake.

Otherwise, if the dog hesitated to protect his family next time, there might be serious
consequences.

After sorting out his thoughts, he picked up the teacup on the table and nodded
affirmatively. “You did the right thing. You protected Claire, but you didn’t expose your
real situation.”

Gold Nugget wagged its tail.

Luke glanced at it and said, “But your way of handling it can only be considered so-so, so
I’ll only double your pocket money from yesterday and make it a thousand dollars.”

Gold Nugget whined and looked at him with sparkling black eyes.

It never thought that a so-so method could increase its pocket money by so much.

Luke said, “If you do outstandingly well, your pocket money can be two or even four
thousand dollars. So, when you have the time, think about the safety training rules and
come up with contingency plans. You’re not that smart, so don’t try acting like it.”

Gold Nugget whined unhappily.

Looking at the dog’s expression, Luke sneered. “Properly reflecting on your strengths and
weaknesses is also a prerequisite for living a good life. I don’t think I’m smart enough
myself, and you think you are? Carry on acting as an old man for the next few days. If
anything happens to Claire, let me know immediately, understand?”

Gold Nugget nodded again and rubbed its head against Luke’s calf.

Luke rubbed its head with a smile. “You’ve improved a lot. Keep it up. Don’t get too
proud.”

Selina exhaled.

She had been afraid that Gold Nugget might not be able to deal with the aftermath, so she
couldn’t hide what it had done last night from Luke, but she hadn’t wanted Luke to berate
Gold Nugget either.

Thankfully, the result was unexpectedly good.

“Let’s go. We’re going to be busy today,” Luke said as he got up.
Chapter 729 - Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 729: Victims, Lackey of the Rich, and Dirty Cop

In the car, Selina told Luke to go to the bakery first. She would pay for the snacks and
pastries today.

Gold Nugget nodded in satisfaction and praised her initiative.

Luke took out his phone. “I’ll ask Lucy if the store is open today.”

After the earthquake last night, many shops would definitely be affected today and might
not be open.

After saying a few words, he hung up the phone and stepped on the gas. “The good news
is that they’re open as usual today.”

Selina knew that he had more to say, so she played along. “And the bad news is…?”

“Business is booming today. If we’re late, we can only buy flour and sugar from them to
make the cakes ourselves at home.” Luke smiled bitterly.

After putting his Ghost Butcher identity to rest, the amount of time he spent cooking
plummeted, and he didn’t want to make pastries that were too time-consuming.

But today was meant to be a reward for Gold Nugget, and Luke clearly couldn’t use the
ordinary pastries he made as a reward.

Lucy was an employee at the bakery they frequented.

The prices at the bakery were on the high end, so business was usually moderate and
there rarely was a long line.

Today, however, there weren’t many bakeries in Los Angeles that were still operating as
usual.

Gold Nugget whined.

It was well aware of the difference between this shop and a regular bakery.

It didn’t want to eat pig swill at all.

Luke smiled. “Alright, Lucy specially put aside an entire tiramisu cake for us in the
kitchen. She guessed that we would want it today.”
Selina snorted. “Wow, she even considered that for your sake. Tell me, how many times
has she given you her number?”

Luke said with a smile, “The second time we went, I got her number. Did you forget that
we bought over a hundred pastries and became her biggest client?”

Selina was lost for words.

As soon as he said that, she remembered.

Even when Luke went on business trips, Selina used Luke’s VIP client status at the
bakery, and Lucy would be as enthusiastic as always.

Thanks to Luke’s astonishing purchasing power, Lucy always hit her monthly sales ahead
of schedule and received a huge bonus for it.

Of course, Luke wasn’t stupid enough to tell Selina that Lucy had called him privately
several times to ask him out for coffee.

The main thing was that he was too busy at night to pick up girls.

Luke frowned when he reached the bakery.

Selina also looked at the bakery not far away. It was noisy and a lot of people were
running over.

But they weren’t running fast and didn’t look especially scared as they looked at
something.

Many people even ran across the street and craned their necks to watch.

Luke and Selina looked at each other.

“Dear God, please let our tiramisu be safe.” Selina was a little worried. She had promised
a certain dog head a delicious cake, and it would probably mock her if she failed.

Luke said, “Although I want to comfort you and say it will be fine, the probability isn’t
very high.”

Gold Nugget was a little nervous. This was a reward it had earned fair and square, and it
had been personally acknowledged by the fiend.

If it was gone, wouldn’t that be a waste of the plan it had racked its brain to come up with
on the spur of the moment yesterday?
Luke said, “Okay, I guarantee we’ll get good food today. If this shop doesn’t have any,
we’ll get gourmet burgers from In-N-Out for lunch.”

Saying that, he opened the door and quickly headed to the bakery.

Squeezing through the crowd, he saw a group of people inside.

They were holding signs in their hands and talking animatedly.

In the bakery, two female employees, including Lucy, were talking to the two leaders with
helpless expressions.

However, the man roared angrily, “You rich people eat like kings, but never think of
helping the community. You’re all vampires.”

Luke silently fished out his badge and hung it around his neck before he pushed the
people aside to enter the store.

The person who had been pushed aside opened his mouth to curse, but when he saw
Luke’s badge, he shut up.

Luke was quick, and after he entered the shop, he patted the two people yelling at the
shop employees.

“What are you doing?” The man and woman turned their heads unhappily, only to see
Luke standing behind them with his badge. They choked.

Luke said, “LAPD. Is there a problem here?”

Lucy was pleasantly surprised. “Luke, you’re here?”

The men and women instantly turned vigilant. “Are you on the same side?”

Luke looked at them like they were idiots. “I’m a customer here. Can it be you’re with
McDonalds and In-N-Out?”

They were lost for words again.

Luke said, “Alright, I’m going to ask you now: What did these two employees do wrong?
Did they give you the wrong change or wrong order?”

The pair looked at each other, before the woman said, “They refuse to provide us with
food.”

Luke looked at Lucy.

Lucy, who was quite familiar with Luke, quickly said, “No, that’s not it. They want us to
give them pastries for free, but we have no instructions to do so. We’ve contacted the
boss, but she has something on and can’t make it…”

Luke had a rough idea about what was going on.

This was a high-end bakery that wasn’t big and didn’t have many customers.

There were only two female employees in the store and no manager.

Lucy had been working here for a long time. She had a good attitude and was highly rated
by the customers. Thus, there had never been a formal manager here.

Luke raised his hand. “Got it. So, these two are protesting because you’re not giving them
anything for free?”

The pair shouted angrily, “We’re disaster victims, we need help.”

Luke said calmly, “Is this a welfare agency? Or a church rescue center providing free
provisions?”

Looking at the pair who didn’t say anything, he continued, “This bakery doesn’t have a lot
of stock every day; it would already be pretty good if they can feed three hundred people.
If you want the disaster victims of Los Angeles to be fed well, you can go protest at the
fast food restaurants. Each one has enough to feed two thousand people. So, why are you
here?”

“You, you’re a lackey of the rich!” the woman screamed. “You’re the ones who help the
rich squeeze us ordinary people dry.”

“That’s right. You come here to eat often. The cakes here are so expensive, you must be a
dirty cop!” the man on the side quickly chimed in.

Luke smiled and took out a pen from his pocket. At the same time, he tore off part of a
poster ad in the bakery and wrote down a few numbers on it before handing the slip of
paper to them. “This is the complaints line for LAPD’s Internal Affairs Division, the
complaints line for Westside’s Department of Internal Affairs, and the hotline number for
the Police Chief at HQ. You can file a complaint directly with them if you have any
evidence.”
Chapter 730 - Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 730: Sweeping Away All Enemies with Words

At that point, Luke changed the topic. “However, I must ask you to leave this shop
immediately. You’re not allowed to disturb their regular operations.”

Both the man and the woman shouted, “Don’t even think about it. Sure enough, you’re
here as a thug for the rich.”

As he spoke, the man grabbed Luke’s shirt.

Luke unhurriedly raised his hand to block, before he pushed the man back two steps. “If
you do anything else, I’ll sue you for assaulting a police officer… Wow, what’s this?”

He looked at the floor mockingly.

After he pushed the man away, a roll of cash suddenly dropped from the man’s clothes to
the floor.

The onlookers also looked at the roll of cash and exclaimed in surprise.

“That’s almost two thousand dollars, right?” Luke smiled and stared into the man’s eyes.
“Now, tell me, why do you have so much cash on you? Because I suspect that you might
want to use it in illegal drug transactions.”

Everybody looked at the man who had taken the lead.

Nobody thought that Luke was abusing his power for personal revenge.

Those were hundred-dollar bills, and close to twenty of them in one roll, which was
almost two thousand dollars.

People who casually carried rolls of cash on them like this were mostly drug dealers or
businessmen.

The man’s face stiffened, and he quickly picked up the roll. “These are my bank savings
which I just took out. It’s none of your business.”

Luke smiled. “Then wait a moment.”

Selina, who had been investigating the troublemakers, came over and gave him her
phone.

Checking the content on the screen, Luke asked, “Mr. Larry Faulkerson, right? Your bank
records indicate that you didn’t make any large withdrawals this month, and that you’ve
even been out of a job for half a year. May I ask, where did these savings come from?”

The onlookers exclaimed again.

For a society that didn’t like saving money and instead were more keen to spend it in
advance, it was absolutely rare for someone to still have two thousand dollars in cash
after not working for half a year.

It was like someone appearing at a murder scene with a bloody murder weapon in his
hand. Although it couldn’t prove that he was the killer, the suspicion was overwhelming.

The man panicked even more. “You… you’re lying! I… I have a job. This is my salary.”

Luke’s smile grew even wider. “Is that so? But according to your police record, you were
arrested three months ago for burglary. You just got parole a month ago. May I ask, what
is your new job? Looking at this amount, you must’ve found a job that pays at least five
thousand a month.”

The spectators were in an uproar.

How could someone who was still on parole after committing a burglary find a job with a
monthly salary of five thousand dollars?

The man was completely defeated by the information.

His face was pale and his eyes grew unfocused. He didn’t dare look Luke in the eye as he
turned around and left. “Nonsense. I don’t want to talk to you.”

Luke didn’t stop him.

Unless the protestors directly smashed up the shop, he really didn’t want to bother with
protests like this.

If it had been any other bakery, he wouldn’t have bothered.

But there were too many troublemakers here, and the police detention center was as
packed as the trains in China close to Chinese New Year.

Capturing a few dozen people over such a small matter would just make things difficult
for the officers at the detention center.

He simply looked at the woman. “Miss Mary Johnson, do you want me to read out your
police record? It has a lot of words.”
There was fear all over the woman’s face as she turned around and fled.

Luke’s line of sight didn’t linger on her. Instead, his gaze swept over the other protestors.

Most of them were scared and quickly left the shop.

In fact, Selina had only investigated the leaders for now, but looking at their clothes and
behavior, Luke was certain that there weren’t many who had clean records.

A bunch of thieves and robbers running over to a bakery to cause trouble wasn’t exactly
righteous.

Some didn’t leave, hesitant expressions on their faces.

Luke ignored them.

How could these few people compare with the dozens of customers outside?

As he had said, the bakery was a place of business, not a charity.

Lucy and the other employee weren’t obliged to give them the pastries for free; those
belonged to the shop, not to them.

He turned around with a smile. “I don’t think there’s a queue anymore. Can I buy a cake
now? We’re counting on them for lunch today.”

Lucy nodded quickly. “I’ll get it for you right away.”

Surrounded by the customers who had just returned, Luke walked out with a few boxes
of cakes.

In the car, Selina chuckled. “Shouldn’t we be thanking the guys who protested just now? If
it wasn’t for them, we wouldn’t be able to buy so many cakes.”

Luke said, “Yes, yes. Thank you, scoundrels, for helping us chase away the customers in
the queue and saving us both time and pastries.”

Selina had already opened a box and was eating a Napoleon cake. She gave Gold Nugget a
portion as well. Satisfied, she said, “It’s a good thing we’re not patrol officers. Otherwise,
we would have to deal with all this crap for the next two days.”

Luke hummed in agreement.

As police officers, boring work always took up the bulk of their jobs, especially for patrol
officers.
Most of the time, regular patrol officers whiled away the time by wrangling and wasting
spit, and didn’t use their guns to solve problems.

Thankfully, Luke and Selina were in the Major Crimes Division, so they didn’t have to
worry about these things most of the time.

When they reached the police department, Luke knocked on the door. “Boss, don’t tell me
you haven’t had lunch yet.”

Elsa said a few more words, then put down the phone and leaned back in her chair. “I
think it’ll take me less than two years to become a supervisor. Dustin dumped a whole
load of admin work on me in the last two days. Do you know how annoying it is?”

Luke waited for Selina to come in before he closed the door with a smile. “Wow, don’t say
that. At this rate, you’ll be promoted to captain before you turn 40. What’s so bad about
that?”

Elsa opened the box he put down and took out a slice of tiramisu. She sighed in
satisfaction. “This is still the best. But if I eat this in my office every day, I’ll definitely
become a 200-pound fatty before I turn 40.”

Luke said, “Then sign up for a fitness program. Haven’t you always been going to those
combat training and yoga classes?”

Elsa said, “The combat classes were suspended since the last earthquake, and the yoga
classes will probably stop for now as well.”

Luke was lost for words.

Elsa said, “The cases have piled up recently, but apart from the ones I’ve earmarked, don’t
spend too much time on them.”

Luke said, “Got it. Let’s go…”

At that moment, his phone rang.

When he took out his phone, he looked at Dustin’s office since the call was from Dustin.
Chapter 731 - Confirming the Enemy on Sight
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 731: Confirming the Enemy on Sight

Dustin’s office, however, was empty.

Luke picked up the call, and Dustin’s voice rang out quickly. “Luke, Number 2304 on
Cicero Street on the east side. Hurry.”

Luke suddenly stood up and said to Elsa in a low voice, “Dustin’s in a gunfight. I’ll give
you the address and more details later.”

Putting in his wireless earpiece, he sent Elsa the address once he got it on his phone, then
ran out of the office with Selina.

A moment later, their car rushed out of the parking lot and sped east.

Dustin didn’t hang up, but he was clearly occupied and could only talk to Luke
occasionally.

He had run into an attack by armed criminals in a luxury apartment building.

Their firepower was very fierce, and there were about twenty of them.

Many of the patrol officers who had rushed over were overwhelmingly suppressed by the
criminals.

After determining that the situation was critical, Dustin called Luke as soon as possible.

Nobody in LAPD could compete with him.

However, the criminals he was facing were indeed extraordinary. Although they didn’t
look like they had any sort of professional training, they were very good.

Two of the patrol officers who had rushed over to help after hearing the gunshots had
already fallen.

Dustin could only pray that SWAT’s helicopter arrived soon, or that Luke was quicker.

Otherwise, he would probably be killed today.

“Dustin, take the files and go.” A determined female voice rang out behind him.

Dustin shot twice at the criminals to deter them from charging forward without any
qualms. He said, “Jennifer, why don’t you go look for some flammable items to throw out
and slow them down?”

“It’s no use. They’re here to silence me. They drew away the nearby police force on
purpose. I won’t survive,” the woman called Jennifer said bitterly. She had a black satchel
on her back and was holding a pistol.

Dustin grabbed her pistol and gave him hers. “Help me reload. The clip is on my left belt.”

Jennifer shook her head helplessly, but quickly reloaded the gun.

Dustin cautiously took out a mirror.

This thing had become very popular recently, and many police academy students said
that it was practical.

When the gunfight first started, Dustin had gotten Jennifer to give her the small mirror
she was carrying.

He checked the situation on the other side, calculated the angle, and stuck his gun out.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

“Ah!” One of the criminals was unlucky enough to be hit by this blind shot and screamed
as he rolled back into the corner.

“Don’t worry. I called LAPD’s strongest backup. He’ll be here in ten minutes,” Dustin
explained, in case Jennifer gave up.

Jennifer: “SWAT?”

“The man who single-handedly killed more than thirty criminals during the Nakatomi
Plaza robbery.”

Jennifer was stunned for a moment, but then immediately stretched out her arm and
fired two shots as she cooperated with Dustin and forced two criminals to retreat. She
couldn’t help but ask, “Is it that King of Kills detective that everyone in the department
has been talking about?”

Dustin reloaded his gun. “That’s right. As long as he gets here in time, I guarantee that all
the criminals here won’t last more than ten minutes.”

Jennifer said, “How can you… Forget it. I’ll look for some alcohol and see if I can make
some Molotov cocktails.”

Dustin grunted and fired twice more. “You better hurry. They’re getting impatient.”
In fact, the criminals weren’t just impatient, but super annoyed.

Initially, their target was a woman who lived alone and was only a lawyer.

Logically speaking, killing her wouldn’t take more than a minute.

Their main mission was to search her place and retrieve important information.

In the end, when they swaggered out of the elevator, they met Dustin’s eyes just as he
was walking out.

From that gaze alone, they instantly confirmed that they were enemies.

Dustin yelled, “LAPD, don’t freeze!” before he suddenly jumped back into the apartment.

Sure enough, the criminals didn’t waste any time. They simply opened fire and destroyed
the nearby wall.

Dustin didn’t back down. He drew his gun and fired a few times, and managed to hit a
criminal.

He had been a detective for a long time, and had worked many major cases with his old
partner, Roger.

Even though he hadn’t participated in a frontline battle for a long time, he had kept up
with his shooting practice and hadn’t lost his gun sense after twenty years of training.

Coincidentally, a tenant downstairs had just happened to call the police about being
robbed.

A patrol car thus arrived at the scene behind the criminals.

When the two officers heard the gunshots, Dustin yelled for reinforcements from inside,
and they immediately joined the battle.

The criminals had no choice but to attack both sides at the same time.

Even if someone had made some arrangements in the neighborhood earlier and there
weren’t many police officers patrolling the area, four to five police cars arrived in five
minutes, including two detectives from the Major Crimes Division.

Furthermore, all police cars in Los Angeles were stocked with rifles and enough ammo to
deal with intense violence.
The firepower of ten armed police officers was no less powerful.

Both parties instantly tangled together.

Luke turned on the police siren in a rare move and shot forward in the car.

Thankfully, there wasn’t much traffic in L.A. today.

A large number of people had gone to hide in the surrounding areas, and there were also
a lot of people who had taken leave from work, so there were fewer cars on the city
streets.

Going at 140 kilometers per hour in the city, Luke reached the address which Dustin had
given him in seven minutes.

The car screeched to a stop twenty meters away from the apartment building. Luke got
out and ran.

He didn’t want to park his car at the entrance of the apartment building, where the police
and criminals were already engaged in a fierce battle.

The car was bulletproof, but he didn’t want to have to repaint the car or replace the
bulletproof glass unless necessary.

Taking a running leap, he started to climb up the side of the apartment building to the
fifth floor.

Dustin had already briefed him, and Luke had a basic understanding of the situation in
the building.

Upstairs, Dustin and Jennifer were in desperate straits.

Dustin had run out of bullets. Even if he had been carrying a few extra clips in the last two
days, he only had five.

Under the pressure of more than ten rifles, he had no choice but to increase his gunfire to
slow the enemy’s approach.

It was thanks to Jennifer’s Molotov cocktails that the bullets had lasted so long. She lit
them and threw them at the elevator, blocking one of the criminals’ attacks.

But the criminals were also anxious.

Two more police cars had arrived. At this rate, they would be surrounded by more than a
hundred police officers in less than half an hour, who would most likely be SWAT.
LAPD had been in a bad mood for the past two days.
Chapter 732 - Jennifer Is Shot
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 732: Jennifer Is Shot

The police officers who arrived all knew that one of theirs was under attack and that the
situation was critical.

So, when reinforcements arrived, they didn’t waste any time and simply took out their
guns, ready to kill all the criminals.

“We’ll charge in together! Only when we complete the job will we get the remaining
80%!” the masked criminal leader roared.

Seeing their boss charge out of the stairwell, the criminals no longer hesitated.

“We’ll charge in together” or “Go and charge in” – these were two different operations,
not to mention the boss had mentioned the money!

The seven or eight criminals pulled away slightly. Moving in single file, they charged
toward Jennifer’s apartment.

Dustin smiled bitterly and growled into his phone, “Luke, are you coming or not? I’m
about to meet God.”

Hearing Dustin shout, Luke cursed inwardly and climbed even faster.

At that moment, he had only reached the third floor!

The criminals finally broke in and started sweeping the apartment with their rifles.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Four criminals collapsed from headshots.

Luke exerted strength with his left hand, the Glock in his right hand still aimed at the
door as he pulled himself up.

The other three criminals subconsciously followed the gunshots.

Pa! Pa! Pa!

Their heads exploded as well.

Luke entered the apartment. “Clear! Boss, where are you?”

The bathroom door opened a crack, and Dustin looked out with a face covered in dirt. “If
you came any later, you would be collecting my body.”

Luke chuckled. “I’m done here. I’ll go downstairs now… Huh?”

His face changed, and he quickly helped Dustin up and put him aside. He also gave him
the Glock and the clips. “Guard the door.”

Dustin was stunned.

Luke walked over to the bathtub and helped Jennifer up.

Jennifer’s back was exposed, and there was a pool of blood.

Dustin gritted his teeth. “Damn it. Jennifer, you were shot!”

Jennifer forced a smile. “It’s fine. It’s just one shot…”

Unfortunately, even though she had been hiding in the bathtub, she had still been hit by a
bullet.

Luke, however, turned around and gave Dustin a look. “Call an ambulance!”

Then, he turned around and said with a smile, “Beautiful ladies shouldn’t get hurt.”

Jennifer’s eyes were hazy. “Who are you? Are you the King of Kills detective? I can’t see
your face clearly.”

Luke quickly lay her down on the floor and ripped the cloth around the wound, “You
must be seeing things because I’m too handsome. Don’t praise me too much!”

Jennifer murmured, “No, but you do look like a boy I had a crush on in high school. He
also had black hair and a smiling face…”

Dustin’s heart sank.

It wasn’t that he was jealous.

Luke had blonde hair, and Jennifer was a tight-lipped person.

Saying something like that to a stranger like Luke before the battle was over could only
mean one thing: Her consciousness was starting to fade.

And when that happened after being shot, it usually meant massive bleeding.
Luke frowned and took out a pair of rubber gloves from his backpack. “Jennifer, can you
talk about the boy?”

He then said to Dustin, “If the ambulance doesn’t arrive in ten minutes, she might die.”

Dustin’s hand shook, and he let off two shots that were aimed outside.

“Boss, don’t waste anymore time. Her liver and blood vessels were nicked. I can only stop
the bleeding for now,” Luke said in a low voice.

Dustin quickly took out his phone and dialed a number. “This is Dustin, apartment 2304
on Cicero Street. Do whatever it takes to get an ambulance here in ten minutes. It’s a
gunshot wound and bleeding in the liver.”

The other side said a few words, and Dustin roared, “She can’t hold on for much longer,
hurry up and send someone over.”

The other side no longer said anything.

It was clearly unwise to argue now.

Every moment wasted was a delay in saving Jennifer’s life.

Luke quickly took out a small bag of first aid supplies and used them on Jennifer.

He only knew how to stop the bleeding temporarily. There was no way he could perform
a more professional surgery here; slowing the bleeding was the most he could do.

He took off his gloves and put them in a plastic bag. Carrying Jennifer out of the
bathroom, he placed her on the couch in the living room. “I’ll clean up the criminals
downstairs so that the paramedics can come get her. Boss, monitor her condition. Call me
if anything happens.”

With that, he went out.

Dustin stood guard at the door, but his mind was in a mess when he looked at Jennifer,
who was lying on the couch.

As Luke went downstairs, he communicated with Selina and told her to tell the police
officers outside the building to open fire.

The remaining criminals were distracted by the intense gunfire, and before they could
react, Luke opened fire under the cover of this concentrated firepower.

Before the criminals knew it, they fell one after another.
After reloading the M686 twice, Luke said to Selina in his earpiece, “Okay, tell them to
stop. They can come in and clean up the bodies. Don’t block the paramedics’ way later.”

After waiting ten seconds, Luke shouted, “LAPD. You can come in now.”

He stretched out a hand at the top of the stairs and waved his badge. After confirming
that there weren’t any jumpy individuals, he walked out and said, “A civilian was shot
upstairs and is in critical condition. Clean up the bodies so that they don’t block the
stretcher later.”

With that, he went back upstairs.

In Jennifer’s apartment on the fifth floor, Luke checked on her again and asked, “Where
are the paramedics?”

Dustin dialed the number again and spoke impatiently before he hung up. “It’ll be at least
five minutes.”

Luke frowned.

At this rate, the chances that something would happen to Jennifer were still pretty high.
After all, it would still take the ambulance time to return to the hospital.

However, there were emergency blood bags in the ambulance which could make up for
Jennifer’s blood loss for the time being.

At that moment, Luke raised his head and looked at the door.

A middle-aged man with gold-rimmed glasses cautiously stuck his head in. “Excuse me,
officers, what happened… Huh, Jennifer?”

Luke looked at the man who cried out in shock and entered the room. “You are?”

“Bruce Banner.” The middle-aged man was a little anxious. “Jennifer, what’s wrong?”

Luke asked, “How do you know Jennifer?”

“She’s my cousin.” When Bruce saw Jennifer’s torn and bloody clothes, his face twisted.
“Is she hurt?”

Luke said, “The criminals shot her just now. She’s losing blood quickly.”

“What?” Bruce quickly stepped forward to survey Jennifer’s injury.

Chapter 733 - Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 733: Are You Ready to Save Your Cousin?

Luke didn’t stop him.

The man had a gentle temperament, and Luke’s Mental Connection told them that the
man didn’t mean any harm.

Besides, he had no weapons, no muscles, and no signs of training. He was just an ordinary
person, or rather, a weak geek.

Selina came up at that moment. When she saw Bruce, she asked curiously, “Is he a
doctor?”

Bruce came back to his senses at her words and turned around. “She’s lost too much
blood. It’s dangerous. Where are the paramedics? She needs surgery as soon as possible,
not a temporary measure to stop the bleeding.”

Luke looked at Dustin without saying anything.

“Dr. Banner, I’ve heard Jennifer mention you.” Seeing Bruce’s anxious expression, Dustin
slapped his face hard with both hands. “The ambulance is on its way. There are
professional emergency doctors on it, but they can’t fly over.”

Bruce could tell that Dustin was nervous and helpless. Since the ambulance was on its
way, there wasn’t much more he could say.

He could only pace around. “We have to hurry. Jennifer isn’t doing well.”

On the side, Luke quietly took the first aid kit from Selina and examined the syringes.

If anything went wrong later, he could use these first to buy time.

More importantly, Gold Nugget had quietly followed them.

He pulled the dog head to a nearby room and quickly typed on his phone.

When the dog head saw the request on the phone, it immediately shook its head. What a
joke! When I heal someone, it’s a full recovery in seconds; how can it just stop at repairing
major blood vessels?

But under Luke’s gaze, it could only type out a simple word on the phone:
“Uncontrollable.”
Luke rubbed his head. Gold Nugget could save Jennifer.

Jennifer was bleeding internally, and Dustin and her cousin Bruce had seen her condition
with their own eyes.

If the paramedics arrived and discovered that all her injuries had disappeared, how were
they going to explain that?

Being able to instantly recover from a near-death injury was something that many
bigshots would pay close attention to.

Suddenly, he heard Dustin shout, “What? Isn’t she type B?”

Bruce was stunned. “She’s Rh- negative type B. Wait, don’t tell me you only gave her
regular type B blood?”

Dustin was vexed. “I heard her say before that she’s type B.”

Bruce: “Explaining to people who don’t know anything about blood types is very
troublesome. If there’s no need to explain it, we usually just say that we have type B
blood.”

Luke walked out and frowned. “Boss, ask what blood bags the ambulance is carrying.”

Dustin made another call, and his expression was ugly. “They’re carrying regular type B
blood. Also, there has been a shortage of Rh- blood recently, and the hospital doesn’t have
much stock.”

His phone rang again.

After a brief conversation, Dustin said gloomily, “I’ll send someone over right away.”

Hanging up, he said, “The ambulance is two blocks away. It collided with the cars of a few
suspected drunk drivers, who aren’t letting the ambulance go.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Selina, bring the ambulance over. Don’t waste time.”

Selina turned around and left.

Any other officer might still try to persuade or give the drivers a warning.

Since Luke had told her to go, he was telling her not to beat around the bush and to act
right away.

As Dustin’s loyal subordinate, Luke had to support him at this critical moment.
Luke gave Gold Nugget a look, and the dog head immediately followed Selina out.

It wasn’t safe for Selina to go out without this guy; who knew if she would run into some
psycho with a gun.

After that, he looked at Bruce. “Mr. Banner, did you just say that you’re type B?”

Bruce nodded blankly.

“So, you’re Rh- too?” asked Luke.

Bruce nodded again.

Luke searched the first aid kit and took out an IV. “Let me ask you something first. Do you
have any infectious diseases?”

Bruce shook his head. “No, my last checkup was only a month ago.”

“Now, are you ready to give blood to save your cousin, Mr. Banner?” asked Luke as he
looked at that honest face.

Bruce: “What?”

A moment later, Bruce was lying down on the couch next to his cousin Jennifer. He had an
IV needle in his arm as his blood flowed toward Jennifer.

Dustin finally relaxed slightly. After a brief hesitation, he gestured at Luke.

They went to the hallway outside. Dustin looked around, then gestured at the black
satchel in his hand. “This is a huge hot potato. I need to ask you first if you’ll take this
case.”

Luke reached into the bag and took out a thick case file. “You were almost killed. How can
I not take it?”

Looking around, Dustin said in a low voice, “They were here to kill Jennifer, not me.”

Luke was stunned. “Then how did you…”

Knowing what he meant, Dustin smiled bitterly. “When I came out for dinner today, I
received a call from Jennifer. She said that she discovered something big with this case
and wanted to consult me.”

Luke nodded and continued reading the case file.

A moment later, he raised his head and asked in the same low voice, “Elsworth?”

Dustin nodded. “Do you know how Jennifer and I met?”

Luke shook his head.

“Because of you,” said Dustin. “When you took care of Dylan Elsworth last time, she took
note of you and wanted to contact you through me.”

Luke: “…” Then how did it turn into you saving the damsel in distress?

After that simple handover, they returned to the apartment.

Luke found a copy machine in Jennifer’s apartment and copied the case file. He then put
the copied documents into the folder, stuffed it into the black bag, and threw it into one
corner of the apartment.

Naturally, the original documents went into his own backpack.

Five minutes later, the paramedics rushed into the room with a stretcher. “Where’s the
patient?”

Everybody pointed at Jennifer.

A doctor quickly went over to check and was shocked when he saw the simple blood
transfusion setup. “What are you doing? A direct blood transfusion can kill a person, you
understand?”

Luke said, “We get it! She was shot more than ten minutes ago, and she has Rh- negative
blood. This gentleman here is her cousin and has the same blood type. You need to start
first aid as soon as possible.”

The doctor was speechless.

They didn’t have any Rh- blood in the ambulance. What he said was just a knee-jerk
reaction.

The moment Luke said that, the doctor reacted.

This sort of emergency blood transfusion was clearly field treatment. It was a temporary
life-saving measure under restricted conditions, and naturally wouldn’t completely
comply with the hospital’s standard emergency treatment.
If they had waited to give her a blood transfusion at the hospital, she might already be
dead.

“Take her downstairs,” the doctor said simply, then looked at Bruce. “It’s best that this
gentleman comes with us. We don’t have any Rh- blood bags.”
Chapter 734 - Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 734: Heroic Jennifer and Digging Pits

After saying that, the doctor was in a bind.

There was only one stretcher, and Bruce was acting as the blood bag. It would be
dangerous for him to run along with them.

Luke helped Bruce up. “I’ll take him. Just don’t let anything happen to yourselves.”

The doctor was lost for words. Who was the professional here?

Very soon, the cousins were brought downstairs and into the ambulance.

“Let’s go, boss. We’ll take them to the hospital,” said Luke.

The three of them got into the car and cleared the way for the ambulance.

Gasping for breath in the backseat for a moment, Dustin then said, “Thank you, Selina.”

Selina asked, “Huh?”

Dustin asked, “You did it, right?”

Selina smiled. “Boss, they were just a bunch of hooligans.”

Dustin didn’t say anything else.

In an emergency, it was still his loyal subordinates who were more reliable.

There was no need to say any nonsense, nor did he have to beg for help.

Soon, the police car arrived at the hospital with the ambulance, and Bruce was pushed in
on a stretcher.

The man looked helpless. “Hey, I’m not a patient.”

Luke said, “We’ll talk to the doctor, but Jennifer needs you, understand, Mr. Banner?”

Stumped for a moment, Banner nodded with a bitter smile. “Alright, as long as we can
save Jennifer.”

With that, he was pushed away.

Luke and the other two followed Jennifer to the E.R. and looked at the red light.

Dustin stared at the light for a moment before he sat down and waved at Luke.

After Luke sat down next to him, he said in a low voice, “Recently, the Elsworth family has
been looking for people who are targeting them. I suggested that Jennifer do nothing for
the time being, but it seems that she didn’t listen to me.”

Looking at Luke’s doubtful eyes, Dustin sighed. “I’m partly to blame. I used my
connections to find a lot of leads for her. We were actually exchanging information about
Elsworth over dinner.”

Luke’s eyes were sincere, but Selina couldn’t help but look away.

Bullsh*t! A lonely middle-aged man who would rather hide in his office and eat spaghetti
every day was actually willing to take the time to have dinner in a restaurant? She jeered
inwardly.

Ignoring the fact that his poor excuse wouldn’t fool his two smart subordinates, Dustin
continued, “She just told me that she took advantage of the earthquake last night and
found key evidence of the Elsworth family’s crimes.”

Luke had a strange expression on his face. “Boss, where did that state police investigation
file and videotape come from?”

“Jennifer has long been paying attention to Terry Rodry, a deputy commissioner with the
state police. His wife is from the Elsworth family, and he used that to climb to his
position.” Dustin smiled bitterly and lowered his voice involuntarily. “Jennifer found out
that he’s wiped the Elsworths’ asses many times, and concluded that he must have
something shady on his hands.”

He stopped.

Looking at his face, Luke said, “Don’t tell me Jennifer… used direct force?”

Dustin sighed and nodded. “Terry was preoccupied with hiding from the earthquake last
night. She found an opportunity to knock him out with a taser and grabbed the briefcase
he was carrying. The briefcase contained the case file and videotape. We speculate that
this might be a secret trump card which Terry left for himself. Nobody in the Elsworth
family knew about it.”

Luke was lost for words. How much guts could a person have? Jennifer was definitely a
hero for daring to go up against the Elsworths in California.

Dustin didn’t have any misgivings about telling Luke the truth. “These things weren’t
obtained legally, and will become inadmissible evidence in court. So, she was asking me
how they could be used. Just as I was about to leave, those people showed up to silence
her.”

Hearing Dustin’s words, Luke nodded. “What were you planning to do?”

Dustin said, “The Elsworths are too powerful in California, and this might be covered up.
At my suggestion, Jennifer contacted an acquaintance at the FBI.”

“Then, those criminals showed up?” asked Luke.

Dustin nodded gloomily. “I’m worried about her acquaintance. Jennifer only hinted that
the intelligence she had was related to a major power, and we were attacked half an hour
later.”

“There’s something wrong with that acquaintance,” Luke said confidently. “Does he know
about you?”

Dustin said, “Probably not before the gunfight, but it might be different now.”

There was no way that news of this gunfight which involved dozens of people and a
heavily wounded person could be hidden from the Elsworths, who had eyes and ears
everywhere in Los Angeles.

Luke sighed. “Boss, sleep on the floor at the police department for the next few days.”

Dustin shook his head. “Jennifer is still here.”

After the nurse walked away, Luke said in a low voice, “I left a copy of the evidence in the
apartment building. I told Elsa to delay them from taking it away. We still have some time
before they get their hands on the fake and confirm its authenticity.”

Dustin frowned. “What do you want to do?”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “I pissed them off a long time ago. Weren’t you the ones who
told me to restrain myself? I don’t think I need to do that now, do I?”

Dustin smiled bitterly. “Are you going to shoot them all dead? That’s not possible.”

In America, using this sort of violent method to deal with a big family was impossible.
This was how the hierarchy worked in this country.

Such a crude method would only draw a collective attack.

If he wanted to take down a big family, he would have to use the rules of the “game”
between them.

Luke said with a smile, “Don’t forget that we have superheroes.”

Dustin: “What?”

Luke shrugged. “I just need to publish this information anonymously on the Internet.
With Iron Man’s technology, do you think they won’t be able to see it?”

Here, he deliberately described Iron Man and Batman as partners.

Even if one day, a certain tycoon’s identity was exposed, nobody would be able to ask him
about it.

Dustin frowned. “But… they usually only save people, right?”

Luke said, “There might be other victims that have suffered at the Elsworths’ hands. We
can use them to expose everything. The Elsworth family isn’t strong enough to suppress
news of a superhero.”

Dustin frowned and was lost in thought.

Even if the Elsworths controlled all the media in California, they couldn’t control agencies
like the FBI and CIA.

As long as Batman’s team clashed with the Elsworths, the reason for the conflict would
inevitably be revealed to these intelligence agencies.

While the news media couldn’t take care of the Elsworths, the FBI and CIA could.

The benefits of openly taking down the Elsworth family were enormous, and some would
be tempted.

Thinking about it this way, this plan was indeed possible.

Luke got up. “I’ll go prepare something for you. If you’re not going to work today, let Elsa
know that she now has a packed schedule.”
Chapter 735 - It Isn’t Easy to Pay Luke Back
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 735: It Isn’t Easy to Pay Luke Back

Dustin patted his forehead. “I forgot.”

Luke shook his head with a smile and left.

Jennifer had to be really charming! Even a workaholic like Dustin would actually forget
about his job.

After Luke left the hospital, he bought a bag of daily necessities and food and water from
a nearby supermarket. He drove around the hospital and sneered inwardly.

The Elsworth family was anxious this time.

Although Jennifer was only a weak woman, she was unexpectedly good at getting things
done. When she found an opportunity, she struck and obtained crucial evidence.

But the chaos in the wake of the earthquake also gave the desperate Elsworth family the
opportunity to use the most direct methods to dispose of the evidence as well as those
who had seen it.

Jennifer had only been in the hospital for half an hour, and the Elsworths’ eyes were
already on her.

Luke took out his phone and made a call. “Harrison, it’s time to return the favor.”

Not long after that, he returned to the hospital and gave Dustin the bag while passing
Selina another bag and saying some things to her.

Selina took Gold Nugget to the bathroom.

A moment later, Selina returned after doing one round, and gave Luke a long satchel in
passing.

She was also carrying a long satchel which contained an M4A1 and clips.

Luke and Selina walked to one side of the hallway, and hidden from sight by Selina, Luke
put some clips into the satchel.

“Will they really come running into the hospital to murder someone?” asked Selina as she
looked at the tablet.

The image on the tablet was being transmitted from a drone cruising above the hospital.
Luke put a lollipop in his mouth. “Want one?”

Selina said, “I’m busy. Help me unwrap it.”

Luke took out two lollipops and unwrapped them. He stuck one in Selina’s mouth and the
other in Gold Nugget’s mouth. “Jennifer obtained the case file using ‘electroshock
therapy,’ and it can easily become inadmissible evidence. As long as the information is
exposed, however, their nest in Elsworth City is definitely done for – it would be strange
if they didn’t try anything.”

Selina murmured, “This time… it’s going to be a head-on confrontation.”

Luke chuckled. “The enemy will never give us enough time to fight back, but we must
stand on the side of justice, like LAPD.”

Selina shrugged. “What if they want to get us suspended first?”

Luke said, “Well, they have to be more famous than Tony Stark.”

Selina slapped her forehead. “I forgot that Tony Stark was the one who got us this job.”

Luke chuckled. “So, the tycoon is a nice guy. He’s always covering for us.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to notify the police department?” Selina didn’t care about
Tony at all.

Luke sneered. “You know how powerful they are in Los Angeles. If I tell the police, the
word will be out in half an hour.”

“Harrison’s clear?” Selina asked another question.

Luke said, “I’ll confirm it myself.”

Ten minutes later, Luke received a call from Harrison.

He walked out the back door of the hospital and pulled Harrison aside. After saying a few
words, Harrison asked the people in the car to come down. “Temporary mission. You’ll
now receive the mission instructions from Luke.”

The four people in the car looked at each other, but still did as he said.

Harrison was a veteran and very capable. His authority in the team was unquestionable.

After talking to the team members and watching them leave, Luke said to Harrison, “You
don’t blame me for dragging you into this, do you?”

Harrison smiled bitterly. “I’m already here. What do you think?”

Luke patted him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. The bigger the mess, the safer you’ll be.
Tell your teammates not to hold back.”

Harrison frowned. “There’s no harm in taking more safety measures, but would the
Elsworths have someone in my team?”

Luke said, “That’s because you don’t know what the Elsworths are up to.”

Harrison asked, “What do they want?”

Luke glanced at him. “It’s safer if you don’t know. At the very least, you’ll come across as
someone who doesn’t know anything.”

Harrison: “I really f*cking don’t know anything.”

“Correct answer, that’s the most perfect performance.” Luke turned to leave. “You’re just
a SWAT captain, not an agent; you would be killed if you knew too much.”

Harrison was lost for words. Watching Luke leave, he mumbled, “It really isn’t easy to pay
you back…”

“Harrison, need I remind you that I have the highest authority on the comms, and I can
hear everyone?” Luke’s voice came from the wireless earpiece which Harrison had just
put in his ear.

Harrison: “…Sorry, can you turn this off and leave me alone?”

Luke said, “This is mandatory. Also, your authority’s second only to me. You can listen in
on your team members. There’s an automatic secondary comms. You can try it first.”

Harrison: “Thank you so much.”

“It’s fine, just don’t say what you’re thinking, okay? It’ll just make people feel awkward,”
said Luke.

Harrison: “Okay.” What if I’m the one who feels even more f*cking awkward now?!

But after this interlude, he wasn’t in the mood to talk behind Luke’s back. Instead, with
the help of the secondary comms, he instructed his team to set up an ambush.

The only thing he was glad about was that nobody in his team had contacted anyone yet,
even if they hadn’t turned in their phones.

After all, this wasn’t a mission assigned by the higher-ups, so he couldn’t be that strict.

That was why Luke had given them the wireless comms.

This was for their protection, but could also be seen as a form of surveillance.

Luke didn’t feel guilty about it.

If there was nothing wrong with any of them, there naturally wouldn’t be any problems.

The comms would then be nothing more than a gadget for today’s mission.

If he was right, this matter would be over in an hour or two, and he would take back the
comms.

More than that, he couldn’t let the comms technology leak out.

After finding Harrison, there was much less for Luke to worry about.

Now, all he had to do was put on a show and let the Elsworth family dig its own grave in
front of everybody.

Thinking that, he walked over to Dustin outside the E.R. and gave him a big bag.

Dustin asked, “What’s this?”

“A bulletproof vest, a helmet, and a weapon,” Luke said simply. “The people coming in
won’t just stop on the first try.”

Dustin subconsciously reached for his phone. “I can call for backup…”

Luke grabbed his hand and said, “It’s too late. Within ten minutes of us getting here,
suspicious people in the hospital already started spying on us. Calling the police in
advance will only be delaying the attack, and won’t put an end to it altogether. Boss, we
need to blow this matter up.”

Dustin eventually stopped reaching for his phone and frowned.

Chapter 736 - Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 736: Manufacture Evidence, Preserve Evidence

Luke said, “Put on your bulletproof vest first, boss. You haven’t been on the front line for
a long time.”

Dustin said, “I took down a few of them earlier.”

Luke said, “Put it on before we talk, okay?”

Dustin quickly put on his bulletproof vest and asked in a low voice, “You brat, how big do
you want to make it?”

Luke tilted his head and thought for a moment. “It has to be the hottest news in Los
Angeles tonight.”

Dustin asked, “You want to kill them all outright?”

Luke grinned. “No, I have to do my best to keep the attackers alive; at the very least, their
mouths have to work fine. It’s much harder for a living person to keep their mouth shut
than a dead one.”

Harrison’s voice rang out in his earpiece. “Luke, are you sure you don’t want backup?
We’ve already detected more than thirty suspicious people, and that’s just what we’ve
found.”

Luke said, “Your top priority is to ensure your own safety. You’re just reinforcements,
and you can also be witnesses to prevent me from being framed.”

Harrison: “…Got it. Be careful.”

Selina’s reminder arrived very quickly. “Two ambulances entered the underground
parking lot, but their license plates aren’t right. Judging by the load on the tires, there are
at least six to eight fully-armed individuals in each ambulance.”

The truth was that her communication with Luke had the highest authority, and nobody
else knew about it.

Luke nodded and patted Dustin’s shoulder. “Don’t be nervous when you hear gunshots
later. Guard this place. I’ll take care of them.”

Dustin nodded silently, slung the especially long satchel with the rifle in it over his
shoulder, and leaned against the wall in one corner.
That way, he had a line of sight on either side of the hallway, and could instantly take out
his rifle and start shooting if he needed to.

Luke, on the other hand, ran to the underground parking lot.

“It’s starting. All the suspicious targets are moving toward the hospital,” Harrison
reported.

Luke said, “Tell your comrades to hold their positions. It’s not time for them to make a
move yet. I’m going to eat them all.”

Harrison: “…You’re such a greedy guy.”

Luke said, “Because I hate evil!”

Harrison was lost for words.

As he spoke, Luke reached the underground parking lot.

Seeing two teams of sixteen fully-armed men enter the hallway, Luke suddenly stepped
forward. “LAPD! Freeze!”

The other side was stunned for a moment, but when they saw that Luke was only holding
a badge, someone suddenly said, “Kill him.”

Without any hesitation, two men in black raised their guns and fired at Luke.

Luke hid in a corner with a smile.

He first activated the police cam, then pressed the walkie-talkie and said in an urgent
tone, “A large number of criminals have been discovered at St. Post Hospital. They’re all
armed with automatic weapons and are currently firing at me.”

Of course, the other side could hear the gunshots. “Please hold on. Reinforcements will be
there soon.”

Luke put down the walkie-talkie and mumbled to himself, Don’t be too quick.

He took out two stun grenades, removed the safety pins, and threw them at the criminals
who were firing in the hallway.

“Grenade!” one of the criminals shouted, and everybody retreated.

Too late! Luke counted down in his heart, Three, two, one!
Bang! Bang!

Two consecutive explosions rang out. Luke stretched out a small mirror for a look before
he went over and kicked the guns away, then pulled off the hoods of the criminals who
had collapsed.

As he was doing that, a thought flashed through his mind, and a huge pile of plastic
explosives that didn’t have fuses silently appeared in one of the criminals’ bags. Luke
then broke into a run.

These criminals were just props that he was using to frame Elsworth, so there was no
need to pay too much attention to them. What he needed to do next was completely blow
up the matter.

“Luke, more than thirty armed criminals have gone in. Are you sure we’re not going to do
anything?” Harrison asked again.

Luke said, “Okay, hold a few of them down at the entrance. Don’t work too hard.”

Harrison: “Roger that.”

Luke picked up his pace as he ran.

Selina said, “There are two teams of thirteen criminals at the C2 back entrance, two teams
of eleven at the E5 entrance on the left, and fifteen criminals at the D3 entrance on the
right. They’re keeping a fixed distance. You have to be careful.”

Luke said, “They’re the ones who should be careful.”

As he spoke, he suddenly sped up. Charging out from around the corner, he jumped and
ran over the wall.

At the same time, he raised his guns.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

Screams rang out one after another. Half of the thirteen criminals who had come through
the back hallway dropped to their knees while all of them rolled around and clutched
their legs.
They were all wearing bulletproof vests, and Luke didn’t want to kill them.

Shooting their legs was without doubt the simplest solution.

He didn’t believe that over thirty men could escape when their legs were injured.

“Damn it, someone ambushed us from behind.”

“Cover, cover! Stagger your gunfire!”

“Take them apart.”

Luke ran a few steps over the wall before he landed on the ground and swiftly pressed
forward in the hallway.

Just as the remaining gunmen turned around, gunshots rang out again, but not from their
guns.

Putting away his left gun, Luke unhurriedly reloaded the Glock.

Pa!

The head of a criminal who was about to raise his gun exploded.

“Drop your weapons or I’ll shoot,” he shouted, and looked behind him.

He had deliberately torn off the camera that was on him and left it around the corner, so
it couldn’t continue recording.

Despite the injuries to both legs, the dozen criminals who were screaming were scared
into shutting up.

They had never encountered a police officer who fired in public without prior warning.

Luke quickly picked up their guns and ran off.

When he passed a trash can, he tossed the guns inside, turned left and continued running.

Harrison, who was out front, heard the chatter on the police comms and said, “Luke, the
police department has dispatched people.”

Luke said, “Very good. You were the first to come to my aid, right?”
Harrison’s mind whirled and he got it.

Luke had asked them to be witnesses.

As long as the criminals opened fire, it didn’t matter if the Elsworths’ men in the police
department knew, since this matter couldn’t be covered up.

Instead, they wouldn’t have enough time to figure out what was going on inside, and
things would definitely blow up unexpectedly.

Like the arrest of the numerous criminals who had charged into the hospital with guns.

“I’ve disarmed more than ten people in the parking lot and at the back door. Let the
patrol officers know to take over,” said Luke.

Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

There was the sound of intense gunfire in his earpiece. Harrison frowned.

“I’ve taken down more than ten criminals on the left side. Just keep an eye on the
criminals in the front,” said Luke.

“We’ve caught up with them, but there are too many people in the hospital,” Harrison
said helplessly.
Chapter 737 - Hooking a Small Fish
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 737: Hooking a Small Fish

As Harrison spoke, there was a burst of gunfire in front of him which kicked up dust and
debris.

But police reinforcements arrived very quickly.

Numerous patrol cars arrived with their sirens blaring. A large number of police officers
rushed into the hospital and began to surround the criminals near the entrance.

The situation had turned around. Seeing that things weren’t looking good, the criminals
started to retreat to a side door.

The two leaders charged through a door and shouted “clear” before the group retreated
in single file in the direction of a hallway that was only ten meters away.

Two small shadows were tossed in lightly from the side door, one in front and the other
at the back of the group.

Bang! Bang!

After two explosions, all the criminals collapsed.

In such a narrow passage, stun grenades were just that powerful.

Luke said, “Harrison, have the patrol officers come to the side entrance on the left. I’ve
subdued them.”

As he spoke, he collected their guns and left.

At that moment, a fully-armed person appeared outside the emergency room.

After a brief hesitation, he raised his gun, kicked the door open, and charged in.

Passing through a partition, he entered the operating room.

The doctors and nurses in the operating theater looked at him in surprise.

Seeing the gun in his hand, everybody obediently raised their hands.

The man quickly walked over to the operating table and looked at the wounded man.
“Why is it a man?”

Applause rang out behind him, and he abruptly turned around and aimed his gun at the
door.

Luke walked out unhurriedly. “You can get back to work, doctors. I’ll take care of this
criminal.”

The man’s hand trembled.

Luke, however, didn’t look at him. He turned around and asked, “Do you want to say
something?”

Another person walked out of the darkness.

The man had been perfectly hidden in the dark. It wasn’t until he spoke that his location
was exposed. “T.J., why are you doing this?”

The doctors and nurses looked at them nervously.

Their bulletproof vests and badges indicated that they were police officers, but the
criminal in the black hood was closer to the operating table. How could they feel like
carrying on with the surgery?

Luke said, “Harrison, I’m only doing this for you. If he doesn’t drop his gun in three
seconds, I’ll shoot him.”

The man in the black mask in front of him trembled.

He had seen how terrifying Luke’s marksmanship was, or he wouldn’t have taken
advantage of the chaos to avoid Luke and come straight to the E.R..

Pa!

He decisively threw the pistol away.

Losing his job was better than losing his life.

Besides, he hadn’t done any real damage yet. There was always the chance he could
wrangle his way out of this in court.

If he fought Luke, not only would he lose his life, his reputation would also be ruined.

Dead people couldn’t defend themselves.

A moment later, Luke and Harrison were standing outside the E.R..

Harrison looked exhausted. “Can you give us some space, Luke?”

“I can pretend I didn’t see anything.” Luke shrugged and left.

The man in the black mask was one of Harrison’s four team members.

Luke had met T.J. McCabe before, but he wasn’t familiar with him.

The reason why the man had gone to the E.R. was simple.

He was just another dirty cop who had come to kill Jennifer for the Elsworths.

Unfortunately for him, Luke hacked into the hospital system as soon as he arrived and
changed Jennifer’s surgery records.

Other than the front line paramedics, anyone else in the hospital would only be able to
find this operating room.

If the Elsworths’ men were more attentive, this would only be able to delay their attack.

But they were clearly in a hurry and didn’t notice Luke’s trick, which was how he had
managed to hook T.J. McCabe, this little fish.

Harrison, on the other hand, was the pitiful one. He was going to lose another team
member.

Luke silently said his condolences to the captain. They had already passed through two
hallways and had reached another one where Dustin was still looking around warily.

Luke stepped forward with a smile. “It’s all done, boss.”

Dustin was relieved. “How did it go?”

Luke said, “If they can still send one or two hundred people over, we can handle it.”

Dustin was relieved.

Luke didn’t joke when it came to business. If he said that he had taken care of the
criminals, then there weren’t any problems.

“I’ve already made some calls. Elsa is arranging for a new ward. I’ll go back first. Call me if
anything happens,” said Luke.
Dustin nodded. “Thank you.”

Luke suddenly chuckled. “Let me ask you something, boss.”

Dustin said, “Go ahead.”

“Did your girlfriend buy fire insurance?” asked Luke.

Stunned for a moment, Dustin forgot to deny the title of “girlfriend.” He said, “…I didn’t
ask. Her income isn’t low, so she should have?”

Luke said, “That’s good. Let me tell you a piece of good news. Her apartment just caught
fire, and was seriously damaged.”

Dustin was stunned. “What?”

Luke said, “Clean up the scene and kill those in the know; nobody can expose what
they’ve done.”

Dustin’s face darkened.

He wasn’t a snot-nosed brat.

As long as the Elsworth family was given a chance to take a breather, they might be able
to escape the crime.

Until then, they would spare no effort to kill Jennifer, this huge troublemaker.

“Boss, think about how to blow the matter up tonight,” Luke said before he turned around
and left. “According to the patrol officers, the criminals who came out of the parking lot
were carrying a lot of plastic explosives, enough to send the entire hospital into the sky.”

Dustin’s heart skipped a beat, but then he realized that he could make use of it.

Luke turned around and left. He took out a lollipop and put it in his mouth as he called
Selina. “When we’re done, let’s go home for dinner.”

On the way home, he wondered if Bruce Banner was that Bruce Banner.

It wasn’t a common name, but it wasn’t easy for Luke to search the entire country.

The United States wasn’t China. Each state had an independent administrative system.

It was impossible to simply hack into a system and find everyone’s names.
Some murderers just needed to change their names and identities, and could live in
another state for decades after committing a crime in one state.

Luke didn’t remember Banner having a cousin, at least not in his memories. It seemed
that he only had a special girlfriend?

But now that Dr. Banner was in the hospital and was related to Jennifer, it wasn’t hard to
investigate.

Most of the time, the difficulty in a search didn’t have to do with the level of secrecy, but
in finding a clear target in the ocean.

By the time he got home for dinner, he had already found out about Bruce Banner.
Chapter 738 - Preparing Breaking News
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 738: Preparing Breaking News

Bruce Banner, whose real name was Robert Bruce Banner, had a PhD in nuclear physics
from the California Institute of Technology and was currently working in the field of
nuclear physics research at Culver University.

When he saw this, Luke felt that the man had to be that Banner.

After reading up on the man’s research, Luke was even more certain.

Naturally, Dr. Banner wouldn’t disclose the details of his research to the public.

But it could be seen from the name of the research project that it involved gamma rays.

But right, this gentleman was still just Bruce Banner.

That big green monster who beat up anyone it saw probably hadn’t appeared yet.

Luke didn’t dwell on it.

It was hard for a doctorate doctor with outstanding knowledge to give up the research he
was good at, and even harder for him to give it up forever.

Luke wasn’t Banner’s father; he couldn’t make so many plans for him.

This was America.

It wasn’t easy for a father to tell his son what to do. Many people left home at the age of
eighteen, and there were plenty who didn’t talk to their families anymore after that.

Luke wasn’t a saint.

But in the end, he sighed. If there was a chance, he should warn Bruce Banner to pay
attention to his safety during the experiment.

If Banner really survived this, then that was heaven’s will.

The world continued to turn and didn’t stop for anyone.

Besides, with Dr. Banner’s brain, he could still make huge contributions even without
turning into a certain green hulk.

After dinner, Luke received a call from Dustin. “Luke, the officers at the hospital and the
SWAT team have pulled out. Only four patrol officers are left.”

Luke curled his lip. “They really are in a hurry. Has Elsa made the arrangements?”

Dustin said, “Yes, but we can’t avoid this for much longer. They have too many ears.”

Luke asked, “Nobody from Homeland Security?”

Dustin said, “No. I’ve asked Elsa to keep an eye out for me. The plastic explosives that the
criminals were carrying aren’t on the evidence list, and the footage on your police cam
has been wiped.”

Luke wasn’t too disappointed. He simply sneered. “They really are everywhere. I’m done
with my preparations. Let’s see if those two will read the news online in their spare
time.”

Dustin asked, “Are you sure this will work?”

Luke said, “If we can make the evidence we have public, it will 100% work.
Unfortunately, it’ll be very hard to release it through the media. If it doesn’t work, I’ll
have someone arrange for Jennifer to disappear for a while.”

After a brief silence, Dustin said, “Thank you.”

Luke said, “It’s fine.”

He hung up and chuckled.

Would Batman see it? Of course he would.

Batman would also be the first person to see the news online.

After dinner, Luke and Selina split up.

Before Selina got into her car, Luke reminded her, “Remember to record anything
unusual. Don’t show your face. Dustin has made arrangements, there’s no danger.”

Selina got into the car and nodded. “Got it. Also, Gold Nugget is with me.”

Luke shrugged. “Safety first.” He then jogged off.

As Selina drove off, Gold Nugget barked lightly.

She immediately shook her head. “Don’t get in on the action. There’s going to be a lot of
noise at the hospital tonight. Didn’t you hear that Luke wants those guys to be on TV? Do
you want to be on TV too?”

Gold Nugget immediately lay down and shuddered.

It knew very well how terrible the consequences of being on TV would be, especially for
an alien dog head like it.

When night fell, St. Post Hospital was still brightly lit and bustling.

Not many people had died in the earthquake last night, but a lot of people had been
injured. Every hospital was now overloaded, and St. Post was no exception.

Hiding on the roof of an apartment building, Luke hummed a tune. “La da da, it’s the
motherf…”

From time to time, he heard a notification from his earpiece. “No suspicious targets
sighted.”

Selina was in charge of the two drones near the hospital. She provided intelligence and
the video recordings so that Luke could focus on his plan.

He was looking at the surveillance footage on his fake phone, which showed a group of
criminals locked in animated discussion.

These ambitious guys were preparing to rob an ATM two hundred meters away.

Listening to their plan, Luke calculated the time in his head and said softly, “Little Snail,
start a countdown for ten minutes and remind me of the time.”

The smart program that had just been modified today and finally had a name
immediately projected a countdown. “Yes, sir.”

Luke also jumped off the roof and glided away.

“Don’t move. Give us the money.” A small hoodlum was holding a gun nervously, and his
hands were shaking. Clearly, he wasn’t very familiar with this job.

Another old hoodlum said unhappily, “Hey, didn’t I tell you? Don’t randomly point your
gun at people. How many times has it accidentally gone off. I don’t want to be sent to the
hospital because of you. Keep it lowered, and bring it up again if she resists, okay?”

The little hoodlum hurriedly lowered his gun. “Yes, yes, yes. I’ll remember.”

The old hoodlum hesitated for a moment, then took the gun from him. “You get the
money. I’ll hold the gun.”
The rookie hoodlum gave an exclamation, and was kicked in the butt by the old hoodlum.
“Hurry up and go. This is your initiation ceremony.”

The rookie stretched out his trembling hands. “Don’t move, or he’ll shoot.”

The woman who was being robbed had a despairing expression on her face. “I only have
spare change in my bag, can you please take it and leave?”

A dark shadow covered this corner of the alley, and the three of them couldn’t help but
look up.

A black giant fell from the sky and landed with a thump.

“No, they need to be taught a lesson,” the black giant said as he punched the rookie
hoodlum in the stomach. “Society isn’t a school, and isn’t as polite as the teachers.
Remember this lesson.”

Saying that, he ignored the rookie hoodlum who was retching on the ground and headed
right for the old hoodlum with the gun.

The old hoodlum’s face stiffened. “Batman! Batman!”

Luke took the gun from him and released the clip before he held the gun in both hands.

With an unpleasant sound, the pistol was twisted into a pile of scrap metal.

“You, guilty,” he said in a low voice and squeezed the old thug’s right index finger.

The old hoodlum clutched his right hand and screamed.

“It’ll be your entire right hand next time.” After that, Luke checked the surveillance
footage, and then shot out his grappling hook and flew off.

The woman ran off down the alley.

She wasn’t afraid of these two unlucky b*stards. Batman had just been here, and she
didn’t believe they would dare attack her again.

Looking at these two pitiful bundles of experience and credit points, Luke knew that even
if he hadn’t come, the two hoodlums would at most take the money and leave; the
woman’s life hadn’t been in any danger.
Chapter 739 - Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take
Down Crime
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 739: Batman Notices Activity, Batman Goes to Take
Down Crime

This was just a prelude to Batman’s performance tonight, so Batman’s appearance at St.
Post Hospital would be reasonable.

He had to keep acting to make it even more reasonable.

Leaping off the building again, Luke faintly heard the voice of the woman on the phone
after she ran out of the alley. “Is this the TV station? I saw Batman. It’s 200 bucks for a
lead, right? Also, he saved me. You said an interview costs more, right?”

His lip curled up.

He didn’t object to people using news on Batman to make money. Those who were trying
to make extra income usually had it hard in life.

He helped these people, but was also using them.

It was understandable that someone would take the opportunity to make some money.

He wasn’t some big shot; Batman wasn’t a manifestation of his convictions, but a
sockpuppet that could be used.

He needed these rescuees to spread the word and generate more discussion to increase
his popularity so that it would be easier for him to take action in the future.

For example, tonight!

Boom!

Not far away, there was a loud crash as an excavator crashed into an ATM on the street.

The hoodlums cheered excitedly. “That’s awesome! That’s how you do it!”

“Hurry up and dig them out.”

“Money. There has to be a lot of money inside.”

Luke shook his head helplessly. This was an ATM, not a f*cking vault. The most that a few
ATMs put together could have was hundreds of thousands. They actually used an
excavator to rob an ATM?
But these people had probably stolen the excavator as well.

Thinking about it in another way, robbing an ATM and not a vault was understandable.
There were too few people in this world who would try to understand someone else’s
point of view.

Luke understood the robbers; hopefully, they would understand him later.

In the distant night sky, the spotlights of several helicopters had already appeared and
were rapidly approaching.

Luke circled round in the air and glided down.

The criminal who was driving the excavator suddenly realized that the light on one side
had disappeared, and that something was blocking his view.

He turned his head and saw a black giant outside, and a giant hand reached in.

“Ahhhh!” With a strange, drawn-out cry, he was pulled out and flung away to smash onto
the roof of his accomplices’ car.

The group of hoodlums, who had been in high spirits just a moment ago, suddenly fell
silent. Looking at the black giant jumping down from the excavator, they gritted their
teeth and shouted, “Bat, Bat Bat, Batman!”

Luke frowned in displeasure. How uncouth. What the hell was Bat Bat Bat Batman?

He grabbed the clothes of the two hoodlums who were the closest to him and lifted them
into the air. They looked into those bloodshot eyes as the cold mechanical voice rang out:
“You, guilty!”

All the hoodlums screamed. “No, no! Spare us!”

They were all “loyal fans” of Batman.

After watching TV the last few days, everybody knew that as long as Batman “sentenced”
the criminals he caught, at least one bone in their body would be broken.

Crack! Crack!

The two hoodlums jumped around as they hunched over their hands, but they were
secretly relieved.

Only the little fingers on their right hands had been broken, which was Batman’s lightest
punishment, and was more of a warning.
Looking at the accomplice who was lying on the roof of the car and could only moan
faintly, they felt that it was great that they didn’t know how to operate an excavator.

Driving an excavator might net them several broken bones.

The remaining hoodlums looked at each other for a moment before they suddenly fled in
all directions.

Luke swiped his waist and threw out two bat darts.

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

Two screams rang out, and the two leaders who had been overseeing the robbery
collapsed, clutching their thighs.

Luke put the darts back into his pocket and left.

He could only give these hoodlums a light punishment. Although picking up an ATM with
an excavator caused quite a stir, they hadn’t hurt anyone.

“Dustin has already sent four officers to the back entrance,” Selina said.

Luke: “Copy that.”

The A.I. program reminded him in its cute little voice, “Sir, the trap has been triggered. Do
you want to activate it?”

While Luke had been torturing those hoodlums with the excavator, he had still been
paying attention to that side. He immediately ordered, “Confirm. Activate the trap.”

Boom!

A thick column of smoke rose hundreds of meters away.

Luke turned his head at the noise and smiled.

Batman noticed the hospital.

Batman was going to fight crime.

Batman shot out his grappling hook.

Batman flew off.

In the air, Flegg looked speechlessly at the helicopters not far away. “Why do these
paparazzi have such sharp noses?”

The team member next to him laughed. “Anyone who reports Batman’s whereabouts will
receive a reward of two hundred dollars. Anyone who has had direct contact with
Batman will receive five hundred dollars if they agree to an interview. There are even
bigger rewards, like for those who have actually interacted with Batman. The paparazzi
now have all the people of Los Angeles under surveillance. They’re much more popular
than we are.”

Flegg was speechless.

Trust the masses, mobilize the masses! From the people to the people! These were truly
words of wisdom.

A secret agency like theirs couldn’t compete with a TV station.

“What’s Batman doing now?” Flegg asked.

The team member said, “According to the logistics team monitoring the TV programs, he
first rescued a woman who was being robbed, then stopped some hoodlums who were
robbing an ATM a street away.”

Flegg: “Looks like he isn’t too busy today. Get ready, we’re going to try contacting him
today…”

Boom!

Flegg and his team members turned around. “What’s going on?”

The scout at the front of the helicopter immediately replied, “It looks like… St. Post
Hospital. There seems to have been an explosion, and there’s a lot of smoke. There might
be a fire.”

Flegg frowned. “What the hell?”

From his intelligence network, there had also been news of a suspected “terrorist attack”
at St. Post Hospital in the afternoon, but he hadn’t followed up on the details.

An ordinary explosion, even if it was an attack, wasn’t his responsibility.

The scout said, “Boss, Batman went to St. Post Hospital. It seems that the explosion just
now attracted his attention.”

Flegg nodded helplessly. “Follow him. Mr. Batman is someone who helps others the most.
He’ll definitely take a look if there’s an explosion.”

However, seeing that the nearby TV choppers had also chosen to do the same thing, he
sighed again. “I really want to use an RPG to destroy them.”

His team member said, “Boss, we would be tried in military court and executed.”

Flegg: “I know, which is why I haven’t picked up an RPG already.”

Chapter 740 - Outsiders, You're Guilty!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 740: Outsiders, You’re Guilty!

It only took Luke more than ten seconds to cover a distance of five hundred meters, and
he headed straight for a smoke-filled room in the hospital. “Activate thermal imaging.”

The scene in the room immediately appeared on his lenses.

Looking at the two red figures in the room, Luke smiled. “Got you.” He then charged
through the broken window.

Even though the two inside had just been hit by the stun grenade, their reactions weren’t
bad. The moment Luke entered the room, they fired without hesitation.

Luke didn’t dodge or evade as he approached the person closest to him.

Both of them exclaimed, “Batman!” Their movements slowed down for a moment.

Luke grabbed the man and threw him out the window like a bowling ball.

The man flew out the window like a cannonball, and Luke turned around, his cape
covering his back.

The last person subconsciously pulled the trigger, but he was cursing inwardly.

Ordinary bullets were useless against Batman! This was the truth that many criminals
had personally tested.

Now, it was his turn to taste it.

The black figure that was as big as a hill wasn’t clumsy at all. In fact, it was extremely fast.
The cape flashed, and a huge palm shot out from behind it to grab the person’s neck.

Bang!

Grabbing the guy, Luke sped up and jumped out the window.

Bang!

There was a dull thud as Luke landed in the small square in the middle of the hospital.

The man whom he had just thrown out was still limping and trying his best to escape.

Luke smiled. Want to run? You’re going to be on live TV tonight.

Rumbling footsteps rang out for an instant before they disappeared.

The guy who was running couldn’t help but turn around, only to see a huge shadow
gliding over.

Freaking hell! You’re shameless! This guy cursed inwardly.

They had always been the ones to bully ordinary people with their physical advantages.
Now that they had encountered a superhero who bullied them with his equipment
advantage, they instantly felt despair.

A huge shadow quickly enveloped him, and a hand grabbed his neck as he was lifted up.

The scenery around them went by quickly, and in less than ten seconds, the two of them
found themselves in the square in front of the hospital.

At the same time, several snow-white pillars of light swept over from the sky and
enveloped the three of them.

When the TV helicopter arrived, looking for Batman, they saw him holding two criminals
in his hands.

Almost everybody who saw the two people held by Batman subconsciously agreed with
this scenario.

Luke threw one of them to the ground and stepped on him. Picking the other one up, he
said coldly, “Outsiders, you’re guilty!”

Their faces changed. They knew Batman’s line, but he was now calling them “outsiders.”

Luke grabbed a bat dart from his waist and cut off the man’s right arm.

Amidst the screams, the arm which fell exploded and disappeared.

On the helicopter, the paparazzi who were filming were stunned.

Flegg was also stunned.

What was going on? Something didn’t seem right.

Countless people had studied Batman’s operations.

Everybody agreed on one point: Even if he was deliberately putting on a show, the most
he did was break the bones of the criminals, and he had no intention of torturing them.
Why did he suddenly cut off the man’s arm?

What was even more outrageous was what happened to the man. Why did his arm
explode and disappear when it was chopped off?

Luke, however, didn’t stop. He switched to the other person and cut off his left arm with
the bat dart again.

Throwing the two guys to the ground, he stepped on their other hands and said coldly,
“Outsiders, this world belongs only to us humans, not you filthy bloodsucking bugs.”

The two vampires screamed and didn’t say anything. Luke had stepped on their hands
one after another.

The paparazzi on the helicopters were all stunned.

It was rare for Batman to use such brutal methods, but they weren’t sure if it was really
brutal.

After all, the two men who had had their arms cut off were really weird. They didn’t look
human.

Two helicopters landed near the square, and four people got off on each side.

Luke looked around and smiled inwardly. They were all old acquaintances.

The person on the right ran faster and shouted from afar, “Batman, we’re not hostile. We
just want to talk to you.”

Luke turned his head.

A few seconds later, the leader on the other side also shouted, “Batman, can I have a few
minutes of your time?”

Luke said, “Show me your IDs.”

Both parties were stunned, but they took out their IDs.

At that moment, Flegg hesitated, but the man on the other side stepped forward and gave
Luke his ID. “Hello, Batman. I’m Phil Coulson, an FBI agent.”

Flegg cursed inwardly, but could only step forward and hand over his ID. “I’m Rick Flegg,
an FBI agent.”
Luke secretly smiled, but said, “The FBI sent two of you at the same time?”

“We’re not from the same department.” That was Flegg’s words.

“It’s just a minor problem with internal coordination.” That was Phil’s words.

Luke’s gaze paused on the ID card in his hand for a moment as he looked at the familiar
surname — Coulson.

A strange feeling welled up in his heart. There were thousands of people called Phil, but
Coulson was from S.H.I.E.L.D… He should be the only one, right?

What a joke!

But now wasn’t the time to think about it.

He handed them back. “What do you want?”

Flegg said, “Them, and to talk to you.”

Phil waited for him to finish before he said, “Same here, but I can wait until you’re done.”

Luke looked at Flegg. “What do you want to talk to me about?”

Stunned, Flegg subconsciously glanced at Phil. For a moment, there was silence.

Phil, however, smiled and gestured for him to go ahead.

Flegg smiled bitterly to himself. Coulson was indeed a crafty old fox.

He could only say, “We want to talk to you in private. It’s inconvenient here.”

Luke turned to Phil. “What about you?”

Phil handed him a card with a smile. “Maybe we can keep in touch and work together in
the future.”

Luke didn’t take the card, but glanced at it. “Okay, I’ve memorized the number. Anything
else?”

A hint of regret flashed in Phil’s eyes, but his expression didn’t change. “We’re taking one
of them with us.”

Before Flegg could say anything, Luke quickly agreed. “Sure.”

Flegg swallowed his words.

Luke looked at Flegg and pointed at the two guys at his feet. “Do you know what they
are?”

Phil fell silent.

Flegg could only shake his head at the stare.

He had a rough idea, but wasn’t too sure.

Chapter 741 - Various Reactions and the Correct Direction
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 741: Various Reactions and the Correct Direction

“They’re vampires!” Luke’s cold mechanical voice rang out. “Vampires who feed on
human blood!”

His blood-red lenses seemed to be focused on Flegg. “It’s best for you not to get involved
with these alien bugs.”

As he spoke, he exerted strength with both feet.

Crack! Crack!

The remaining arms of the two vampires were flattened, and they screamed even louder.

Luke moved his feet away and looked at Phil. “Don’t be so foolish as to approach me next
time. Idiots pretending to be me will show up sooner or later.”

With that, he took a running leap and then disappeared behind the hospital building.

In the square, Phil and Flegg watched him leave, and their team members asked in their
earpieces, “Sir, do we follow him?”

The two of them looked at each other and said, “Let’s bring them in first.”

With the other party around today, it wouldn’t be easy to communicate with Batman.

Besides, it seemed that Batman didn’t really want to talk to them.

“Phil, long time no see,” Flegg said first.

Phil was still smiling. “Rick, how have you been?”

Flegg: “If this were a different time and place, I would say that I’m very happy to meet an
old friend.”

Phil: “Still, I’m happy. Shall we meet up to talk later?”

They looked at each other.

A moment later, Flegg stretched out his hand helplessly. “You’re always so polite! How
about we have breakfast tomorrow at nine in the morning?”

Phil shook his hand. “Very good. My treat.”

As they spoke, they each signaled to their subordinates to grab a vampire each and drag
them into their respective helicopters.

As soon as they got on, they instructed with practically the same words, “Have the ground
team follow up. It would be best to avoid that annoying bunch from next door and make
contact with Batman alone.”

At the same time, Luke was gliding in the air as he ordered, “Little Snail, put the news up
online. Pay attention to when it disappears.”

He then sent Selina a message: Go home first.

In the Malibu Beach villa, Tony finished watching the video clip selected by Jarvis and
frowned. “What are those two guys?”

He wasn’t stupid.

The guys whom Batman had dragged out and thrown into the square to be punished
publicly definitely weren’t simple.

Last night, he and Batman had fought over a hundred criminals in Los Angeles, but they
had simply knocked them out and left. They hadn’t wasted any time like this at all.

Jarvis said, “I don’t have any information on them, but I’ve intercepted information
online.”

Images began to appear on the screen.

Tony looked at them carefully for a moment and nodded. “I knew it. Someone who can
make him waste his time wouldn’t be ordinary. What’s this?”

Jarvis said, “Based on the information gathered on the Internet, these two match the
hearsay about vampires.”

Tony: “What?” Why would a vampire appear and be beaten up by Batman?

He had always thought that this world was more scientific, but he hadn’t been at the
scene today, and could only change the subject. “Who took the two vampires away?”

Jarvis said, “The people who took them were from two helicopters, both of which belong
to special departments. This person is from Homeland Security; he investigated the
company previously following the attack at Stark Industrial Park. This person is from the
FBI’s Joint Advanced Research Unit.”

Phil and Flegg’s faces were displayed in red frames.

Tony had a rough idea.

These mysterious departments specifically targeted supernatural beings.

But he didn’t know which agencies these two belonged to. After all, there were many
secret research agencies in America.

From the CIA and the FBI to the army, navy, Air Force, Homeland Security, and so on,
there were few secret agencies that wouldn’t claim to be a major force in America.

Thinking that, he didn’t bother thinking about these trash agencies anymore. His gaze fell
on the armor next to him.

This was the most important thing!

He was suddenly inspired.

If he hadn’t told Jarvis to inform him as soon as there was news of Batman, he wouldn’t
have stopped and wasted time.

Batman had clearly been annoyed into running off by the guys from the two agencies
tonight, and Tony could continue optimizing his armor.

He had only just started upgrading it, and it wasn’t a good time to play games with
Batman.

Having made up his mind, the tycoon continued working.

Not long ago, in an ordinary foster home in America.

“Cool! Batman is so cool!”

“He’s dealing with monsters. There really are monsters in this world!”

“He cut off the monster’s arm. He looks so fierce, but I like it!”

A girl 15 to 16 years old silently watched as four or five boys of varying ages crowded in
front of a computer to look at several images.
She looked at the pictures through the gaps in between the boys’ bodies.

Suddenly, the boys exclaimed.

“Why did they disappear?”

“The connection’s still working.”

“Damn it, the pictures are gone.”

“It must be the American government. They’re hiding the truth again!”

“Damn it, I forgot to save the pictures first.”

“What? You idiot!”

“You were the ones who wanted me to browse quickly, and now you’re blaming me?”

“Who understands network technology? Like hacking and stuff.”

“Where are we going to learn that?”

“With those kinds of skills, we should be able to find some pictures.”

The girl silently turned around and left, not getting involved in the boys’ boring
conversation.

In the outskirts of Los Angeles, two people were busy working in a warehouse.

Everything in the warehouse was very simple. There were only two big tables and a few
display boards covered in photos.

Suddenly, a voice rang out. “It seems you found the right direction.”

Both of them jolted and grabbed their guns at the same time, pointing at the source of the
voice.

A black giant walked out of the shadows from one corner of the warehouse and threw a
bag on the table. “This is new information.”

Both of them heaved sighs of relief. Although they didn’t put down their guns, they
lowered them.
The black giant walked over to a display board and said, “Are you sure about the
location?”

The two men looked at each other, and it was still the bald Hart who said, “I’m not sure,
but it’s very likely that this is where they’ll hold the ritual.”

“You haven’t drawn their attention, have you?” the black giant asked again.

“No,” said Hart. “We’re only making a guess based on the information we gathered.”

The black giant said, “Be careful. Take a look at the news of the terrorist attack at St. Post
Hospital. It was caused by the agents sent by Elsworth to silence people.”

Saying that, he turned around and left the warehouse.

In the warehouse, Cole and Hart waited for him to leave before they quickly checked the
lock, and found nothing unusual.

“How did he get in?” Hart frowned.

Cole silently turned on the TV and flipped through a few channels before he finally
stopped.

“Batman appeared once again and resolved a terrorist attack at St. Post Hospital…”

“We don’t know who the attackers are…”

“The attackers are confirmed to be two…”

Chapter 742 - Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 742: Bravely Pursue the Cornered Enemy

In the night sky, Luke sat in a mini plane.

The modified plane flew ten meters above the ground, and Little Snail steered the plane
clear of any danger.

Looking at the darkness in front of him, an old saying floated through Luke’s mind:
Bravely pursue the cornered enemy, and do not become like a renowned tyrant[1]!

Tonight, he was going to attack Elsworth’s nest.

Through their investigation, Cole and Hart had confirmed the location of the secret nest.

Luke’s own investigation had also pointed to this area, but it hadn’t been as conclusive as
Cole and Hart’s speculation.

In an hour, he would reach the desolate area around Sacramento.

If he was wrong, he would check other suspected locations.

It was just that those suspected locations were in Sacramento’s city center.

Unless necessary, Luke didn’t want to fight in the city center.

If everything happened out in the open, the Elsworth family could only suffer in silence.

It wasn’t like they could announce to the public that their master’s nest had been
destroyed.

Like the two hybrid vampires who had been caught tonight, they would never admit that
they had any connection to it.

Luke sneered and swiped over his tablet as he prepared for the cleanup operation later.

Fifty minutes later, he put the plane into this inventory, and the cape behind him
hardened in the air.

The two drones rose into the air and flew around a stone castle that was overgrown with
weeds.

Inside the stone castle in this wilderness, people were running around and moving
various items to a convoy in the center.
Looking at the five people who were clearly abnormally warm, Luke knew that he had
found the right place.

For five vampires to appear in such a remote place, it could only be the Elsworth family’s
nest.

With a thought, the black giant swooped down.

They were talking among themselves.

“Are we really leaving?”

“Don’t even think about having fun. Damn it, they pissed off Batman!”

“Who’s Batman? He’s just a human, our food…”

“Shut up. Don’t you know how many people are paying attention to this guy? If he attracts
the attention of those agencies, can you bear that responsibility?”

“Bear it together!” A cold mechanical voice rang out above them.

They reacted quickly and scattered, but the giant shadow had already swept over them.

With two cracks, the two vampires screamed and flew out with their chests caved in.

“Batman!” a vampire shouted in horror.

“Outsiders, you’re guilty!” The mechanical voice was emotionless. It grabbed a vampire
who was retreating and threw him to the ground.

Boom!

The man was laid flat, most of his body smashed into the mud.

Luke swiped at his waist and threw out two bat darts.

The spinning shadows intercepted the two fleeing vampires from the sides.

One of the vampires was too slow to react, and half of his leg was cut off by the spinning
shadow. He screamed and fell.

The other vampire had barely stopped when a huge shadow covered him and broke his
neck.
Bang!

He lost control of his limbs and fell to the ground.

Luke’s blood-red lenses flashed as he looked at the crowd that was charging at him. He
flicked the two bat darts that flew back, and they spun out again.

He didn’t stop. He took out more bat darts from his waist and threw them out.

A series of screams rang out, and a group of people who had just surrounded him
collapsed. Their legs were all cut.

Luke suddenly raised his head and looked at a shadow. He heard the rumble of an engine.

The next moment, something big broke through the stone wall. It was an armored car.

Luke’s eyes flashed as he charged at the front of the car.

“Activate all support frames. Maximum stress mode.” He pressed his hands against the
front of the car.

Support frames shot out from his arms and legs in the shape of a palm to brace against
the front of the car and the ground.

Boom!

The rear end of the armored truck jerked.

Luke exerted more strength with his hands and legs, and as he charged forward, he flung
the car upward.

The armored truck did a 180-degree flip in the air and flew over his head before it
crashed upside-down on the ground.

There was silence.

“The Elsworth family and the lackeys of the outsiders are guilty!” The black giant roared
and turned around to kick the side of the armored truck.

The armored truck made an unpleasant screeching sound as it was sent flying seven to
eight meters over the ground.

Everybody was gobsmacked for one moment as they looked at this dreadful scene.

“Sir, the support frames have sustained 15% damage. Auxiliary power has been reduced
by 32% and the circuits are overheating,” Little Snail reported considerately.

Luke smiled. “Retract the support frames.”

Of course, he wasn’t that strong right now, but with these support frames, he could still
unleash attacks that were several times stronger.

Fighting an armored car head-on was just a small test of the auxiliary support version 1.0.

Looking at the dazed people at the scene, he didn’t say anything else.

He had already pronounced judgment on them.

Anyone who heard this should prepare to be crippled.

The black giant wove through the battlefield and broke the legs of more than ten people.

As if they had just woken up from a dream, the rest of them shouted and ran for their
lives.

Unfortunately, it was too late!

The vampires and half their lackeys were taken down, and Luke had enough time to clean
up the survivors.

He casually let loose the black bat darts, like a swarm of bats leaving their nest, and used
their sharp wings to cut each person’s legs.

In the end, the darts flew back into his hands one by one with bloodstained blades.

Luke finally entered the stone castle.

There were more than a hundred people in this secret nest, and only half of them were
there.

Following his Sharp Nose, he moved through the stone castle and soon entered a round
hall.

The hall had no ceiling, and above them was the starry night sky with a magnificent view.

But this was the source of the evil.

Scanning the people in the hall, Luke sneered.

They were kneeling in a circle around the hall and praying to a strange tree root figure
draped in yellow cloth.

A pattern had been carved into the walls around them from top to bottom.

It included carvings of an hourglass and two semicircles.

Dark red blood flowed upward along the carved lines, and the edges glowed with a faint
blue light as the blood gathered above the hall.

At the top was a horizontal cross, and the middle was precisely above the tree root figure.

“Blasphemer, receive the descent of the Blood God!” An aged voice reverberated in the
large hall.

[1] Adapted from the poem ‘The PLA captures Nanjing’

Chapter 743 - The Blood God Beaten Up
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 743: The Blood God Beaten Up

Luke raised his head and saw an old man standing on the cross in the air. He was the one
who had spoken.

At his words, the prayers of the crowd grew louder and echoed in the hall.

The blue light of the pattern on the walls glowed even brighter.

The figure standing under the pattern shuddered, and the body exuded a blood-red mist
which drifted up to the cross.

Luke smiled and took out two smoke grenades from under his cape.

He threw one at the tree root figure and the other at the person in the air.

Bang! Bang!

There was an intense shock wave and the hall was filled with the pungent smell of garlic.

Without waiting for them to react, Luke took out a special crossbow from his back.

Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

Eight shadows fanned out and shot at the eight people under the eight lines of symbols.

The last bolt flew at the old man on the cross.

The eight people standing under the lines suddenly screamed as they were hit by the
arrows one after another. The center of the arrows ballooned up and quickly filled their
bodies.

In less than ten seconds, the eight people exploded like balloons that had been filled with
too much water. Blood splattered everywhere and swiftly turned into bright sparks that
burned to ash.

The old man at the center of the cross suddenly raised his hand and stopped the arrow
that had been aimed at his chest. He roared, “No, no!”

As the eight people exploded on the spot, the eight lines of symbols that had been lit up
dimmed like a machine that had lost power.

The blood in the carved lines also scattered and turned to dust in the air.
But Luke was looking at the old man with great interest.

He had seen the old man’s face clearly when he entered: It was actually Sheldon Elsworth,
the current leader of the Elsworth family.

This was very different from what Luke had guessed.

Elsworth wasn’t a vampire lackey as Luke had thought; Sheldon, who held the highest
authority, was a vampire himself.

That wasn’t the main point.

That main point was that most of the eight people whom Luke had killed were Elsworths,
and when Luke had entered, Sheldon’s appearance had already started to change from a
man in his sixties to a man in his thirties.

His short and thin body also grew taller and brawnier.

But Luke had interrupted this youth recovery process

The moment the eight people died and the light from the symbols disappeared, Sheldon’s
transformation immediately stopped.

Huh? Come to think of it, had he destroyed that Blood God or whatever? Luke wondered.

While he was more wary of this thing, he wasn’t too scared.

He had gained a lot of information on vampires. According to the vampires, the Blood God
wasn’t actually some “god.”

It was just how they described the perfect state in vampire legends.

In this Blood God state, vampires were no longer afraid of sunlight, silver weapons and
concentrated garlic essence, and their speed and strength were also greatly enhanced.

From this description, it was clear that the main function of this Blood God state was to
make up for the vampire’s weakness, but there was no mention of what this
enhancement looked like; it was just described as power on par with the first vampire.

None of the vampires and servants that Luke had interrogated knew how powerful the
first vampire was.

Luke didn’t pay much mind to this.

Even vampires were human once, and they had the same bad habits as humans — like
vanity and bragging.

But just to be safe, he interrupted the ritual as soon as he entered.

It didn’t matter if he was a Blood God or not, but a dead Sheldon was definitely the best
Sheldon.

Thinking quickly, Luke stuffed his crossbow into his cloak and put it away in his
inventory.

On the cross above, the furious Sheldon jumped down as he lunged fiercely at Luke.

The corners of Luke’s mouth curled up under his mask. Why did all these vampires like to
soar through the air? This old man didn’t look like he could fly!

When Sheldon lunged at him, Luke suddenly moved to the side, and his wide cloak
covered most of his body.

Sheldon felt his vision go dark, and then he felt a sharp pain in his cheek before his body
was sent flying sideways.

Boom!

A small part of Sheldon’s body was lodged in the tree root in the center of the round hall.

Just now, Luke had used an irregular movement similar to a capoeira dance move and
combined it with a bit of the Chinese skirt leg technique, covering his movements with his
cape. He then used the momentum to kick Sheldon in the face.

As Sheldon was sent flying, Luke regained his balance and charged forward.

He grabbed Sheldon’s leg, which had only just started to struggle, and pulled it out, before
he turned around and smashed Sheldon onto the ground.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

With a series of bangs, Luke replicated what he had done in the fight against the female
vampire in Slovakia as he smashed Sheldon around for a time.

Looking at the muddy Sheldon in his hand, he shook his head inwardly. This old man was
just a weakling.

Apart from the fact that Sheldon was more resistant to attacks, his combat skills, combat
experience, and reflexes were basically nonexistent. He wasn’t even as good as the female
vampire in Slovakia.

Thinking that, Luke drew a bat dart from his waist and slashed it across Sheldon’s neck.

Puchi!

Sheldon’s head fell off.

Luke narrowed his eyes.

A thick stream of blood spurted out of Sheldon’s neck, but instead of scattering, it
condensed into a stream that connected his head and neck.

In the blink of an eye, Sheldon’s head was pulled back to his neck by the pillar of blood,
until there was only a slight scar which still glowed with flame.

Sheldon cried out in pain.

Luke’s left arm suddenly blurred as he slashed at Sheldon’s body with the bat dart.

Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi!

The sound of flesh being cut rang out as seven or eight bloody wounds appeared on
Sheldon’s upper body and he fell apart like a broken doll.

But the blood in his body condensed once again and he was stuck back together.

Except for the louder screams, Sheldon didn’t die.

Looking at the wounds that quickly healed the moment those faint flames disappeared,
Luke fell into deep thought.

His bat darts were coated with a layer of silver along the edges, specifically for use
against vampires.

Ordinary vampires might be killed if they were cut by the bat darts, but against Sheldon,
they only slowed down his recovery.

In this regard, Sheldon really did have the characteristics of a Blood God. He was no
longer afraid of silver weapons, and ordinary cold weapons were basically useless.

After suffering the cuts, Sheldon finally understood one thing: Don’t compete in melee
abilities with Batman.
Chapter 744 - Old Acquaintances
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 744: Old Acquaintances

Sheldon had lived like a prince all his life. He had relied on his power, money and brains
to obtain the power of a Blood God, but he had no actual combat experience, nor had he
received any combat training.

As a bigshot of a powerful American family, Sheldon had always looked down on brute
force.

With a thought, his ankle suddenly turned into a pillar of blood and slid out of Luke’s
palm.

Luke exclaimed lightly and immediately grabbed at Sheldon’s calf.

This time, most of Sheldon’s leg turned into blood, and he successfully evaded Luke’s
grasp.

Having finally escaped, Sheldon didn’t dare to pretend anymore. He exerted all his
strength and charged at the stone wall, leaping off it and onto the cross above.

At that moment, he finally regained some courage and shouted again, “Batman, if you
choose to surrender now, I can let you go. Otherwise, you’ll be ruthlessly judged by the
Blood God!”

Luke snorted.

How was this any different from a kid who had lost a fight shouting, “Just you wait, I’ll kill
you later!”?

Sheldon didn’t have any combat experience, and would actually do something so stupid.

However, this might be because he couldn’t think of a way to defeat Batman, and could
only shoot off his mouth.

Luke moved, and also used the stone wall to jump up. Coupled with the help of his cape,
he threw himself at Sheldon on the cross.

In less than two seconds, Sheldon saw the black giant approaching him frantically, and he
panicked.

Thanks to his semi-finished Blood God body, he didn’t suffer any fatal injuries.

But he had almost been smashed into a pulp and had been cut into pieces. He had
suffered unimaginable mental and physical pain.

He had never been a warrior, but a superior who was used to sitting in his study and
issuing orders for others to fight to the death.

Even if he couldn’t die, he couldn’t take such a brutal attack.

Looking at the huge shadow that was about to pounce on him, he ran.

When he jumped out of the round hall through the top, he felt a shadow over his head.

Sheldon turned around and saw Batman flying at a speed that far exceeded his own. He
instantly despaired.

He had actually forgotten that Batman could fly.

But there was nothing he could do since he was still in the air. He could only watch as the
triangular blood-red lenses approached him and a giant hand reached for his head.

Unconsciously, he activated his Blood Transformation ability and turned his head into a
pool of blood.

The black hand swept over his head, but didn’t cause any damage.

Sheldon was delighted. He had found a way! His Blood Transformation could completely
counter Batman’s punches and kicks. As long as he didn’t panic, there was no need to be
afraid of him.

At that moment, his head returned to normal, and he saw a crossbow in Batman’s other
hand.

He decisively used Blood Transformation again.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Blood spurted out of his chest.

Sheldon screamed and suddenly fell to the ground.

Luke unhurriedly took out a case and replaced the empty one in the crossbow. He then
aimed at Sheldon, who had fallen to the ground.

Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!

Another nine special arrows hit Sheldon, and were distributed evenly from top to bottom.
Just now, Sheldon, who lacked combat experience, had temporarily lost his sight when he
dodged Luke’s left hand with Blood Transformation.

He didn’t see Luke take out a crossbow with his right hand and shoot a special arrow into
his chest.

These arrows contained a lot of special drugs that could fend off blood clotting, and the
injection process was completed instantly.

This was exactly what Luke had used to kill the eight vampires in the round hall. It was so
effective that it was almost an instant kill.

On the other hand, a newly minted Blood God had just been shot eighteen times in a row.

Bang!

Sheldon crashed heavily to the ground and roared in pain. The parts of his body that had
been injected with the anticoagulant rapidly expanded, as if he was being buoyed up by a
dozen rubber balls.

His face also swelled up and deformed under the effect of the anticoagulant.

Only a pair of eyes were fixed on Luke, angry and frightened, but Sheldon couldn’t say
anything. He could only roar.

Chi! Chi! Chi!

With a series of explosions, the various parts of Sheldon’s body exploded until he turned
into a pool of black and red blood that stained the ground ten meters away.

A moment later, the black and red blood lit up with bright fire and was extinguished.

Ash blew in the air, and Sheldon disappeared from this world without a trace.

Hell is yours! Go to hell and fulfill your dream of becoming a god! Luke mocked inwardly.

There was no way he would have forgotten the daywalker’s reminder about special
weapons for killing vampires!

The source of the vampires’ power was their blood. Naturally, the special weapon should
take this into account.

Luke had long prepared the anticoagulant doses, and it seemed they were quite effective.
Sheldon, that half-assed noob, was almost instantly killed.
To keep things short, his battle with Sheldon took less than a minute, and most of it was
just Sheldon wasting his time.

Luke returned to the round hall.

Looking at the lackeys in the hall who were still crying and unable to escape, Luke was
very satisfied.

The two tear gas grenades that he had thrown out earlier were made with highly
concentrated garlic essence.

When a vampire inhaled it, it was like inhaling concentrated sulfuric acid.

Ordinary people, on the other hand, would at most cry a little when they inhaled the
garlic… Well, fine, it seemed that they would also cry very miserably.

Assessing the effect of the tear gas grenades, Luke stepped on everyone until they were
crippled, before he returned to the clearing outside the castle.

The situation in the clearing was very interesting.

Relying on their extraordinary physique, the five heavily wounded vampires grabbed the
lackeys who were injured in the legs and bit their throats as they started to suck their
blood.

When Luke came out, the vampires had just finished feeding.

Luke didn’t say anything.

After the vampires were full of blood and roared, Luke walked out of the castle quietly.

He casually pulled out the heavy machine gun from the overturned armored truck, then
walked toward the roaring vampires.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

The five vampires screamed again.

This time, Luke smashed up their limbs with the gun before he sent them flying with
kicks.

The five vampires could only roll on the ground in pain and despair like maggots.

Ignoring them, Luke opened the door of the armored truck and pulled out two people.
Looking at them, Luke smiled.

Life was full of surprises! These two were “old acquaintances” of his, and they were
actually together.
Chapter 745 - Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional
Cleaner
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 745: Wrapping Up and Summoning a Professional
Cleaner

They were Dylan Elsworth, the Elsworth young master, and Alex Montell, the European
mafia heir.

Luke had noticed earlier that some of the people who had rescued Alex were in the castle.

Last night, during the prison break, the car he had placed a tracker on did indeed enter
Sacramento.

This way, he didn’t have to run all over Sacramento.

One in each hand, he dragged the two young masters into the castle, pressed them to the
ground, and beat them up until they wailed and howled. Blood splattered everywhere as
he successfully interrogated them for the information he needed.

Throwing the two young masters aside, he searched the castle thoroughly again, found
the items that he was interested in, and stored them in his inventory.

It wasn’t money, and there wasn’t a lot of it.

He didn’t touch any of the cash or gold in the castle.

Batman wasn’t the Ghost Butcher. He couldn’t sweep everything clean, in case this M.O.
was linked to the other identities.

With this collapse, his identity as Batman wasn’t useful anymore.

Half an hour later, the search was over. He dragged out the two young masters who were
on their last breaths and threw them to the two vampires. He ordered, “Turn them into
your slaves.”

The two vampires looked weak and powerless.

Luke didn’t waste any time. He simply took out a small glass bottle and threw it into the
mouth of one of the vampires, before he slapped his chin.

With a crack, the glass bottle shattered, and the vampire’s mouth was filled with the
liquid inside. A strong garlic smell wafted out.

The vampire screamed and struggled for a moment before his head exploded. He was
dead.
Taking out another bottle of concentrated garlic essence, Luke sneered. “Outsiders,
you’re not human!”

He had just pulled the other vampire over, and the lucky one who hadn’t been picked
earlier quickly gave in. “No, I’ll do it. I’ll do it right away.”

Sneering, Luke threw the vampire to the two young masters and watched him use
Embrace on Dylan and Alex.

A moment later, the two young masters showed signs that they had become vampire
slaves. Luke nodded in satisfaction and jumped to the top of the stone castle.

He took out a prepaid phone and sent a short message to the number on Phil’s card,
before he tossed the phone aside.

After everything was done, Luke leapt away from the den.

In the morning, Selina came out of the training room. “You’re back?”

“Mm. What do you want to eat today?” Luke asked as he came out of his room after his
shower.

Gold Nugget answered quickly, “Woof.”

Luke said, “Fine, let’s have seafood soup.”

Selina glanced at him. “If you’re busy, just let it eat raw meat. There’s plenty of tuna
anyway.”

Gold Nugget whined in dissatisfaction.

Luke shook his head with a smile. “No need. Today won’t be too busy.”

Maybe he wouldn’t be busy for the next few days, Luke thought to himself.

Twenty minutes later, Luke was watching the news and asked with a smile, “What’s the
situation?”

“The explosion at St. Post Hospital made it on the news, and it was a suspected ‘air raid.’
Dustin’s side is fine, and people from SWAT and the Major Crimes Division went over,”
said Selina.
Luke asked, “How about Batman?”

Selina said calmly, “There’s only the footage of him grabbing the two monsters and
cutting off their arms, and the people from the two helicopters taking over.”

Luke didn’t think much of it.

Last night, the pictures and articles were online for only ten minutes before they
disappeared.

But he had achieved his goal.

Nobody could be sure that Batman wouldn’t have seen the relevant information in just a
few minutes.

Or maybe someone else had saved the pictures and information and sent them to
Batman.

In any case, Luke knew without a doubt that Batman had seen the big news.

At nine o’clock in the morning, two middle-aged men were sitting opposite each other in
a secluded corner of an In-N-Out.

“Anything else is above my pay grade. Please don’t mind it,” Phil said with a smile as he
took a bite of the cheeseburger.

Flegg smiled and took a bite of his burger as well. “It’s not like I expected you to treat me
to the fifty-dollar item. We’re not rich.”

Phil nodded with a smile.

“You stayed up late? It’s just an extraordinary target. You don’t have to work so hard, do
you?” Flegg asked after he looked at Phil’s dark circles.

Phil continued smiling. “There’s a lot of work to do. If we don’t get this done soon, more
issues will crop up later.”

Naturally, he wouldn’t tell Flegg that he had received an unexpected piece of news in the
wee hours of the morning. He had had no choice but to work overnight and deploy all his
team members to catch six vampires and over a hundred crippled people at once.

If this matter wasn’t handled properly, it would cause a huge commotion.

SHIELD wasn’t an American law enforcement agency. It would be very easy for the
United States government to be unhappy if they touched the Elsworth family.

If Flegg had been there, it would’ve been easier to deal with this matter.

Unfortunately, Phil couldn’t give Flegg the things he had obtained.

He knew Flegg’s organization well.

If the vampires fell into the hands of that organization, they would be a great threat to
society and SHIELD.

It was also for this reason that he still arrived on time even though he was very busy and
exhausted. He was prepared to chat with Flegg for half an hour to avoid any suspicions.

He was out for breakfast anyway, so he could pack some food for the team members who
were working overtime.

Flegg couldn’t see through Phil, but he knew that it was useless to argue with him. This
man’s tongue was far more glib than his.

After the small talk, he got straight to the point. “We’re interested in Batman. I hope you
won’t interfere.”

Phil smiled. “Is that a warning?”

Flegg hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. “Just a reminder.”

Phil nodded. “Got it.”

Flegg hesitated for a moment before saying, “What do you want? Name your terms.”

Pondering for a moment, Phil finally shook his head. “Flegg, we’re old friends. I don’t
want to ruin our friendship. So, I can tell you clearly that we won’t consider recruiting
Batman in the short term.”

Stunned for a moment, Flegg frowned. “Are you going to arrest him?”

Phil shook his head again. “Not at the moment. We’ll be keeping an eye on him at most.
He’s a complicated man. We won’t act rashly until we get a more accurate assessment
report.”

Flegg believed him.

Phil was quite experienced. He handled all kinds of things smoothly and didn’t offend
many people. He had many good friends.

For example, nobody else would have accepted Flegg’s offer today.

But Phil didn’t take advantage of him. He was blunt.

Flegg picked up his Coke and said, “Okay, my treat next time.”

Phil raised his black tea with a smile. “Deal.”

That was Flegg’s way of saying that he owed him a favor.

Chapter 746 - Sheldon's "Grand Dominance"
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 746: Sheldon’s “Grand Dominance”

A moment later, they went their separate ways.

Phil looked at Flegg in the rearview mirror and smiled.

He hadn’t lied to Flegg.

What Batman did last night made him cancel the private communication which he had
prepared beforehand.

It had only been a month since Batman appeared, but he had already confronted a
powerful Californian family like the Elsworths, and had even destroyed the core of the
family last night.

Phil felt that if he really recruited this person into the team, the conflict between SHIELD
and America would become even more intense.

Even though he personally agreed with Batman’s behavior last night, he had to abandon
his recruitment plan.

But he wouldn’t arrest Batman.

He was one hundred percent human and didn’t want to stand up for a monster family like
the Elsworths.

Luke and Selina went to another private hospital to visit Dustin and Jennifer.

After the Elsworths evacuated most of the officers from the hospital last night, Dustin had
Jennifer transferred to this private hospital with the help of Elsa’s team, leaving only an
empty ward.

If the criminals who had come last night were regular criminals, he would have planted
the real bombs and evidence related to the Elsworth family on them and then killed them
before arresting the Elsworths for instigating suicide bombers in the hospital.

This was to prevent the Elsworths from wiping away all traces of evidence.

But the attackers were two vampires, which was a little unexpected.

After making sure that the two vampires had broken into the room, Luke detonated the
smoke stun grenades that he had set up earlier to create a loud noise so that Batman, who
was nearby, would be “drawn” over.

As long as Batman went over, he would naturally find a way to catch the two attackers
and make them appear on TV together.

These paparazzi were free third-party witnesses.

There was no need for Luke to take photos or deliver the footage himself; the reporters
would do the rest.

In the end, Flegg and Phil were drawn over as well, and Luke didn’t even have to wrap
things up.

As for Sheldon Elsworth, who had been killed in the stone castle, this old man was
extraordinary.

Luke had thought that Sheldon was a human lackey controlled or tempted by the
vampires.

But in fact, after the old man found a way to get the Embrace and save his body that was
dying from cancer, he grabbed the vampire that had Embraced him in a pre-planned
move and put him in a semi-conscious state.

Naturally, Sheldon wasn’t under the vampire’s control. He directly drained the
unconscious vampire’s “true blood” and replaced him as a real vampire.

That was more than ten years ago.

After that, Sheldon gave his son Henry Elsworth his power on the surface while he hid in
the dark and secretly captured vampires. At the same time, he picked out his clansmen
who were on the verge of death and turned them into vampire slaves.

The vampires that Luke had killed last night were what Sheldon had accumulated over
the past decade.

Sheldon wasn’t a vassal of the vampires; he was a blood-sucking vine that clung to the
vampires and had been trying to leech off them all this time.

Sheldon hadn’t been fond of Henry in the last two years because the ill Henry didn’t want
to abandon his human identity. He tried his best to use science to save himself and
continue being a human bigshot.

As for Henry’s brother, Wolf Elsworth, he had long been a staunch member of the family
cult established by Sheldon.
The murder games he played were proof of his loyalty.

At the same time, Wolf was the link between Sheldon and the Bubblegum Gang, and also
the link with the European vampires.

It was through Wolf that Sheldon plotted against more than ten vampires from the
Bubblegum Gang, and had his family take the lead.

That was why Sheldon was furious after Wolf Elsworth went missing.

In comparison, Henry cared more about his human power, while Wolf was Sheldon’s
good son.

A few years ago, when Henry discovered that he had leukemia and needed a bone
marrow transplant, he had taken Dylan’s DNA to do a DNA test, only to discover that his
son was actually his nephew.

Henry and Wolf started to clash fiercely.

But even though Henry’s wife gave Wolf a son, Sheldon still sided with Wolf.

As a result, Henry grew more and more distant from his father, brother, son, and wife. In
the end, he simply decided to privately create a test tube baby to produce a matching
bone marrow for himself.

This was because he couldn’t swallow the fact that his brother had cheated on him, and
that his father was helping him.

After sorting out their relationships, Luke sweated inwardly. It seemed that Senator
Henry had died unjustly.

As for the Blood God that Sheldon wanted to summon, the rest of the family didn’t know
the details. It was all the old man’s doing.

The items that Luke had taken from the secret chamber in the stone castle were all
related to the Blood God and the summoning ritual. He would take a look at them later.

Lastly, Dylan Elsworth and Alex Montell had been hiding in the castle.

The robbers who had rescued Alex from prison were Sheldon’s subordinates.

These people had attacked the prison on the night of the earthquake, and had all gone to
the stone castle to hide, not daring to show up in Los Angeles again.
That was why very few people had been sent to get rid of Jennifer the next day.

After more than fifty people were taken down at the hospital, Sheldon could only send
two vampire servants to silence Jennifer, and Luke caught him.

Alex was more important to Sheldon’s plan, and Luke had to save him.

The Montell family which Alex belonged to committed all sorts of crimes in Europe,
including human trafficking.

His family was also a big supplier for the Bubblegum Gang. They often smuggled in girls
for the Elsworth family as fresh blood cows.

The girls were tricked into boarding the ship from Eastern Europe and then sent straight
to this stone castle, where they didn’t see the light of day.

After contacting this supplier, the Elsworth family’s kidnapping of women and children in
California became an entertainment show, not a necessity.

That was why they hadn’t attracted much attention.

In fact, once Sheldon successfully summoned the Blood God and possessed it, he would
take his grandson Dylan and their partner-in-crime Alex to the chaotic countries in
Eastern Europe. After making a few rounds, he would use his new identity to establish
roots there.

There were too many powerful organizations in America, which wasn’t suitable for
Sheldon’s family development plan.

He was ready to split his family in two. The young ones would take control of the
enterprises in America, while the old ones would turn into vampires and develop their
own forces in Europe.

The old man was indeed an old fox who played politics and power. He had arranged
everything so clearly that even vampires were just his tools.

It was a pity that Luke and the Elsworths had been tied together since a long time ago.
Chapter 747 - The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 747: The Lousy Ad for The Colin Show

Luke caused the two brothers Henry and Wolf to go missing at the very beginning. Their
partner Alex also failed multiple times to escape. Then, Luke stopped them from killing
Jennifer, before he finally charged into their nest to wipe them out.

The “fate” tying them together was finally over.

Sheldon wanted to establish an immortal family, but his plan for “grand dominance” was
destroyed early.

Only Dylan was still alive, but Luke had turned him into a vampire servant.

And vampires couldn’t have children.

This was the complete end of Sheldon’s family.

If Dylan and Alex, two newly created vampires, fell into the hands of Hydra from SHIELD,
it would only be even more tragic.

If Hydra wanted to recruit these people as its minions, that was exactly what Luke
wanted.

These people were bait that he had thrown out.

Luke would then be able to follow the trail back to whoever swallowed them.

Thinking about Hydra, where cutting off one head meant two growing to take its place,
this was absolutely a first-class Chinese leek of experience points, enough for him to
harvest diligently for eight to ten years.

As for the people in the stone castle, they had all participated in the cult’s ritual and were
accomplices even if they hadn’t killed anyone themselves. They also had a lot of
information on vampires.

It was impossible to make them disappear. Many of them were Elsworth family members.

Sheldon’s branch of the family was gone, but the other branches wouldn’t accept the fact
that dozens of their own family members had gone missing. They would definitely
investigate the matter.

Luke’s previous actions had been to draw the authorities into the picture so that they
could clean up the Elsworths’ forces.
Now, it was up to SHIELD to deal with the aftermath.

In this operation against the Elsworths, Luke had earned more than a thousand
experience and credit points from the first two batches of hitmen he had captured.

Destroying Sheldom gave him more than 3,000 experience and credit points.

Host’s experience: 60,580/90,000

Credit: 49,080

Looking at the numbers, he felt that the two nights of hard work were completely worth
it.

Jennifer and Dustin were talking in the ward, and Luke and Selina didn’t disturb them.

“Boss, we’re going to work first. Just let Dustin know that we were here,” Luke said to
Elsa.

Elsa was exhausted. “Okay.”

“Take a break if you have time. It’s safe here for now,” Luke said.

Elsa nodded.

They specialized in different things.

Luke was better at dealing with emergencies, and Elsa was the professional when it came
to arranging the finer details of hiding a person.

Naturally, she wouldn’t let him handle this sort of clean-up. He had already done enough.

Luke couldn’t tell her that the Elsworths could no longer protect themselves, so no one
would come after Jennifer anymore.

Several vampires and a large number of cult members from the Elsworth family had
fallen into the hands of SHIELD, which was even more damaging than the paper evidence
which Jennifer had.

The Elsworths couldn’t clean up their mess even if they wanted to.

The truth was that it was Jennifer who had first alarmed the Elsworths.
For Dustin’s sake, Luke hadn’t prodded her along in her investigation, in case she found
evidence and was killed.

Who knew that Dustin, that lecherous old man, would help her out? In the end, Jennifer
didn’t escape the fate of being found.

Thankfully, Jennifer escaped with her life, and Dustin, a lonely middle-aged man, saved
the damsel in distress. The Elsworths had suffered a great defeat, and the outcome was
perfect.

On the third day after the earthquake, Los Angeles was still in chaos.

But the city was on the way to recovery.

Professor Lawrence Hayes became the country’s top earthquake specialist overnight.

After he became famous, he didn’t get carried away. Instead, he became even more
cautious.

As a prominent representative of the field, he was still committed.

When Luke called him, the professor’s personal speculation was that an earthquake of
this scale wouldn’t happen again, but smaller ones might happen in the future.

He would reconfirm this result again before saying anything, but he might never
announce it on TV again.

After all, even if he had predicted two earthquakes in a row, that didn’t mean that he
would always be right again in the future.

Given his current reputation, one wrong guess would result in far worse consequences.

Jenny called him. “We’re about to start promoting the cellphones. Do you have any
suggestions?”

Luke found that odd. “Isn’t that your specialty? Why are you asking me?”

Jenny asked, “Did you say that you know Sheerah?”

Luke thought for a moment. “We’re acquainted.”

Jenny said, “Let her be the first spokesperson for the Titanium phone. How does that
sound?”
Luke said, “She doesn’t seem to have enough influence right now. Didn’t you say that we
have to look for the most popular young female idols to endorse the phone and attract a
young crowd?”

Jenny said, “Mm, I wouldn’t have considered her before, but she should become a hot
topic for the young crowd soon.”

Luke: “What?”

Jenny asked, “Don’t you watch TV? The ad for The Colin Show has been airing for two
days.”

Luke immediately got it. “That lousy ad about meeting Batman?”

Jenny said, “…It is a little lousy, but it’s big news that Batman is on The Colin Show, okay?
Also, Batman was Sheerah’s special guest. Do you know how many young people are
waiting to see Batman’s interview? Once the show airs, her net worth will probably
skyrocket.”

Luke said, “Fine. When you contact her, you can say that I was the one who introduced
you to her, but business is business. I don’t care what the final price is.”

Jenny said, “That’s all. Bye.” She hung up.

Luke: “…” So you just called me for an introduction?

What he didn’t know was that Sheerah had become popular again in the last two days.

Luke hadn’t noticed because he usually watched the news after the smart program
filtered things out. He rarely paid attention to ads.

Besides, he already knew that Batman was going to be on The Colin Show, so he didn’t
think anything of the ad at all.

Now that Jenny had brought it up, he finally realized what was going on.

As the first person to be interviewed on the same stage as Batman, how could Sheerah
not be popular?

Many people would want to know how she had invited Batman to be her special guest.

Attention was a celebrity’s life force.

This was even more so for most singers.

Most of the time, the songs were there, but for the audience to listen to them, the singer’s
name had to be remembered.

Sheerah would be famous for another year or two.

For someone who had just turned thirty, this was undoubtedly a God-given opportunity,
and she might be able to transform herself in passing.

These thoughts only lingered in Luke’s mind for a few seconds before he tossed them
aside.

How much longer Sheerah’s popularity could last had nothing to do with him.

She was the one who had done the interview. When Luke saved her before, he had pulled
a prank on her and almost scared her into peeing her pants; it was understandable that
he would help her out in passing
Chapter 748 - A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 748: A Date! For You, I Will Always Be That Luke

Selina asked casually, “Is your Titanium phone ready?”

“Hey, don’t say that it’s mine, keep it on the down low!” The image of a certain baldie
holding a phone surfaced in Luke’s mind, and he decisively rejected that identity. “It’s just
the official pre-release promos.”

Selina asked, “Can you get me a prototype?”

Luke found that odd. “Why?” The fake phone was much more powerful and
comprehensive.

Selina said, “I want one for photos and entertainment. You get it, right?”

Luke understood and smiled. “Then I’ll make two phones for regular use.”

They used regular phones when they called each other.

Selina, on the other hand, was clearly very interested in taking photos, especially selfies.

Although the fake phones could take selfies and videos, they couldn’t be casually taken
out in public, and were more suitable for secret service use.

It was still busy during the day, but the two returned home early in the afternoon.

Luke said to Selina, “Finish your training a little earlier tonight, we have something on.”
He then went to his workshop.

Selina watched him leave suspiciously. She felt a little apprehensive, feeling like
something was about to happen.

Dinner was a simple tomato and beef brisket with boiled vegetables and a pot of rice.

Reading the news on the tablet, Luke asked casually, “Anything interesting happened
today?”

He often toyed around with the equipment in the workshop and needed to focus.

On the other hand, when Selina did simple training, she would listen to the news at the
same time and train her ability to multitask.

From the moment they got off work until they went to bed, the task of gathering
information was left to her.

Selina switched channels on the tablet with her free hand and didn’t stop stuffing herself
with beef and rice with the other.

“…Tonight, we have a date with Batman…”

Luke rolled his eyes. “That’s it?”

Selina said vaguely, “Keep listening.”

“…Want to instantly capture that marvelous moment? Want to be in the same frame as
your idol? A product ahead of its time can realize your dream…”

Stunned for a moment, Luke looked at the ad which only lasted for a few seconds, before
he heard the sound of a camera shutter.

On screen was a photo of various men and women holding a fake Batman.

“Is this… the ad for the Titanium phone?” he asked, looking at the image.

Selina nodded and said, “There’s also a short ad segment which makes it sound like
Sheerah will be participating in the show with this thing.”

Luke was stunned. “You can advertise like that?”

Selina shrugged. “Isn’t it normal to advertise on a talk show? Of course, most people go on
the shows to advertise their own new products; there aren’t as many who are
spokespeople.”

Luke thought for a moment, but didn’t pay it much mind as he let the tablet continue
playing the ads. “Shall we go out for fun tonight?”

Selina stopped talking and stared at him with wide eyes. “You? Asking me out? For fun?”

Luke was amused. “No, I’m asking out the Los Angeles Knee Breaker.”

Selina choked.

Gold Nugget choked.

Looking at the two guys who spat out food onto their plates, Luke shook his head
helplessly. “How many times have I told you, you must always stay calm.”

As he spoke, he unhurriedly picked up some brisket and stuffed it into his mouth. “I’m
just saying that we can go out and all pretend to be Knee Breaker.”

Selina and the dog couldn’t help but look at each other, then at Luke. “What do you
mean?”

Luke said with a smile, “Practical training, to test your recent progress. I think imitating
Knee Breaker would be a good test. What do you think?”

Selina looked at him. “Do you know…”

Luke raised his hand. “We know a lot of things, so you need to get used to looking like you
don’t know anything. I know of Knee Breaker because he’s very famous in my
jurisdiction. I admire him, but as a police detective, I can only bring him to justice if I run
into him.”

Looking at the dumbstruck woman and dog head, Luke suddenly smiled. “That was the
attitude of a detective from the Major Crimes Division.”

Selina rubbed her jaw, which was about to fall off. “And the truth?”

Luke picked up another brisket. “The truth is that we’ll be Knee Breaker tonight.”

Selina was a little dizzy. She put her hand to her forehead and said, “Wait, let me think.”

Luke, however, said indifferently, “Maybe in a few days, we’ll be Batman. And a while
after that, we’ll be Iron Man. We can be anyone, but nobody can be us. You don’t need to
be shocked by every superhero. They’re all ‘other people,’ not ‘us.'”

Selina was confused. “You…”

Who would have thought he would be so nonchalant when rattling out these names.

This was different from what she had imagined, where he might be even more worried
with her knowing certain things.

Luke chuckled. “I’m me, not anyone else. To my family and to you, I’ll always be Luke.”

Selina nodded blankly.

She vaguely understood what he was saying.

Perhaps it was because more and more things had happened recently.

Even though they shared a very close relationship and trusted each other deeply, there
were some things that still had to be confirmed with their own mouths.
Some things weren’t a secret between them, even if they never talked about it — like
Knee Breaker or Batman.

The real connection was between the two of them, and had nothing to do with the other
identities.

Seeing that Selina was deep in thought, Luke patted her hand and said, “Okay, let’s finish
eating. We’re going to see L.A.’s night view later.”

As if waking from a dream, Selina quickly dug into her bowl.

Only the dog head looked around blankly. What are you two talking about? Why can’t I
understand anything? Can you speak English?

At nine in the evening, Luke and Selina went out and soon entered an old, problematic
neighborhood.

Ten minutes later, they entered an apartment building a few blocks away.

Luke opened the door and Selina followed him in.

“Why…”

Luke raised his hand and interrupted her. He used his fake phone to scan the room before
he asked her to continue.

“Why couldn’t Gold Nugget follow us?” she asked softly.

Luke coughed and said, “Don’t forget that you need a code name for every mission.”

Selina said, “Fine, Terminator. Why didn’t you let Hellhound come with us?”

Luke said, “Because if we stick together, it’ll be very easy for people to remember us.
Even if we need to look out for each other, it’s best if we stay away from each other. I’m
here today, so he doesn’t need to follow us too closely.”
Chapter 749 - I'll Take You With Me to Beat Up People
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 749: I’ll Take You With Me to Beat Up People

“It’s her!” Selina corrected him.

Luke was stunned. “Are you sure Hellhound is female?”

Selina shrugged. “Don’t forget, Dolla- er, ‘Bill’ is female.”

Luke said with a strange expression, “That works too. It’s safer that way.”

As they talked, Luke took out various equipment from his bag and quickly put them on.

With Luke’s help, Selina put on a suit that she had never worn before. She stood in front
of the mirror and exclaimed, “Cool!”

The armor was pitch black and looked like a form-fitting design, but it actually wasn’t. It
was just enough to change the body’s physical characteristics.

The soft-looking fabric was some sort of new material produced by Stark Industries’
research team.

It would harden when it was hit and absorb a certain amount of kinetic energy before
releasing it at a fixed time.

Tony didn’t use it in his armor because it didn’t match his design.

But Luke liked it very much.

This suit of armor was similar to the original Batman suit. It only had two functions:
bulletproofing and concealment.

Because it was still a shell, it didn’t have most of the functions added; for now, Luke had
to rely on some gadgets to complete the armor.

This was mainly because Luke hadn’t had the time to perfect it yet.

However, considering that the two of them would only be dealing with weak chicken
gangsters tonight, the armor was already excessive.

After putting on her armor, Selina looked at Luke, who was wearing a silver-gray suit that
made him look like a robot.

But if one looked carefully, they would see that it was just a design, and that there was
nothing mechanical about it at all.

It was just like clothes painted on human skin, but it wasn’t clothes at all.

“Wait, why don’t we have matching equipment?” Selina was dissatisfied. “You’re like a
robot, but I’m like… a black cat?”

“Because my set is called Terminator, and yours is called Beast,” Luke asked. “Also, are
you sure you want to be like me, with a waist one meter thick?”

Selina looked at his tall and sturdy body, and then at her obvious curves despite her
disguise. She decisively gave up on pursuing the matter.

“Terminator, are we heading out?” The visor of her suit was up, and as she spoke, she was
surprised to find that her voice had turned into a strange and cute electronic voice.

Luke was amused. “As you say, Commander Beast.” His was the deep voice of a man.

He had done it on purpose.

From the very beginning, he had given Selina’s armor the voice of a Minion, while his was
the Terminator’s.

Selina was vexed. “What’s that sound? Why does it sound weird?”

Luke said, “I think it’s cute.”

Selina said, “Really? Well, it does seem like fun. Then, listen to me. Let’s go, Terminator!”
She waved her hand.

Luke turned around and opened the door. Luke and Selina snuck up to the roof and took
running leaps.

“Ah~” Stepping hard on the ground, Selina jumped, waving all her limbs in the air.

She easily flew seven to eight meters in the air. Before she reached the ground, she
adjusted her posture and landed steadily. “What was that?”

Luke jumped down nimbly as well. “Please use the internal comms. Don’t make a fuss on
the external mic, Commander.”

Selina: “…Fine, I forgot.”

Luke could only suppress his laughter.

He had pictured a person crying out in alarm in the voice of a Minion and flying through
the air, which was exactly what Selina had done.

“Your shoes can change your height and the soles can eliminate the brunt of the force. At
the same time, the new material has the ability to store up power charges. This is the
default setting, and you can adjust to the other settings and familiarize yourself with
them,” he explained.

Selina said, “Cool~”

She stood there for a moment before she suddenly grew suspicious. “Why does this
armor support system sound like the voice I’m using?”

Luke said, “It’s the default setting. You can change it if you don’t like it.”

Selina asked, “Is that what your support system sounds like?”

Luke nodded.

Selina rolled her eyes and ordered, “Switch to Terminator mode.”

“Yes, Commander,” said the support system, which sounded exactly like the voice of
Luke’s armor.

Luke smiled indifferently.

“Okay, let’s go.” Selina gave the order again… and then hopped in the direction of her
destination.

Luke said, “Commander, hopping isn’t an essential action of your armor. You don’t
actually have to learn to hop like a rabbit.”

“Idiot! I’m just familiarizing myself with the functions, got it?” Selina pouted. “No, I’m the
commander tonight!”

Luke smiled. “Okay, I’ll listen to you.”

They were heading out with new prototype armor tonight, so it didn’t hurt for her to
have some fun.

The reason why he had brought Selina out to “play” was simple.

The Ghost Butcher had to disappear for a period of time. Batman had been too active
recently, and last night had been a big one.
Flegg and Phil had both started to contact Batman, and Luke had achieved his goal of
using the Batman persona to distract the public.

But he couldn’t stop harvesting experience and credit points.

When Bloodmint left Los Angeles, Luke had promised to clean up the gangsters in the
slums in the east.

In the end, the earthquake happened so suddenly, and news of the law and order which
he had wanted Bloodmint to see turned into news of Batman, which wasn’t in keeping
with his promise.

Taking Selina with him was the simplest solution.

A pair of male and female thieves? This should make a good headline!

Looking at Selina who was jumping over the roofs, and hearing her yell in his earpiece,
Luke smiled.

Ten minutes later, in an abandoned factory in downtown Los Angeles.

“Are you sure it’s all done?” Luke threw the unconscious thug aside and looked at Selina.

Selina frowned. “It’s not?”

Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

Selina looked around, but still shook her head. “I really can’t think of anything.”

They were out to have fun tonight, but they couldn’t waste too much time on small
details. Luke pointed at the money on the table. “You have to take this, right?”

Selina exclaimed in surprise. “You want it?”

Holding back his laughter, Luke said, “If we don’t take it, won’t it be obvious that we’re
not here for the money or the goods? If we take it, the first suspects will be their
archenemies. That way, they’ll be more targets, and it’ll be easier for us to hide our
identities.”

Selina coughed. “Okay, Terminator. Clean up all the money and take it away.”

Luke: “Yes, Commander!”

He searched the room for money and flushed the illegal drugs down the toilet. He added
casually, “If you want to disguise yourself even more intricately, you can choose to
overlook some small change or a roll of cash, or scatter some dollar bills. That way, the
finger can be pointed at specific suspects like robbers or regular gang members, and
cause some unrest underground. You probably know this.”
Chapter 750 - Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 750: Satisfaction, Going Back and Official Meeting

Selina was lost for words for a moment before she said, “Lu- er, Terminator, I get it. I’m
just… Well, it’s my first time on a mission with you. I’m just not used to it.”

Luke chuckled. “Then get used to it.”

He knew that Selina and a certain dog head were L.A.’s Knee Breaker team that cleaned
up hooligans until they didn’t even have any underwear left. How could they let go of the
money?

It was their first time going out to play robbers, and Selina subconsciously restrained her
mischievous side in front of Luke.

As long as her real identity wasn’t revealed, he didn’t care if Selina took the money or not.

He didn’t know how much money he had cleaned up himself.

Apart from the two hundred million dollars from Hernan, the bigshot in Rio, the rest of
the cash that he had looted from the drug dealers totaled at least fifty million.

He hadn’t bothered counting the money. Most of it was in his inventory.

Selina’s loot wasn’t even a fraction of his.

A moment later, they left the warehouse in an old Ford.

A black lump whined in the backseat.

Selina could only comfort it. “Gold… er, Hellhound, don’t worry. Terminator said you’ll get
a share of the loot, okay?”

Luke threw the bag of cash that he had just gotten into the backseat, putting his words
into action. The black lump immediately quieted down.

Selina then asked Luke, “Is the thing on it uncomfortable?”

Luke said, “It’s definitely more uncomfortable than not wearing it, but it’s much more
comfortable than wearing this sort of armor. After all, its armor doesn’t need to be
bulletproof; its main functions are camouflage and stealth.”

In the backseat, Hellhound barked in agreement.

Selina looked at it. “How does it feel to have cash?”

“Woof.”

She turned around. “Fine, it’s just a little uncomfortable and not unbearably so.”

Luke just smiled and listened to her talk to the dog head as they drove to their next
destination.

His next objective was just to act as an enforcer and remind them of the necessary safety
rules.

Selina was in charge of planning and executing the mission.

This was largely to prevent them from using similar techniques.

At the same time, it was also Luke’s training for Selina.

With what had happened recently and their trip to New York approaching, he had to
make sure she could protect herself.

This armor was one way to do it.

Tony making the Iron Man armor was an unexpected surprise, which gave Luke more
skills for making new armor.

Although Selina had Gold Nugget to protect her, Gold Nugget also had its weakness.

He didn’t want Selina to rely on Gold Nugget’s super regenerative ability to run around
recklessly, or she might suffer a huge setback.

The best way to protect Selina, who was in a symbiotic relationship with Gold Nugget,
was with the armor.

It was just like how he had Elementary Self-Healing but still protected himself with armor
and bulletproof vests.

Even though Luke had tested his Elementary Self-Healing many times and proven how
extraordinary it was, he wouldn’t treat it as a regular strategy in battle.

Naturally, it was best to hide this ability as much as possible.

That was why he didn’t say anything even though Selina had never shown him her
complete symbiotic form with Gold Nugget.
It wasn’t a matter of trust between the two of them.

Based on his understanding of Selina, it was very likely that there was something wrong
with the symbiotic form, such as… it was ugly?

Just like that, they swept through seven or eight gangs.

Although his contribution rate was only about 50%, he still earned almost 2,000
experience and credit points.

The host’s experience has reached 62,620/90,000.

Credit: 51,120.

At one o’clock in the morning, the two of them sat side by side on the rooftop of an
apartment building in their battle armor, the street below them.

They took off their masks and stared at L.A.’s city center with lollipops in their mouths.

Selina said reluctantly, “We’re going back?”

Luke said with a smile, “We’ll come out again in two days. We beat up more than a
hundred hoodlums today. We need to let the doctors and nurses take a breather.”

Selina couldn’t help but laugh. “That’s true.”

After a brief hesitation, she asked, “Can’t I keep this armor?”

Luke hugged her and said, “It’s just a frame with basic functions. I still need to perfect it.
Don’t you want to wear it when you head out?”

Selina knew that he was telling the truth, but she was still reluctant. “This is my first
armor.”

Luke shook her. “It’ll be even better in a few days, and it’ll be modified according to the
style you like. You know my aesthetic standards are always a little off.”

Selina hummed and didn’t say anything else.

The next morning, they had breakfast, trained, and went out as usual.

Luke noticed that Selina often had a smile on her face.

In the past, she had been very cheerful, but after all the things that happened recently,
she had been smiling less.

Today, she had finally recovered a little.

Luke didn’t know if it was because of the conversation at dinner or because they had
gone out to play last night.

But he had plenty of time to verify it.

They went to the private hospital again. Today, they finally met the “luckiest of the
unlucky,” Lawyer Jennifer.

When Luke spoke to her last time, she had been muddle-headed and on the verge of
death, and hadn’t registered Luke at all.

Elizabeth was guarding the ward.

No matter how much Dustin missed Jennifer, he had to deal with a lot of work.

When Luke and Selina entered, Jennifer’s gaze immediately fell on Luke.

A moment later, she smiled. “You must be Luke.”

Luke smiled and stretched out his right hand. “Hello, Jennifer. I can finally introduce
myself. Luke Coulson, a minor detective from the Major Crimes Division.”

Jennifer was still smiling. They shook hands.

Luke was about to let go, but Jennifer grabbed his hand. “Luke, thank you.”

He nodded. “I understand, you’re welcome.”

Jennifer smiled. “You’re just as Dustin described.”

Luke shrugged. “Whatever he says. He’s the boss.”

She finally let go.

Selina stepped forward and greeted Jennifer.

At that moment, Jennifer looked at Elizabeth and hesitated.

Luke could guess what she wanted to talk about, so he simply gestured at Elizabeth.

She got up with a smile. “It just so happens that I want to buy breakfast. Can you take care
of her for ten minutes?”

Jennifer nodded. “Thank you, Elizabeth.”

Ten minutes later, Elizabeth, who had done one round outside, saw Selina wave at her.

After she entered, Luke got up and said goodbye. “You can rest well and relax. Leave this
to us.”

Jennifer nodded tiredly. “Okay, thank you.”

Luke smiled. “Just doing our job.”

Chapter 751 - Claire's Plan for the Future
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 751: Claire’s Plan for the Future

After they left the hospital, Selina asked, “The Elsworths?”

Luke said, “It should take a few days for official news to come out, but it’s unlikely that
they’ll continue to cause trouble in Los Angeles.”

Kick a man when he’s down. Now that the family was under investigation, it was unknown
how much power they could keep.

The entire Elsworth family was like a huge net that couldn’t be destroyed so easily, but a
large part of it would definitely disappear.

At the stone castle, Luke had only taken the secret files on the Blood God sacrifice. He
hadn’t touched the evidence of Sheldon and the others selling people as “livestock” for
blood as well as their own amusement.

Just a small portion of these things could wipe out Sheldon’s political power, and the
Elsworths’ influence in other circles would come under suspicion.

No country would want a vampire on the political stage.

Humans had limited lifespans. How could they compete with a vampire who could live for
hundreds of years?

When they arrived at the police department, they found many detectives still talking in
the Major Crimes Division.

Listening to them, Luke walked over to Sonia’s desk with a strange expression. “Nobody
wants to work today?”

Sonia looked away from the screen and said, “That’s right. We were discussing Batman’s
first appearance, and no one’s in the mood to go out.”

Speechless for a moment, Luke said, “Seriously?”

Sonia looked at him strangely. “Are you an alien? Aren’t you excited at all? It’s Batman.”

Luke raised his hands in surrender. “But Batman doesn’t pay our salaries. He probably
doesn’t need us detectives to become his loyal fans, right?”

Sonia said, “Fine, that makes sense. So what I’m more concerned about…”
She pouted at the screen.

Luke looked at the screen and saw that it was playing The Colin Show from last night.

But there was no Batman on screen, only Sheerah talking on a phone.

Luke asked, “Titanium phone?”

Sonia said, “Yes, I’m very interested in one as well, but it hasn’t been released yet. I’m
already thinking of buying one.”

Luke smiled. “You want to take a photo with Batman too?”

Sonia said, “No, this thing is very useful for gathering intelligence. It’s like a portable
computer. At the very least, it can send basic texts and images. We can’t go out for work
with a laptop, but we can bring phones out, right?”

Luke said, “That’s true.”

“I’ve already started saving up. I’m going to buy one as soon as it’s released on August 8,”
said Sonia.

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Saving up? Don’t tell me you can’t afford a few hundred bucks.”

Sonia was vexed. “I don’t have any money. I’m still paying back my college loan, and that
will be for a long time. I can only save a bit on some cosmetics.”

Luke said, “It’s fine. You have good skin. Going without for one month won’t be a problem
for you.”

Sonia’s face turned even darker. “F*ck off! I don’t want to talk to you.”

It was because she was close to Luke that she didn’t curse him roundly for joking about
her skin.

Luke slipped away with a chuckle and checked in with Elsa before he left again.

Claire, on the other hand, called him. “Luke, the police academy is preparing to give the
students special treatment this week.”

Luke didn’t think much of it. “Oh, is it a bonus?”

Claire said, “I wish, but that’s just a dream. There was a new notification from the police
academy that students who performed well during this earthquake can sign a letter of
intent with the police department and become official police officers in two months.”
Luke asked, “And you’re on that list?”

Claire nodded. “What do you think I should do?”

Luke fell silent.

Claire had come to Los Angeles for college, but she had gone to the police academy out of
curiosity.

Now, this little monkey really looked like a police officer.

In the end, Luke said, “Don’t be in a hurry to make a decision. The training isn’t over yet.
Think about it for a few more days. But no matter what your decision is, you have to be
responsible for your future.”

Claire was a little disappointed, but she still hummed in acknowledgment and hung up.

Looking at the indecipherable expression on Luke’s face, Selina said, “If you’re worried
about her, why didn’t you recommend that she go to college?”

Luke sighed. “Since Claire asked me about it, it means that she’s already considered it.
She’s also a police officer. I’m her brother, but I can’t help her make a choice.”

Selina said, “But that’s college! I wanted to go to college when I was young, but
unfortunately…”

Luke said gloomily, “Even I didn’t go to college. How can I convince Claire?”

Selina was lost for words.

This reason really was too hard to refute.

The most helpless thing was that he was now still doing very well.

Even if Claire went to college and then came out to become a police officer, she might not
be able to do as well as Luke.

A 19-year-old level three detective would probably become a sergeant in his early
twenties. Few people in the whole of the police system could rise up in such a way.

Selina quickly dropped the matter.

Claire was Luke’s sister. If he didn’t want to interfere, she certainly wouldn’t.
A moment later, she was amused. “Hey, aren’t you attending a police academy?”

Luke said, “That’s right. I haven’t been in a number of days anyway. I’ll go find Remick
and see if he has a task for me.”

Noticing Selina’s mocking gaze, he shrugged. “Fine, I’m going to ask him about this
promotion. I might be able to give Claire more time to think about it.”

Selina turned around and took out three chocolate lollipops from the box. “Want one?”

Luke said, “Yes.”

The two of them and the dog arrived at the police academy with lollipops in their mouths.

After finding Remick, Luke simply stated his purpose.

Remick didn’t have anything to hide. “The police department doesn’t have enough police
officers. This is a special case this time, and city hall has given the department the green
light: As long as you’ve been a student for three months, you can become an official police
officer.”

He then looked at Luke and said, “So, you made it.”

Luke nodded knowingly.

This rule also applied to his student batch.

Over a thousand students had been given the green light.

In the future, if anyone wanted to question Luke’s police academy record, they would
have to go through the records of nearly a thousand students.

But that was just a small issue.

He had long made arrangements for his identity as a police officer.

“What if a student doesn’t take the position now, but takes it in a few years?” he asked.

Remick was stunned for a moment before he understood. “Your sister?”

Luke nodded. “I’m just asking. After all, there’s no harm in going to college.”

Remick certainly approved.

How did he get to this position?

First of all, he obtained a decent college degree.
Chapter 752 - Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-
Ins
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 752: Passionate Young Ladies and Cold, Male Shut-
Ins

Remick knew many police officers who only graduated from high school and community
colleges and worked hard for more than ten years, only to be promoted to sergeant; if
they were lucky, they could make lieutenant.

A diploma was a key indicator that determined the upper limit of most people.

With a diploma from a prestigious university, one would have a huge advantage when it
came to getting a promotion.

But after thinking for a moment, he shook his head. “If your sister is going to attend
university for the next few years, she still has to redo the training. That’s the rule.”

Luke wasn’t too surprised. “Thanks, Remick.”

Walking out of the building, he looked at the girls on the training ground and walked
over. “Claire.”

Claire, Karen and Hux were chatting on the grass.

Hearing his voice, the three of them turned around.

Claire was stunned. “Luke, why are you here?”

Luke said, “I’m a temporary staff member at the police academy.”

Karen, however, had already stood up to hug him. “Thank you, Luke.”

Noticing Selina’s strange expression, Luke asked calmly, “Why are you thanking me?”

Karen patted her forehead. “You saved us that day. You left too quickly. I was going to
treat you to a meal.”

Selina didn’t say anything as an amused look flashed in her eyes. This young lady was
quite proactive, but she was far from being Jenny.

It wasn’t until they chatted for a bit that Luke and Selina learned that class D15 was on
break today.

Even though Los Angeles was still a mess, the rookies weren’t machines, nor were they
seasoned police officers.
Karen took the initiative again and suggested that they find a place for lunch. It was her
treat.

Claire hesitated for a moment, but in the end still offered to help.

As Selina gave a half-smile, Luke accepted the invitation.

He and Karen also chatted a lot throughout lunch.

After a meal at a Santa Monica seaside restaurant, both sides said goodbye and went their
separate ways. Selina then said with a smile, “Wow, these ladies are real elites. They’ll
pounce when they have the chance.”

Luke didn’t think much of it. “That’s a good way to put it. At least, it’s better than those
ladies who put on airs and wait to be fawned over, right?”

Selina said, “Stop pretending. You’ve been trying to get information out of her, haven’t
you? Poor girl… Tsk tsk.”

Luke smiled. “Karen is Senator Thompson’s niece and Beth Patrick Thompson’s cousin.
After the plane crash a few months ago, Senator Henry Elsworth became a strong
contender for mayor. Also, the Thompson family has always been in conflict with the
Elsworths. Where else do you think the information she leaked earlier came from?”

Selina asked, “So, you wanted to ask her about the Elsworths? But she doesn’t know much
for her age, does she?”

Luke chuckled. “No, she’s already revealed a lot. Remember when she said that the
younger generation should stay away from the Elsworth family?”

Selina thought for a moment. “She did say that. Is there a problem?”

“It also means that the Elsworth case has already spread among the politicians, and it
must be a serious problem, or these young people wouldn’t have noticed,” Luke
explained. “After all, it’s not rare for rebellious young people looking for thrills to get
involved in killing games and evil cult worship.”

Selina nodded. “That’s true.”

Luke said, “These families in the political circle are much more sensitive than ordinary
people. The fact that the news spread among them means that the Elsworth case can no
longer be covered up. They’re all trying to avoid this ‘earthquake’ in California.”

Selina asked, “Are the Elsworths that powerful? Once their luck runs out, will the whole
of California be affected?”

Luke said, “When an avalanche happens, not a single snowflake is innocent.”

Selina asked, “What do you mean?”

“Even if most people don’t know what the Elsworths did, they’re accomplices,” said Luke.
“These people might not be vampires or have killed anyone with their own hands, but
they’re definitely corrupt and abusive. Have you forgotten how Wolf Elsworth broke into
our interrogation room and took Mr. Dylan away? Do you really think Dustin wanted to
let that scum go?”

Selina nodded and got it.

Luke had never liked opponents with no bottom line.

Sheldon Elsworth didn’t respect human life at all, so Luke naturally had to kill him.

In the next few days, the political scene in Los Angeles changed, just as Luke predicted.

The FBI already officially made public the news that they were investigating evidence of
Sheldon Elsworth’s crimes, and had obtained major results.

Sheldon’s faction began to crumble.

As for the rest of the Elsworth family, they drew a clear line between themselves and
Sheldon as they tried to protect themselves.

But how effective these actions were would depend on the depth of their involvement
and their own PR efforts.

They wouldn’t be able to clear their names so easily in front of a bunch of enemies who
were waiting to take advantage of them.

On the surface, Luke discovered that more than twenty mid-level Elsworth employees
had suddenly disappeared.

Whether they had escaped or were arrested, it was a heavy blow to the Elsworth family.

Judging from Dustin’s relaxed expression, he knew that the situation was favorable for
him and Jennifer.

Elsa and Elizabeth returned to work, no longer needing to take turns to protect Jennifer.

The only thing that puzzled Luke was that Dr. Bruce Banner, Jennifer’s cousin, had left,
and never visited her again.

It was normal for cousins to not have as close a bond, but Dr. Banner hadn’t seemed like
that when he was donating blood.

From what Jennifer said, it was clear that they were quite close.

After all, Banner was at the California Institute of Technology, which was located in the
small city of Pasadena on the outskirts of Los Angeles and half an hour’s drive away.

Like a moving blood bank, Dr. Banner had rushed over and given Jennifer hundreds of
milliliters of life-saving blood before he disappeared.

It was a strange situation, but Luke didn’t think much of it.

Perhaps Dr. Banner was that type of cousin who was cold-faced but warm-hearted! He
was afraid of being thanked, so he holed up in his lab after doing something good. This
would happen quite often in the future.

Thankfully, as part of the registration procedure, the hospital had Dr. Banner’s phone
number.

Luke obtained the number easily and sent a message to Dr. Banner.

Of course, he couldn’t word the news so simply or bluntly in a text message; he could only
tell Dr. Banner not to let his life or work be affected because of what happened to
Jennifer.
Chapter 753 - I Know Someone at the Top!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 753: I Know Someone at the Top!

When Dr. Banner received the message, he smiled bitterly and thanked Luke briefly.

Unlike what Luke had imagined, that Dr. Banner had been in a hurry to return to his
laboratory to continue his work, the doctor had been on break recently as the laboratory
had stopped operating due to a lack of funding.

Since he had been forced to take a break, he came back to Los Angeles to look for his old
school friend to see if they could give him some inspiration.

Putting down his phone, Dr. Banner sat on a wooden bench inside the college and
mumbled, “The experiment isn’t going anywhere. I just wanted to have a heart-to-heart
chat with Jennifer, but she was severely injured and hospitalized. Has my luck been so
bad recently that I implicated Jennifer?”

In fact, the old friend whom he had arranged to meet today suddenly said that he had
something urgent to attend to, and would only be here later.

The doctor, who had huge doubts about his blood, could only stare blankly at the clear
sky.

After getting rid of the Elsworth family that he had long held a grudge against, Luke
finally relaxed.

Luke and Selina’s work hours were cut down a little, and they went home at 4pm every
day.

The new skills which Luke had acquired from Tony Stark recently had to be put to good
use on the new armor.

Selina and Gold Nugget’s equipment also had to be slowly modified.

Luke even stopped with his personal hobby — repairing and replicating old machines —
for the time being.

Apart from regular training, he spent the rest of his time immersed in the knowledge of
these new skills.

Generally speaking, there were several clear milestones related to Tony Stark’s skills.
The first and most important one was naturally the appearance of the metal armor.

This meant that Tony had finally started to become a superhero in terms of strength — of
course, that was only in terms of strength; as far as his mindset was concerned, he was
still far from being a superhero.

But this didn’t have an impact on Tony’s big brain, which was like a tech whiz cheat. He
was inspired endlessly as he resolved all sorts of major problems in making and using the
armor.

The reason why Luke was able to create the Terminator armor and the Beast armor so
easily was because Tony had done a lot of research when it came to solving the problems
with his own armor, and he had personally tested the products many times.

Tony had verified that most of these things couldn’t be applied to his metal armor.

But Luke wasn’t making metal armor, so he could use them.

Tony barely leaked anything about the metal armor, but Luke wasn’t bothered.

In any case, he would only sell low-end products like what he had given Damon and
Mindy.

Of course, if he really dared supply them with top-grade armor, it wouldn’t take more
than three days for the father and daughter pair to be sent to certain secret agencies for
interrogation.

Thus, low- to mid-range products could still be of some use. They weren’t easily coveted,
and were cheap and abundant.

Damon and Mindy could buy two sets with half a million dollars, and they even came with
small accessories.

The only thing he had done when he was free in the last few days was to use the
remaining components to assemble three unbranded smartphones.

He, Selina and Claire each had one.

The three of them were supposed to meet at a small park in the area where Claire was on
duty, for Luke to pass her the phone and have lunch together.

Selina had already used her fake phone before, and naturally knew what this so-called
prototype was like.

The little monkey had no idea, however. She fiddled with the phone excitedly for a while
before she suddenly realized that something wasn’t right. “Huh? Why isn’t there a logo on
this phone? Isn’t it a Titanium phone?”

Luke made a shushing gesture and said in a low voice, “Come closer. I’ll tell you.”

Then, he whispered in her ear, “I know someone at the top in the Titanium phone
company! Keep it to yourself, otherwise, if everyone else asks you to get a prototype for
them, what will you do?”

The little monkey nodded quickly. Many of her classmates at the police academy were
looking for a way to get their hands on a Titanium phone beforehand.

The Titanium phones hadn’t officially been released yet. At the moment, only test models
had been sent to some celebrities. For example, Sheerah had a unique rose gold model.

What Luke gave the little monkey was a polar light blue model which wouldn’t be
released for years. Furthermore, it was the most unique one of that range.

Selina had gotten amber red, which similarly was the only one of its kind.

Luke himself was using the most common and unremarkable black.

After being tricked by Luke, the little monkey excitedly took a few pictures and a few
short videos before she remembered something. She waved at Luke and gestured for him
to lean in.

“Since you have a connection with an executive of the Titanium phones, then do you
know Sheerah?” Claire asked.

Luke found that odd. “How do you know that I know her?”

Claire’s eyes lit up. “Are you very familiar with her?”

Luke nodded casually. “Not bad. I have her personal number, at least.”

Claire was immediately excited.

It was easy to suss out the phone number of a regular person.

But celebrities and bigshots were different. Most people could only get their office lines,
and when they called, it would be their assistants or secretaries who answered.

The fact that Luke had gotten Sheerah’s personal number meant that they were close.

“Luke!” Claire grabbed his shoulders and shook him.

It was a little difficult for her to do so with her petite figure, and it was quite funny.

Luke said, “Just tell me what you want.”

Claire ventured, “Well, I’m a loyal fan of Sheerah…”

Luke immediately raised his hand. “Stop! I grew up with you. You’ve never played any of
her songs.”

Claire was shocked. “How… did you know? You don’t really listen to music, do you? You
even said the songs I like are too noisy.”

Luke snorted. “But I remember Sheerah’s voice. She’s not a rock singer. Why would you
listen to her?”

Claire chuckled and scratched her head. “It’s only recently that I…”

She saw his “I’ll just watch you make it up” expression. Finally, she stopped trying and
confessed, “Fine. Actually, I only like her latest single, ‘Kiss From a Rose.’ It’s a love song
she wrote for Batman.”

Luke was confused. “Huh? What love song?”

Selina couldn’t help but interject, “You can’t be that dense, right? This song was released
the day of The Colin Show, and it’s now the top song on the charts.”

Luke: “…”

He really hadn’t noticed.

He was busy working cases in the morning, modifying the armor in the afternoon, and
conducting experiments in the evening. Whenever he had the chance, he would arrange
with Selina to go out and fight the gangsters.

He was too busy to listen to music.

Claire’s mouth dropped open, and it took her a long time to accept the truth. “I always
thought that you just didn’t like rock music, but now I know that you don’t like pop
either. Don’t tell me that you like classical music.”

Luke coughed and said, “Classical music isn’t my cup of tea. Rock music is fine, but I think
what you’re listening to is… average.”

Claire was shocked again. “What? Excuse me?”

Chapter 754 - My Dream Was To Be a Singer!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 754: My Dream Was To Be a Singer!

Luke glanced at the Basic Vocal Sound and Basic Musical Instruments on the list of
abilities which belonged to a girl with the “lion’s roar.” He was extremely calm.

They only cost 200 credit points, and he had long learned them.

He coughed and said solemnly, “My dream was to be a singer!”

Both Claire and Selina had WTF expressions on their faces.

Luke had actually had many similar dreams in his past life. From wanting to be a scientist
when he was young to becoming a magnate, he changed ambitions so frequently that he
hadn’t realized any of them before he transmigrated.

“Listen to this.” He opened his mouth: “It starts with one thing, I don’t know why…”

Claire, who had lived with Luke for more than ten years, never thought that Luke could
sing, and pretty well at that.

Selina calmed down a little. She had heard him sing once in a while, and although it
wasn’t in this style, all of it sounded pretty good.

Claire, who had always been interested in music, couldn’t help but ask, “Why haven’t I
heard this song before?”

Luke: “…I made it up.”

It was something from his previous life.

Claire and Selina were lost for words.

Claire asked again, “Who sings rock n’ roll like that? Can it even be considered singing?”

Luke said, “It’s a personal style, which is why I don’t really appreciate your… er,
agricultural heavy metal?”

Claire: “Huh? That’s heavy metal, alright? What agricultural heavy metal? Why haven’t I
heard of rock music like that?”

Luke said, “…Fine, maybe I remembered wrongly, but the meaning’s there. So, it’s not that
I can’t sing, it’s just that I don’t usually sing.”
The rock songs that he remembered from his previous life were well-known
masterpieces – he had long forgotten the average ones.

Of course, it wasn’t fair to compare these top-notch rock songs of these top rock singers
or bands with the ones that Claire listened to.

What he sang just now wasn’t bad, and was a cross between rap and rock.

Claire had never heard it but she liked it, and couldn’t refute his words at all.

She was distracted by this for a moment as she questioned Luke inquisitively on the rest
of the song.

Selina reminded her, “Hey, didn’t you want Luke’s help just now?”

Claire slapped her forehead. “I want to meet Sheerah and hear her personally talk about
Batman.”

Luke scratched his head. “She seems a little busy recently…”

But seeing the longing look in the little monkey’s eyes, Luke said, “I’ll call her.”

Sheerah quickly picked up. After a brief conversation, Luke hung up. “She’s preparing a
charity performance for the earthquake and is rarely at home.”

Claire gave a disappointed “oh” and didn’t say anything else.

Looking at how listless the little monkey was, Luke’s heart softened. “It seems you’re
pretty good at singing?”

Claire said, “Don’t you know? I was in a band with a few guys in school. I learned basic
music theory, but I’m not a professional.”

Luke rubbed his chin. “Let me hear a bit of it.”

Claire: “Huh?”

That night, Luke drove to a hotel and made a call in the lounge before he sat down.

Ten minutes later, a woman wearing a T-shirt and shorts, and a cap and a pair of
sunglasses, came over and sat opposite him. “Luke, long time no see.”

Luke said with a smile, “Sheerah, I’m sorry to bother you so late, but I have something to
ask you.”

Most of the people who went out at night in Los Angeles were celebrities.

Sheerah was a big star, of course.

She was exhausted, but she was also interested.

Luke rarely contacted her directly. He sent her holiday greetings at most.

She still owed Luke a favor, so she had agreed to meet him the moment he called.

She nodded readily at his words. “Go ahead.”

“Actually, you can use a little more publicity for your charity show…” Luke explained his
idea simply, and Sheerah’s expression turned serious.

After some consideration, she felt that this plan was very practical.

For the past few days, she had been thinking about the charity performance itself, while
Luke’s idea was to promote it and let more people know about it.

It wasn’t too difficult or too big to do, and could be done as a dress rehearsal for the
performance.

“And the song?” She raised the biggest question. “Where can I find a suitable new song?”

A new song was required for this promo event. It had to be in line with the theme of the
charity show, and be something that could be sung by a lot of people.

Luke took out a piece of paper with a smile. “I got someone to write a song. You can take a
look first.”

Sheerah was surprised. “You found someone?” She picked up the song sheet and took a
look, and couldn’t help humming lightly.

Luke waited for a few minutes. Seeing that she was still trying to figure out how to sing
the song, he couldn’t help but tap the table. “Sheerah, wait.”

Sheerah came back to herself and looked up at him. “Huh? What?”

Luke said, “You can take your time looking at the song. As long as it’s for charity, you
don’t have to pay for it. It’s up to you to decide if you want to use it or not.”

Sheerah looked at him in surprise. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly smiled. “If
there’s something you need, you can tell me.”

Luke chuckled. “I have a sister who’s curious about your new song and Batman, but
you’ve been busy recently…”

Sheerah raised her hand. “I can specially make time to chat with her. There’s no need for
the two of us to be so polite, right?”

Luke said, “The charity show is a serious matter while she’s just curious; the two
shouldn’t be mixed together. So, I want her to come and help out during the show for a
bit. You can talk to her when you have the time, but don’t give her special treatment; just
treat her like any of the other volunteers.”

Sheerah naturally understood that he didn’t want his sister to chase after stars.

As a volunteer, Clare could do good work and get practical community experience, killing
two birds with one stone. Chatting with Sheerah would just be a bonus.

Sheerah nodded quickly. “No problem. The show naturally will need a lot of volunteers.”

Luke said with a smile, “Don’t underestimate my little sister. She’s an excellent student at
the police academy and has already started fieldwork in Los Angeles a few days ago.”

Sheerah also smiled. “I see it runs in the family.”

Luke took out a card and gave it to her. “The song composer has already entrusted the
related legal matters to this firm. If it’s for charity, there won’t be any additional
conditions, and I won’t be involved.”

They stood up and shook hands.

Luke was about to let go, but Sheerah suddenly felt playful.

She pulled and hugged him, then pressed her cheek to his a little intimately in farewell.
“Since we’re friends, don’t be so formal. This isn’t a business meeting.”
Chapter 755 - Creating News Even When There Is None
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 755: Creating News Even When There Is None

Luke went with the flow and half-hugged her in return, but joked, “Celebrities like you
have to smile and hug your fans. You’d rather be alone in your free time.”

Sheerah was lost for words. That was pretty much what she was like.

But she hadn’t seen Luke in a long time, and when she saw his sunny smile, she felt a
sense of familiarity.

For some reason, she felt much more relaxed, and the fatigue from her busy days
lessened.

As a big star, she was always mentally stressed and guarded.

From the ups and downs of her career to being crushed by her peers, the rubbish media
reports and scheming people, she couldn’t help but feel anxious.

Luke didn’t want to waste time on meaningless suspicion, so he used a few tricks.

Using Basic Psychology and Basic Hypnosis, coupled with a bit of Mental Communication,
it was very easy for him to comfort Sheerah.

Of course, he had no intention of hypnotizing her. He just wanted her to relax and treat
this meeting as a regular chat between friends.

After saying goodbye, Luke left.

After driving for a while, he frowned and suddenly turned the car into an alley. He turned
off the engine, opened the door, and got out in one smooth movement.

A moment later, a car stopped at the mouth of the alley.

Someone got out of the passenger seat and carefully entered the alley.

The person in the driver’s seat looked around.

Suddenly, the passenger door opened.

Before the driver could react, someone grabbed him by the neck and pinned him to the
seat. “Who are you? Why are you following me?”

The driver struggled. “What are you talking about? Let go of me.”
Luke pressed the driver’s face to the seat and searched the glove box with his other hand.
“Hm, let me see. Hehe, so it’s the paparazzi from Moonlight News.”

The driver remained stubborn. “So what? I’m going to sue you for attacking me.”

Luke ignored him. “Your driver’s license is here as well. Look at you, Mad Caron. Your
home address is xxxxx. I’ll remember that. Remember, don’t let me catch you on camera
doing anything bad, or I’ll release your personal details to the tabloids. A reporter from
Moonlight News who buys and takes all sorts of illegal drugs definitely isn’t a news
reporter, right?”

The driver was horrified. “You… nonsense! I… I don’t.”

Luke said, “Okay. Since you’re so innocent, we’ll wait for the private investigators to
follow you for a month. If they don’t find anything, they’ll follow you for another month.
What do you think they’ll get?”

The driver was speechless.

As Luke spoke, he took out the memory card from a camera in the car. “Endure it for two
months. I have high hopes for you.” With that, he disappeared in a flash.

Feeling the grip on his head relax, the driver quickly raised it and gasped for breath. He
looked around, but there was only the dark sky.

Luke, on the other hand, had already quietly entered the alley. He swiftly appeared
behind the creepy-looking paparazzo and grabbed his belt.

“Ahhh!” The paparazzo gave a strange yell as he was flung into a metal dumpster, and
Luke slammed the lid down.

After doing all that, he was in a good mood.

Batman had been forced into the sewers by the paparazzi several times. Today, the
paparazzi had even dared to follow Luke and take photos. He now let them have a taste of
the stench for themselves.

In the car, Luke transferred the memory card to his fake phone.

After a few glances, he had no choice but to accept it.

These paparazzi were really good. In some of the photos, the angle made it look like Luke
and Sheerah were kissing.
Coupled with that last cheek-to-cheek and Sheerah’s happy smile when they said
goodbye, these photos could really paint a vivid story.

There would be no way to escape titles like “Appearance of Batman’s Underaged Love
Rival” and “Sheerah Tempting a Young Sapling.”

American tabloids had played with shocking headlines like this for decades; they were
proficient at it and had no boundaries.

Fortunately, Luke had chosen a public location like the lounge. If he had gone to Sheerah’s
room, just two photos of him entering and leaving the room would turn him into
Sheerah’s little sex friend.

He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He could only rejoice that he hadn’t driven his
own car over, but a rental.

It wasn’t a big deal to go on TV, but it would be troublesome to go on TV as part of a

Batman and Sheerah sex scandal.

He wasn’t a masochist and didn’t want this sin pinned on him.

After she returned home, Selina looked at Luke suspiciously. “Did you sneak out to beat
up people? Why do you look so happy?”

Luke washed his hands and made some tea before telling her what happened tonight. He
showed her the photos on the phone.

Selina examined the photos and burst out laughing. “These guys are really good at finding
angles. Most people would think that you’re Sheerah’s boyfriend.”

Luke said helplessly, “I don’t want to be in any weird headlines, but you can’t keep down
the determination of people to create news even when there is none.”

Selina tossed the phone back and took his cup for a sip of her tea. “Don’t forget how
popular Batman is now! There are too many people eyeing Sheerah. Don’t think you’re
still the same as before.”

Luke took his teacup back from her and took a sip. “In any case, I’ve finally made
arrangements for Claire. I’ll call her tomorrow.”

Selina said, “I’ll send her a message and see if she’s asleep.”

Luke was stunned. “It’s so late. What else can she be doing?”

Selina sent the message. She looked at him speechlessly for a moment before she said,
“They’re having the standard get-together for the new cadets. She’s asking if we want to
go over.”

Luke said, “It’s a girls’ party. I’m not going.”

Selina said, “There are guys and also a lot of naked dancing girls.”

Luke said, “…Do you think I’ll believe that?”

Ten minutes later, Selina narrowed her eyes and smiled at how fast Luke was driving.
“Didn’t you say that you don’t believe me?”

Luke said, “Seeing is believing. I want to confirm it with my own eyes.”

Selina burst out laughing again.

She knew that Luke wasn’t there for the topless girls. He was there to watch Claire.

It wasn’t an issue of trust.

Young people were impulsive and did all sorts of weird things; it wasn’t uncommon for
them to lose their lives.

Luke wasn’t worried about Claire losing her life; he just wanted to see how she was
doing.

If she was easily led astray, she may as well quit being a police officer and focus on her
studies in university.

Twenty minutes later, Luke and Selina snuck into the party.

The party was a kilometer away from the police academy and next to a lake. There was
also a meadow and woods, and a small beach.

It was both quiet and secluded, and there was plenty of space to move around.
Chapter 756 - A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 756: A Young Selina and an Irascible Robert

There were all kinds of cars parked on the edge of the woods, and there was a bonfire on
the beach. A large group of people were laughing and drinking beer.

Selina was wearing a loose orange bohemian dress and looked more laidback than usual.

Luke was still the same. He was wearing a loose shirt, casual pants and a pair of sneakers.
He looked no different from a high school student.

Without attracting anyone’s attention, they blended into the crowd.

Luke sighed.

Claire would be able to drink as much as she wanted here. There were a lot of cadets in
this batch who were more than 21 years old, and they could easily buy a lot of drinks.
Nobody would be nosy and forbid her from drinking.

However, Claire, who was chatting with Karen and Hux in a low voice in the center of the
clearing, only sipped on her beer.

Luke gave her a tick in his heart.

To be able to control herself in this situation and not drink wildly like the rest, she had
good self-control.

In comparison, Karen and Hux were far more free in their drinking.

There was a set of speakers on the beach playing dance music, and it was actually
Sheerah’s old song.

This big star’s popularity had skyrocketed recently, and she was charging toward the top.

If she did what Luke told her, she might really be able to become one of the top female
singers; it was just that her methods were a little unorthodox.

But luck had always been part of a successful person’s strength.

Luck was a necessity for most top celebrities.

Strength alone wasn’t enough to guarantee that they could stand out from the millions of
competitors.
Looking at the dancing crowd, Luke reached out to Selina and asked, “May I have the
pleasure of this dance?”

Stunned for a moment, Selina then smiled and stretched out her hand. “As you wish.”

They were surrounded by people dancing and chatting.

The people who were chatting were gathered to one side of the fire as the others danced
enthusiastically around it.

It was the kind of dance where they took off their clothes and capered about wildly.

Of course, Luke and Selina didn’t join in on the fun, but danced on the edge.

It wasn’t like this was a state competition, and no one had outstanding dance skills. The
people who were dancing on the fringe were just huddled together as they whispered to
each other.

It was the same for Luke and Selina, but their topic of conversation was a little different.

“Look, someone’s hitting on Claire,” Selina alerted him in a low voice.

Luke didn’t think much of it. “Plenty of boys chased her when she was in high school, and
there were even more when she joined the cheerleaders. She knows her limits.”

Selina said, “At least four guys have hit on her since we got here, one more than Miss
Karen. Hm, how come I usually don’t feel that she’s so popular with the guys?”

Luke chuckled. “What about you? Did no one chase you at Knox High?”

Selina sighed. “It’s different. Now that I think about it, if it wasn’t Latino guys, even the
more serious guys still just wanted a bit of fun. Most of the white guys also thought that I
would be easy to hook up with.”

Luke gave a light “wow.” “And then? I seem to recall Robert helping you deal with a few
‘minor disputes’?”

Of course, that was something he and Robert had talked about after Luke and Selina
became colleagues.

Selina chuckled. “I knocked out the teeth of three white boys who tried to drug me, and
got my hands the drug which they had on them.”

Luke understood.
The three boys had lost their teeth, which was proof that she had hit them.

But with the drug as evidence, if the school dared to touch her, they would be accused of
discrimination.

“Actually, my teacher almost convinced me to hand over the drug,” Selina said in a low
voice. “But Robert rushed over and pushed the teacher back.”

Luke hummed in response.

If she had handed the evidence over, the school would inevitably turn it into a small
incident.

Selina, as the “perpetrator,” might even have been expelled in order to quell the situation.
After all, she was just a Latin American.

“I remember that when Robert entered the office, he immediately locked the door and
pointed his gun at the teacher’s head and said, ‘Do you believe that even if I shoot you
dead, I can still prove that you were going to help those little b*stards destroy evidence
that they tried to attack my niece?'” Selina’s movements slowed down and she stared at
the night sky.

“Niece?” Luke found that odd.

Selina chuckled. “If he didn’t say that, he wouldn’t be able to intimidate the other party so
easily.”

Luke nodded. “That’s true.”

“It wasn’t until I became a sheriff in Shackelford that I realized that the police weren’t
that great.” Selina couldn’t help but laugh. “Because it was Robert who was amazing, not
the police.”

Luke also laughed.

That was right.

Even if Robert wasn’t the sheriff, he was still as hot-tempered, and dared to point a gun at
the teacher’s head.

Luke asked, “The teacher didn’t sue Robert?”

Selina burst out laughing, her whole body shaking. “I was there. I really think that if the
teacher had said anything else, Robert would’ve blown his head off. After that, the teacher
didn’t even dare fart, and he ran far away whenever he saw me.”
Luke chuckled.

He never saw this side of Robert at home.

That was because Catherine was at home, so this rough man never revealed his violent
side to his family.

Selina said, “When we left the school, I was still afraid to approach Robert. In the end,
when we got into the car, he threw the gun at me and let me play with it.”

Luke: “Huh?”

“It was an air gun,” said Selina.

Speechless for a moment, Luke shook his head. “So Robert can be evil?”

“He’s not as reckless as he looks.” Selina said, “After working so many cases, I’ve realized
that he does things the same way you do. Hm, even if you don’t look the same on the
outside, you’re the same inside.”

Luke said solemnly, “The outside is what matters. He’s not as handsome as I am.”

Selina slapped him on the back with a smile. “You shameless b*stard!”

Luke, however, understood.

Selina was right when she said that he and Robert used similar methods.

Robert knew Flegg. Even if he hadn’t been in some secret armed force before, his
methods were like the army’s, swift and ruthless, while he had a secret agency’s attention
to detail.

This was indeed similar to how Luke did things.

Selina was an old detective with excellent observation skills! Luke was quite pleased.

A moment later, he found it funny. His mentality seemed a little… old.

His line of sight fell on Claire, who was chatting and laughing. Luke had to admit that his
mentality was indeed a little old.

Selina was already 25, but Luke couldn’t help but view her as a junior.

Claire, who wasn’t even eighteen yet, was even more so.
Chapter 757 - Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 757: Love Rival? Yet Another Love Rival?

Luke and Selina danced and chatted for a few minutes. Finally, a sharp-eyed monkey
noticed them and ran over with a smile.

Karen and Hux also greeted them.

However, Karen had a strange expression on her face as she looked back and forth
between Luke and Selina.

She seemed to be sizing up… a love rival?

Luke and Selina greeted them calmly, before Luke dragged Claire into a dance.

Of course, it wasn’t a couple’s dance, but in front of the fire with the other partygoers —
of course, they didn’t take off their tops.

After dancing for a while, Luke returned with the little monkey.

Claire handed him a can of beer, but Luke decisively refused, so she gave him a can of
Coke instead. “You do drink, right?”

Luke shrugged. “I stopped drinking after I became a police officer.”

It wasn’t because he couldn’t hold his liquor well, but because alcohol had almost no
effect on him and was no different from an old popsicle.

Cola could at least replenish a lot of calories and provide daily energy for the body.

After chatting for a while, Karen sat down on his other side.

Selina ignored them and continued drinking her beer as she chatted with Claire and Hux.

Seeing how easily Karen took off her top, it was impossible for her to catch up with Miss
Jenny, so she was still far from success in her endeavor.

Suddenly, a girl walked up to Luke and stretched out her hand. “Nice to meet you.”

Luke shook her hand with a smile. “Just call me Luke.”

“I’m Clarice.” The girl introduced herself.

Luke was still smiling as he looked at their hands. “Is this an invitation?”
Clarice seemed stumped for a moment. She didn’t let go of his hand.

Hearing Luke’s words, she finally smiled. “Oh, maybe it’s because you’re too handsome
that I couldn’t help myself.”

They let go.

Then, Clarice stretched out her hand to Selina. “I don’t think we’ve met before”

Luke, however, reached out and took her hand again. “Just call her Selina. But, can I invite
you to dance?”

Clarice was stunned for a moment, before she smiled. “That would be great.”

As the girls watched, Luke led Clarice into the dancing crowd.

Hux was confused.

Karen was flabbergasted and cursed inwardly. Another love rival?

Claire looked at Selina and then at Karen with a strange expression. She had a feeling that
her brother would be in trouble tonight.

Selina was as calm as ever. She took a sip of her beer as her gaze fell on Clarice.

She was well aware of the kind of person that Luke was.

It was definitely unusual for him to approach a girl.

Karen, the fair, rich, and beautiful young miss, had taken the initiative many times, but
had never made any progress. It was even more unusual for Luke to promptly pull a girl
who had appeared out of nowhere into a dance.

Recalling how Luke had stopped her from shaking hands with Clarice, Selina grew even
more suspicious.

She told Claire that she was going to the bathroom, then took Dollar to the woods.

After lingering in the car for a moment, she returned to the beach and sat down next to
Claire.

Of course, Luke noticed her movements. He praised her inwardly, but continued, “Really?
You’re from Texas? What a coincidence, so am I…”
Half an hour later, Luke returned and told Claire to get in the car. He said he had good
news for her, and told her to go home with them that night.

Naturally, Claire had no objections. After saying goodbye to Karen and Hux, she got into
the car and they left.

Luke typed a name on the tablet and gave it to Selina, who was in the passenger seat.

Claire, who was in the backseat, found it strange. “Huh? Dollar, you’re very lively today.
Ah, so much saliva. Haha, no licking, no licking!”

Luke knew that Dollar was only Dollar now since Gold Nugget No. 1 had already
recombined with Selina.

He had a smile on his face and a strange look in his eyes. “Claire, are you very familiar
with that classmate, Clarice?”

After fending off Dollar’s saliva attack, Claire shook her head. “So-so. We’ve spoken a few
times, but we don’t interact much.”

“What’s her personality like?” Luke asked again.

Claire found that odd. “Luke, are you really going after her? Well, I’m not saying that she’s
bad, but I really don’t know much about her. Should I ask around tomorrow?”

Luke said, “It’s fine. I just think she’s quite open-minded.”

Selina looked at him and shook her head.

She was telling him that there was nothing suspicious about Clarice’s identity, and that
there were no matches in the database of criminals or important people.

Luke shifted his gaze and casually mentioned the volunteer position which he had found
for Claire.

Stunned for a moment, Claire then screamed. “Ahhh! Luke, is that true?”

Luke frowned as he endured the ringing in his ears. “Are you really that happy? You’re
not a hardcore fan of Sheerah.”

Claire shrieked. “Don’t you know anything about this charity show? There are already
twenty celebrities and singers who are going to be in the show, including two rock bands
that I like… Hm, fine, you definitely wouldn’t have heard of them.”

Only then did she remember that her brother didn’t even know that Sheerah’s new song
was at the top of the charts; there was no way he would care about which stars and
singers would be participating in the charity show.

Luke smiled. “Then you have to be mentally prepared.”

Claire asked, “For what?”

Luke quickly put in two earphones before he said, “The minimum number of stars and
singers participating in this show is fifty. The ideal forecast is… a hundred.”

“Ahhh!” Claire screamed again.

Annoyed, Selina covered her ears and glared at Luke accusingly. He knew that Claire
would scream again, and had put in earphones himself.

Dollar, who was in the backseat, was so scared that it whimpered and moved away from
the creature that had suddenly turned into a shrieking banshee.

When they got home, Claire, who was too excited, was dragged to combat training by
Selina, who couldn’t take it anymore, and the living room finally quieted down.

Luke connected to the database at home and once again searched for information on the
girl, Clarice Johnson.

Just now, when Clarice touched his hand, a system notification had popped up.

System: Unknown energy detected trying to establish a link with the host’s mind. Do you
accept?

He decisively chose no and stopped Clarice from making contact with Selina.

He didn’t know how the mental link was activated, but it was safer not to act according to
the other party’s wishes.

Claire, on the other hand, had always had Gold Nugget No. 2 on her. The symbiotic state
was very resistant to mental attacks, and there wasn’t a high chance that anything would
go wrong.
Chapter 758 - Claire's Choice and Clarice's Identity
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 758: Claire’s Choice and Clarice’s Identity

A moment later, Clarice’s results were displayed on the tablet. Everything was still
normal.

Recalling various details of his contact with Clarice, a scent in Luke’s memory suddenly
floated through his mind.

After comparing it many times, he said with a smile, “It’s you? That’s right; if you have
that ability, your guts wouldn’t be small.”

An hour later, Selina dragged Claire out of the training room.

Claire was no longer hyper. She stretched out a trembling hand toward Luke. “Help, Luke!
Selina wants to tire me to death.”

Luke said with a smile, “If she doesn’t tire you out, you won’t be able to sleep tonight. You
have to thank her.”

Claire was desperate. “God, there’s definitely something wrong with the two of you. Why
are you talking so much like each other? There’s no chance for Karen… Um, why are you
looking at me?”

Luke looked away and took a sip of his tea before he picked up his tablet again. “Go take a
shower. We’ll discuss the volunteer work schedule when you come out.”

Claire suddenly came back to life and dashed into her room. “Give me five minutes.”

Looking at Luke, Selina asked with a faint smile, “Miss Karen is indeed up to no good. She
even bribed Claire.”

Luke said, “Hmph, the most she can get is my body. Don’t even think about getting my
heart.”

Selina: “Huh?”

Luke smiled. “I’m kidding. You should take a shower too. I have something important to
tell you after Claire goes to bed.”

Selina snorted. “You’ve become terrible at changing the topic recently. You should
practice more.”

A few minutes later, both women finished their showers.

Luke and Claire discussed the schedule for her fieldwork training and volunteer work.

Claire thought for a moment, then said, “I’ve been thinking about it for the past two days.
Being a police officer actually isn’t a job I like.”

Luke and Selina didn’t say anything and listened attentively.

Claire’s expression turned serious as well. “During this time, the police training made me
realise that I’m actually not used to this sort of work that focuses on discipline and
hierarchy. I prefer to be free. It’s just that I met Karen and Hux there, and they really plan
to become police officers. I also wanted to see if I can meet Batman, so…”

She smiled in embarrassment.

Luke didn’t laugh at her. “Have you thought about what you want to do in the future?
What are your short-term and long-term goals?”

Claire tilted her head and thought for a moment. “My short-term goal should be to finish
university. I’ll do my best to finish my university course in three years and get a degree.
My long-term goal… Hehe, does being an artist count?”

Luke asked, “What kind of artist?”

The arts were too broad.

Painting, photography, sculpture, film, music, literature, and even extreme sports could
be associated with the performing arts.

Claire said, “I’m mainly considering two things: singing and dancing.”

Luke smiled. “Cheerleading captain?”

Claire: “Yes. I like to challenge myself to accomplish difficult targets. I want to stand
under the bright lights and look at the scenery from there.”

In the end, under Luke’s silent gaze, she still chose to tell the truth. “Fine, the truth is that
I’ve always wanted to be a celebrity, but I’ve never learned acting. I have a foundation in
singing and dancing.”

Luke asked, “So, you won’t miss this volunteer opportunity?”

Claire nodded decisively. “That’s right. It’s good to see for myself what a singer has to
deal with, and confirm beforehand that I don’t hate this life.”
Luke was satisfied.

He didn’t think that Claire was suited for a job as a police officer.

Actually, he himself wasn’t really suited to be a police officer.

The reason he was doing well was because of his motivation to get experience and credit
points, as well as the ever present sense of danger.

He knew that even when he wasn’t around in the movies, the superheroes would save the
world.

But what if something went wrong? Could he just sit around and wait for death with his
family?

As a loyal fan of the first rule of safety, he would never place all his and his family’s hopes
on superheroes.

He had never forgotten the ordinary people who died in the war between heroes and
villains.

He also didn’t want his family and himself to end up like those people who died without a
word.

He also wouldn’t denounce superheroes the way some people did.

Without them, the world would end and nobody would survive.

Denouncing a superhero was just a way for ordinary people to vent their grief. He didn’t
need that.

He wanted to become a “strong” person who had enough resources to protect his family.

Based on his current progress, he should be able to achieve this goal in one to three years,
enough to keep up once the curtain opened.

Claire had also made a major decision in her life: she would leave the police academy and
start her short stint as a volunteer as she officially came into contact with the work and
lives of celebrities.

After Claire returned to her room, Luke gestured at Selina.

She sat down next to him, and he said in a low voice, “Has Gold Nugget felt anything
unusual when Clarice touched Claire? Like energy or something else?”
After talking to Gold Nugget, Selina shook her head. “Nothing unusual. They haven’t
interacted much, and Gold Nugget hasn’t noticed this girl.”

Luke said, “Have it think back carefully.”

Selina hummed in assent, then asked, “Is she a superhuman?”

Only someone with a superpower could make him so cautious and stop her from shaking
hands with Clarice.

Luke nodded. “Remember, try not to have any physical contact with her. We saw her
ability not long ago.”

Selina was surprised. “Who? Wait, let me think. We saw a woman with a superpower
recently?”

Luke nodded with a smile.

Selina thought for a moment. “Is she the superhuman who pretended to be Sanchez and
Harrison?”

Luke chuckled. “I’m eighty percent sure it’s her.”

Selina thought for a moment and said, “She can take someone else’s appearance, so
Clarice’s identity might not be real, right?”

Luke narrowed his eyes. “Yes. That’s why Gold Nugget has to follow you at all times to
ensure that she won’t impersonate you.”

Selina said, “She won’t pretend to be you, will she? You danced with her for quite a
while.”

Luke sneered. “Maybe that’s why she ran over to see us today. But Gold Nugget will
definitely confirm my identity.”

He then touched Selina’s hand.

She shivered and exclaimed softly, but her expression was still calm. “Fine, Gold Nugget
said that it knows how to confirm it’s you.”

Luke chuckled. “That’s good.”

As for Claire, the two of them weren’t worried.

Gold Nugget No. 2 was always with Claire and had never left.
The two clones could communicate telepathically and had yet to be restricted by
distance.
Chapter 759 - Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 759: Fake Luke, Fake Neighbor

Last time, Gold Nugget went with Luke to rescue Robert from the cruise liner on the
Atlantic, and the two clones could still communicate with each other. They were even
more useful than phones.

If this Clarice really approached Luke and Selina in Claire’s form, she would instantly be
seen through.

Suddenly, Selina said, “Gold Nugget said that the two clones need to recombine to make
sure that nothing is wrong with the second clone.”

Luke nodded. “It can come out after Claire falls asleep. I’m going to the workshop.”

A moment later, Selina sent him a message saying that Gold Nugget hadn’t found anything
unusual, and that the clone had returned to Claire.

Luke replied that he got it and went back to work.

He wasn’t in a hurry to deal with Clarice Johnson.

In any case, this person was still at the police academy. He would give this copycat a full
set of tracking devices tomorrow.

Since he had noticed the anomaly, as long as she didn’t discard everything that could be
tracked, she wouldn’t be able to escape as easily as last time.

The next morning, the three of them went to the police academy. Claire had to go through
the procedure to leave.

Luke had already informed Remick, and Claire could go through the procedure herself.

Luke and Selina watched the surveillance footage from the car as Claire walked out of the
administration building and said goodbye to the students from D15 during her break.

“She went to look for Claire,” said Selina.

Luke hummed and continued staring at Clarice.

A few minutes later, Clarice walked away.

Selina said, “She’s trying to sound out our whereabouts.”

Luke picked up his laptop with a smile. “Let’s see if Miss Johnson has any other
accomplices.”

Looking at the camera, Selina said, “She’s starting to make calls.”

Luke operated his laptop. “It’s not the number on the registration form. She actually has
money, she’s using two phones.”

As he spoke, his hands swiftly flew over the keyboard. “Let’s see who you’re contacting.”

Selina said, “She’s no longer on the phone. Did you trace the number?”

Luke said, “No, but it’s about the same.”

A moment later, dozens of numbers appeared on his laptop.

“Only these numbers were recorded at the base station near the police academy.” Luke
smiled. “How long was she on the phone?”

“About three seconds,” said Selina.

Luke said, “Okay, then there’s only one number. Let’s see who she was talking to.”

After a while, he stopped. “Done.”

Selina glanced at the screen and said, “Fine, it would be strange if there wasn’t a
communication record.”

In the record for the phone number they had traced, only the number Clarice was using
showed up, and that was only after the end of the police training.

Also, both were prepaid numbers.

As a loyal customer of prepaid phones, Luke knew what that meant.

After saying goodbye, Claire drove off to her new volunteer life.

Luke and Selina still hadn’t left.

Half an hour later, Clarice left the police academy in her car.

Luke and Selina looked at each other and smiled. “What an impatient kid.” They drove off
as well.

Instead of following Clarice’s car, Luke and Selina drove to a block east of the city and
wandered the streets.

Selina looked at the camera. “She’s here.”

Luke hummed in acknowledgment and asked, “Have you confirmed their destination?”

Selina said, “It should be that bungalow. That number was dialed from this area recently.”

He thought for a moment. “Let’s go and have lunch first.”

They went to work as usual in the afternoon. At three o’clock, Luke’s expression changed.
“Check the security system at home. Someone’s in the house.”

Selina took out her tablet and quickly checked the surveillance footage.

Looking at the image, she exclaimed, “Wow! If you weren’t right next to me, I would’ve
thought that this was you.”

Looking at the person who looked exactly like him on the screen, Luke snorted. “The
security system didn’t warn of a break-in. Her imitation is really good.”

Selina clicked her tongue. “Did she touch your body last night and turn into you today?
Why does this ability feel so weird?”

Luke said, “It’s even weirder to watch her rummage through the house.”

As he spoke, he sped home.

When they were close to their neighborhood, Selina warned, “She’s going to run. She
probably knows that we’re on the way back; does she have accomplices helping her keep
an eye out?”

Luke said with a smile, “Don’t forget that she took two twin girls with her out of the
police department.”

Selina didn’t even raise her head. “She’s running to the back door… Holy sh*t! She’s now
Karen Gaffney.”

This was the first time she had seen a person transform from a man to a woman in just a
few seconds. It was as unbelievable as a movie special effect.

Luke’s smile grew wider. “That’s great. Let’s go say hi to this ‘good neighbor’.”

The car swung around the corner and sped up.

The sound of tires screeching on the ground rang out as Luke parked the car by the back
entrance.

Looking at Karen Gaffney, who happened to be standing in front of the gate, Luke said
with a bright smile, “Hi, neighbor, long time no see. Are you here to talk to Selina?”

Karen heard the brakes and turned around.

She chuckled. “No, I was just passing by. I know you’re busy.”

Luke opened the back gate with a smile and drove past her. “It’s fine. We just happened to
get off work early today.”

Selina had already gotten out when Luke stopped the car.

At that moment, she walked to the side of the road and pulled Karen into the house.
“Since you’re here, chat with me for a bit. We haven’t met in days.”

Karen looked conflicted. “I’m sorry to bother you.”

Selina said, “It’s fine. It’s been a long time since you and Jeff came to have dinner with us.
When Jeff gets off work, have him come straight here.”

Karen gave a dry laugh. “He… He’s working overtime today.”

Luke and Selina were both secretly amused. Working overtime? Jeff Gaffney was a mid-
level manager in the HR department who spent his time chatting idly; what damn work?

After they entered the house, Selina sat down with Karen and had Luke get some drinks.

Luke put some drinks and snacks on the table and took out a deck of poker cards as he
sat down. “You lost terribly the last time you played poker. Let’s have another round
today.”

Karen’s face stiffened. “Well, I have to go home and cook.”

Luke waved his hand. “It’s only four o’clock. You can cook some steak and sausages when
you get back. It won’t take you even half an hour. If you really don’t have time, we can
pack up some BBQ meat for you to take home later.”

Karen’s mouth opened slightly, but she had nothing to say.

In her muddle-headedness, she played a few rounds of Fight the Landlord or whatever
with Luke and Selina, and lost to Luke three times.
Chapter 760 - Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following
the Clues
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 760: Fight the Landlord In Passing, and Following
the Clues

Luke, on the other hand, looked at the system notification and smiled. So that was how it
was!

System: You have defeated Stacy Geraldine Carlisle and have received a list of her abilities.
Stacy Geraldine Carlisle’s abilities: Basic Combat, Basic Firearms, Basic Intelligence
Gathering… Elementary Replication (X-gene; partially available. Prerequisites: 60 Strength,
20 Dexterity, 40 Mental Strength and 20,000 credit points)

After getting what he wanted, Luke gave a perfunctory reply and sent the copy of Karen
Gaffney out.

“Karen” quickly slipped away as if she had been granted amnesty.

Standing in front of the door, Luke chuckled.

There was a special scent in the air that ordinary people couldn’t detect. Thanks to his
Sharp Nose, he could easily lock onto it.

This Stacy with the replication superpower was the accomplice of the twin sisters who
had broken out of custody.

She had also turned into the female SWAT officer, Sanchez, and shared a car with Luke.

In the end, she turned back into Harrison and swaggered out of the police department
after she picked up the twins.

This person’s ability was impossible to guard against, and was one of the abilities that
Luke wanted the most.

He had thought that these three gutsy girls had already left Los Angeles, but they hadn’t.

However, from Luke’s Mental Communication, he could tell that this Stacy wasn’t
malicious.

She was more like a thief who had been caught red-handed and was desperate to escape.

However, he was quite unhappy about the fact that Stacy had come into contact with
Claire.

Thus, he forced her to play cards with him, and won three times.
In fact, after his second net victory, he was qualified to learn Elementary Replication.

But he still went for a third victory.

Based on his experience, even lucky people like a certain tycoon would show signs of bad
luck after losing three times to him.

If someone with ordinary luck lost to him three times, it would be normal for them to
choke on water or slip on a banana peel when walking.

He had just obtained Stacy’s ability in passing.

In any case, he was free, and was able to obtain the ability by playing a few rounds of
Fight the Landlord. He didn’t mind losing it later. However, that wasn’t the main point.

The main point was that he had put a special drug in the drink that he had given to Stacy.

It was a drug developed for his Sharp Nose, which had been in his inventory ever since it
was invented.

It would only be metabolized 72 hours later.

Before that, the person who absorbed the drug would emit a scent that ordinary people
wouldn’t be able to detect. For Sharp Nose, it was no harder to track than body odor and
not as bad.

It could help him lock quickly onto Stacy and her unpredictable appearance, until he had
finished dealing with the three girls.

That night, Luke took Selina out.

They were only dressed casually tonight, and Selina drove.

When he reached the place that he had been looking for, he opened the door and got out.
When he walked into the alley, he opened the suitcase in his hand.

In the car, Selina let the drone out.

“I see them. All three of them are here.” Selina’s voice came through the earpiece.

Luke walked unhurriedly to the bungalow and unlocked the door in two moves.

“The girl who likes to roar seems to have noticed something,” Selina warned him.
Luke closed the door and raised his gun.

Da!

There was the sound of something similar to a nail gun being fired.

In the living room, the short-haired girl who had just stood up felt a slight pain in her
shoulder. “Someone’s here.”

After the warning, she tried to attack with her ability.

She barely made a sound, when she started to feel dizzy. She collapsed with a thump, and
the roar she was about to let out stopped.

Luke moved his gun.

Da!

The mushroom-headed girl had just rushed out of the room, when she was hit in the
chest by a tranquilizer.

Bang!

The cloth over her chest suddenly exploded, and the tranquilizer broke into fragments.

Luke’s pace didn’t change as he continued moving forward.

When he reached the door, the mushroom-headed girl swayed and collapsed.

He used his foot to cushion her fall so that her head wouldn’t hit the ground. He also
looked at her torn shirt.

Fortunately, the tranquilizer only left a small wound on her chest.

Satisfied, he suddenly stretched his hand into the bedroom and pulled the trigger.

Da! Da!

“Ah!” a girl exclaimed.

“Crash!” There was the sound of breaking glass as someone crashed out of the window.

Luke smiled and went to the kitchen. He opened the back door and walked out.

A slender figure stumbled through the backyard. She tried her best to resist the effect of
the tranquilizer, but it was too strong.

She broke out of the window and ran another ten meters. Her hands barely touched the
wooden fence in the backyard, when she blacked out.

Luke walked over and picked her up.

“You’re not going to torture them, right?” Selina asked nervously in Luke’s earpiece.

Luke hadn’t been gentle when he dealt with the hoodlums when he went out as a
vigilante last night. She didn’t want to imagine the girls being treated the same way.

These three girls were too reckless and went overboard, but considering their age and
the possible consequences, it wouldn’t be good to be too ruthless when dealing with
them.

Luke nodded. “If they don’t have any extreme ideas, I’ll just scare them a little at most.”

Selina didn’t say anything else.

She knew that as long as they wanted to hurt Claire, he would never let the matter go.

This guy had always been that protective.

Luke took out two needleless syringes and injected the cure for the tranquilizer into the
unconscious Stacy’s neck, before he injected an inducer on the other side.

Two minutes later, a dazed Stacy opened her eyes, but her pupils weren’t focused.

Luke pressed down on her heart with a bit of force and looked into her eyes. “Stacy,
you’re safe now. Nobody will hurt you…”

In the car not far away, Selina was creeped out as she listened.

She had the feeling that Luke’s voice was a little strange and different from usual.

He was now speaking in a level and gentle tone without any fluctuations; there was none
of the feeling that was usually present in his regular tone.

But what happened next shocked her even more.

After half an hour of intermittent questioning, while Stacy would occasionally fall silent,
she still told Luke everything about the three of them in the end.

They had complicated backgrounds, but not overly so.

When it came to certain past experiences, Stacy would be strongly resistant and refuse to
talk.

Luke decisively steered clear of this sensitive issue.

What he was more interested in was why the three girls had approached Claire and if
they had gotten any information from her.
Chapter 761 - The Righteous Luke Isn't Afraid
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 761: The Righteous Luke Isn’t Afraid

When they got the answer, it was so simple that neither Luke nor Selina quite believed it.

After confirming it several times, he also injected the twins with the inducer, but the
results were the same.

After two hours of questioning, he finally came out of the bungalow.

In the car, Selina immediately drove off.

After a brief silence, she said, “Did we… go overboard?”

Luke said, “If they hadn’t contacted Claire and had just approached us, I would admit that
I went overboard.”

Selina was lost for words.

Touching Luke’s family would definitely piss him off.

The Carlos family had been wiped out after a surprise attack.

In comparison, the three girls had only been injected with an inducer and pumped for
information. They weren’t even hurt.

This wasn’t too much.

Luke didn’t blame Selina for being soft-hearted.

She didn’t have a system, so she could only rely on her own judgment to differentiate
between good and bad.

The system, however, had helped Luke stabilize his worldview.

He wouldn’t go easy on anyone who threatened his safety.

However, the three girls indeed hadn’t committed any huge crime.

They had only been attracted by the hundred million-dollar reward on TV when they
tried to break a prisoner out.

They had never considered what Alex Montell had done.

Luke believed that they would learn a lot from this lesson.

They felt that they could do whatever they wanted with superpowers, and that the doors
to the prison and various research institutes would open to them.

After failing to rescue the prisoner and escaping from the police department, the twins
wanted to leave, but they couldn’t resist Stacy’s insistence.

Of the three of them, the one in charge was Stacy.

Although her direct combat ability wasn’t the best, her overall combat ability and
practical nature still far exceeded that of the twins’.

More than half of her ten Basic abilities were combat-related, while the rest were support
abilities. They were all obtained through Elementary Replication.

Simply put, Stacy’s Elementary Replication ability was similar to Luke’s super learning
mode, but also slightly different.

Basic Replication was already a huge cheat in being able to completely copy someone
else’s appearance, but it had a lot of side effects.

By using Elementary Replication to touch a target’s body, their genetic information and
memories could be obtained.

The longer the interaction, the more complete the memories would be until the copy was
practically the person themselves.

But that was also the side effect of this ability.

The more thorough the replication, the deeper the influence that the target’s memories
would have, which would lead to a more unstable mental state; this was equivalent to the
appearance of multiple personalities.

Stacy had used this ability many times, and there were few targets that she had copied
deeply, but she was still greatly affected by it. Her personality had also changed from
lively and cheerful to irritable and sensitive.

Last time, Luke had foiled their plan to break Alex out and had caught the twins and
placed them in custody, which complicated her feelings for Luke.

She had a few personalities who were fond of appearances, and she liked Luke’s sunny
and handsome appearance.

There were a few personalities who were petty and angry, and couldn’t forgive him for
ruining their plan to make money.

Either way, she was unwilling to admit defeat and leave.

After a struggle, she made an irrational choice: stay in Los Angeles and make trouble for
Luke.

But when all was said and done, the three girls weren’t ruthless people.

Their plan for revenge was to collect evidence of Luke’s corruption and then make it
public so that he lost his job.

Using her ability to change appearances, Stacy looked around for evidence of Luke
pocketing dirty money.

If it were anyone else, they would definitely go crazy from anger.

But a straight body did not fear a slanted shadow.

As the cleanest and most promising young detective in Los Angeles, he had never been
corrupt, and certainly wasn’t afraid of being investigated.

Naturally, there was no progress in Stacy’s investigation.

At first, she tried making direct contact with Luke.

Elementary Replication required physical contact, and it couldn’t be for too short a
period of time.

But Luke had always kept his distance from people. He liked to wear homemade gloves
when he worked, and shaking hands wasn’t an option.

It was even more impossible to bump into him.

Stacy had assumed different identities and pretended to slip and fall nearby, thus seizing
the opportunity to knock into Luke, but Luke always swiftly stretched out a hand to stop
her.

And if she didn’t bump into him, she… really fell.

She had no choice but to give up when it came to someone as difficult to handle as Luke.

After many twists and turns, she finally found out that Luke often came to the police
academy to visit his sister, Claire, who was training there.
As for the real Clarice, something had happened at home recently, and she left school
right away.

So, Stacy replaced Clarice and wanted to see if there were any leads in Claire’s memories,
only to find that she couldn’t access them.

At that moment, Luke and Selina appeared at the party, and she went to look for Luke.

Dancing was the perfect opportunity to touch his body.

As a matter of fact, Luke hadn’t been wearing gloves that night. She was delighted when
she shook his hand.

But before she could celebrate, she realized that she couldn’t read Luke’s memories
either.

Recalling how she couldn’t read Claire’s memories, she could only speculate that there
was something special about Luke’s family.

She immediately switched targets to Selina.

A detective was even closer to his partner than his wife. She also knew that Selina and
Luke lived together.

There was definitely something fishy going on.

But Luke didn’t give her the chance. He dragged her out to dance.

When she investigated Luke, she had checked the police department’s internal files and
learned that the guy had an astonishing success rate when it came to cracking cases and
unbelievable combat ability, which was why he had been able to catch the twins so easily
that night.

Not daring to rouse his suspicion, Stacy could only retreat.

The next day, Claire came to the police academy to sort out the administrative procedure
for leaving school. Stacy went up to Claire and asked her a few questions before she
finally decided to go deep into the tiger’s den to look for intelligence.

Luke did have a lot of secrets, but he carried everything that couldn’t be exposed in his
inventory.

The smart access system let Stacy, in the guise of Luke, in easily.

But before she could find any evidence, Luke suddenly returned home and blocked her
escape.

That was the whole story.

After mulling for a moment, Luke suddenly felt a little ashamed. It seemed… he was more
of a lawbreaker than they were?

None of the three girls had killed anyone before. They had also duped and blackmailed
rich men who wanted to mess around with young girls.

Most of them could only swallow their pride when faced with the physically strong and
skillful Stacy.

Since Stacy never used her own face, it was hard for these men to find her.

After blackmailing these sort of people once in a while, they would decisively abandon
this operation.

If the other party refused to let them go and lurked nearby, the twins, who never showed
their faces, would secretly attack.
Chapter 762 - The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 762: The Butterfly The Wizard Left Behind

The Elementary Sound Wave of the short-haired older sister, Stephanie, was a harmless
crowd control ability.

The energy explosion of the mushroom-headed sister, Artemis, was their final insurance.
If necessary, it could create a blast wave similar to an explosion, which would cause
chaos and allow them to escape.

As a result, their lives were basically dependent on Stacy.

That made her the leader of the three.

Luke only had one thought about how the three girls were using their superpowers:
What a waste!

It was basically like using a golden spoon to pick up sh*t.

With Stacy and Stephanie’s abilities, it was too easy for them to make money legally.

But recalling what he had learned about their experiences growing up, he couldn’t blame
them and say they were stupid.

Geniuses were rare, and most people who wanted to become smarter and adapt to living
by the rules of society had to be educated adequately.

This education could come from family or school books.

The three girls had long lost those two items.

Looking at these three pitiful girls, Luke remembered the talent training plan he came up
with a long time ago.

Perhaps, he should start with these three girls with superpowers?

Not long after Luke and Selina left, Stacy’s eyes regained focus.

Shaking her dizzy head, she recalled what happened before she passed out and was
terrified.

But when she turned around, she saw that the twins, Stephanie and Artemis, were still
leaning against the couch with lifeless eyes.
Struggling to get up, she went over to check on them, and was relieved.

Although the cloth over Artemis’s chest was torn and exposed a large part of her torso,
she could tell that it was caused by Artemis’s ability and not by someone else.

Stephanie and her clothes were basically intact as well. There were no signs that they had
been touched.

Suddenly, the screen of a black object on the coffee table lit up, and a gentle female voice
rang out. “They are in a semi-conscious state. You can use cold water to rouse them more
quickly, Miss Stacy.”

Stunned, Stacy jumped two meters away and looked at the black object warily. “Who are
you?”

“My name is Butterfly. I am a program,” the gentle female voice continued.

Stacy was stunned. “Program?”

“Yes, I am a program, Miss Stacy,” replied Butterfly.

After thinking for a moment, Stacy went to get some cold water to wake the twins up. She
then gestured at them. “Someone left something here that’s supposedly a program.”

Stephanie looked at the black object in confusion. “What’s that?”

“You can consider me as something similar to a computer software program, Miss

Stephanie.” The gentle female voice startled the twins.

Stacy raised her hand and gestured for them to see for themselves. “Her name’s Butterfly.
She’s a program. That’s what she said.”

Holding her hands in front of her chest, Artemis asked, “Then who put you here?”

“The great wizard,” replied Butterfly.

Stacy immediately interjected, “Who’s the wizard?”

Butterfly: “My maker.”

The three girls looked at each other, and Stephanie asked, “What’s his name?”

“The great wizard,” Butterfly said again.

Stacy frowned. “If this Butterfly is a program, it’s useless for us to ask. Her database only
has the name ‘wizard.’ She can’t give us the answer we want.”

“That’s absolutely right. Miss Stacy is so smart,” praised Butterfly.

Stunned, the three women grew suspicious again.

Ignoring the phone, they walked into the bedroom and whispered to each other.

When they returned, they had already packed up their backpacks and looked like they
were about to leave.

“Everyone, please don’t forget to bring this phone with you,” Butterfly suddenly said
when they reached the door.

Stacy didn’t say anything and kept moving.

Artemis glared at the phone disdainfully. Who do you think you are?

Stephanie had the best temper. She couldn’t help but say, “Goodbye, Butterfly.”

“Miss Stephanie, let me remind you that any reckless action can lead to unforeseen
danger,” said Butterfly.

Stephanie turned her head and ignored the words.

The other two didn’t think much of what Butterfly said either.

Sitting in the car in the front yard, Stacy started the engine… but nothing happened.

She frowned. “Is it broken?”

She tried several times, but the car didn’t budge.

Helpless, Stacy got out and checked the car, but didn’t find anything. However, the car
still couldn’t start.

She said helplessly, “Let’s get out. We’ll ‘borrow’ a car from the neighbors.”

The twins had no objections. Carrying their backpacks, the three girls snuck into the front
yard of another house dozens of meters away.

Stacy deftly took out her tools and started to fiddle with the garage door.

Suddenly, she jerked.

Curious, Artemis stepped forward and patted her shoulder. She asked in a low voice,
“What’s wrong with… ughhh.”

A few seconds later, Stephanie also felt that something was wrong. “What are the two of
you doing?” She stretched out her hand as well.

Anxious, Artemis forced herself to focus and activate her ability.

Bang!

There was a light explosion, and she was blown away by the energy from where she had
been in contact with Stacy.

Stacy rolled over the ground as well.

Artemis’s voice trembled. “The… the door is charged with electricity!”

Stacy couldn’t reply at all as she twitched even more violently than Artemis.

The noise alerted the residents, and the lights in the bedroom came on.

Stephanie gritted her teeth and used all her strength to drag the two of them behind
some shrubs nearby.

The main door of the bungalow opened, and a man with a shotgun stood in the doorway.
He looked around for a moment, and only closed it again when he didn’t find anything.

This was the east side, which had fewer inhabitants. The people who dared to live here
could shoot at any moment.

Stephanie was sweating all over from anxiety.

Her sound waves were very useful, but the side effect was that they were very loud.

Her sister and Stacy had inexplicably gotten electric shocks, and she didn’t want to attract
the police.

She was the weakest of the three, and when the other two fell, she was beside herself
with panic.

Thankfully, their situation wasn’t too bad, and they recovered in less than two minutes.

Frightened, the three girls tentatively felt their way out of the shrubs.

Stacy cursed in a low voice. “Damn it. This guy actually has an electric defense system on
the garage door. That’s insane.”

After this minor setback, they could only switch targets and “borrow” another car.

But when they felt their way to the yard, Stacy exclaimed, “Sh*t! What’s this? It’s dog sh*t!
Wait, dog sh*t?”

The three girls raised their heads, only to see two pairs of green eyes glaring at them
from not far away. There was frantic barking, and two dogs, one big and one small,
barked wildly to warn their owners that someone had snuck into their house.
Chapter 763 - Curse! This Is the Great Wizard’s Curse
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 763: Curse! This Is the Great Wizard’s Curse

The three girls ran.

They weren’t shameless enough to continue trying when they weren’t successful; once
they had been found out, they could only run.

After running dozens of meters, the dogs stopped barking, and the three girls sat on the
side of the road, panting. “Why were there dogs? And why did they only start barking
when we entered?”

Stephanie thought for a moment, then said a little awkwardly, “There are indeed dogs in
that house. I forgot.”

Both Stacy and Artemis glared at her.

An engine roared as a car sped down the street at over a hundred kilometers an hour.
The reckless laughter of a man and a woman could be heard through the open windows.

Amidst the laughter, a beer bottle flew out.

Dong!

Caught completely off-guard, Stacy was hit in the head. The beer bottle didn’t shatter, but
bounced off to hit Artemis in the face before hitting the ground next to Stephanie’s feet.

Stephanie stared at the car with wide eyes. After a long while, she mumbled, “How can
they be like that? No sense of civic duty at all.”

She turned her head again, only to see that Stacy was completely unconscious. Her sister,
Artemis, was shaking her head as she got up. “Damn it, what happened? Who attacked
us?”

Stephanie quickly hugged her. “Art, are you alright?”

Artemis said, “My head hurts and I’m very dizzy. Who did this? I’m going to kill him.”

Stephanie said, “A bottle was thrown out of the car just now, and it hit you and Stacy. Ah,
Stacy?”

The two of them quickly went over to check on Stacy, who was completely still.

After a brief examination, they were both relieved.

It seemed that she was only unconscious. Her body was pretty resistant to hits and had a
fairly strong recovery ability, so her injuries shouldn’t be too serious.

Artemis gritted her teeth. “Why are we so unlucky? We’re just looking for a car.”

Stephanie, who was the only one who could still be considered intact, suddenly shivered.

She was the most cowardly among the three of them, but she wasn’t stupid. She suddenly
recalled something and asked in a trembling voice, “Do you remember what Butterfly
said?”

Artemis was dizzy and didn’t pay her much attention. “What?”

Stephanie said, “She was the one who said that we would run into unforeseen danger if
we moved rashly!”

Artemis covered her head. “Don’t think about useless things. Let’s… Wait, what did you
say?”

Stephanie’s voice trembled. “Unforeseen danger. Isn’t that what we just encountered?”

Artemis clutched her head. “Wait, let me think.”

“Look, when have we ever been shocked by electricity for stealing a car? Then, we went
to another house, and Stacy stepped on dog sh*t. Sitting here, the two of you were hit by a
flying bottle. This situation… is so weird!” the timid Stephanie said as she hugged herself
tightly.

Artemis’s head hurt, but she still understood.

Although she was very brave, now that Stacy was down, the person who usually gave her
courage had become the most convincing piece of evidence.

She shivered as well. “Then, what should we do?”

Stephanie said, “Why don’t we go back and ask Butterfly what happened?”

As the timid twin sister said that, her feet moved restlessly and she looked around as if
there was something dirty in their surroundings.

Artemis’s lips moved a few times, and she looked uncertainly at the still unconscious
Stacy. “Then, let’s go back and ask Butterfly first.”

They dragged Stacy back to their bungalow, and didn’t run into any more mishaps on the
way.

It was just that when they entered the house, the two sisters somehow misjudged each
other and went to open the door at the same time, in the end causing Stacy to knock her
head against the door.

Even though she was still in a semi-conscious state, she moaned slightly. It clearly hadn’t
been a light hit.

After they entered the house, they placed Stacy on the couch and stared at the phone on
the coffee table.

It was only at that moment that they realized that this phone was different from what
they were used to.

Actually, they hadn’t realized it was a phone until Butterfly said so.

The sisters looked at the phone for a moment and communicated with their eyes before
the braver Artemis finally asked, “Butterfly, are you there?”

The dark screen lit up again, and Butterfly said, “Yes, Miss Artemis.”

Artemis asked, “Were you behind what happened just now?”

Butterfly: “I’m just a program. I have no ability to interfere with the outside world.”

Artemis said, “I don’t believe you. You must’ve been the one who attacked us while
keeping an eye on us.”

Butterfly: “I can’t do anything to you. If you’re good enough, you can look for the program
code on the phone.”

Artemis: “…It’s not like I’m one of those shut-in nerds; I don’t know programming.”

Stephanie finally couldn’t help but interject, “Then, if you didn’t cause those accidents,
what happened?”

Butterfly said, “This is a warning from the great wizard. He told me to tell you that Miss
Stacy will run into the most serious danger, followed by Miss Artemis. Miss Stephanie will
basically be fine.”

The sisters: “What?”

Recalling what happened just now and their current conditions, they realized that
Butterfly was spot on.
Also, even if the flying bottle could have been set up, them stealing a car and choosing the
house and direction in which they went was impossible to predict.

Stacy getting an electric shock and stepping on dog sh*t was truly hair-raising.

Stephanie asked in a trembling voice, “Why?”

“A curse!” Butterfly’s gentle voice rang out. “The great wizard put a curse on the three of
you based on how many bad things you’ve done and to what extent.”

The sisters shivered and hugged each other involuntarily. “A curse?”

Artemis asked, “What, what curse?”

“If you want to do something bad, you’ll be cursed with all kinds of bad luck,” Butterfly
explained in a gentle voice. “If you stay in your room and wait for the great wizard’s
message, you won’t be too unlucky.”

Stephanie exclaimed, “Isn’t it just bad luck either way?”

Butterfly: “Taking a tumble or choking on water is always better than passing out from
being hit.”

The sisters were speechless.

On that side, the three girls were being duped and educated by Luke’s program.

On this side, Luke had already returned home and started work in a hurry.

Three suitable test subjects had appeared out of nowhere.

He had always had ideas for his training program, but there were a lot of things which he
hadn’t started making yet. Now, he had to make some things for the initial stage.

The three girls would run out of patience in two or three days at most.

To prevent them from dying of bad luck, he had to speed up.

Chapter 764 - Why Should I Explain to Other People?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 764: Why Should I Explain to Other People?

When the three girls were under the influence of the inducer, Luke adjusted the number
of times he won against them.

It was three times for Stacy, two for Artemis, and one for Stephanie.

So far, all three of them had been pretty lucky.

Otherwise, they would’ve been carted off to prison or a research facility a long time ago,
and wouldn’t be wandering around so freely.

His single victory against Stephanie was just to qualify him to learn Elementary Sound
Wave.

Artemis suffered two rare unlucky mishaps, but they weren’t serious incidents.

As the leader of the group, Stacy had the most shortcomings and liked to cause trouble
the most. Luke won against her three times, so it was very easy for her to fumble and
make mistakes in whatever she was doing.

This difference in treatment would allow them to experience the horrors of a curse.

Luke didn’t understand the principle behind the system creating this sort of “bad luck”
phenomenon.

But that didn’t stop him from experimenting with the effects and mechanisms of this “bad
luck.”

Many of the gangsters who had been admitted to the hospital in Los Angeles had been
sent there by his “bad luck” experiments.

The next morning, in the Malibu villa, Tony was exhausted. “Jarvis, back up all the data in
the mainframe here. I’m going to bed.”

Jarvis said, “Very well, sir. However, are you sure you don’t want to copy this information
to the company database? According to the rules, I need to make a note of the raw
materials used and report to Miss Potts.”

Tony immediately rejected the idea. “The data can only be kept here, not in the
company’s database. Otherwise, the shareholders will immediately sell it to the military
and it’ll turn into a bunch of rotten tin men on the streets. Just report the raw materials to
Pepper and let her decide.”

Jarvis said, “Sir, Miss Potts has already asked me twice to remind you that the company’s
shareholders are unhappy with you for using so many raw materials. It’s hard for her to
answer their questions.”

Tony chuckled. “If anyone isn’t happy, tell them to come to me directly…”

“Sir, Mr. Stan is waiting for you in the living room,” Jarvis interrupted him. “According to
Miss Potts, he’s here about the raw materials.”

Tony: “…Tell him to wait five minutes.”

A moment later, he looked at the baldie pacing around in the living room and adjusted his
mood. He dredged up a smile even though he really wanted to sleep. “Hey, Obi, you’re
here.”

Obadiah stopped and looked at Tony with a concerned expression. “Why do you look so
tired? Did you stay up late again?”

Tony laughed. “It’s nothing. I just had some fun last night, you know.”

Obadiah’s eyes flickered.

He had been paying attention to Tony, and knew that he hadn’t gone out looking for
women recently.

But his expression was the same as ever as he continued his usual nagging. “Those cover
girls again? Tony, I told you, they’re all little b*tches who are just putting on a show.
You…”

Tony quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender to put a stop to this old topic. He
had already memorized Obadiah’s words: “They’re just after your money,” “They just
want the attention,” “Too many scandals won’t do the company any good.”

“Obi, let’s talk business!” Tony changed the subject.

Obadiah sighed and said helplessly, “Fine; you know, but you don’t want to hear it.”

Tony smiled awkwardly. I’ve already memorized it; there’s no point in talking about it.

After a pause, Obadiah said, “I’m here about the Jericho missile.”

Tony was a little bewildered, but then heard Jarvis’s reminder in his earpiece. “Sir, you
asked Miss Potts to submit a proposal for the Jericho missile last month as a way to deal
with their questions.”

The tycoon immediately remembered and nodded with a smile. “Hm, what’s wrong with
the shareholders?”

Obadiah said, “Tony, the plan you gave them is basically just an idea. They need to know
how the missile is progressing with all the resources you’ve been using recently. They’ve
been uneasy that you haven’t updated your research in the company’s database for the
past month.”

Tony frowned. “It’s only been a month. What do they want?”

Obadiah said with a bitter smile, “But in the past month, you’ve moved more than 1.2
billion dollars in resources and spare parts from various departments. They won’t relax if
there’s no progress.”

The shareholders of Stark Industries couldn’t be blamed for being apprehensive this
time.

Taking a few years to develop a missile could be considered a short frame of time.

The crux was that this tycoon’s expenditure had once again crossed the bottom line of the
shareholders and Obadiah.

If Tony continued to spend more than a billion dollars every month until the missile was
developed, Stark Industries wouldn’t be able to recoup its losses unless the American
military ordered several billion missiles.

With that many missiles, the military’s concern would be where to throw them.

There were always interests involved in any war. Missiles weren’t the only things that
were needed in a war, and even accounted for just a small portion of spending.

The United States hadn’t made any big moves recently, and didn’t need so many missiles.

Tony didn’t think much of it.

He always spent a lot of money on research, so over a billion was nothing.

He was too focused on his big toy to bother with the shareholders.

How could Tony’s perfunctory attitude fool Obadiah, who had watched him grow up?

The baldie’s heart jumped. He knew that he couldn’t persuade this young master.
His heart ached, not for the tycoon, but for the money.

Obadiah could only make a decision inwardly.

It wasn’t something that he had only thought about recently, but Tony had brought
success to Stark Industries’ weapons R&D team, which was why Obadiah had delayed
making the decision.

Now, he had been shaken by this terrifying expenditure of 1.2 billion a month; he wasn’t
going to put it off any longer.

After saying a few clichés and telling Tony to show them the exact progress of the Jericho
missile as soon as possible, Obadiah got up and left.

Looking at the beach villa in the rearview mirror, Obadiah thought to himself, Goodbye,
Tony.

Tony was unaware of Obadiah’s change of heart.

After the bald uncle left, Tony immediately went to his bedroom.

As for the Jericho missile, of course, the shareholders could f*ck off.

There was no need for Tony to explain himself to stupid shareholders.

Forget it. He should take some time to do the Jericho missile properly to fool the
shareholders so that they wouldn’t continue to disturb his research of the Iron Man
armor! Tony sighed and made a difficult decision.

The next day, Luke slipped away.

Selina went to the police department and helped him report in and took a case, while
Luke rented a temporary safe location. He dragged in a bunch of renovation materials.

He was busy until late into the night and only returned home after that.

Selina finished with her training, and when she saw Luke, she asked, “Will you be busy
tomorrow?”
Chapter 765 - You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of
Truth
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 765: You Need to Be Instructed In the Six Words of
Truth

Luke shook his head. “I finished everything today. I’ll go to work tomorrow.”

Selina nodded and went to bed.

After taking a shower, Luke entered the workshop and called up the smart program.
“Little Snail, how’s Butterfly?”

Little Snail immediately replied, “Sir, the targets’ current mood is basically stable and
they’re not planning to run for now.”

Luke hummed in acknowledgment and asked, “Is Stacy being good as well?”

Little Snail: “After she recovered from being knocked out last night, she tried to escape
again, but suffered another mishap.”

Luke raised an eyebrow. “Play the video; let me see what Miss Stacy is unhappy about.”

Little Snail projected a virtual screen in front of him, which showed the image of Stacy
waking up.

As she got up, she asked softly, “What’s wrong with me? Why does my head hurt so
much?”

On the screen, she ran her hands over her head. “My forehead hurts, and so does the back
and top of my head. Why is my entire head hurting?”

The twins looked at each other. “You were knocked out by a beer bottle thrown from a
passing car and fell to the ground. It’s probably from that.”

“Oh,” said Stacy, but she still felt that something was wrong. “Why does the top of my
head hurt? Did I hit a lamppost?”

The twins didn’t say anything.

They certainly didn’t want to say that they had accidentally knocked her head against the
door when they were helping her inside.

Next, the twins asked Butterfly to repeat the connection between the curse of the
“wizard” and the bad luck they had run into.
Of course, Stacy didn’t believe it.

Due to the side effects of her ability, her personality changed constantly, and she
clamored to set off again.

This time, before the twins could stop her, she abruptly got up and grabbed her bag. She
had only just bent over, when she felt dizzy and her legs went weak as she fell to her
knees.

In a normal situation, it would only be her knees that hurt when she knelt like this.

But now, because she was dizzy, her head also fell forward.

Her sudden movement caught the twins by surprise. They watched as she knocked her
head on the solid wood coffee table in front of them.

Dong!

There was a dull and crisp sound as Stacy’s head hit the wooden table.

The twins were dumbfounded.

Just like that, Stacy quietly sank to her knees and leaned over the coffee table.

The twins were stunned for a few seconds before they came back to their senses. They
hurriedly helped her back to the couch.

Stacy was unconscious again.

In addition to her forehead and the back and top of her head, there was now a fourth
bump.

Luke burst out laughing. What a delightful sight.

Of the three girls, the one with the most shortcomings was Stacy; it would take a lot of
bad luck to suppress her impulsive nature.

Little Snail played the next few videos.

Sure enough, Stacy was no ordinary person.

She had only been unlucky once, so when she woke up, she wanted to keep running.

In the end, they were almost hit by a car on the street, and the patrol officers almost
discovered them.
Finally, Stacy turned obedient.

She could change her appearance, but the twins couldn’t. They were still on LAPD’s
wanted list.

If an accident happened during their escape and the twins were caught by the police, she
would have to rescue them.

After the twins persuaded her, she finally returned to the house, hoping to find out from
Butterfly what “curse” the “wizard” had put on her.

Her personality was unstable, but she wasn’t an idiot.

In just two hours, she had suffered so much bad luck; furthermore, the faster she ran, the
faster her run of bad luck.

On the other hand, Artemis had only fallen a couple of times, and was fine after she got
up.

Stephanie was completely unharmed.

It was exactly like what Butterfly had said.

Most of these unfortunate events didn’t seem like a set up; it was just a series of terrifying
coincidences that linked the usually unremarkable incidents together and turned them
into accidents.

Butterfly’s voice was still as gentle as ever. “If you’ve given up on running, you can start
learning the training program which the wizard left for you.”

“What program?”

A small virtual screen was suddenly projected from Butterfly’s phone. “Freedom,
equality, justice, rule of law, integrity, friendliness!”

The three girls were stunned. “What’s that?”

Butterfly said, “The wizard said that you can’t undergo dangerous training right now.
What you need the most right now is moral education.”

The three girls: “WTF!”

Luke turned off the screen with a smile and began to formulate a detailed training plan
for the three problem girls.
What he had done during the day was only to resolve hardware issues; he had yet to
create the educational software.

As for the six-word mantra, he was just giving them something to do for the time being.

It was impossible for them to understand the deeper meaning of the six-word mantra just
by repeating it several times.

The next day, Luke went to work as usual. After work, he went to the temporary training
center to upload the training content before he returned home.

On the other side, the three restless girls received a notification from Butterfly.
“Everyone, the training base is ready. The great wizard invites you to the base for a
month of basic training.”

The three girls looked at each other, picked up their things, and hailed a cab to the
address that Butterfly had given them.

Less than half an hour later, they were on the roadside.

Stacy cursed non-stop. “Damn it, what kind of curse is this? We actually have to walk?”

Stephanie said carefully, “At least you didn’t pass out this time.”

Hearing that, Stacy was speechless.

The cab had only taken them halfway when it suddenly broke down. They could only get
out and walk.

Thankfully, the sun was setting, so the three of them didn’t have to travel under the sun.

But when Stacy thought about how she still had ten kilometers to go before she reached
the training base, she was truly infuriated.

She realized that she wasn’t cursed to be unlucky if she did anything wrong, but to be
unlucky all the time, which made her initial plan to escape go up in smoke.

Given how unlucky she was, she was afraid that it would only be a matter of days before
she wound up in the hospital.

On the way there, Stacy inevitably fell down a few times before the three of them finally
reached the address which Butterfly had given to them.

Looking at the desolate neighborhood that was so quiet that not even a ghost could be
seen, she said angrily, “You want us to stay in this damn place? Are we going to sleep in
the sewers later?!”

A moment later, they passed through the hidden security system and opened the door to
a spacious house. Their eyes bulged and their mouths dropped open.

Stephanie exclaimed in delight, “Ah, it’s not a sewer. It seems nice.”

Artemis subconsciously nodded in agreement. “Not bad.”

The building looked old on the outside, but the interior was clean and new. It was simple
and modern, and had a slightly futuristic feel.

Butterfly suddenly said, “Stephanie, you can connect me to the A.I. butler. I’ll provide you
with everything.”
Chapter 766 - You Need Basic Training
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 766: You Need Basic Training

Stephanie hurriedly took out Butterfly’s main body from her bag. She put the phone into
a slot on the coffee table in the living room as instructed.

As soon as she put the phone in, the slot closed up and sealed the phone inside.

Butterfly’s voice rang out in the room. “I’ve taken over the facilities in the training center.
If you have any questions, you can ask me.”

Stacy immediately asked, “When is the wizard coming?”

Butterfly said, “The great wizard will meet with you after the basic training is over.”

Stacy asked, “Does basic training really take a month?”

Butterfly: “Yes.”

Stacy was angry. “Is he crazy? Can’t he come out and talk to us face to face?”

Butterfly: “No relevant information in the database, I am unable to answer that question.”

Artemis couldn’t help but interject, “What happens after training is over? He won’t do
anything to us, will he?”

The three girls tensed at the question.

They recalled the secret research institute which they had escaped from. They had
experienced too many nightmarish days.

Butterfly: “As long as you complete the training program and pass the great wizard’s
assessment, you should be able to move freely.”

Stephanie asked in a low voice, “Really?”

Butterfly said, “The great wizard knows your situation like the back of his hand. The
training is merely to help you adapt to this world better.”

Stacy gritted her teeth. “Liar! He actually cursed us and put us in danger. He’s definitely
not a good person.”

Butterfly said, “Miss Stephanie and Miss Artemis are on the police’s wanted list because
of your proposed plan to break out a prisoner.”
Stacy flushed. “That… That was just an accident. If we hadn’t run into that detective, we
would’ve gotten the hundred million-dollar reward and lived comfortably for the rest of
our lives.”

Butterfly said, “Miss Stacy, it’s precisely because you don’t feel shame, but take pride
instead in your criminal activity, that you don’t fit in with normal people. That is why the
wizard needs to educate you.”

Stacy flushed even more and said angrily, “You’re just a program. How do you know how
humans think? Those rich people make a fortune from committing crimes. What’s wrong
with me doing this?”

Butterfly: “But they’re all dignified and elegant on the surface, and also the ones who set
the rules. You don’t have a proper plan for the future; acting rashly will only make your
situation worse. That’s why you need this training.”

Stunned for a moment, Stacy then screamed and charged at a sandbag in the corner of the
room and pummeled it repeatedly. “I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you, you twisted wizard!”

The twins traded looks, and after confirming each other’s opinion, they decisively
ignored the raging Stacy.

Unlike the sensitive, paranoid, rebellious, and unruly Stacy, they agreed with what
Butterfly said.

Even the bolder sister, Artemis, didn’t like to earn money by committing crime.

Stephanie had always been against it, but she was too weak to stand up to the aggressive
Stacy.

The three had gone through life and death together, and she could only follow Stacy
around.

They had been caught for training by a wizard this time; although Stephanie was scared,
she was also looking forward to it.

If this training could really help them master various ways to earn a lot of money, she
was willing to do it.

Just like that, under Butterfly’s care, the three girls began a month of training.

The place had a cold room with enough food for two months.

Most of the food was frozen meals, while a small portion was ingredients which they
could cook under Butterfly’s tutelage.

It certainly wasn’t as good as a professional chef’s, but it was already better than what
most housewives could do.

Apart from the fact that they tried not to step out of a fifty-meter range around the
bungalow, and cut down on their outdoor activities so that the twins, as wanted fugitives,
weren’t discovered, they were doing pretty well.

It had been a long time since they had a safe place to stay.

Thus, the three of them adjusted to this peaceful yet busy life in a few days.

Butterfly’s training program was packed.

Stacy complained that it was inhuman. Butterfly considerately suggested that she could
reduce the daily training and thereby extend the overall training for two or even three
months.

Stacy promptly shut up.

It wasn’t a bad life, but she couldn’t stop thinking about that wizard.

She wouldn’t give up until she met this mysterious guy.

Fortunately, the training program was more interesting than they had imagined. Even the
multi-talented Stacy couldn’t help but become immersed in it.

Social psychology, individual behavioral analysis and sociology were all presented to
them through specific and bizarre cases.

Butterfly would then analyze various theories and factors that they had never thought of.

During this process, Butterfly would interact with them and let them analyze their
current personality and behavior based on their own experiences.

It was as if they were observing the world and at the same time exploring their own
learning, which made them realize that they weren’t real geniuses.

Their behavior and personalities were similar to that of ordinary people.

Superpowers were just another kind of “tool.”

It was similar to how financial experts used financial knowledge to cheat ordinary people
of their money, or how robbers used weapons to rob banks.
Robbers used weapons as tools to obtain power beyond that of a regular human’s to loot
money.

Financial specialists, on the other hand, would play with the law and numbers to legally
earn money from others. They could also become the “bigshots” that Stacy mentioned.

While robbers and the girls would become criminals.

A smart person should learn how to make money within the rules.

The three girls weren’t stupid. In fact, they were quite smart.

What they lacked was a teacher who could teach them “professional” knowledge.

The lesson plan which Luke used Little Snail to compile, plus the smart program Butterfly
which implemented the plan, enabled the girls to grow quickly.

This growth wasn’t about getting stronger, but about improving their worldviews and
mindsets.

The reason why many superheroes became superheroes was because of their abilities
and their mindsets.

Their mindsets couldn’t make them invincible, but could make them display
extraordinary combat ability.

For example, a person’s sense of self could create an iron mindset and willpower which
made them bold enough to attack an enemy.

Ordinary people, on the other hand, might tremble in fear at the sight of a thug with a
knife.
Chapter 767 - Claire's New Song?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 767: Claire’s New Song?

Luke didn’t pay much attention to the three girls’ training. He set up the training program
through Little Snail, and had Butterfly supervise the training.

All he needed to do was check their progress from time to time, just like the leaders of big
companies, and he had Butterfly do random spot checks of their learning progress.

In any case, the three girls’ superpowers were a little excessive to begin with.

They needed good and cautious mindsets; there was no need to increase their combat
ability before they faced this complicated and dangerous world.

After a few days of training, Butterfly collected a lot of intelligence on the three girls.
After analyzing it, Little Snail gave a more optimistic prediction: There was a seventy to
eighty percent chance that the twins would be useful to him, and they were worth
training.

There was only a thirty to forty percent chance that Stacy would accept someone else’s
leadership.

Because of her ability, she was fickle and paranoid, and wasn’t as easy to fool as the
twins.

Luke was quite interested in her ability. She was very suitable to be an elite agent in the
intelligence system.

However, even if Stacy ran off in the end, Luke wouldn’t force her to stay.

Keeping the twins as a connection to Stacy in future collaborations, and treating her as an
outside informant, also wasn’t a bad choice.

There were too many capable people in this world.

He wasn’t Hydra, and didn’t need to control all of them.

As long as he could build up his own strength and influence more people through various
means, he would be satisfied with cooperation or temporary employment.

As for the side effects of Stacy’s ability, he could adjust them at the right time.

After all, Luke was a man with Basic Hypnosis and Mental Communication.
It wasn’t easy to completely resolve Stacy’s psychological issues, but it wasn’t hard to
control them to a certain extent.

The chaos in Los Angeles had died down significantly.

The other “earthquake” caused by the Elsworths had nothing to do with the ordinary
people.

Ordinary people didn’t really care about the news of the Elsworths’ crimes.

After all, if these families didn’t commit any crimes, it would be like celebrities who didn’t
drink alcohol or take drugs – basically impossible.

The hottest news in recent days was still Batman, Iron Man, and the Angel of Judgment.

Next was… Sheerah.

Riding on Batman’s momentum, Sheerah became popular again.

After accepting Luke’s proposal, she found Jennifer Perry, who had also been saved by
Batman, and they started a new round of promotion to pull people in for the charity
show.

Under the banner of disaster relief, and thanks to the two women’s status in the music
and film industry, they quickly persuaded more than a dozen first- and second-tier
celebrities and singers to take part.

At that point, they were set.

With these dozen or so people joining them, they could easily pull in even more
celebrities.

When the number of participants reached fifty, this participation turned into a symbol of
status in the film and music industry.

From the very beginning, Sheerah and Jennifer had looked for famous celebrity singers.

Even if they weren’t as popular anymore, their names were still well-known.

As the number of participants increased, many stars began to deliver themselves to the
door.

They didn’t want the public to think that they weren’t qualified enough to participate in
this event.

Some of these celebrities were genuinely here for charity, but only they themselves knew
if they were here just to follow the popularity trend or harbored ill intentions.

Whether it was for show or charity, however, the beneficiaries were the victims, so there
was nothing to look down on.

Furthermore, the organizers had explicitly said that the participating celebrities had to
take care of their own expenses during the charity performance and they wouldn’t be
paid. The proceeds of the charity performance would be donated to the newly established
California Earthquake Charity Fund to help the victims.

This clause would be released along with the announcement of the charity performance,
so that everyone would know that the celebrities were paying their own way to do
charity.

Yesterday, on August 5, the promotional video was finally released.

As the main content of the promotional video, a new song quickly replaced Sheerah’s hit
single at the top of the charts.

The song “We Are the World” was performed by more than a hundred film stars and
singers. It lasted more than seven minutes, and the music video was played on every TV
station.

The music video was very simple and didn’t have any special effects. It was just clips of
the celebrities singing in the studio.

However, the song had only just been released, and even Batman’s rumored girlfriend,
Sheerah, couldn’t beat it. It went straight to the top of the charts.

A whole bunch of celebrity singers were in the music video, which attracted a lot of fans.

Some wanted to see the celebrities they liked, some wanted to see which stars were
there, and some wanted to see how many lines each star sang.

That was right, this song could even cause a discussion about who sang which lyrics.

A lot of troublemakers found new delight in making strange comparisons like “The xxx I
like sang two lines, and the xxx you like sang three lines.”

This then led to a wider discussion of who had a higher status and who was more
professional at singing.
There were a lot of discussion topics and it was shockingly popular; this was the current
situation with this new song, “We Are The World.”

Luke hadn’t paid much attention to it at first. After all, he was the one who had given
Sheerah the song, and he was the one who had given her the idea; all of this was within
his expectations.

But during dinner, Claire called Luke. “Luke, did you hear my new song?”

Luke: “What?”

“We Are the World. I sang some lines in it,” Claire reported excitedly.

Luke: “What?!”

A moment later, he hung up.

Selina asked curiously, “Did she really become a singer?”

Luke was conflicted. “I… don’t think so.”

Selina said, “Didn’t she say that she sang We Are the World? Aren’t all the singers in there
celebrities?”

Luke said helplessly, “See for yourself. She said that she sang at five minutes and fifty-one
seconds; she’s not even on camera for a second.”

Selina laughed and took out her tablet. “Let me see what it’s like when our big star is on
camera for the first time.”

Two minutes later, she burst out laughing again. “Oh my god, it’s these two lines. Claire’s
really there. She looks like a kindergarten kid.”

Luke said, “Let me see.”

Selina turned the tablet to him. He replayed the last few seconds before he finally saw
Claire.

Unfortunately, she had inexplicably been placed between two tall celebrities who were
clearly much older and were at least in their forties.

Claire’s tender face was even more eye-catching, like a child who had snuck into a group
of parents.

However, in that fraction of a second, the camera focused on Claire, who was the shortest
and smallest, so her first appearance was also in center position.

Luke played the video from the beginning with a smile. “Not bad. Look who’s next to her.”

Selina was surprised. “You know him?”

Chapter 768 - Jebs, Trust Me! It’s Fine
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 768: Jebs, Trust Me! It’s Fine

Chewing on a garlic pork rib, Luke said vaguely, “Of course… I don’t.”

Selina was speechless.

“But he’s definitely a big star,” Luke added unhurriedly.

Selina snorted. “Of course! Hm, let me see who these two are.”

Picking up another tablet, she did a quick search, then sighed. “Carrie Bobosha, a famous
model, singer, and actress from the 1990s. She currently runs a record company and
mainly does charity work.”

“Kenny Brooks, a famous country singer from the 1980s. Hm, actually, he’s still the most
famous country singer now, or at least in the top five.”

Luke shrugged. “What a pity, I haven’t heard his songs before.”

Selina glanced at him. “You’ve never liked country music, of course you don’t know this
Kenny. Carrie is a world-class model. Haven’t you seen her bikini cover shoots before
when you were little?”

Luke asked her to show him Carrie’s file.

He glanced at the woman and nodded. “So it’s her. When I was in high school, I thought
she had long legs, but her chest was too flat. She was a popular cover girl back then.”

Selina returned to her tablet and said angrily, “Do you only remember that she has a flat
chest?”

Luke said helplessly, “Are long legs the only thing I’m supposed to remember?”

Selina’s mind whirled. “Forget it. Just remember the flat chest then.” She subconsciously
stuck out her own chest.

Long legs weren’t her forte, but her breasts were one of her most outstanding qualities…

The next day, Luke received a call from Jenny.

The overbearing female CEO of the phone company asked, “Are you sure you’re not going
to come and give me moral support?”
Luke thought for a moment before he smiled. “I don’t have to, right? You can wear
comfortable clothes to the press conference; the best would be jeans and a casual top.
You can think of the people below the stage like classmates listening to you brag.”

Jenny was still uncertain. “Can a press conference really be done like that? Usually, a
press conference has to be serious and formal.”

Luke chuckled. “Jebs! Trust me, it’s fine.”

Jenny was confused. “What Jebs?”

As long as it isn’t Lebs[1]**, it’s fine! Luke murmured to himself. “What we’re making are
new phones that aren’t available on the market. They’re epoch-making products that can
change how people live and work. Why do we need to learn from those big, old-fashioned
companies? You’re the CEO. Even I, the chairman of the board, can’t control how you hold
a press conference. What are you afraid of?”

Jenny immediately pooh pooh’ed, but a smile appeared on her face. “You said it yourself.
If anyone makes fun of me, you owe me dinner.”

“Fine.” Luke wasn’t scared at all. “The more relaxed you are, the more convincing you’ll
be. This press conference is meant for young people. They don’t like old people or
stereotypes. Just do it, Madam CEO.”

After getting this reassurance, Jenny finally hung up and went to prepare for the press
conference.

The news conference for the Titanium phones would be held tonight, which was the night
of August 7. At midnight on August 8, the first round of limited sales would officially
begin.

Luke smiled. “We’re finally going to make a fortune.”

Selina hummed and didn’t pay much attention.

She couldn’t live without her fake phone and tablet.

After experiencing the power of a smartphone for herself, she knew that it wouldn’t be
hard to sell the Titanium phones.

Many people might be able to resist the communication function of the Titanium phones,
but young people wouldn’t be able to resist the convenience and the various designs of
such an entertainment product.

A lot of women would shell out money just to be able to take photos and short videos
with the phone, and it wouldn’t be just young women.

Even an eighty-year-old woman would be of a mind to show off.

There were plenty of trendy old ladies in this country.

Selina simply asked, “What are you going to do with the money?”

Luke chuckled. “The Titanium phone company’s headquarters will be in Nassau County.”

Selina was stumped. “Is that what you want to do? Since it’s near New York, why don’t
you choose New Jersey?”

Luke said, “In any case, the distance is about the same. The New Jersey land that’s close to
New York also isn’t cheap.”

The crux was that New Jersey was right next to New York’s Manhattan. Land prices were
higher because of the rivers.

It was too easy to run into some “free and efficient””demolition groups” in Manhattan.
Luke didn’t want his company to get caught up in it, and have to rebuild the building in a
few years.

Nassau County, on the other hand, was a lot safer. It was separated from Manhattan by
the whole of Queens, and they wouldn’t be as unlucky there.

“What about you? When are you going to buy a ranch for your dad?” he asked.

Selina said, “I’ve already discussed it with my mom. She’ll ask Robert to help buy a ranch.
Well, it’ll probably be right next to your grandpa’s ranch.”

Luke: “…Are you serious?”

Selina shrugged. “Robert told me that this way, we can set up a joint farm and ranch
company, and leave most of the management work to the people in the company. My dad
can do whatever he wants on his own ranch and rest whenever he wants.”

Luke said, “Alright, that does sound like a good choice.”

Luke didn’t know what the press conference was like. He didn’t watch it at all.

The most important thing was the phone itself.

If Jenny’s press conference was a little old-fashioned, it wouldn’t make the headlines.
If she succeeded, she would become a rising star in the American business world, and at
the same time, provide a new conference model for launching tech products.

At that moment, he and Selina went out again as Terminator and Beast, and started
another round of combat training.

Even the three girls had a special training program; Selina naturally couldn’t be left out.

The three girls were just pawns that he had casually picked up, but Selina was his
important partner, and he had high hopes for her.

After beating up two groups of gangsters, they passed a street in the middle of the city.
Selina asked curiously, “What are these people doing? They don’t look like homeless
people.”

Luke said, “They’re in line to buy something.”

Selina asked, “What is it? Discounted toilet paper?”

Luke: “Titanium phones.”

Selina narrowed her eyes and looked at the dark shop sign for a moment. “Wow, they’re
so proactive.”

Luke was amused. “The first hundred customers who enter each store can buy the second
gen version at first gen prices.”

Selina asked, “Aren’t you afraid of losing money?”

Luke led her to the edge of the roof and pointed at a few street corners. “Do you see those
people?”

Selina observed for a moment. “Let me see… why do they look like paparazzi?”

Luke chuckled. “It’s the paparazzi. The Titanium phone company has them working
overtime. It’ll be in the news tomorrow that the Titanium phone is a hot seller, with
customers lining up in front of numerous stores very early in the morning.”

Selina’s eyes widened. “Was that your idea?” It sounded a lot like something Luke would
do.

[1] Nickname coined for Xiaomi phone’s CEO Lei Jun when he wore a black shirt and blue
jeans to launch the phone in a style similar to Steve Jobs
Chapter 769 - Cellphone Hits the Market, and Joseph's Call
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 769: Cellphone Hits the Market, and Joseph’s Call

Luke shrugged. “It’s just an old business trick. Once the wireless network and
telecommunications company start operating, a lot of people will be lining up for the
phones even without this sort of promotional strategy.”

There were actually only eight Titanium stores in New York and Los Angeles, which
meant that there were only about a thousand people in line, while there were more than
ten million residents in Los Angeles and New York.

In the future, most phone stores would be replaced with online pre-sales.

So, this really was just a small trick.

Luke simply told Jenny about some of Apple’s marketing tactics, and she was in charge of
implementing them.

When it came to business, he couldn’t compare with Jenny’s talent.

Suddenly, one of the paparazzi down below noticed something, and pressed the shutter
in Luke and Selina’s direction.

Luke got up helplessly. “Let’s go. These paparazzi are too sharp-eyed. Isn’t he afraid of
getting arthritis in his neck?”

Selina got up with a smile, and they disappeared into the darkness.

Down below, the hands of the reporter who had captured a shot of Luke and Selina were
trembling. He hid on the side and flipped through the digital photos he had just taken.

When he saw two blurry figures whose silhouettes were nevertheless still quite distinct,
he exclaimed, “Got them! New superheroes!”

The intern reporter, Eddie, had just graduated from college, and had been sent to do the
“business flattery” of the Titanium phones.

Only newbies like them would work overtime and wait here all night for the sake of an
official job position.

Eddie was also a superhero fan.

He had heard so much about Batman and dreamed of interviewing him one day.
But this opportunity was too rare, which was why he had been asking around about other
superheroes.

He felt that after Batman and Iron Man appeared, other superheroes might appear.

Relying on his quick mind and his own hard work, he had gathered plenty of more
plausible information from some low-level hoodlums about up and coming superheroes.

For example, Knee Breaker, who liked to beat up rapists, or a pair of mysterious
superheroes who had appeared recently.

Eddie had even heard of the Ghost Butcher.

Of course, he didn’t consider the Ghost Butcher a superhero; that was too much like a
ghost story.

The superhero he liked couldn’t be a ghost.

His young body was full of vigor and he had excellent eyesight and keen observation
skills. He suddenly noticed two shadows on a six-story building not far away and acted
swiftly to take a photo of them.

Now, it turned out that he had done the right thing.

“Superhero couple!” he mumbled. “This is going to be big news.”

But this photo wasn’t enough. He needed more information.

The next day, the sun rose as usual in Los Angeles. Luke and Selina went to work as usual.

In the hall of the Major Crimes Division, Luke greeted Sonia, who was walking by. “Hey,
did you buy the new phone?”

Sonia said bitterly, “I was working overtime last night. I didn’t have time to buy it.”

Luke found that odd. “Won’t you still be able to buy it today? It won’t sell out, right?”

Sonia looked at him like he was an idiot. “They’re all buying the second gen version at
first gen prices. Why should I buy the second gen version at the original price? I’m just
waiting for the next campaign to buy, alright?”

Looking at her expression, Luke suddenly asked, “You didn’t save enough money, did
you?”
Sonia turned around and left. “Go, go, go. I’m busy.”

Luke smiled. He had hit the nail on the head.

That might have been one reason why she hadn’t bought the Titanium phone, but a
bigger reason was that she had no money.

A police household didn’t have that much surplus!

Of course, unless Sonia asked, Luke couldn’t take the initiative to offer to lend her the
money.

When it came to money, most people had very clear views.

They wouldn’t casually lend money to their friends, nor would they casually borrow
money from them.

It would already be very kind of them to help a friend find a reliable financial company to
take out a loan.

If Luke borrowed money to Sonia to buy a new phone, she would suspect that he had
other motives.

Sonia was a great beauty. Her breasts were magnificent, her lower body was sturdy, and
she had beautiful muscles.

Many people in the police department liked her, but she wasn’t Luke’s type.

It would be a pain in the ass if she got any ideas.

Could he say, “You’re mistaken, I actually just admire your beauty”?

He would never do something so stupid.

After greeting their colleagues in the hall, Luke and Selina went to Elsa’s office.

After she closed the door and sat down, she said, “There’s news from the boss. Several
departments have started to investigate them; the Elsworths are in big trouble. We
should be fine now.”

Luke chuckled. “Then why do you look like that?”

Elsa glanced at Selina and saw that she was as calm as ever. She asked, “You… didn’t do
anything in private, did you?”
Luke shrugged. “When Selina and I were investigating a case, the state police came
looking for trouble with us. We ran away without exposing ourselves, and stopped
investigating. Two days after we returned, Jennifer was attacked. Even if I wanted to do
something, I had no chance to do so.”

After a brief silence, Elsa nodded. “That’s good. It’s fine. You can go now.”

Luke and Selina left.

After they left the police department, Selina asked casually, “Are you not going to take
care of those three wild cats?”

Luke said, “Let them calm down for a while so that they don’t get too excited once we
meet.”

He could imagine how the three girls would condemn him for appearing in front of them
as a “wizard” and putting a “curse” on them — especially Stacy, whose head was full of
lumps.

At noon, Luke suddenly received a call.

Hearing the ringtone, he immediately picked up. “Joseph, what’s up?”

On the other side, Joseph said in a very soft voice, “Luke, hurry and think of a way to stop
Grandpa. He’s really, really angry right now.”

Stopping the car on the side of the road, Luke asked, “Who pissed him off at the ranch? Or
is it off the ranch?”

“No. Grandpa specially brought me to Dallas to watch a motorcycle stunt show. You know
Johnny, right? The man who can fly over a football field?” Joseph said quickly.

Luke said, “I watched his performance when I was a kid. Back then, he was just driving
through rings of fire.”

“Yes, yes, that’s him. We went to see him fly over six Black Hawk helicopters today,”
Joseph quickly said. “After lunch, Grandpa said that he would visit an old friend before
taking me back to Shackelford. In the end, when he got back, he kept making calls and
saying something about shooting dead the guy who dared to touch his old friend.”

Luke frowned. “Is he just talking in the heat of the moment?”

“I think Grandpa might really want to shoot someone,” Joseph said in a low voice.
“Ferreira is also here with us for work; Grandpa called him just now and told him to take
me back.”
Chapter 770 - Stubborn Old Man and Good Child
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 770: Stubborn Old Man and Good Child

“Luke, I’m very worried about Grandpa. Mom and Dad aren’t here, so you’re the only one
I can call,” said Joseph.

Luke hummed and said, “I’ll call him right away. Don’t worry.” He then hung up.

Although Joseph was young, he was quite smart.

While chatting with Luke, Catherine had mentioned before that Joseph’s IQ might very
likely meet MENSA’s requirements.

Robert and Catherine were still in Europe, and Luke and Claire were in Los Angeles.

Joseph easily determined that the best person to ask for help was Luke.

Luke didn’t dare treat his little brother’s words lightly. He immediately called Drax, but
the line was busy.

He frowned and said, “Redial the number.” He then put the phone on the dashboard.

A minute later, Drax’s phone was still busy.

Selina took out her phone. “I have Ferreira’s number. I’ll call him.”

Luke hummed in acknowledgment.

Ferreira, the vet at the ranch, had worked with Selina’s father for many years.

Joseph had said that Ferreira was in Dallas as well, so he could confirm the situation by
contacting Ferreira.

Ferreira quickly picked up.

After saying a few words, Selina put her phone on speaker.

Sure enough, Ferreira was on his way to pick up Joseph, but he didn’t know why Drax
was so angry.

Luke simply told him to get to Drax as soon as possible and make sure that he could get
through to his bad-tempered grandfather.

Even Robert remained at a distance when Drax’s temper was bad; one could imagine how
hard it was to persuade him.

Drax was born with a bad temper, and it was hard for him to keep it under control. If he
stayed with his daughter Catherine, he would definitely argue with Robert every day,
which would make things difficult for his daughter and grandkids.

Catherine understood his thinking. When they were free, she would take the three kids to
spend the weekend on the ranch, so Drax was content to stay on the ranch.

In the old man’s words, he was used to working on the ranch and didn’t need to retire in
Shackelford.

Drax was in good health, and there were also roughly ten workers on the ranch; there
was no need to worry that they wouldn’t get the news if something happened.

However, the stubborn old man had a weakness.

He had always been biased toward Luke since he was young and rarely scolded him.

And he completely doted on Claire and Joseph.

If it wasn’t because Claire and Joseph only spent the weekend at the ranch, this stubborn
old man would’ve spoiled them to death.

For example, it was definitely Joseph’s idea to watch the motorcycle stunt show in Dallas.
Otherwise, Drax wouldn’t be interested in watching such a show when he was already in
his seventies.

A few minutes later, Luke finally got through to Drax’s phone.

He barely said a few words before he could only helplessly listen to the beeping on his
phone.

The stubborn old man had gotten flustered at Luke’s words and directly hung up.

Selina asked, “Should I help you apply for leave?”

Luke sighed. “I’ll let Elsa know myself. I ran out of leave long ago.”

If this had happened two days earlier, he could’ve taken the weekend off without any
qualms.

Now, he could only go through the back door and let Elsa know to avoid any urgent cases
being assigned to him.
If he ran into an unusual situation and was investigated, Elsa would immediately give him
a leave slip.

Of course, an ordinary detective wouldn’t dare do something like this if they didn’t have
the solid backing of their boss.

Luke drove to the airport and booked the next flight out. He boarded an hour later.

At four in the afternoon, he left Dallas/Fort Worth Airport and took a cab to a hotel.

Half an hour later, he entered a three-star hotel and knocked on the door of Room 507.

Drax’s face appeared in the door gap.

When he saw Luke, he waved his hand at him in annoyance. “Why did you come back? I’m
not going senile yet. You don’t have to worry about me.”

Luke followed him into the room and closed the door behind him. He put his arm around
the old man’s shoulders and said, “Grandpa, it would be a problem if I don’t worry about
you.”

The old man snorted and didn’t reply.

Although he had a stubborn temper, he could tell the difference between good and bad.

Entering the room, Luke and Drax sat down. Picking up a bottle of whiskey from the
table, Luke glanced at the old man and said, “I remember when the doctor gave you a
checkup last time, he said that you should drink less alcohol, and at most just a little bit of
wine and beer, right?”

Drax tilted his head. “None of your business!”

But he immediately added, “I was too busy making calls. I haven’t had any yet.”

Luke smiled and took out two bottles of beer from the fridge. He gave one to the old man
and said, “The weather’s hot, cool down a bit.”

The old man had no choice.

Luke had always been obedient and sensible since he was a kid.

Every time Drax thought of Luke’s parents who had passed away early, the old man’s
heart ached even more. He felt that it was because Luke didn’t have parents that he
became mature and sensible at an early age.
In the old man’s point of view, Texan boys should be a little bolder from a young age.

Fighting, smoking, drinking and lifting skirts – as far as the old man was concerned, this
was how Texan boys grew up.

Luke, on the other hand, had never touched anything like that since he was young.

If Luke and Jimena hadn’t gotten together in the last two years of high school, the old man
would’ve suspected that there was a problem with his grandson’s sexual orientation.

Thus, the old man couldn’t say anything harsh to Luke.

After drinking two mouthfuls of cold beer, Luke finally said, “Grandpa, I’m already back.
You can tell me what happened so that the plane ticket isn’t wasted, right? Also, I’m a
rank three detective in LAPD Major Crimes Division, and I’m one of the top detectives in
Los Angeles. If you really want to do something, I’m familiar with the law, and I know
how the police work…”

Drax raised his hands in surrender. “Stop! I don’t really want to shoot anyone. You don’t
have to be that considerate.”

Luke was basically saying, “Even if you kill someone, I can help you clean it up.”

How could the old man resist his family’s unconditional support?

The last thing he wanted was for his family to get in trouble, let alone for Luke to break
the law for him.

Luke secretly chuckled.

He knew very well that his grandfather was amenable to persuasion but not coercion.

Rather than trying to persuade him, it would be better to start with family to calm him
down.

Sighing, the old man finally explained what happened.

Luke listened in silence. He didn’t interrupt the old man’s recount, even when the latter
was cursing the murderer who killed his good friend.

After the old man stopped talking and took a moment to catch his breath, Luke asked,
“Grandpa, do you know anyone in the police department? Otherwise, we wouldn’t be able
to check out the situation at the scene.”

It was a huge case, and it had only been a day since the murder.
In order to solve the case, the police department would definitely keep the details
confidential for now.

The old man nodded. “I know someone, a junior at the police department.”

Luke asked, “Can you ask him to take me to the crime scene for a look?”

The old man hesitated.

He was pissed and could shoot dead whoever he wanted.

But he wasn’t willing for Luke to take any risks.

Chapter 771 - Little Jack's Uncle Drax
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 771: Little Jack’s Uncle Drax

Luke said with a smile, “If we find anything, we’ll tell our acquaintances at the police
department and help them bring the murderer to justice. You don’t really want to shoot
the murderer yourself, do you, Grandpa?”

Looking at his grandson’s smiling face, Drax relented. “Fine. Joseph…”

“Have Ferreira look after him. He can watch TV in the hotel,” said Luke.

The little guy came out with a questioning look in his eyes.

He had been watching Luke and Drax talk.

As expected, when Luke showed up, Grandpa immediately calmed down.

Luke secretly gave Joseph the OK sign. “Once Ferreira gets here, you can watch TV in the
room. I’ll go check things out with Grandpa.”

Joseph nodded and relaxed.

Hot-tempered Drax could take out his gun at the drop of a hat, but gentle Luke probably
wouldn’t.

Well, at least that was what Joseph thought.

Ten minutes later, after handing Joseph over to Ferreira, Luke and Drax left.

Sitting in the driver’s seat, Luke started the engine and exclaimed, “You modified it again?
It feels even smoother now.”

This Raptor pickup was Drax’s favorite car, and only his grandson could touch it.

Robert had played around with the car twice at the very beginning, and the old man had
pulled a very long face. Thus, Robert had tactfully stopped touching it.

Although he wasn’t in a good mood, Drax couldn’t help but laugh. “So, you can tell. You’ve
improved.”

Luke shrugged. “Now that I’m working, I drive every day, and I have to fix up my car
every now and then. I have to improve.”

Drax patted his shoulder in satisfaction. “Not bad, just like a Coulson.”
Luke smiled but didn’t say anything.

In Drax’s view, men should like cars, guns, and women.

Of course, he felt that their importance should be in that order.

Cars were first and women last.

Compared with his high school days, Luke was in regular contact with cars and guns
every day. As for women… when he thought about it, there were quite a few.

Drax had been a handsome man in his youth, and many girls liked him despite his hot
temper.

Drax believed that as a child of his family, as long as there was no issue with Luke’s sexual
orientation, he absolutely wouldn’t lack women.

Look at Joseph, who already had two girlfriends since kindergarten!

The Coulson men absolutely wouldn’t lack women.

Naturally, Luke was deliberately chatting with the old man about things that interested
him to distract him so that he wouldn’t brood.

This was the bad thing about people with crabby tempers: It was useless for anyone to
say anything to them.

But the old man wasn’t on guard against Luke, and soon calmed down under Luke’s Basic
Hypnosis and Mental Communication.

Although he was still sad about his old friend’s death, he was no longer thinking about
taking out his gun.

After hearing what Drax said, Luke knew that there was a big problem with this case.

He absolutely didn’t approve of the old man trying to find the murderer himself.

Simply put, Drax and his old friend Bradley were from the same hometown and had
grown up together.

Later, the old man joined the army and went to war. He came back, married and had
children, and ran a ranch.

His old friend Bradley, on the other hand, came to Dallas. He mixed around, joined a biker
gang, and also played rock n’ roll. In the end, he made a fortune and opened a bar, which
could be considered as him turning over a new leaf.

Bradley had his methods and was quite capable. When he was young, he made a lot of
connections as a biker with the Hells Angels.

After opening his bar, he was no longer involved in the internal affairs of the Hells Angels,
but he would still give them some advantages, which helped keep his bar profitable.

Thus, the Hells Angels would have the occasional gathering at the bar.

Of course, the bar always operated normally, and wasn’t a gang base.

The truth was that given Bradley’s background, it wouldn’t be strange if he died violently.
Drax wouldn’t insist on avenging him either.

But last night, Bradley and two bartenders, as well as a dozen Hells Angels members who
had been drinking inside, died in the bar.

If it was a gang seeking revenge, they would have definitely used cold weapons or guns.

The strange thing was that the people in the bar last night hadn’t died from these two
things.

The close to twenty victims had died bizarre deaths. Most of them had died abruptly on
the spot with frozen expressions.

Even stranger, all the victims had turned blue.

The preliminary autopsy showed that they had all died of sulfur poisoning.

Only a large amount of sulfur would cause this kind of poisoning – for example, burying
someone in a pile of sulfur.

The situation in the bar wasn’t like that. It was more like the work of a lunatic or a cultist.
A normal person wouldn’t kill people in such a troublesome and bizarre way.

Outside the bar with the yellow cordon tape, Drax waved at a man in a suit. “Little Jack,
come here.”

The forty-year-old Caucasian man, “Little Jack,” said helplessly, “Uncle Drax, just call me
Jack. I was going to call you when I’m done with this case. You didn’t have to come
personally.”

Drax snorted. “You police officers have to follow the rules when you’re working a case.
The person who did this isn’t as law-abiding.”

He then patted Luke’s shoulder. “This is a kid from my family, Luke. He’s a detective with
L.A.’s Major Crimes Division.”

Looking at Jack’s expression, Drax sneered impatiently. “Enough, he was worried about
me, so he came as well. If he finds any leads, he’ll tell you. Keep your thoughts to yourself
and go over them when you get home.”

Jack nodded and smiled wryly. “Come in. Just don’t touch anything inside. Forensics isn’t
done yet.”

Luke said, “Okay, Jack.” He followed Jack into the bar.

All the bodies in the bar had been moved out, but the forensic scientists were still
investigating the entire bar.

Given the size and number of people in the bar, it was definitely a huge endeavor. It
would be considered pretty good if they could finish everything in two or three days.

Luke frowned.

For him, this was definitely one of the worst crime scenes he had ever seen.

After a rough analysis, he confirmed that at least a hundred and fifty people had been
here in the last two days.

This included police officers, forensic scientists, paramedics, reporters, and all sorts of
random people. The bar itself had staff coming in and out all the time, and the numerous
smells were annoying.

However, Luke was already accustomed to using his Sharp Nose.

He only picked out the scents that carried the strongest scent of sulfur.

The smells most likely belonged to the dead, which gave the impression that their own
scents were completely made of sulfur.

After a long while, he looked at Jack and asked, “Are you sure there were only eighteen
victims?”
Chapter 772 - Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 772: Grandpa Returns and Sudden Disaster

Jack glanced at Drax, unwilling to piss off this hot-tempered elder. He nodded decisively.
“Yes.”

Luke asked, “Did you find any other bodies?”

Jack’s eyes flickered, but he still shook his head. “There’s no evidence of that.”

Luke nodded. “Okay, can I take a look at the bodies of the eighteen victims? I’m just
looking. I won’t touch them.”

Jack nodded helplessly. “Let’s go. The bodies are at the forensics department.”

In the morgue at the forensics department, Luke opened the body bags one by one and
examined their injuries.

Finally, he found a body with a small hole in the chest.

Taking a closer look, he activated Sharp Nose, and suddenly asked Jack, “What’s the
difference between this man and the other victims?”

Jack said, “We suspect that he might be the first victim since his body was right outside
the door. As per the Hells Angels’ habit, this person was probably the lookout outside the
bar.”

Luke asked, “Have you examined the wound on his chest?”

Jack said, “Not yet. There are too many bodies.”

Luke hummed and said, “Check this first.”

Jack asked, “What did you find?”

Luke pointed at the hole in the chest and asked Jack, “Do you understand?”

Jack was stunned. “Are you saying that this was done with a finger?”

Luke shrugged. “It could also be a prosthetic hand or something similar to a finger. At the
very least, that’s another direction to look in.”

Jack accepted the explanation.

Compared with using sulfur to kill someone, it wouldn’t be strange if the culprit used a
fake hand to kill someone.

At that moment, Luke glanced at Drax. “Should I talk here or when we get back?”

Stunned for a moment, Drax looked at Jack on the side, and after thinking for a bit, he
nodded. “We can talk here. Once you leave, however, don’t bring it up again.”

Jack’s face turned dark when he heard that. You two are indeed related. You’re so blunt in
front of me!

Luke had clearly found something else and was directly asking his grandpa if he should
tell Jack.

Drax directly said that it was fine, but wouldn’t admit to anything after they left. He was
clearly trying to make sure that Luke had no ties to this case.

Although he cursed inwardly, Jack didn’t dare say anything.

He had seen Drax go berserk once when he was young, and had always been fearful of
this super violent old man.

Even though Drax was old, Jack didn’t want to piss him off.

“I guarantee that Luke won’t get into any trouble,” said Jack.

Looking at Drax’s expression, he raised his hand with a bitter smile and said, “I swear on
my father’s friendship with you.”

Satisfied, Drax nodded, and indicated for Luke to speak.

Luke raised a finger. “Firstly, the murderer had at least one accomplice. He used his finger
or something like a fake hand to poke a hole in the victim’s chest. Secondly, if you have
connections, it’s best if you hand it over to the relevant department. It’ll be very hard for
ordinary police officers to resolve this case.”

Jack frowned. “You mean…”

Luke said, “Exactly what I said. If you keep investigating, you might run into
unimaginable danger. The safest is to hand it over to a professional.”

He then nodded at Drax. “Let’s go, Grandpa.”

Without any hesitation, Drax turned around and left.

It was for Drax’s sake that Luke gave Jack this information. As a senior, Luke could be
considered quite generous.

Getting into the car, Luke returned to the hotel. “Grandpa, this is a little tricky. Take
Joseph back to Shackelford.”

Drax snorted. “Whoever the murderer is, I’m not scared of them.”

Luke sighed. “What if they aren’t human?”

Drax was confused. “What do you mean?”

Luke said, “The hole in the victim’s chest was either made by a fake hand or a real finger.”

Drax frowned. “Maybe you’re mistaken?”

Piercing someone in the chest with a finger was completely illogical.

Luke said, “No. I’ve worked many cases, and I’ve dabbled in forensic science. I definitely
didn’t see wrong.”

Drax fell silent.

Luke continued, “I’ve run into a few strange cases in the past year. You can’t use a gun to
take care of this murderer. The FBI has special departments to deal with cases like these.
Do you need me to let them know?”

After a brief hesitation, Drax shook his head. “Let Jack know. If you can, give him the
phone numbers of those departments and let him decide for himself.”

When they arrived at the hotel, Ferreira had already come down with Joseph and their
luggage.

He would return to Shackelford in the same car, so he could take turns driving and help
Luke watch Drax.

Before they left, Drax grabbed Luke and said in a low voice, “Since I’m going back, don’t
stay here any longer. Go back to Los Angeles tonight.”

Luke said with a smile, “Then I’ll stay at the hotel for a night. At the very least, I have to
confirm that you’ve reached home.”

Drax glared at him helplessly. “Fine, I promise I’ll call you tonight.”

“Don’t speed, I’ll sleep a bit before that,” said Luke.

Faced with Luke’s intense gaze, the stubborn old man felt a little helpless.

If it wasn’t for him, Luke wouldn’t have flown back from Los Angeles in a hurry.

But this case involved something unimaginable, and Luke certainly wouldn’t let him
single-handedly carry out his “vendetta.”

For his grandkids’ safety, the old man gave in.

Watching them leave, Luke called for a cab and followed them out of the city.

After Drax’s Raptor pickup got onto the northwest highway for Shackelford, Luke told the
driver to turn around and return to the city.

The cab had just entered the city, when a series of noises approached them swiftly from
the east.

The next moment, the cab was hit by a large shock wave and spun in the air before it
crashed upside-down on the ground with a loud bang.

“Sh*t!” Luke cursed as he quickly opened the car door and crawled out.

He took a few steps and asked the woozy driver, “Does it hurt anywhere?”

The driver coughed. “No, I’m fine. What happened just now?”

Listening to him, Luke confirmed that he was fine.

It was a good habit to put on a seatbelt. Even when the car flipped over, the driver wasn’t
injured.

He pulled the driver out of the driver’s seat and helped him sit down on the side of the
road. He then took out the driver’s phone and called 911 to explain the situation.

Putting the phone and a hundred dollars into the driver’s hands, Luke said, “This is the
fare. I called the police for you. Just wait for them.” He then dashed into an alley.
Chapter 773 - Flaming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man
Team
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 773: Flaming Skeleton and Blue-Skinned Four-man
Team

It took the driver a while to recover. Looking at the money, he mumbled, “What a nice
guy.”

He had only driven a short distance, and the fare was only thirty dollars.

Not only had Luke saved him, he had also paid the fare. He was absolutely a good guy.

Good guy Luke, on the other hand, was in a dark area with no one around. He took out a
Triumph motorbike from his inventory and put on his helmet before he quickly circled
around to the road where the strange incident had taken place.

In the distance, he could see a line of fire on the road that headed west.

He decisively sped up and gave chase.

In the split second when the cab was sent flying, he had seen a motorcycle flash past.

There were many people in America who liked to ride motorcycles.

But this was the first time in his life that he had seen a burning vintage Harley-Davidson
motorbike with fiery wheels, which had been speeding at over 200 kilometers per hour.

Chasing that disappearing line of fire, Luke sized up the situation along the street in
passing.

The glass windows of various cars and buildings on the street had been shattered by the
blast from the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle. After the line of fire on the ground
disappeared, a tire trail was left behind by the high temperature.

The cars on the street also showed signs of being burnt. The street lamps and parking
meters had bent from the heat, and the trees burned like huge torches.

What the hell is that? Luke mumbled inwardly. However, he was glad that it was heading
west and away from the northwest.

He floored the motorcycle and gave chase.

This level of destructive power didn’t seem like something an ordinary supernatural
being could do.
In that fleeting glimpse just now, he had seen the person on the vintage Harley-Davidson
motorcycle smoking, as if they were on fire.

But he hadn’t smelled any burning flesh.

But this wasn’t some sort of stuntman; a stuntman wouldn’t fry everything along the
way!

After chasing the line of fire for over ten kilometers, Luke saw an old factory.

The smell of the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle had already entered the place.

He stopped his motorcycle in a quiet corner and put it back into his inventory. He took
out two drones and looked at the surveillance data on his fake phone as he took out a
new set of armor.

It wasn’t the White Wolf Armor, but a different kind of trial armor.

It was just a prototype. Like Selina’s Beast armor, it only had basic defense and
camouflage functions.

Unlike the White Wolf Armor, which was one white box, the new armor was divided into
three parts: the head, and the upper and lower halves of the body.

Luke stepped into the recess of what looked like a flat box and put on the unfolded armor
on his upper body with one hand and his helmet with the other.

The folded armor quickly popped out of the flat box and went up his calves, while the
upper half of the armor quickly opened up from his shoulder blades.

Ten seconds later, the upper and lower parts of the armor connected, and the helmet also
connected to the upper part.

Luke moved his limbs, but wasn’t very satisfied.

However, this was only a prototype for subsequent battle armor; it was normal for him to
be dissatisfied.

He sped up and nimbly jumped ten meters up to the roof of the factory.

The armor was significantly lighter. It was less for defense and more for agility and
stealth.

In layman’s terms, the Batman armor was a knight’s armor for direct combat, the new
armor was for assassins, and the White Wolf Armor was between the two.
Thus, as Luke ran lightly over the rooftops, he barely made a sound.

He soon arrived at the center of the factory area, where there was a relatively empty
maintenance workshop.

Frowning, he noticed that there was a body lying at the entrance of the factory. It was
blue all over and smelled strongly of sulfur.

The culprit of the bar massacre was here!

Luke perked up and looked at the two parties at the scene.

On one side were four strange-looking people.

On the other side was the person on the fiery motorcycle whom Luke had followed here.

But the man was screaming in pain at that moment as gray smoke rose from his body.
Flames sprung up from his face and hands, and his skin and muscles seemed to be
melting in the fire.

In the end, with a roar, the man turned into a… flaming skeleton?

Although he was still wearing a black leather jacket and jeans, his head and his exposed
hands were now white bone that burned with red flames.

The flaming skeleton pointed at the four people. “Go to hell!”

A young man with grayish-blue skin spread his hands. “It seems that we have nothing to
talk about.”

As soon as he said that, one of the weirdos next to him suddenly blurred and turned into
whistling black smoke which whirled and charged at the flaming skeleton.

Bang!

This wind crashed heavily into the chest of the flaming skeleton, sending it flying before it
got tangled up in hanging iron chains more than ten meters away.

Luke raised an eyebrow. This guy was very strange.

To say that he had turned into wind wasn’t a metaphor; he indeed did turn into
something like a mini tornado.

Even when he was just standing, his figure was hazy and indistinct.
The head of the flaming skeleton drooped as it hung from the chains, and the flames on
its body disappeared.

The grayish-blue young man smiled smugly. “It seems that you’re not as good as my
father said you are. What Ghost Rider – it’s all dog sh*t!”

Luke didn’t move.

He was certain that the young man with grayish-blue skin was the murderer from the
bar, or at least one of them.

He had detected the scents of three other people in the bar, but hadn’t been sure if they
were in cahoots with the grayish-blue young man.

Now that the four of them were standing together, even if they weren’t accomplices, they
were still b*stards who had watched the young man slaughter the victims.

But the flaming skeleton had flipped Luke’s cab upside-down earlier, and had caused
severe city damage, which Luke didn’t like as well.

In any case, that flaming skeleton didn’t seem like a weakling who could be easily dealt
with.

Sure enough, as soon as the blue-skinned young man said that, the skeleton hanging from
the chains burst into flames again. It suddenly raised its head, tore off the chain that was
around its neck, and charged at the group of four.

The freak who could turn into wind attacked again.

This time, the flaming skeleton was prepared. Although it shook at being hit, it wasn’t
sent flying again.

On the side of the four-man team, someone climbed into a large truck outside the
warehouse. After the truck started up, it suddenly sped up and slammed into the two
entangled men.

Boom!

The large truck crashed into an abandoned truck, pinning the flaming skeleton between
them.

The wind monster that had been entangled with the flaming skeleton crawled out from
under the truck. With his incorporeal body, he was unafraid of the collision.
The door on the driver’s side opened, and a thin, bald middle-aged man got out of the
truck. He tilted his head and looked at the front of the truck before he curled his lip and
said disdainfully, “He’s not that strong.”
Chapter 774 - Eat My Face-Breaking Fist
Generated by NovelGet.com

Chapter 774: Eat My Face-Breaking Fist

The blue-skinned young man burst into laughter. “I see. Haha. Ghost Rider is a joke.”

Suddenly, someone yelled in dissatisfaction, “So noisy!”

Luke narrowed his eyes. His Sharp Nose unexpectedly hadn’t detected the speaker at all.

With his Elementary Sound Wave, he knew that it wasn’t a recording, but something
didn’t seem right.

Moving lightly for more than ten meters on the roof, he switched angles and finally saw
the person who had yelled.

The guys below also shifted to look at the source of the sound.

In one corner of the factory was a simple rest area, and a little girl was standing there.

Before she screamed, she had been blocked by the junk around the area, so nobody had
noticed her.

She looked like she was about ten years old. She had long, curly red hair, was wearing a
simple white dress that looked like a nightie, and her feet were bare as she quietly stood
in a corner of the factory.

The rest area looked like it had been tidied up, and was set up with all sorts of old toys,
including furry bears, pink unicorns, Barbie dolls and music boxes.

The blue-skinned young man looked over and gave a light exclamation. “What’s that? It
looks like… an out-of-body soul?”

In his amazement, he forgot about the flaming skeleton and headed straight for the little
girl.

Looking at the girl, a memory flashed through Luke’s mind, and he suddenly found a
familiar image.

Back when he and Selina were still in Houston, they had passed through Rumford on a
business trip. After that fog incident, they escaped with Alice and her daughter.
This little girl was her daughter, Carrie.

Sighing silently, Luke jumped off the roof and fell a distance of twenty meters.

Bang!

With a light sound, he landed on one knee before he slowly stood up. “Get lost, or I’ll kill
you.”

Stunned for a moment, the blue-skinned young man burst into laughter. “Who are you?”

Luke said, “If you don’t get lost, you’ll hear my name.”

“In this day and age, anyone dares to think of themselves as a bigshot,” murmured the
blue-skinned young man.

The next moment, his face suddenly twisted. His head stretched forward and two rows of
long fangs appeared in his mouth as he roared like a wild beast. “I’m going to send you to
hell and interrogate your soul personally for your name…”

“Big Dipper Face-Breaking Fist!” There was a loud yell as fluent Chinese rang out in the
factory.

With a roar, a fist smashed into the blue-skinned young man’s face from below and
twisted his head 120 degrees.

“Big Dipper Fervent Face-Breaking Fist!” Luke shouted again.

Both his fists left afterimages in their wake as he struck ferociously.

A punch landed in the blue-skinned young man’s abdomen and he was lifted off his feet,
his waist bent. His head was also pulled back, and two punches landed on his cheeks.

With one last right hook, Luke unleashed his full strength.

Just like that, the blue-skinned young man’s neck was stretched out by the force of the
punch, and he was sent flying to the side. He crashed through a wall and disappeared in a
pile of junk outside.

The blue-skinned young man was covered in dust and felt dizzy, but he was already
snarling furiously, “Wind Demon, kill him!”

The man immediately turned into wind and lunged at Luke.

This time, let me see if my new ability works! Luke thought to himself as he roared, “Big
Dipper Demon-Breaking Fist!”

When he punched out with both fists, his arms glowed with a faint yellow light. His fists
danced in the air as they formed a bright circle to meet the incoming Wind Demon.

Wind Demon didn’t care at all.

His ability was to transform into wind, and ordinary physical attacks were useless against
him. This idiot who relied on his fists to fight would only be played to death.

Just as he was thinking that, his wind form collided with that yellow circle.

“Ah!” Wind Demon let out a bloodcurdling scream, and an extremely horrified expression
appeared on his face. “No…”

Luke shouted even louder than he did. “Big Dipper Explosive Fist!”

The yellow fist shadows picked up speed once again. At the same time, the circle glowed
brightly and enveloped the charging Wind Demon.

Less than a second later, the yellow light suddenly disappeared.

Luke’s arms were bent slightly, with his left fist in front and his right fist at the back, in a
classic Wing Chun stance.

There was nothing in front of him. Wind Demon had completely disappeared.

The blue-skinned young man who had just swaggered in through the hole in the wall, and
one of the weirdos, who was dripping wet, were stunned.

What the hell was going on?! Wind Demon… was dead?

As members of the same race, they could sense that Wind Demon was truly dead and
hadn’t escaped.

What the hell did this guy do to kill Wind Demon?

It seemed like… a fist technique?

As a race with long lives and special abilities, the blue-skinned young man was proficient
in many languages.

Of course, he could understand Luke’s shout.

There were a lot of people who weren’t to be trifled with in the East. Was this person
from there? For a moment, the blue-skinned young man was bewildered.

Luke, on the other hand, suddenly dashed to the side and shouted, “Take this, Big Dipper
Splitting Fist!”

As he yelled, his arms lit up with the yellow light again, and he cut ferociously at a figure
with his fists as he circled them.

“Ah!” Another miserable cry rang out.

A man wrapped tightly in a red iron chain was cut up into countless pieces by Luke’s
yellow fist shadows. The man crashed to the ground and turned into a pile of mud that
reeked of sulfur.

This was the bald man who had crashed into the flaming skeleton in the truck earlier.

When Luke had been fighting the blue-skinned young man and Wind Demon, the flaming
skeleton whom they called “Ghost Rider” suddenly pushed the large truck aside and
crawled out, before it threw out a chain in its hand.

The ordinary chain suddenly turned red and bound up the bald man tightly, burning him
until he screamed.

Luke had just killed Wind Demon, when the system notification popped up.

System: You have killed Hell’s Wind Demon and have received a list of his abilities.
Hell’s Wind Demon’s abilities: … (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable)

This was within Luke’s expectations; the ability to transform into wind didn’t sound like
something he could learn.

The real reward was the experience and credit points.

System: Kill Hell’s Wind Demon. Completed.

Total experience: 4,000. Total credit: 4,000.
Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +4,000. Credit +4,000.
Host’s experience: 68,900/90000
Credit: 57,400

This was the first time Luke had gotten so many experience and credit points from killing
a single target.

Seeing how the system had judged this “Hell’s Wind Demon,” he could guess why this guy
was worth so much in Daddy System.
This Hell’s Wind Demon must’ve killed a lot of people; over a hundred people would be a
conservative estimate.

Recalling that almost twenty people had died in the bar massacre, and it was the blue-
skinned youth in the four-man team who had acted, Luke concluded — that the four-man
team was worth a lot!
Chapter 775 - Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 775: Luke Steals and the Little Girl Cleans Up

Luke had just killed Wind Demon when he saw Ghost Rider tie up the bald man.

This was an opportunity to kill him, and he couldn’t let it go!

Without any hesitation, he followed up and killed the bald man.

Another notification popped up in the system.

System: You have killed Hell’s Earth Demon and have received a list of his abilities.
Hell’s Earth Demon’s abilities: … (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable)

System: Kill Hell’s Earth Demon. Completed.

Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.
Contribution rate: 70%. EXP +2,100. Credit +2,100.
Host’s experience: 71,000/90000
General points: 59,500

Ghost Rider seemed very unhappy with Luke stealing his kill. The flames on the
skeleton’s head soared and Ghost Rider roared angrily at Luke.

The entire factory seemed to tremble at the roar.

Luke’s expression didn’t change. I have an electronic voice system. You can scream yourself
hoarse and you still wouldn’t be able to wake me up.

But just because he didn’t care didn’t mean that someone else didn’t.

Before Ghost Rider stopped roaring, an even more furious scream rang out. “I said, all of
you, are so noisy!!”

Luke’s expression changed as he felt a terrifying force sweep through the factory.

He, Ghost Rider, and the two remaining members of the four-man team were all sent
flying by a sudden and massive shock wave as they smashed through the factory walls
like cannonballs.

The impact was so terrifying that it defied common sense. The four of them were blown
hundreds of meters away in several directions.

Luke had already regained control of his body in the air. He was too familiar with this
feeling of weightlessness, and had ways to deal with it.
He pulled out two thin wings from his waist and connected them to his arms and waist to
form something that looked like a flight suit.

Turning around, he hovered in the air and examined the factory down below.

Now, the barefoot girl was the only one in the factory, and her face was calm again.

An analytical string of data appeared on Luke’s lenses, and the portable smart program
concluded that the center of the shock wave was the barefoot girl.

In other words, she was the one who had instigated that terrifying attack.

He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Why was this kid attacking indiscriminately?

But thinking that the little girl was autistic, he couldn’t get angry.

The last time they met, however, she had only been autistic, and hadn’t displayed such
extraordinary power.

On the other side, the blue-skinned young man and the wet weirdo had been blown far
away, and crashed to the ground.

They looked at each other for a brief moment before their bodies suddenly changed.

The blue-skinned young man turned into black smoke and whizzed away far into the
distance.

The wet monster turned transparent and turned into a ball of liquid that dropped to the
ground and quickly disappeared.

After thinking for a moment, Luke didn’t chase after them.

Their abilities were a little strange. If they were focused on escaping, it would be hard to
catch them.

The next time they met, it would be a good idea to ambush them and kill them in one
blow.

It made sense for two of the four to escape.

Ghost Rider had specially come to deal with them, then Luke had abruptly shown up
halfway and inexplicably killed two of their own, making him 100% an enemy.

The strange, barefoot girl with a terrifying ability also appeared, and she clearly didn’t
like them.

They had thought that it would be a four-on-one fight, but it suddenly turned into a two-
on-two, plus the little girl as a potential opponent.

Of course the blue-skinned duo chose to flee; their race had always been shameless.

After lying on the ground for a moment, Ghost Rider’s skull burst into flames again. He
got up and whistled.

With a roar, the vintage Harley-Davidson suddenly dashed out from a nearby corner and
stopped in front of Ghost Rider in the gap between the two trucks.

Not only that, its exhaust pipe rumbled twice, as if it was a neighing horse, and it seemed
to be urging Ghost Rider to get on.

Ghost Rider stepped forward and pressed down on the fuel tank of the vintage
motorcycle. With a drawn-out roar, the flames on his hands spread over the entire bike.

As the flames gradually engulfed the entire motorcycle, its shape changed drastically.

The motorcycle turned silver, the exhaust pipe curving up like a fang at the back while
the front of the bike turned into an angled skull.

Raging flames surged up from the tires, and the eyes, nostrils, and mouth of the skull lit
up as they spat out flames.

A brand new fiery skeleton war chariot had appeared.

Ghost Rider swung one leg over the motorcycle. With a deafening roar, the bike turned to
chase after the blue-skinned young man.

But before he left, Ghost Rider glanced at Luke and the girl in the factory.

Luke didn’t think much of it. He circled around and returned to the factory.

The girl’s indiscriminate attack just now had sent four of them flying in three different
directions, but hadn’t caused any direct damage to the other objects in the factory.

At most, it was the four of them who had broken a lot of things and smashed through the
walls.

This ability was quite interesting!

Luke was more interested in talking to the little girl than chasing after the blue-skinned
duo.

She had appeared alone, her situation was too abnormal, and they had met once before.

Even if it was just basic sympathy, Luke couldn’t turn a blind eye.

Dropping from the sky, he stopped at the factory entrance instead of going in.

The girl had shown a bad temper earlier, and he didn’t want to agitate her too much.

As he expected, the little girl didn’t pay any attention to him at all.

Luke asked, “Where’s your mother? Why isn’t she here?”

The girl’s eyes flickered, but she remained silent.

“Pa! Pa! Pa!” Unhurried applause rang out.

Frowning, Luke looked over and saw an old man in a black robe clapping in delight not
far away from the girl.

The old man lowered his hands and walked toward the little girl. “I never thought I would
actually run into such a pure and perfect soul! It’s so powerful and beautiful!”

Staring at the old man, Luke knew that there was something strange about him.

He unexpectedly hadn’t sensed anything before the old man appeared.

It wasn’t until he spoke that Luke noticed him and his Sharp Nose picked up the man’s
scent, as if the old man had appeared out of thin air in the factory.

But Sharp Nose picked up a familiar scent from the old man — sulfur.

The smell, which was a mix of sulfur and other strange things, was a little similar to the
scents of the dead Earth Demon and Wind Demon, and resembled the scent of the blue-
skinned youth even more.

So, the old man in the black robe and the blue-skinned man came from the same place?

At that moment, the old man approached the girl’s “private room.”
Chapter 776 - Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 776: Triggering the Active Defense Mechanism

As the old man walked into the rest area, it was as if the little girl was triggered.
“Annoying, stay away from me!”

Boom!

The air in the factory stirred with the force that had sent Luke and the others flying
hundreds of meters.

The old man still had a smile on his face as he walked closer. “What a powerful talent.
You’re very suitable to be my envoy.”

The little girl was stunned, as if she hadn’t expected her attack to be ineffective.

She promptly increased her power, and some of the debris in the factory suddenly flew
up and lunged at the old man.

The old man continued walking forward slowly. “It’s useless. You can’t hurt me in your
state.”

As he approached, the little girl became even more twitchy and angry.

Unfortunately, the force which she had used to send Luke flying was useless against the
old man.

Even when she used this force to throw other things at the old man, the junk would
automatically fall to the ground in front of him, and didn’t pose a threat at all.

Luke finally moved.

Although this old man was very strange, it was impossible for Luke to turn around and
leave.

In a flash of movement, he arrived at the edge of the girl’s “private room.”

Facing the old man in black, he stood between the old man and the girl. “Didn’t you hear
her? Stay away from her!”

The old man’s smile grew even more distinct, and there was a strange feeling about it. “I
heard. So what?” As he spoke, he suddenly turned into black smoke and disappeared.

Luke turned around and saw a cloud of black smoke coalesce into the old man in front of
the girl.

He frowned. Magic? Superpower? Technology? Real or an illusion?

This black-robed old man was indeed unusual.

Or, were he and the little girl similar?

The moment the old man appeared in front of the girl, he touched her forehead with his
right index finger. “Do you have a wish you want fulfilled? Tell me.”

Fear and pain filled the little girl’s face. “It… It hurts! Mom, Mom, save me!”

The old man smiled. “You want to be with your mother, right? Come, sign this contract,
and you can fulfill your wish.”

A scroll-like object suddenly appeared in his left hand, and he handed it to the little girl.

Although the little girl was in pain, she couldn’t help but raise her hand to take the scroll.

Luke moved again.

He had been observing everything about the old man in black just now, hoping to
uncover more clues so that he could kill him in one blow or heavily injure him.

But after the old man took out the scroll to give to the little girl, he knew that he couldn’t
delay any longer.

Somehow, he knew that he absolutely couldn’t let the little girl touch the scroll.

“Soldiers, form ranks!” he shouted, and his body suddenly glowed with a faint yellow light
as he charged at the old man.

The old man didn’t even look at him. He simply smiled as he watched the little girl reach
for the scroll.

Pu!

The old man was stunned.

Looking at the fist that had passed through his chest and half of the scroll that was left in
his left hand, he finally turned around, his eyes burning with fury. “You dare damage my
contract?”

“Big Dipper Devil-Subduing Fist!” Luke roared even louder than he did, drowning out his
words.

His fists turned into yellow light rings that hit the old man’s body ferociously.

The old man’s face changed slightly. He turned into black smoke again and disappeared
from Luke’s attack range.

Luke stopped and held his fists up in front of him again, his gaze on the corner behind the
girl.

The old man materialized again, but this time, he wasn’t as cocky as before.

His face was ashen as he roared, “You are a Kamar-Taj sorcerer? No, you don’t have a
Sling Ring! Are you from the Holy Land of Kunlun?”

Luke sneered and didn’t answer the question. “Get lost if you don’t want to die!”

The old man’s face changed. “Even if the Ancient One and Thor show up, I’m not afraid!”

Luke didn’t waste any more time. In a flash, he appeared in front of the old man and
punched him again.

The old man dissipated into black smoke again, but Luke immediately flipped and
punched the old man from behind.

“Ah!” The old man floated back more than ten meters away. Looking at the hole in his
chest, he felt a strange energy consuming his strength non-stop, and his defensive spells
were useless against it.

“I’m going to rip out your soul!” He finally made up his mind to get rid of this weird
troublemaker, even if he had to piece his body back together after this.

The best would be if he could turn this ridiculously strong person into his subordinate as
well. All his losses would then be worth it.

He turned into smoke again and disappeared.

Frowning, Luke spun around and hit the old man, who had just materialized again, hard.

Although the old man looked pained, he didn’t dodge at all this time. His hands turned
into black smoke which stuck to Luke’s body.

“Let me see what your soul looks like!” The old man grinned hideously.

Luke’s fists glowed yellow again. “Big Dipper Explosive Fist!”

The old man’s body didn’t stop warping and crumbling as it was torn into black smoke by
countless fist shadows, but he actually smiled. “Ah, so you’ve already signed a contract.
Let me see who your master is…”

At that moment, Luke’s lips twitched as he looked at the sudden system warning.

Just now, when the old man’s hands turned into black smoke and touched his body, he
had sensed something wasn’t right.

The old man had touched him despite the risk of getting hurt. Also, even though the little
girl was in a semi-transparent state, he still had to protect her.

It was too late for him to dodge, so he could only prepare his trump cards.

But the moment the black smoke touched him, Daddy System suddenly sent out a
warning.

System: Unknown evil energy detected trying to link with the host. Active defense
mechanism has been activated. Active defense mechanism requires credit points. Please
choose the amount of credit points to consume: 5_ _ _ _.

That was right, the system had issued a warning this time, not just a reminder.

Looking at the name “active defense mechanism,” Luke knew that this was a dangerous
situation.

The system, which had shut down for ten thousand years and never took the initiative to
speak no matter what, was now taking the initiative to defend itself, which maxed out
Luke’s sense of crisis.

Sure enough, this old man in black was a big problem! Luke would even go so far as to say
that this old man was a top boss who had surpassed several levels.

Looking at the four spaces which followed the number ‘5,’ Luke of course knew what
Daddy System meant.

It was clearly asking for at least 50,000 credit points to activate the defense mechanism.

Without any hesitation, Luke filled in the empty slots with a thought — 59,500.
Chapter 777 - I'm Your Father!
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 777: I’m Your Father!

What were credit points for?

Although they were used as “currency” to purchase abilities, in the end, they were still
abilities which Luke used to protect himself.

Now, he naturally chose to use all his credit points to keep himself alive.

If he couldn’t deal with this old man, he wouldn’t even be able to buy a suitable ability
with his remaining credit points to turn things around.

After dealing with this old man in the black robe, he would have plenty of time to earn
back his points.

Thus, he stuffed all his credit points into the system’s “muzzle” without any hesitation
and roared, “I’m your father!”

At that moment, the old man in black had just said, “You’ve signed a contract…”

A dense and dark golden light suddenly surged out of Luke’s body to swiftly make contact
with the old man’s hands, before it spread out.

In the blink of an eye, the dark golden light turned into countless dark golden threads
that wrapped around the old man like a huge net.

The old man’s grin stiffened.

A moment later, he cried out in fear, “What is this? Ahhhh, what the hell is this? Why can
it burn my soul…”

As he shouted, the old man’s body suddenly turned into black smoke as he tried to escape
from the dark golden net.

In the blink of an eye, the black smoke crashed into the dark golden net a thousand times
as it tried to find a way to escape.

But even as the net of light grew thinner as he smashed into it, the pressure grew
stronger.

The black smoke knew that if this continued, his body would run out of energy, and even
the soul fragment in this body would be trapped by the net.
He had never been an expert in a head-on battle, nor did he want to lose the soul
fragment in this body for no reason.

Without any hesitation, the black smoke suddenly shrunk into a dot, but the dark golden
net of light didn’t give up and continued to press down on the black dot.

The old man was furious. Let’s see how I deal with you when you enter my domain!

A tiny hole suddenly appeared near the black dot, and the black dot shrunk again so that
it was small enough to stuff itself into the tiny hole.

The next moment, the dark golden net suddenly disappeared, and the black dot passed
through the hole and disappeared from the factory.

With his keen sight, Luke could naturally see that the dark golden net and the black dot
that it had trapped hadn’t dissipated. Instead, they had charged into the hole and entered
the place on the other side.

Sharp Nose could also detect the smell of sulfur where the hole disappeared.

But that was all.

A few seconds later, Luke roughly guessed what had happened.

System: Destroy Demon Lord Mephisto’s clone and severely injure Mephisto’s main body,
preventing him from descending to Earth in ten years. Completed.
Total experience: 20,000. Total credit: 20,000.
Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +20,000. Credit +20,000.
Host’s experience has reached 90,000, and character has leveled up to level 15.
Extra stat points: 5
Team Mode is activated. Do you wish to activate it?
Host’s experience: 1,000/100,000
Credit: 20,000

Luke’s heart roared.

The nervousness he felt earlier when he realized that the system was facing a formidable
enemy suddenly turned into intense happiness.

Sure enough, jumping levels to fight a top boss was different.

Although he had achieved victory by relying on paying the system, his puny life at least
was in no danger.

He wasn’t that unreasonable, and wouldn’t insist that he would only be satisfied by
defeating his opponent himself.

Besides, he had learned all his abilities from the system, so there was nothing wrong with
using the system to defeat Mephisto.

At the very least, he had worked hard to earn those 60,000 credit points. Without that
many credit points, who knew if Mephisto could have been sent packing to his hometown
to play in the mud.

Who could say that this victory wasn’t the result of Luke’s hard work?

Moreover, while he had spent all those 60,000 credit points in one swoop, he had earned
another 20,000 after beating up Mephisto, so he wasn’t completely broke.

And even though he lost a lot of credit points, he had earned enough experience to reach
level 15.

Looking at the notification to activate Team Mode, he chose to activate it.

Team Mode was activated without requiring any credit points.

Whether or not the mode required credit points to be activated might mean that
subsequent use of the mode would require credit points.

For example, the level 5 Super Learning Mode didn’t require any credit to be activated,
but the abilities it contained did.

As for the level 10 inventory, it had cost him a lot of credit points to activate it, and he
would have to spend a lot of credit points to upgrade it later, but it didn’t consume any
credit points when he was using it.

He didn’t examine the mode’s functions, and put it aside for the time being. He then
added a stat point to his Mental Strength to make it 31.

Only then did Luke calm down, and he looked at the girl not far away. “Can you tell me
why you’re here alone, Carrie?”

Back when he was working in Houston, he and Selina had gone to Laquin to investigate
missing police officers. They had passed through Rumford and encountered the fog
incident.

While hiding in the supermarket, a certain female company executive called Alice Miller
had begged them to help her rescue her autistic daughter, Carrie.

In the end, Luke and Selina left Rumford in a helicopter with the mother and daughter.
After that, Wales took them away, and Luke thought that they would be released after
being questioned.

From the looks of it, they hadn’t been that lucky.

Had Alice’s Elementary Self-Healing been discovered? Or had this little girl’s ability
suddenly awakened, and triggered unknown consequences?

As he pondered, his eyes remained fixed on Carrie.

After what happened just now, she was reacting more to the outside world. She looked at
him for a few seconds before she said, “Mom was taken away. I can’t find her.”

Frowning, Luke crouched down and asked in a gentle voice, “Was it the people who took
you away in Houston?”

After a long silence, Carrie said again, “They took me somewhere. I couldn’t find Mom
after that.”

Luke sighed silently.

It was very likely that Carrie and her mother Alice had been locked up separately and had
become experimental research subjects for certain agencies.

The guys who would do this probably weren’t real SHIELD agents, who would at most put
them under house arrest.

Now, he could only hope that the mother and daughter hadn’t fallen into the hands of
Hydra’s SHIELD branch. If so, they may as well die earlier; that way at least, they wouldn’t
have to suffer anymore.

Also, Alice’s ability was Elementary Self-Healing, which was the thing most easily
coveted.

All this time, Luke had only used this ability as a life-saving trump card. He had done his
best to conceal it in case it drew attention.

It was a 3-in-1 item that could save one’s life, preserve health and extend one’s lifespan;
there weren’t many people who didn’t want it.
Chapter 778 - Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 778: Pinky Promise, Seal and Swear

As he was thinking this, Luke stretched out his hand. “Can I check your body?”

Carrie shuddered. She immediately recalled how the yellow fists had turned the weirdos
to ash, and subconsciously stepped back. “No.”

Helpless, Luke could only use Elementary Telekinesis, which he rarely touched.

He had picked out and combined the parts related to mental strength from Curve
Shooting and Mental Communication, and after a long period of experimentation, he
finally developed this ability.

This was also the first Elementary ability which he had developed himself and which had
been acknowledged by the system.

Like a dragonfly on water, he used Elementary Telekinesis to lightly touch Carrie’s back.
“Alright, I’ll use this then.”

Carrie’s “body” trembled again. She abruptly turned around and looked behind her
before promptly turning back. Her dark pupils glowed with a crimson light. “You can do
that too?”

“Well, I guess.” Luke simply sat down.

Carrie’s eyes lit up as she stared at him. “Does it hurt?”

Looking at her through his lenses, Luke roughly understood what she meant. He chuckled
and said, “It’s just a gift; it’s not like it’ll disfigure me. Why should it hurt? You know,
when some people awaken their gifts, they turn into ugly monsters – now that would
hurt.”

Carrie exclaimed in surprise, “Become ugly?”

Luke shrugged. “We belong to the mental strength group, which has very little negative
impact on our physical appearance. On the other hand, I’ve seen people who are part of
the physical strength group who look like lizards or metal sculptures.”

Carrie subconsciously shook her head. “No, I don’t want that.”

Luke was amused. “Dream on, you probably won’t get a chance at a physical buff. If you
want to become ugly, you can just put on clown makeup.”
Carrie shook her head even harder. “No, no, no clown makeup.”

Even as she spoke, the fear and pain in her heart continued to fade.

Every time Luke spoke, she felt a little more relaxed.

The negative emotions she had accumulated during this period of time also lessened, and
she became a little more clear-headed. “Can you help me find my mom?”

Luke said, “Then I need to know what happened to your mother. Maybe I can rescue her.”

He paused for a moment before he continued, “But you absolutely mustn’t let yourself be
tempted by that weird old man. You were going to accept that old man’s contract just
now, right?”

Carrie hesitated. “But when he touched my head, I couldn’t help but want to look for
Mom.”

Luke had some guesses about that. He said, “I’ll try my best to find your mother. You saw
my capability just now. At the very least, I have a higher chance of succeeding than other
people.”

Biting her lip, Carrie raised her hand and stuck out her pinky. “You promise?”

Luke smiled and hooked his pinky with hers. “Pinky promise.”

Pinkies still hooked together, they pressed their thumbs together.

“Sealed,” Carrie said.

They let go and raised their thumbs. Luke said, “Swear.”

Finally, they crossed their fingers and said, “It won’t change.”

This was a little game that kids played often, and which was also used as an agreement
ceremony between adults and kids.

After letting go, Carrie relaxed. “Thank you. I’ll wait for you to find Mom.”

As she spoke, her body suddenly turned hazy, twisted, and disappeared into thin air.

After a brief silence, Luke left the factory.

Of course, he knew that something was wrong with Carrie’s situation.

She had no scent, no breath, and no heartbeat.

Like Mephisto, she existed between reality and illusion.

Luke could only pray that the girl hadn’t died and turned into a vengeful spirit. The best
would be if it was just her ability.

Just like the black-robed old man, who had only been Mephisto’s clone, perhaps this was
just one of Carrie’s clones.

Luke did plan to take care of this matter with Alice and Carrie.

The Elementary Self-Healing which both Carol and Alice had was a life-saving ability
which Luke studied every now and then.

While they both had Elementary Self-Healing, Carol’s ability was more focused on
recovering from major injuries, so it was expansive and quick.

Alice’s ability was more focused on minor internal injuries; it was more precise and
slower.

When the two were combined, the effects were phenomenal.

He had used Alice’s ability, and Carrie herself was very valuable; it was worth making the
effort to find them.

Making a note of this, he turned around and left the factory on his motorcycle, following
the scent of Ghost Rider in the air.

He had gained a lot of experience today, but had also lost a lot of credit points. He had to
work harder and see if he could use that Ghost Rider to snatch more heads.

Killing the four-man team would give him thousands of experience and credit points.
How could he let go of such a huge gift bag of experience points?

It had taken less than two minutes for Luke to beat back Mephisto’s clone after it
appeared.

His chat with Carrie also didn’t last more than five minutes.

As long as Ghost Rider was just a little less efficient in his operation, Luke would still have
a chance to snatch heads if he gave chase now.

He had no plans to kill Ghost Rider for the time being.

First of all, this guy had a knack for tracking the two blue-skinned men. It was best to
keep him alive.

Secondly, he had never heard any news of Ghost Rider slaughtering ordinary people.

Like ordinary people, there were both good and bad extraordinary beings; Luke couldn’t
discriminate just because the dude turned into an ugly, freakish skeleton.

Thinking that, Luke sped up.

When he got close to the city, his expression changed as he drove the motorcycle to an
empty spot on the side of the road.

There were the scents of Ghost Rider as well as the two blue-skinned men here. There
was also a wrecked water tower and sewage water on the ground.

But there was no one here now, which could only mean that the two parties had fought
here before they left.

Ghost Rider was definitely fine since that fiery skeleton motorcycle wasn’t here.

Suddenly, Luke heard a woman cry for help in the distance. “Help!”

It also sounded like there was a man cursing. “Give me your bag, you fat, ugly b*tch.”

Luke stepped on the gas pedal and hurried over before he stopped after a hundred
meters.

This was a bridge, and the fiery skeleton motorcycle was parked on the side.

Luke walked over to the railing and looked down.

A plump girl bowed slightly at Ghost Rider, who was on fire from head to toe, and didn’t
forget to say “thanks” before she ran off.

Only a sloppy-looking young man was left behind as he trembled in front of the terrifying
Ghost Rider.
Chapter 779 - You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 779: You, Guilty! Look into My Eyes

Luke didn’t need to think to have a rough idea of this sloppy man’s identity.

He had a rotten temperament and a panicked expression, and his movements were
wretched and fierce.

The sloppy man lived his life every day as a tramp, a drug addict, a thief, and a robber. He
might even have a criminal record for assault or murder.

Of course, Luke couldn’t be bothered with such scum.

The devil might not be anything good, but this sloppy man could be said to be a little devil
on Earth. He was shameless and malicious, and deserved to die.

Luke wanted to see what Ghost Rider would do.

In the end, the skullhead pointed at the sloppy man. “You, guilty.”

Luke was lost for words. Why did that sound so familiar?

Ghost Rider, on the other hand, strode toward the trembling sloppy man and lifted him
up in the air so that they were on the same eye level. “Look into my eyes…”

Looking at the black eye sockets in the skull, the sloppy man screamed in fear and
recklessly raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed at Ghost Rider’s neck.

Pu!

With a muffled sound, the knife pierced the leather jacket, but Ghost Rider didn’t move.

Unwilling to give up, the sloppy man pulled out the knife, only to see that the blade was
very red. The moment he pulled it out, it melted and dripped down.

Ghost Rider continued, “Your soul has been dyed red by the blood of the innocent. Feel
their despair and pain!”

“No!” The sloppy man screamed miserably.

Less than two seconds later, Ghost Rider tossed the sloppy man to the side and let him
fall to the ground.

He flung out the chain that was wrapped around his shoulders to wind around the
skeleton motorcycle. He whistled, and the bike pulled him up to the bridge.

Then, the skeleton motorcycle drove back and drifted to a stop in front of Ghost Rider. It
shot out flames twice, as if urging Ghost Rider on.

Ghost Rider got onto the motorcycle and sped off again.

After he left, Luke walked out of the darkness under the bridge and went over to the
sloppy man. He examined him for a moment and was a little surprised.

The man was still breathing and had a heartbeat, but Luke couldn’t detect any
fluctuations in his thoughts with Mental Communication. His brain had clearly stopped
working, and he was a living dead man.

He recalled what Ghost Rider had done earlier; he had only made the sloppy man look
into his eyes for a second or two, before the man turned into a vegetable.

This ability was really creepy!

Thinking that, Luke went back up to the bridge again and chased after Ghost Rider on his
motorcycle.

He followed Ghost Rider from the west to the east, then to the north as they left the city,
and finally reached… a cemetery.

He saw Ghost Rider rolling over the ground and screaming in the graveyard. The fiery
skeleton war chariot had reverted to the original Harley-Davidson.

Soon, the flames on Ghost Rider turned into smoke, and flesh reappeared on the skeleton.

When the smoke cleared, a middle-aged man was still screaming miserably on the
ground.

A moment later, the man finally came back to his senses. He crawled to a tombstone and
put his hand on it as he whimpered, “Dad, Dad…”

There was a name on the tombstone: Barton Blaze.

Luke didn’t approach him. Instead, he sent out a new, modified drone which flew toward
the man.

This type of mini drone was more advanced, less noisy, and performed far better than the
original mini drones.

However, it wasn’t suitable for long-range observation. Instead, its advantages were that
it made very little noise and could approach the target very closely for information.

It was easier for people to reveal their secrets without anyone else around.

This Ghost Rider had a lot of secrets, and Luke was very interested in them, so he decided
to just watch.

However, he wasn’t the only one here.

There was also a church in the cemetery, which was dimly lit.

Ghost Rider’s arrival seemed to have alerted the people in the church. An old man ran out
with a shovel in his hand, as if to use it to defend himself.

When the old man reached Ghost Rider, he stuck the shovel in the ground and looked
down at the man. “Good evening, skullhead.”

Looking at the image transmitted by the drone, Luke knew that this wasn’t any ordinary
old man.

Just now, the old man had probably seen how Ghost Rider returned to his original form,
but he wasn’t scared at all.

This calm was either because he had support or he wasn’t right in the head.

After recovering his human form, Ghost Rider turned his head with difficulty to look at
the old man before he passed out on the ground.

The old man chuckled and brought over a small handcart to take Ghost Rider into the
church. He then pushed the vintage motorcycle into the tool shed.

Looking at the middle-aged man who had fallen asleep after the old man threw him onto
the bed, Luke secretly set up several surveillance cameras around the cemetery before he
turned his motorcycle around and drove back into the city.

There were now surveillance cameras around the church that the old man and the
middle-aged man were in, as well as two mini drones inside.

As long as the drones’ flight function wasn’t in use, they could be used as surveillance
cams for two days.

Naturally, Luke wouldn’t hang around here foolishly.

This Ghost Rider had already passed out, and Luke had no plans to kill him for now. It
was better for him to go back to the city and get some rest before he decided his next
move.

If Ghost Rider went looking for the two blue-skinned guys in the next two days, Luke
would find an opportunity to snatch their heads for experience and credit points before
going home.

As for Ghost Rider, he didn’t seem like a bad person.

The only bad thing was that his means of transport was too ostentatious and damaged a
lot of private property and public facilities.

When he was on the outskirts of the city, Luke put the Big Dipper Armor and the
motorcycle back into his inventory. He then took out his bicycle and rode to the location
where Ghost Rider had first appeared.

It wasn’t too hard to find; the melted tire tracks on the ground were a clear trail.

At the spot where Ghost Rider had appeared, Luke also detected a trace of the sulfur on
Mephisto’s clone.

He frowned. Were these two guys related? Was it an internal conflict between Ghost
Rider and the four blue-skinned men? If that was the case, should he kill that skullhead as
well?

As he pondered, he found a three-story building dozens of meters away.

The basement was like a maintenance workshop. There were all kinds of motorcycles,
many of which were vintage or custom-made.

Before its transformation, Ghost Rider’s motorcycle was also a custom-made vintage
Harley motorcycle.

Looking at the person and name on the posters scattered everywhere confirmed this
point — Johnny Blaze.

This Johnny Blaze was that stuntman whom Joseph had mentioned before. He was the
most famous stunt performer in the country, and known for being able to fly over a
football field on a motorcycle.

Robert had brought Luke and Claire to watch Johnny’s performance before when they
were young, and most people liked to use his stage name: Flaming Johnny.

It was a slightly pretentious nickname, but very suitable for Johnny, who was fond of
playing with his life.
Chapter 780 - One of the Biggest Trump Cards
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 780: One of the Biggest Trump Cards

Luke walked up to the second floor of the building. It was a spacious, open-plan industrial
loft.

He walked to an armchair in a corner and looked at the various books and notes
scattered around it. After flipping through them for a moment, he had a rough idea about
what was going on.

From the books and notes that Johnny Blaze was reading, it seemed that he was looking
for all sorts of information on demons, including religious knowledge, psychology, and
modern scientific analyses.

Based on the notes, he clearly hadn’t figured out much.

After checking Johnny Blaze’s place, Luke left a surveillance camera behind and left.

The results of the search just now basically confirmed that there was nothing wrong with
Johnny.

There weren’t any videos, photos, or text records of him killing or injuring people. He was
just a motorcycle stuntman who liked to court death.

If he really wanted to kill someone, the most likely target was himself.

Anyone who was into high-risk extreme sports would be suspected of having a death
wish.

Luke found a 24-hour donut store and ordered four boxes of donuts.

Blueberry cheesecake, pumpkin, applesauce, chocolate peanut butter, and maple cream
were just some of the common flavors.

There were also special donuts like tiramisu, hibiscus ginger and mocha chocolate.

Just like that, Luke sat in a corner and pondered his gains from tonight.

Firstly, he had finally tested the power of one of his biggest trump cards on a few Hell
demons.

On the list of abilities, a secondary skill had appeared behind Elementary Penetration
(special mental class).
Elementary Annihilation: Prerequisites: Elementary Penetration and Elementary
Telekinesis.

This was the second Elementary ability he had developed after Elementary Telekinesis.

Similar to Elementary Telekinesis, which was a combination of Curve Shooting and

Mental Communication, Elementary Annihilation was a combination of Elementary
Penetration and Elementary Telekinesis.

Elementary Penetration (special mental class) came from Mr. Smith, the hitman who
killed Henry Elsworth.

Thinking back, Luke felt that the hundreds of thousands of dollars he had given Mr. Smith
back then was too little.

If he had the chance, Luke really wouldn’t mind giving Mr. Smith another large sum of
money for the hitman to live without worries for the rest of his life.

But in just a few days, this down and out middle-aged hitman had earned a hot “special
therapist,” Miss Donna, as his wife. He also had Oliver, the baby whom he had saved, as
his son, and he had even kidnapped the German Shepherd which belonged to the CEO of
Hammerson Defense.

His life was perfect.

Mr. Smith’s Elementary Penetration was a strange ability that could turn a carrot into a
weapon to stab a person to death.

Luke still didn’t know the exact principle behind it, but the exact function was very
simple.

For one short moment, when he concentrated on an item, he could give it terrifying
penetrative power.

Mr. Smith had never truly utilized this ability to its fullest.

Maybe it was because he didn’t know how to develop it, or maybe he wasn’t mentally
strong enough, so he could only use things like carrots to stab people.

But Mr. Smith was too good at shooting, and most of the time, he didn’t need to use this
ability.

With Elementary Penetration and more than 20 Mental Strength, Luke would practice
and analyze the ability almost every day.
The system had automatically slapped on the “special mental class” label; Luke had never
asked for it.

The system wouldn’t even classify most people’s own mother tongue as a “basic” ability,
much less use the “special” label.

From this, Luke could tell that this ability had passed the system’s evaluation, and was
absolutely very “special.”

And that was indeed the case.

Luke had harassed the system in every way possible after developing Elementary
Telekinesis.

Daddy System finally added the suffix “mental class” to it.

This allowed Luke to make a connection between Elementary Telekinesis and

Elementary Penetration.

After a lot of experiments, Luke finally applied Elementary Penetration to Curve

Shooting.

That was because Curve Shooting employed the initial beginnings of telekinesis, and guns
were the weapons which Luke most commonly used, so they were the easiest to
experiment with.

The bullet from an ordinary pistol enhanced by Elementary Penetration could pierce
through a bulletproof panel that could withstand a 7.62mm rifle bullet, which surprised
and delighted Luke.

Wasn’t this simply an anti-armor skill?

After repeated tests, he was even more certain that the force of penetration depended on
the ability itself.

For example, if the force of a pistol bullet was 1 and the force of Elementary Penetration
was 10, the combination of the two would be 11.

If the force of a rifle bullet was 5, with Elementary Penetration, it would be 15.

Of course, this wasn’t an accurate explanation.

Given that the theory behind Elementary Penetration wasn’t clear yet, there were often
odd deviations in the tests.
For example, Luke had fired a Glock once, and the experimental data showed that it had a
ridiculously high penetrative force, which was even more outrageous than when he used
a M500.

But generally speaking, Elementary Penetration gave a minimum added value, and
bullets were just the beginning.

Luke had created this ability, but had basically never used it in public.

Because it wasn’t necessary.

He didn’t have to shoot through the enemy’s bulletproof vests with his pistol, nor did he
have to shoot through an armored car with his rifle.

He kept this ability hidden as a trump card.

And Elementary Penetration was just his first trump card.

After creating this “anti-armor buff spell,” Luke had a clearer understanding of
Elementary Telekinesis and Elementary Penetration.

After working his way backward and multiple experiments, he reverse-engineered

Elementary Telekinesis and successfully applied it to Elementary Penetration.

So far, Luke had officially taken out one of his biggest trump cards, “Elementary
Annihilation.”

The anti-armor buff spell gave bullets a penetrative effect. Elementary Annihilation used
telekinesis and part of Elementary Penetration.

The effect of the anti-armor buff spell only lasted for a short moment, and didn’t require
much mental strength on Luke’s part.

Elementary Annihilation, on the other hand, required him to have perfect command of
this special mental class.

It could cut its opponents like a sharp blade, or protect them like armor, but the latter
was much more difficult to do.

Endurance and control were the biggest features of Elementary Annihilation.

It was also the “killer weapon” which Luke had used to intimidate the alien dog head.

Gold Nugget basically disregarded ordinary physical attacks, but the first time it tried to
combine with Luke, it was blown out of Luke’s body by Elementary Annihilation, which
had yet to fully take shape.
Chapter 781 - All of This? It's All a Lie
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 781: All of This? It’s All a Lie

Thankfully, Luke’s ability hadn’t matured yet at the time, and Elementary Telekinesis was
far more powerful than Elementary Penetration. Most of it was just used for repelling, not
annihilating.

Gold Nugget was lucky that it hadn’t been killed.

Of course, after the system assessed Elementary Annihilation and it became an official
ability, Luke’s control over it increased significantly.

At most, he would take it out occasionally to zap the dog head so that it wouldn’t be so
naughty.

Gold Nugget was practically immune to physical attacks, and even Elementary
Telekinesis could only send it flying.

But against Elementary Annihilation, the dog head was as cowardly as a bug in the face of
insecticide.

In its own words, Elementary Annihilation had a devastating lethal effect on it.

It was also because of its cowardice that Luke had more conjectures about the effect of
Elementary Annihilation.

Facing Wind Demon, who was clearly immune to physical attacks, along with the other
three guys who were probably also demons, Luke had still dared to step forward because
he had Elementary Annihilation.

The test results for Elementary Annihilation itself was very strange. Wind Demon
happened to be the ideal test subject.

It was thanks to Wind Demon that Blue Skin hadn’t been killed by Luke at the very
beginning.

Transforming into wind and flying at astonishing speeds, Wind Demon was definitely
Luke’s least favorite opponent.

If he killed Blue Skin first, he wouldn’t be able to catch up with Wind Demon if the latter
focused on escaping.

And Wind Demon was Luke’s ideal target.

Elementary Annihilation didn’t have any effect on physical attacks; Luke would use this
monster to demonstrate the skill’s effect on the elements.

Sure enough, the result was even better than he had expected.

Using Elementary Annihilation on his arms, he completely destroyed Wind Demon, who
had been speeding and couldn’t brake, and then cut Earth Demon to dust.

Even if it had been Mephisto’s clone, Elementary Annihilation had still been able to deal it
serious damage.

If it wasn’t for this top-level boss Mephisto’s unusual ability, which allowed him to
forcibly touch a person’s soul, he would’ve also been destroyed in the end.

Of course, Luke guessed that there was a limit to what Mephisto’s clone could do.

The guy had talked big when he mentioned Ancient One and Thor, but it sounded more
like he was saying, “I may not be able to beat you, but I’m not scared of you.”

It was possible that this guy had created a clone to avoid being hunted down by these
two.

When Luke was fighting, the yellow light on his fists and body was just the reverse effect
of the Big Dipper Armor’s stealth chameleon function.

The yellow light wasn’t an ability at all; it was just an ordinary light emitted by the armor.

Coupled with the name of his “Chinese technique,” they were a cover-up to prevent
anyone investigating the Elementary Annihilation ability.

Only part of the movements he had used to kill Wind Demon and Earth Demon were
Chinese ancient martial arts; the real damage was from the Elementary Annihilation
energy on his arms.

The truth was that the “Big Dipper Fist” name was something he cooked up from a comic
in his previous life.

Just like how Batman wouldn’t use the Pegasus Meteor Fist from Saint Seiya, the “Big
Dipper Fist” was in fact nothing like the one from the comic.

None of his abilities had any visual effects, and he didn’t need to shout out his moves.

The yellow light, movements, and names were all lies.

These things would throw other people off. For example, if the Big Dipper Fist was
Chinese, then the reasonable suspicion would be that Elementary Annihilation was a
mysterious power from that ancient Eastern nation.

Since SHIELD didn’t have law enforcement power in China, Luke wasn’t afraid of Hydra
finding out the origin of the “Big Dipper Fist.”

Hm, in any case, he indeed had no background in China.

Even the one move that hadn’t been prefixed with “Big Dipper,””Soldiers, form ranks,”
was a deliberate feint.

Any Chinese person who knew their stuff would suspect that it was someone else
pretending to be Chinese, since this common phrase had been recited wrongly.

The reason why he was using so many cover tricks for the Big Dipper Fist was because
Elementary Annihilation’s effect was truly very unusual.

The Big Dipper Armor had in fact been specially made in order for him to use Elementary
Annihilation.

The Big Dipper Fist could only be used in the dark, and “he” would be the specter who
specialized in hunting the most difficult supernatural groups.

“He” wouldn’t have any connection at all with Luke’s other identities.

Thinking about how the Big Dipper Armor had defeated Mephisto’s clone in its first
appearance tonight, Luke didn’t think that it was suitable for “him” to be connected to
anyone.

After checking his first reward for the night, Luke looked at the team module and the
names in it. He sighed and said, “Forget it. This is something that can make people
unhappy. I’ll just wait and see.”

Making up his mind, he checked the files he had obtained from Johnny’s house and
searched for information on Mephisto and the blue-skinned young man.

In the meantime, Drax called to let Luke know that they had arrived home safely, and told
Luke not to stay in Dallas anymore.

Luke hummed in reply, but apologized inwardly to his grandpa.

At the very least, he still had two boss-level EXP monsters to kill. He had to try at least
once before he returned to Los Angeles the next morning.

He stayed at the donut shop until the morning and finally finished tasting more than 45
different kinds of donuts.

The waitress, who had seen many big eaters, also cast him many sidelong glances.

There were a lot of people who could eat, but there were very few people who could eat
forty donuts in one night like Luke.

Luke was the only person the woman had ever seen do so in her life.

Before he left, Luke ordered two boxes each of the best flavors: blueberry cheesecake,
honey cream, and tiramisu.

As for the sickening sweetness, Selina and Gold Nugget didn’t really care.

That was because it was these two guys who brought back the sweetest things of them all
to try; they truly had very sweet tooths.

After he left, he went to a hotel near Johnny’s house and booked a room where he could
observe Johnny’s place.

He washed up and went to bed. When he woke up two hours later, Johnny still hadn’t
returned.

Luke wasn’t in a hurry. He turned on the TV.

The local news had already reported the destruction of many streets in the city last night,
but Johnny’s face wasn’t on camera.

Luke didn’t know if it was because Johnny was too lucky or because there were too few
surveillance cameras in Dallas.

Also, the chaotic fight at the factory in the suburbs last night was on the news, and the
police had already linked it to the bar massacre.

That was understandable.

After all, a night watchman had died in the factory in the exact same way as the people in
the bar massacre.

At noon, Johnny returned to his place.

Luke smiled.

Before noon, he had gained a lot from the mini drones that he had placed in the church in
the cemetery.
If the conversation between the old man and Johnny was true, Luke had a rough idea of
why all this was happening.

This included the backgrounds of Mephisto, Ghost Rider, and Blue Skin, as well as what
they wanted.

Naturally, this was very advantageous in helping Luke plan his operation.

It was no longer a problem deciding who should live or die.

Chapter 782 - Tough Guy or Scumbag
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 782: Tough Guy or Scumbag

From the conversation between the old man and Johnny, Luke knew that Johnny wasn’t
the first Ghost Rider; he was just the most recent one.

And Ghost Rider had a special trait, which was that he usually only appeared at night.

Johnny was just human during the day, and didn’t have Ghost Rider’s terrifying power.

In other words, Luke had nothing to do during the day.

He stretched and went downstairs for lunch.

The street below bustled with activity. There were police officers, forensic scientists,
firefighters, reporters, and onlookers.

Suddenly, he saw a familiar person.

She wasn’t tall, had a wide girth, and was dressed a little eccentrically. She was the
woman whom Ghost Rider had rescued from being robbed under the overpass last night.

She was a little plump and didn’t look very old.

She was being interviewed by a female reporter about her rescue last night. “…I’ll never
forget him. He’s tall and a little thin… Right, he had a skull for a face, which was burning.”

Hearing that, both the female reporter and the cameraman’s lips twitched, but they still
dutifully asked, “Burning?”

The fat girl nodded. “Yes, just like… poof.”

She gestured at her head with both hands, and simulated the sound of fire as she
demonstrated that the flames indeed hadn’t been small. “…The fire was this big. Also,
although it’s a little weird to say this, I think it’s very trendy-looking. It suits him, and he’s
super handsome.”

The female reporter was still pretty calm after hearing that. After all, she was in front of
the camera, and she could only try not to smile too big or laugh out loud. “It sounds…
unbelievable.”

The cameraman’s face twitched.

The fat girl didn’t look like she had much taste in clothes. As expected, she was just a kid,
yet she made up such a clumsy story to deceive people.

The female reporter decisively stopped the interview. “This is Roxanne Simpson,
reporting at the scene.”

She thanked the fat girl again and left.

The cameraman kept the lens focused on the fat girl. He felt that such hilarious material
could be kept even if it wasn’t aired.

It would definitely put him in a good mood whenever he took it out for a look.

The fat girl looked at the female reporter who was walking away, and then at the
cameraman who was still filming her. She hesitated for a moment before she waved.

Thinking for a moment, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and tried to make a
“cool” pose.

The cameraman couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

Luke was amused.

Just because she was a little heavier and wasn’t dressed conventionally, she came across
as childish. This girl was a little silly and cute.

He moved on, only to see Johnny and the female reporter together.

But it didn’t look like an interview, but like… a couple quarreling?

Interesting. Was this Ghost Rider’s girlfriend?

He sat in an old sandwich shop that was still open for business despite the broken
windows, and ordered a lot of food and drink.

Pointing at a seat that had already been cleaned up next to the broken window looking
out onto the street, Luke asked, “Can I sit there?”

“Sure, if you don’t think it’s too cold.” The boss wouldn’t object.

He didn’t know if his insurance company would be able to cover his losses, so he had to
work harder to maintain his business.

Luke listened to the conversation between the police and the forensic scientists outside
as he sat in this “al fresco seat” in the warm breeze.
In this way, he waited for the sun to set. Before Johnny transformed, however, a woman
arrived at Johnny’s house.

This woman was of Latino descent. She was a favorite type, with plump and wide lips,
and a curvy body.

Not only had Luke seen this woman on the news, she had interviewed the fat girl that
afternoon. She was a famous TV anchor, Roxanne Simpson.

Then, she had quarreled with Johnny on the street earlier, and they parted on bad terms.

Was she really Ghost Rider’s girlfriend? Luke wondered.

It was dangerous for anyone to be his girlfriend.

Even if Luke had just killed Mephisto’s clone, people like the blue-skinned young man’s
team of four and other criminals would still come after Ghost Rider.

If they couldn’t defeat Ghost Rider, they might take it out on his girlfriend, which was
undoubtedly a good plan.

Implicating loved ones was a standard villain trick.

Looking at the surveillance video as the man and woman got closer and closer as they
talked, Luke wondered if he should stop the surveillance.

What he was interested in was intelligence on Ghost Rider, not the man’s love life.

Given his advanced skills with his drone, he could watch as many free reality shows as he
wanted; he had no interest in this at all.

But at that moment, Johnny pushed Roxanne away and rejected the beauty’s confession.

Luke was surprised. Was this guy a tough guy?

A moment later, in the face of Roxanne’s persistence, Johnny finally told her that he was
Ghost Rider.

Luke immediately shook his head. Johnny, you really are a new Ghost Rider! How can you
tell her something like that?

Roxanne didn’t believe him at all. She felt that it was a lie.

She hugged Johnny tightly and cried. “You liar, do you want to slip away again like you
did back then? You said that you suddenly lost your memory and acted like a stranger.
You rode off on your bike, but why didn’t you forget your precious motorcycle back
then?”

Luke was surprised. Hey, Johnny, you’re not a tough guy; you’re a scumbag!

He made a simple deduction: Johnny forgot his lover when he lost his memory, but he
didn’t forget his precious motorbike. Thus, the lover couldn’t compare with his
motorbike.

He sighed, then his expression changed when he pulled up another surveillance video.

Blue Skin and Water Demon had appeared and were on their way upstairs.

While the dumb man and angry woman were entangled, Blue Skin suddenly appeared
behind Johnny and grabbed his neck.

Roxanne, who was holding Johnny’s hand, was flung onto the couch. She looked at the
situation in front of her in horror. She was about to scream, but the wet Water Demon
grabbed her by the neck and stopped her from shouting.

“Blackheart!” Johnny shouted in shock and anger.

The blue-skinned Blackheart grinned hideously. “Surprise, Ghost Rider!”

Johnny struggled, and smoke burst out of his body before it turned into raging flames as
he transformed more quickly than the first time round.

But Blackheart had the upper hand this time. When Johnny transformed, he smashed him
to the ground, and a blue mist spread out from his hand to cover Ghost Rider’s head.

“You’re just a piece of trash. I don’t know why my father is so biased,” said Blackheart. “If
he had given me this power, my plan would’ve been completed long ago.”
Chapter 783 - Outstanding Police Officers
Generated by NovelGet.com

The flames on Ghost Rider eroded under Blackheart’s blue mist and turned blue-black
before suddenly disappearing.

The transformation was forcibly canceled by Blackheart, and Ghost Rider turned into
Johnny once more.

Luke had already gotten up and quietly appeared outside Johnny’s room.

He couldn’t let them kill Ghost Rider, this free helper, so easily.

Blackheart looked at Johnny. “Now, you have to listen to me, or your girlfriend will die.”

Johnny gritted his teeth and didn’t say anything.

Blackheart said, “Find the contract of San Venganza and give it to me, and I’ll release your
girlfriend.”

Johnny still didn’t say anything. He just stared at Blackheart with stubbornness in his
eyes.

With a smile, Blackheart turned his head and gestured at Water Demon, who picked
Roxanne up by the neck.

Roxanne immediately started to suffocate as she kicked her legs in the air. She couldn’t
help but look at Johnny.

Johnny panicked. “Damn it, tell him to stop.”

Blackheart nodded, and Water Demon put Roxanne down, his hand still wrapped around
her neck.

Blackheart reached out and patted Johnny’s face twice. “That’s right, little dog. Hurry up
and get to work, or your girlfriend will continue to suffer.”

As he spoke, he kicked Johnny away and waved at Water Demon before they left with
Roxanne.

Johnny gasped for breath in the corner for a long time before he finally recovered.

He struggled to get up, but before he could figure out what was going on, sirens rang out.
A moment later, a bunch of police officers rushed upstairs and arrested Johnny.

“Johnny Blaze, you are under arrest for suspicion of multiple homicides. Everything you
say now can be used as evidence…”

Johnny: “…”

Luke was lost for words.

The person who led the charge into Johnny’s place was Jack Dolan, whom Drax had
introduced to Luke. He was the superintendent of the Dallas Major Crimes Division, and
was about the same rank as Dustin.

It wasn’t strange for him to arrest Johnny. After all, Jack was responsible for investigating
the bar massacre.

But how had he found Johnny?

Although it was Blackheart who had killed all those people, Johnny was indeed connected
to this case, and had even appeared at the factory murder scene.

The one thing that left Luke speechless was Jack’s timing.

Johnny still had to save his girlfriend, and Luke was about to find a chance to kill the two
demons, when these police officers appeared.

They were always the last to clean up a mess, yet they were so outstanding this time! It
didn’t make sense. A certain police detective without the least bit of self-awareness
mocked other people as well as himself.

Johnny, who had just been beaten out of his Ghost Rider state by Blackheart, also
despaired.

When the police flooded out of the building, he wanted to transform and escape, but it
was as if Blackheart had sealed Ghost Rider away, and he couldn’t transform.

Actually, it was just that Johnny still wasn’t proficient at controlling Ghost Rider, and was
too flustered to use it.

He was caught and escorted back to the police department.

After thinking for a moment, Luke didn’t go track down the two demons.

If they wanted the San Venganza contract and had taken Johnny’s girlfriend, Johnny
would have to look for them sooner or later.
According to Blackheart, he was actually the son of the Lord of Hell, Mephisto.

Luke had fought Blackheart once, and found the guy very tough; he hadn’t suffered any
obvious injuries even after Luke beat him up.

But Blackheart was different from Mephisto. He wasn’t a clone, and Daddy System
wouldn’t necessarily take action.

If it wasn’t necessary, Luke didn’t want to use the system’s money-grubbing method.

Using strength to kill the enemy and earn the most profits was the optimal choice.

The best was still to let Ghost Rider and Blackheart fight it out; Luke would wait on the
side for an opportunity.

When Johnny was escorted into the police car, Luke heard Jack instruct the police officers
in the house to look for the vintage Harley-Davidson motorcycle.

From their conversation, Luke learned that Jack had found Johnny’s motorcycle license
plate at the factory and had come looking for him.

Luke was lost for words. How did the license plate fall off?

But he remembered that the motorcycle had yet to fully transform when Johnny had
rushed to the factory last night. Strictly speaking, the license plate wasn’t a motorcycle
part, but an external object, so it wasn’t surprising that it fell off.

Jack Dolan was related to Drax’s acquaintance, and Luke had no choice but to call Jack as
Drax had instructed.

If Jack hadn’t found anything, he wouldn’t run into Blackheart, and wouldn’t be in danger.

There would be no need for Luke to make this call.

But now that Jack had found Johnny, he might suddenly lose his life.

Blackheart had even kidnapped Johnny’s girlfriend and told him to look for a contract.

Luke didn’t think that Blackheart would be that patient.

As the thoughts flew through Luke’s mind, his call with Jack ended in less than two
minutes.

Putting down his phone, he sighed. “I’ve done my part to remind you. If you continue to
investigate this, it’s your own bad luck if you wind up dead.”

From Jack’s tone, he knew that the other man didn’t take his suggestion to heart. This
reminder was useless.

Luke had called purely to fulfill his grandfather’s instructions.

Jack didn’t listen. If he really wanted to die, that was his choice.

On the other side, at the police department, Jack put down his phone unhappily and
mumbled to himself, “You’re just a kid. You’re so full of yourself after just being a
detective for a few days, and you’re still trying to teach me how to solve a case? Every
detective under me is better than you. Who are you saying isn’t a murderer, and you want
me to let him go? Do you think you’re some great detective?”

After some taunts, Jack forgot about Luke, that insignificant kid, and returned to the
interrogation room to continue pressing Johnny.

Based on the leads they had, Johnny was a big suspect.

Of course Jack had to make a breakthrough.

Also, if he sent this celebrity stuntman to prison, Jack’s resume would look even more
eye-catching; this was more tempting than handing the case over to some FBI 17th
Division.

What Jack didn’t know was that Johnny was no longer an ordinary celebrity stuntman.

Since last night, he had another identity — Ghost Rider.

Johnny knew very well that it was Blackheart who had killed those people.

Only a lunatic would dare take the blame for Blackheart’s massacre. That was close to
twenty lives.

If Johnny acknowledged he was the murderer, he would probably have to stay away from
America for the rest of his life.

Not long after, Johnny’s lawyer arrived.

As a famous stuntman in America, Johnny was quite rich.

The vintage and custom motorbikes in his house alone were worth more than a million
dollars. It wasn’t hard for him to find a lawyer.
Faced with Johnny’s lawyer, it was hard for Jack to continue interrogating him.

In the end, he decided to stall for time. “Fine, that’s it for today. Edward, take this star to
the temporary detention center and arrange a nice room for him.”

There was a meaningful tone in Jack’s voice when he said that.

Chapter 784 - Victory Within the Police’s Grasp and Crazy,
Death-Courting Hoodlums
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 784: Victory Within the Police’s Grasp and Crazy,
Death-Courting Hoodlums

The lawyer immediately said, “I want to bail out my client immediately…”

Jack got up and left. “He’s a suspect in multiple homicides; he’s not eligible for bail. If you
have the ability, have the director give me an order. Otherwise, do as you like.”

The lawyer was helpless.

He could prevent the police from extorting an unfavorable statement out of Johnny, but
he couldn’t get Johnny out.

The bar massacre this time was too big, and around twenty people had died. It wasn’t
something that could be handled casually; even a big lawyer showing up couldn’t deal
with it.

Jack went to the lounge and poured himself a cup of coffee.

Soon, his deputy, Edward, returned.

Jack asked, “How was it?”

Edward chuckled. “I locked him in the big room. The big star seems scared.”

Jack curled his lip. “He’s bold enough to do stunts, but that doesn’t mean he wouldn’t be
scared of those scumbags.”

Edward asked, “Do we need to keep an eye on him?”

Jack said, “There’s no need. Let him enjoy a whole night first. It won’t be as effective if the
period’s not long enough. He won’t be able to continue being stubborn tomorrow once
those scumbags torture him long enough.”

Jack and Edward both looked confident at this.

Not far away, in a 24-hour fast food restaurant outside the police department, Luke
smacked his lips and took a leisurely sip of his coffee. “Hm… nothing bad will happen,
right?”

He had sent a mini drone into the police department earlier to monitor the interrogation
room.
He wasn’t worried about Johnny, but was worried that Ghost Rider would suddenly
appear and use the Penance Stare, which could judge souls, on Jack and the other police
officers.

Few police officers in America would dare pat their chests and say that they had never
done anything bad.

Jack was no exception.

Locking Johnny up in the big holding cell was already very dirty.

But nobody in the Major Crimes Division was that clean. Luke had lured suspects into
traps before with guns that didn’t belong to him, so he had no right to condemn Jack.

Watching the hooligans surround Johnny, Luke pondered for a moment, but didn’t take
action.

Most of these hoodlums had committed all sorts of crimes and were unrepentant; it
wasn’t unjustified if they died.

Johnny did his best to resist the beating, hoping that they would give up on him.

He wasn’t afraid of being beaten up by these hoodlums; the feeling like his bones would
shatter after dropping from a flying stunt wasn’t new to him.

What he was afraid of was that the Ghost Rider inside him would suddenly appear.

There were surveillance cameras in the detention room; once Ghost Rider came out,
wouldn’t everything be captured clearly?

Thus, when he entered the police department, he had immediately looked for a lawyer to
get him out.

What a barrel of fun that would be if he transformed in the police department.

Unfortunately, Johnny’s resistance was futile.

Practically none of these hooligans were good.

Only an older kid tried to stop them, but one of the hoodlums slapped him in the face.

The hoodlum grinned maliciously as he beat up Johnny, who had fallen to the floor. He
even shouted wildly, “I bet a hundred dollars that you would splatter brain juice in your
last stunt, but you were f*cking fine. I lost a lot of money because of you. I’m going to beat
your brains out today!”
Luke’s lips twitched. This was just… asking to die!

Serves you right for being unlucky! You actually want to beat Ghost Rider’s brains out?

Putting everything aside, did Ghost Rider have any brain matter in his skull? That was the
question.

But these hooligans clearly didn’t have a chance to verify this speculation.

Surrounded by a bunch of people, Johnny, who was pressed to the floor and beaten up,
suddenly bellowed. However, it no longer sounded human, but was the strange and
terrifying roar of Ghost Rider.

Flames burst out.

Bang!

The hooligans were blown away. Ghost Rider, who was covered in flames, suddenly stood
up and roared.

Seeing that, Luke shrugged and packed up his things. He left the fast food restaurant and
got onto his Triumph motorbike in a side alley.

On the other side, Jack and Edward were in the police department’s underground garage.

Driving the car toward the exit, Edward asked, “When do I pick you up tomorrow
morning?”

Jack said, “Nine o’clock. Not too early; let the star suffer a bit. It’ll be easier to interrogate
him then.”

Edward smiled. “The guy must be having a ‘good time’ right now.”

Jack smiled. “Then we can only wish him a good night. Let’s go back and get some good
rest.”

As they spoke, the car drove out of the exit.

Suddenly, there was a rumble from the underground garage. Jack frowned. “What’s that
sound?”

It didn’t sound like a police car or a patrol bike. It sounded like an engine, but also like an
explosion.

Edward was about to say something, when the sound swiftly approached them and a
strange object raging with flames charged out from the depths of the garage.

They had just gotten a rough look at the thing in the rearview mirror when it flew out
from behind their car and jumped over them.

The moment it landed, the exhaust pipe suddenly gave a loud bang.

Bang!

In the car, Jack and Edward screamed in fear as they covered their faces with their arms.

Crack!

The windshield’s bulletproof glass was covered in a layer of black dust that looked like
the bottom of a pot.

This thing seemed very pleased with itself and even shook its handsome tail end.

At that moment, there was a whistle, and the creature immediately abandoned Jack and
Edward and charged toward the entrance of the police department.

Jack and Edward crawled out of the car, still holding their guns as they looked in the
direction in which the monster had left.

At that moment, they finally saw what had destroyed their windshield.

It was a burning skeleton motorcycle — and there was no driver!

When they looked in its direction, a burning skeleton swaggered out of the police
department and got onto the motorcycle.

The burning skull head looked at the two men with pitch-black eye sockets. Its jaw
cracked open and it made a strange sound, as if it was mocking them.

Then, the skeleton motorcycle sped up and disappeared at the end of the street, leaving
only a long line of fire behind to prove that it had indeed been here just now.

Looking at each other, Jack and Edward ran into the police department.

On the other side, Luke followed the line of fire and reached a familiar place in less than
ten minutes.
This was the cemetery Johnny had visited last night.

He didn’t get any closer. Instead, he connected to the drone’s surveillance feed and
watched the conversation between the two people in the church.

Johnny was asking the caretaker about the whereabouts of the San Venganza contract.
This strange old man had mentioned it in the morning, and definitely knew more than he
was letting on.
Chapter 785 - You Can Run, I Can Fly
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 785: You Can Run, I Can Fly

Seeing that Johnny insisted on saving his girlfriend, the old man sighed, picked up the
shovel next to him, and smashed it.

Only then did Johnny realize that the shovel was hollow.

The old man took out a thin scroll from inside. “The San Venganza contract.”

Johnny reached for it.

The old man dodged his hand. “Can I trust you?”

After a brief silence, Johnny said, “They took my soul, but can’t move my heart.”

The old man smiled. “Anyone who dares to sell their soul for love has the power to
change the world. Remember what you said!”

With that, he handed the scroll to Johnny.

Johnny took out the scroll. “Uh, where’s San Venganza?”

The old man said, “About two hundred kilometers southwest. We need to set off quickly.”
He then walked out of the cemetery.

Johnny put the scroll away and followed the old man. “We?”

On the way to the cemetery, the old man stuck his fingers in his mouth and whistled.

A horse suddenly whinnied not far away, and the sound of horse hooves on the ground
rang out as it swiftly approached them.

A black horse suddenly galloped out of the hazy night and stopped in front of the old man.
It rubbed its big head against the old man affectionately.

The old man mounted his horse. “I think I can ride it one last time.”

As he spoke, flames burst out of his head and spread downward.

A Ghost Rider appeared in front of Johnny.

Johnny looked at the scene in shock and was suddenly enlightened. “Carter Slade?”
The Ghost Rider nodded slightly.

Luke wasn’t too surprised.

Carter Slade was the last Ghost Rider that the old man had mentioned.

In order to prevent Mephisto from obtaining the powerful San Venganza contract, Carter
had betrayed him and disappeared with the contract.

On one hand, the Ghost Riders whom Mephistos had working for him weren’t very
obedient.

On the other hand, the Ghost Riders also had to have the “qualifications.”

If just anyone could unleash the power of a Ghost Rider, Mephistos wouldn’t have to be
picky about the people who accepted this power.

But it wasn’t easy for Mephistos to control the people who obtained this power.

Johnny looked at the horse suspiciously. “Can it keep up?”

Carter’s skull grinned, and the flames on its body suddenly spread to the black horse.

The hooves and eyes of the originally unremarkable black horse were now ablaze, and
sparks spurted out of its nostrils and mouth. It pawed the ground and tilted its head, as if
in disdain at Johnny’s question.

Johnny said, “…Okay, let’s go.” As he spoke, flames rose from his body and he turned into
Ghost Rider.

The next moment, there was the rumble of an engine and the crisp sound of horse hooves
as the motorcycle and horse sped off.

Luke sighed. “Are you kidding me?”

It was one thing for these two guys themselves to transform, but they could also use this
fire to change the nature of their mounts. That was really cheating.

Both the black horse and the vintage motorcycle immediately turned into super strong
means of transport after they were consumed by the flames, and they traveled three
hundred kilometers in a short period of time.

Furthermore, the two of them headed west right through the wilderness and didn’t take
the road at all.
It was hard for the Triumph motorcycle to go at that speed on the highway. Luke snorted,
put the motorcycle away, and released a small plane in an open space. He mumbled, “I
can’t run, but I can fly.”

From the night sky, he could see a line of fire and a trail of flaming hoofprints on the
ground. He wouldn’t lose them.

Looking at the two people in front of him, especially the handsome skeleton horse, Luke
was a little jealous. However, he could only look at the motorcycle and horse down below
and drool.

Additionally, although Ghost Rider’s transformation was too flashy, it was indeed very
cool and could conceal its identity.

When Ghost Rider appeared, he was just a skeleton, and trying to figure out his build
based on that wasn’t easy.

Luke had even reconstructed a face from Johnny’s skull when he was bored. In the end,
the face composite he came up with didn’t belong to Johnny, but to a stranger.

Clearly, this skeleton wasn’t Johnny’s.

But Johnny had transformed in the detention center. There was no way he could hide his
identity anymore. He had wasted such a good disguise.

On the other hand, Ghost Rider’s transformation was something bestowed by Mephisto.

Luke had never thought of selling his soul.

Even if they had no grudge and Mephisto was willing to sign a contract with him, Luke
wouldn’t be able to sell his soul.

Before this bigshot was sent back to hell by the system, he had inadvertently mentioned
that Luke’s soul had already signed a contract with “someone.”

Now that Luke thought about it, that should be referring to the system.

It was also because of this that the system, which usually didn’t take the initiative,
stopped Mephisto trying to invade its “territory” (rejecting Mephisto’s mental
connection) and even attacked him.

In other words, as long as the enemy didn’t do anything to Luke’s soul or mind, the
system wouldn’t react.

Just like that, Luke, who was deep in thought as he flew along, tailed the two Ghost Riders
down below and arrived at the ruins of San Venganza.

Looking at the dark ruins of the small town not far away, the flames on Carter’s body
went out, and he returned to his old appearance. “I’ll see you off here.”

Johnny was stunned. “You’re not coming with me?”

He thought that Carter had come to help him save Roxanne. How could he be done after
just running over?

Cattley said helplessly, “I’m too old, and my Ghost Rider energy is almost depleted. I only
came with you to fulfill my wish.”

Johnny asked, “What wish?”

Carter said, “I want to be sure that someone will continue fighting demons after I die.”

From his horse, he tossed a Winchester shotgun at Johnny. “Go, kid.”

Johnny caught the gun, and Carter pulled on the reins. The black horse neighed and
reared before it turned around and went back the way it had come.

They soon disappeared into the deep night.

Johnny was speechless.

Carter was a Ghost Rider from 150 years ago. He had survived until now all thanks to the
Ghost Rider energy.

But this support was limited, and wasn’t enough to make a person immortal.

Carter had already given Johnny the San Venganza contract which he had guarded for
more than a hundred years.

This meant that his only concern and responsibility was now in the hands of Johnny, the
new Ghost Rider.

Having lived for almost two hundred years, there wasn’t anything he was reluctant to
part with. After accompanying Johnny on this final journey, it also meant that the story of
the previous Ghost Rider had come to an end.

From now on, Johnny would be the new Ghost Rider who would travel alone.

After watching Carter disappear over a small slope, Johnny put away his melancholy and
continued on toward the ruins of San Venganza.
Chapter 786 - Best Experiment Conditions? I'm Really Too
Resourceful
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 786: Best Experiment Conditions? I’m Really Too
Resourceful

On the other side, Carter didn’t urge on the black horse under him, but let it make its
sedate way back.

His Ghost Rider ability was no longer enough for him to transform, but this old partner
under him was much stronger than he was, and could still take him back to the cemetery.

After that, he would wait in the church in the cemetery for the day he was completely
free.

He didn’t know when that would be, but he would sense it when the time came.

As for whether Johnny could defeat Blackheart and prevent the San Venganza contract
from falling into his evil clutches, Carter didn’t really care.

He had done everything he could. If it still failed, it could only be said that it was God’s
will.

Suddenly, the black horse stopped and neighed uneasily.

Looking at someone not far away, Carter frowned and didn’t say anything.

Luke narrowed his eyes at Carter and smiled, his mind racing.

This guy was a little old, but he was still a Ghost Rider — he was still alive!

Even though he could no longer transform, he was still no ordinary person.

Furthermore, this old man had lived for more than 150 years, and his understanding of
hell demons and Mephisto wasn’t something that a thirty-year-old greenhorn like Johnny
could compare with.

Luke needed his knowledge.

“Let’s make a deal, Carter,” he said.

Carter said calmly, “I’m already dying. I won’t make a deal with anyone.”

Luke smiled. “I’m sorry, but you can’t refuse this deal. Why don’t you tell me everything
you know about Hell and Mephisto? Otherwise, I’ll have to trouble you.”
Cattley looked at him strangely. “You’re not a demon?”

True demons naturally didn’t need to obtain information about Hell through him. That
was their stomping ground.

Luke pointed at his Big Dipper Armor and asked, “Have you ever seen a demon who
keeps up with the times?”

Cattley shook his head. “They’re all oldies. Your outfit is too… flashy.”

Luke: This is called fashion, alright?! Sure enough, you’re an antique who’s out-of-date.

Even as he muttered inwardly, Luke continued, “Then, can you tell me everything?”

Carter shook his head decisively. “No. Even if you’re not a demon, I refuse to make any
deals. You can go now.”

Luke nodded in satisfaction. “Good.”

Carter said, “Huh?”

A moment later, a sharp whinny rang out in the wilderness.

Looking at the two dumpling-shaped things on the ground, one big and one small, Luke
was a little embarrassed.

Thankfully, the helmet covered his face, preventing him from revealing his true emotions.

The little dumpling was naturally Carter Slade, and the big dumpling was… the black
horse.

He had only targeted Carter, but the black horse was very smart. Seeing him attack the
old man, it charged over.

He had no choice but to tie up the hot-tempered creature as well.

“Actually, I wanted to do this peacefully. After all, you’re already so old.” He apologized,
but didn’t forget to check the system notification.

System: You have defeated Carter (Ghost Rider) and have received a list of his abilities.
Carter Slade’s abilities: Basic Firearms… Basic Theology, Basic Demonology, Inferno
(Demon-bestowed, unavailable), and Penance Stare (Angel-bestowed, unavailable).

Luke looked at the explanation for Penance Stare with a strange expression.
Ghost Rider was Mephisto’s creation, so where did this angel come from?

Although Luke had taken down Carter with one punch, the latter was still as calm as ever
and didn’t even say one word.

After living in pain and remorse for over a hundred years, he was already tired.

If this weirdo really wanted to kill him, Carter would only thank him for freeing him.

It was when he saw Luke tying up the black horse that he hesitated.

But he immediately realized that Luke was being very careful. The rope that had
suddenly appeared was only used to restrain the black horse without harming it.

He calmed down again.

After learning Basic Theology and Basic Demonology, Luke hesitated for a moment,
before he finally took out two syringes.

There were only ten milliliters of ruby-red fluid in each syringe.

He said, “Although you don’t want to make a deal, I don’t like to take advantage of people.
Consider it a reward.”

As he spoke, he gave each of them a shot.

A moment later, Carter, who had been indifferent, suddenly had a strange expression.

Luke untied the man and the horse. “Alright, the deal is done, off you go.”

Carter slowly stood up. Sensing the strange changes in his body, he had mixed feelings.

Watching as Luke started running toward San Venganza, he finally couldn’t help but ask,
“What did you inject me with?”

“I don’t know.” Luke’s voice rang out from afar. “I’m just giving it a try. You might live for
a few more years.”

Carter Slade: …So I’m just a test subject?

At that moment, Luke was praising himself for how resourceful he was.

The thing he had injected into Carter and the black horse was his spoils from saving
Robert and Catherine on the cruise ship — the unknown, ruby-red liquid substance.
Not all the eight milk barrels he had looted back then were filled with the unknown
liquid.

He had thrown two out as bait. One really was just milk, and the other had basically been
licked clean by that mutant octopus.

Of the remaining six barrels, four contained real milk, and only two had the unknown
substance.

Thankfully, the milk barrels weren’t small. They were the standard 1-gallon, or 3,785-ml,
barrels.

But Luke had never used the liquid after he obtained it.

He didn’t want to experiment with this mysterious liquid on ordinary people or animals.
Doing so was too despicable and went against his principles.

Use it on bad guys? He wasn’t that kind.

If the unknown liquid cured these bad guys, he would have to kill them again. That would
be too wasteful.

It wasn’t until he met Carter today that he suddenly remembered this thing.

This old man was a decent person and was on the verge of death. It was the same for his
black horse. He would be lucky if he could live one more day. Even a small amount
wouldn’t produce anything too weird.

A Ghost Rider itself was a special existence. After using this mysterious unknown liquid,
the two together might produce some amazing results.

These were the most optimal conditions for an experiment.

Besides, as a former Ghost Rider, it was impossible for the old man to go to a media
agency or call the police and say that someone was using him as a live experiment.

Everything was perfect, and Luke had accomplished a small goal.

Watching him leave, Cattley couldn’t help but raise his voice. “Who are you?”

Luke said, “Big Dipper.”

With that, he disappeared into the night.

Stumped for a moment, the old man then shook his head with a bitter smile.
Chapter 787 - Special Deception
Generated by NovelGet.com

Carter Slade had been prepared to die tonight, but this Big Dipper had appeared out of
nowhere and injected him with the red liquid.

At that moment, he actually felt his old and decaying body glow with vitality.

For the last hundred years or so, he had relied on the power of Ghost Rider to maintain
his body.

But he was really too old. Although Ghost Rider was powerful, that energy couldn’t stop
the old man’s body from decaying.

Over the years, his body had become like a bucket full of holes, and the Ghost Rider
power continued to leak out.

In the last few years, the Ghost Rider power had clearly fallen to its weakest, allowing
him to anticipate his death.

Now, this mysterious “Big Dipper” had injected him with a strange energy that was
slowly healing his body.

It was mending the cracks, and the rate at which the Ghost Rider power was depleting
gradually slowed down.

He estimated that he could live for at least another three to five years.

What was going on? He had been ready to go back and die! Carter was conflicted.

A person who knew that he was going to die and had been prepared for everything
suddenly learned that he would live for a while yet. The feeling was unimaginably
complicated.

Luke had already let go of Carter Slade’s matter for now.

What he had needed was the old man’s knowledge. The Basic Theology he just learned
contained a lot of general knowledge about Hell. He had achieved his goal.

He had long guessed that the old man was very sensitive to the word “deal,” which was
why he had deliberately used it so that the old man would refuse.
That way, he could “defeat” the previous Ghost Rider and obtain a list of his abilities.

He hadn’t mistreated the old man.

The unknown red liquid was a form of compensation.

In any case, the old man no longer had the will to fight. Even if he lived a few more years,
he would just retire in the cemetery and not go out and cause trouble like a young man.

Now, Luke only had one target left — Blackheart.

Oh, and that Water Demon, he couldn’t forget him, Luke reminded himself.

Looking at the images captured by the drone from the air, Luke sped up.

In the center of the abandoned town, in a square outside a church, Ghost Rider was
confronting Blackheart.

Looking at Ghost Rider, who was burning with flames, Blackheart smiled. “Cancel your
transformation, or your girlfriend will suffer.”

Water Demon, who was holding Roxanne, immediately tightened his grip on her neck,
causing her face to turn red.

The flames faded from Ghost Rider to reveal Johnny’s true self.

“The San Venganza contract? Give it to me.” Blackheart stretched out his hand.

Johnny slowly took out the scroll from his chest. “A trade. If you let Roxanne go, I’ll give it
to you.”

Blackheart looked at the scroll and felt the aura of his cheap father, Mephisto, on it. His
heart burned.

He turned his head and gestured at Water Demon, who threw Roxanne into a corner
seven or eight meters away.

Blackheart stepped forward and grabbed the scroll.

It didn’t budge!

Johnny gripped the other end of the scroll tightly as fury flashed in his eyes.

With a loud bang, his head burst into flames. Ghost Rider appeared again and punched
Blackheart in the face, sending him flying.
Enraged, Blackheart roared as he lay on the ground, “Catch that woman and cut off one of
her hands.”

The flames on Johnny’s head shook violently a few times, and he turned around to protect
his girlfriend, Roxanne. Water Demon also started moving almost at the same time.

But the next moment, both of them exclaimed in surprise.

The corner which Roxanne had collapsed in was empty.

Blackheart got up and cursed at the motionless Water Demon. “Didn’t you hear me? Catch
that woman…”

At that moment, he noticed the empty corner. “Huh? Where is she?”

Water Demon: “…I don’t know.”

“Find her. I’m going to cut his girlfriend into pieces in front of this Ghost Rider.” Black
mist filled Blackheart’s blue face, and his mouth was full of sharp teeth.

He was infuriated by Johnny reneging on the deal.

Johnny was alone, and his girlfriend was here. How dare he fight back!

Blackheart wasn’t his father, and wouldn’t tolerate Ghost Rider’s provocation at all.

After a brief hesitation, Water Demon turned into a ball of liquid and flowed out of the
square.

After leaving the square, he saw the female reporter, Roxanne, hiding behind a pile of
rubble dozens of meters away, half of her body exposed.

He didn’t think too much of it.

Roxanne was just an ordinary woman without any abilities. Water Demon’s own traits
made him unafraid of physical attacks, so catching Roxanne would be a piece of cake.

When he was not far from Rozanne, he condensed back into his human form and
stretched out one wet hand with a hideous smile. “Come here, baby. Your boyfriend is
waiting for you inside.”

A gray jar suddenly flew out from behind Roxanne and landed at his feet.

Roxanne cried out at the same time as she flailed her limbs in panic and suddenly flew
more than twenty meters away.

Stunned for a moment, Water Demon didn’t understand what was going on. Then, with a
bang, the gray dust under his feet suddenly exploded, and a thick white fog enveloped an
area of ten meters.

“What… the hell… is this…” He was still speaking, when he was enveloped in the white
fog.

In the distance, Roxanne also turned to look at Water Demon with a baffled expression, as
if she had no idea what was going on.

The air in front of her suddenly warped, and a figure appeared amidst flickering blue
electricity.

The figure was wrapped tightly in a streamlined suit of dark gray armor, and the round
lenses looked like old-fashioned sunglasses.

Roxanne exclaimed and stumbled back a few meters.

The dark gray figure just turned around and glanced at her. Waving his hand to indicate
that she should stay away, he walked toward the frozen Water Demon.

Naturally, it was Luke in the Big Dipper Armor.

The assassin-type Big Dipper Armor had an optical camouflage system. Most of the
inspiration for this system came from the broken Predator armor which he obtained
from the South Pole.

Luke then combined it with some of Earth’s technology and struggled before he was able
to localize it for use.

This optical camouflage’s stealth effect was a little rougher in a situation that was
sufficiently bright, and it was easy for others to detect the distortion of light.

But in a dark environment, the stealth effect was still useful.

Luke had relied on this thing to secretly cover Roxanne’s mouth and take her out while
the other three were focused on the contract.

When Water Demon came to look for her, Luke deliberately exposed part of Roxanne’s
body to lure him over, and then used a liquid nitrogen canister to trap Water Demon.

It seemed that Water Demon really was only a water demon, and not an ice demon.
He wasn’t as resistant to low temperatures as Luke had imagined, so Wind Demon
decisively turned into a huge block of ice.
Chapter 788 - Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting
Blackheart
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 788: Sneak Attack, Sneak Shot, and Confronting
Blackheart

However, there was no notification from the system that he had killed or defeated Water
Demon.

Perhaps it was because the ice had only trapped Water Demon, and hadn’t caused any
substantial damage.

Observing the lump of ice, Luke noticed that there were already water stains on it.

It was clear that Water Demon was trying to break free from the ice.

Luke silently raised the other can of liquid nitrogen that he had prepared and aimed it at
Water Demon.

Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! The water stains on the ice lump immediately turned white again.

He then raised his fist and punched the ice lump.

Bang!

With a series of cracks, the ice lump broke into several pieces.

With a thought, all the ice lumps except for Water Demon’s head disappeared.

Luke smiled.

It was impossible to place “living things” in his inventory, but the “parts” that were cut off
were naturally dead matter.

The most troublesome thing about Water Demon was his ability to change his form and
disappear into the ground at any moment.

Now that he had turned into a lump of ice, it was very easy to kill him.

Now, Luke could easily detect that the guy’s soul or consciousness existed in the
humanoid head.

After a few more punches, the head was also smashed into pieces.

With a thought, he stored most of the debris away in his inventory, leaving behind a small
round object.
This was the core of Water Demon’s soul, and could be considered a living organism.
Naturally, his inventory wouldn’t accept it.

Holding the little ice ball in his hand, Luke activated Elementary Annihilation to wrap
around it and crush it mercilessly.

Cracking sounds rang out as the little ice ball swiftly shrunk, scattering ice crystals until it
was completely destroyed.

As the last of the ice crystals disappeared into the air, there was a barely discernible
scream. It was Water Demon’s dying voice.

System: Kill Hell’s Water Demon. Completed.

Total experience: 3,000. Total credit: 3,000.
Contribution rate: 100%. EXP +3,000. Credit +3,000.

System: You have killed Hell’s Water Demon and have received a list of its abilities.
Hell’s Water Demon’s abilities: … (Demon-bestowed, unlearnable)

Waving his hand casually to shake off nonexistent dirt, Luke returned to the square.

In the small square, Blackheart had the upper hand in fighting Ghost Rider, and had just
seized the contract.

He laughed delightedly. “Hahahaha, you garbage mongrel Rider, you still want to fight
me?”

Luke looked at Ghost Rider, who couldn’t get up from where he was being stepped on by
Blackheart. He silently took out his special M500 and stuck his gun out from behind the
wall.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Four large holes exploded in Blackheart’s chest and abdomen, and a large amount of blue
smoke drifted out.

He staggered back and screamed in pain. He glared in Luke’s direction in shock and
anger. “Who’s there?”

Bang!

As soon as he said that, a huge hole appeared in his right hand, which held the contract.

Luke was surprised. This guy’s body was indeed resistant to attacks. Even an M500
couldn’t break his hand.

Blackheart roared, “You want to kill me? Not that easy.”

Luke smiled under his helmet. With a thought, special ammo was loaded into the M500.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

He fired five consecutive shots – one armor-penetrating bullet, two highly explosive
bullets, and two incendiary bullets – and hit Blackheart in the head and upper body.

Every bullet was equipped with Elementary Penetration’s “armor-breaking” ability.

This time, Blackheart finally couldn’t make any noise.

Half of his head was gone, and his chest and stomach were riddled with holes as his
injuries continued to burn.

Ghost Rider, who had gotten up from the ground, turned around and said to Luke in the
corner, “It’s useless. Your gun can’t kill him.”

As he spoke, blue smoke suddenly poured out of Blackheart’s wounds to instantly cover a
five-meter radius around him.

Luke didn’t say anything and fired again.

As a result, the blue smoke expanded to ten meters.

Luke frowned and mumbled to himself, This blue-skinned guy doesn’t completely have sh*t
for brains; he knows how to use a smokescreen to dodge bullets?

Inside the blue fog, Blackheart, who was missing half a body, was furious, but he had a
sinister smile on his face. He raised his remaining hand and opened the contract. “*% $#
$^!”

Luke threw down a mini microphone behind the wall. He snuck over to the other side
before asking through the microphone, “Can you translate it? I don’t understand what
he’s saying.”

Half of Blackheart’s mouth was gone and his words were extremely garbled; even with
Carter Slade’s knowledge of the demonic language, Luke couldn’t make out the words.

Ghost Rider turned his head and seemed astonished when he looked at the corner that
the microphone was in. Finally, he replied, “He’s using the contract to order the evil
spirits of San Venganza to fuse with him.”
Luke said, “Hm, so it’s something like ‘If I go, I’m taking you with me’?”

The flames on Ghost Rider’s head flickered. “…Almost.”

He remembered that voice.

It belonged to the person who beat up Blackheart and killed Wind Demon and Earth
Demon in front of him not long ago.

Just now, Water Demon had gone out to catch Roxanne and hadn’t returned, but this
voice had appeared. Roxanne was also watching from a corner further away.

Sure enough, Water Demon had been killed by this mysterious person.

He was clearly an ally.

The Ghost Rider that Johnny had transformed into wasn’t stupid, and he knew how
difficult it was to deal with Blackheart. With a powerful teammate like Luke, it would be
easier for him to defeat Blackheart and rescue Roxanne.

What was even stranger was that he couldn’t detect any evil on this mysterious person.

For Ghost Rider, everyone carried sin, but to varying degrees.

The more evil a person was, the more he couldn’t control his urge to attack them.

This mysterious person gave him the feeling that he was too clean, as clean as a piece of
paper, as if he had never done anything wrong.

Ghost Rider couldn’t attack this mysterious person.

Johnny, however, knew that there was something strange about this person. He and
Ghost Rider were just two people in the same body, and Ghost Rider’s instincts didn’t
completely make him lose self-awareness.

Compared with never having committed sin, Johnny was more inclined to believe that the
mysterious person had some sort of method to block Ghost Rider’s perception of guilt.

But now that they were facing a powerful enemy, he wouldn’t let Ghost Rider go after the
mysterious man.

Hearing Ghost Rider’s reply, Luke hummed and narrowed his eyes at the blue smoke not
far away.
Half of Blackheart’s body had been blown up just now and he couldn’t utter complete
syllables, yet he was still chanting; a devil’s vocal chords were indeed very mystical.

Blackheart opening the contract was one of the things Luke had anticipated.

He had just learned Carter Slade’s Basic Theology and Basic Demonology, and Carter
Slade had also witnessed the birth of the San Venganza contract. He knew a lot of secret
information about the contract.

Thus, Luke wasn’t in a hurry.

Chapter 789 - Blackheart’s Upgrade
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 789: Blackheart’s Upgrade

The bullets which Luke had shot at Blackheart just now were to test the effectiveness of
the bullets with Elementary Penetration on the demon.

If he really did kill this guy in one go, he wouldn’t mind picking up this new “gift bag” and
happily count the experience and credit points.

If the guy wasn’t killed, he would wait for an opportunity. After all, he had a young and
strong Ghost Rider with him who was just waiting to hit Blackheart.

In the blue fog, Blackheart, who didn’t even have an intact mouth, finally finished
chanting in a strange language. He threw away the contract in his hand and roared.

The entire town started to change.

Grayish-black smoke emerged from every corner of the ruins and quickly condensed into
human figures.

The grayish-black smoke figures were slightly blurry, but it was clear that they were all
wearing ragged clothes, and were as thin as mummies.

Some of them crawled over the ground and some flew in the air as they screamed
mournfully.

These were the evil spirits of San Venganza.

As the first evil spirit lunged at Blackheart in the huge expanse of blue smoke, all the evil
spirits followed suit as they turned into pillars of smoke that flocked toward him and
entered his body.

Blackheart screamed.

Luke asked, “Is he going to get himself killed?”

This contract was created by Mephisto.

This old man was best at swindling people. He would feel no pressure swindling his own
son.

The flames on Ghost Rider’s head flickered again. “No, he’ll just get stronger.”

Luke hummed and suddenly lowered his voice, as if he was mumbling to himself, “Will he
have a lot of sinful souls inside him if he does that?”

Ghost Rider’s flames flickered again, his pitch dark eye sockets staring fixedly at the blue
smoke that was surrounded by the evil spirits, and a thought suddenly flashed through
his mind.

It took less than a minute for Blackheart to fuse with the evil spirits.

The blue smoke suddenly retreated back into Blackheart’s body, and the half of his body
that was missing recovered completely.

Standing in the square, he looked down at Ghost Rider with a lofty expression.

Luke? Sorry, he was on the other side, and the microphone was behind a broken wall.

Blackheart probably didn’t think it was cool to stare at a wall, so he could only cast his
intimidating gaze at the skull who was conveniently in front of him.

Luke observed from the side.

At that moment, Blackheart’s appearance had clearly changed.

His eyes were no longer as dark as before. Instead, they had turned blood-red and
crystalline. His mouth had reverted to its demon form, and his long and sharp teeth
intersected.

His red eyes were like those of a fly, and his teeth were like toenails that hadn’t been cut
in decades! How disgusting! Luke decisively gave this new version of Blackheart a five-
star poor rating.

Blackheart slowly raised his hands and said in a deep voice, “My name is… Legion, for we
are… many!”

These words seemed to contain countless voices which roared together and echoed
throughout the town. Even the dark clouds in the night sky stirred.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

A string of big holes appeared from Blackheart’s butt up to the back of his head, and half
of his teeth were knocked out of his disgusting mouth.

Of course, it was because Luke had snuck up behind him and sprayed the pretentious guy
with five highly explosive bullets. A voice suddenly rang out from the microphone near
Ghost Rider: “Attack!”
Ghost Rider didn’t say anything.

However, he immediately took out the Winchester shotgun from his back. Flames spread
out from his body, and an exaggerated skeleton gun appeared.

Bang!

With a loud bang, half of Blackheart’s body exploded into flaming fragments which
scattered in all directions.

System: Kill San Venganza Evil Spirit 1. Mission completed.

Total experience: 50. Total credit: 50.
Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +10. Credit +10.

Luke narrowed his eyes as he read the system notification.

What Ghost Rider fired wasn’t a bullet, but raging fire.

The flames on the skull weren’t regular ones at all. They probably had a special lethal
effect on demons, and were more useful than Luke’s Elementary Penetration and special
bullets for dealing with Blackheart.

But in a few seconds, the flames on the scattered fragments were quickly extinguished,
and grayish-black smoke rose into the air to quickly pull in evil spirits and converge on
Blackheart’s body.

With the sound of mud being stirred, the evil spirits took human form again before they
turned into Blackheart.

There weren’t any wounds on Blackheart, as if the bullets he had been hit with were
nothing. He chuckled deeply. “Your world and your souls will be…”

Bang!

Ghost Rider’s skeleton gun spat out another fireball and the pretentious guy exploded
into pieces.

System: Killed San Venganza Evil Spirit 2. Mission Completed.

Total experience: 100. Total credit: 100.
Contribution rate: 20%. EXP +20. Credit +20.

Looking at the system notification again, Luke smiled. So that was how it was.

These two alerts happened to appear when Ghost Rider shot and blew up Blackheart.
Thinking about Blackheart’s words “we are many” after he absorbed the San Venganza
contract as well as the 20% contribution rate in the system notification, Luke speculated
that Blackheart wasn’t completely uninjured after each attack.

Luke had a 20% contribution rate when he killed the two San Venganza evil spirits.
Clearly, he and Ghost Rider had worked together.

Luke shot Blackheart five times first, and two of the evil spirits in Blackheart’s body were
wounded by the Elementary Penetration on the bullets.

Right after that, Ghost Rider followed up with two super strong attacks, finally killing the
two evil spirits.

This meant that the evil spirits of the San Venganza contract might already be a part of
Blackheart. Any damage he sustained would be consumed by the evil spirits with
mysterious powers in his body.

After all, Blackheart had already said that they were “legion” and “many.”

If that was the case, then Blackheart now was indeed more difficult to deal with.

There were more than a thousand evil spirits in the contract, but Luke and Ghost Rider
couldn’t keep shooting.

It took a lot of mental strength for Luke to add Elementary Penetration to bullets, and he
could probably only do it thirty to a hundred times in a row.

Ghost Rider’s explosive, burning shots consumed even more energy. The flames on his
body dimmed and shrunk significantly after the two shots.

With more than a thousand evil spirits combined, Blackheart could exhaust them to death
here.

Laughing, Blackheart walked toward Ghost Rider. “Haha, struggle! Repent! But all of you
will eventually become part of us.”

Ghost Rider was going to pull the trigger again, but Blackheart finally stopped just
standing there foolishly. With a flash, he sent Ghost Rider flying with a punch.
Chapter 790 - Big Dipper Doesn't Want to Talk to You, He
Throws a Ghost Rider at You
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 790: Big Dipper Doesn’t Want to Talk to You, He
Throws a Ghost Rider at You

Luke, who was observing in secret, was cheerful.

Just two of the evil spirits were killed, and this pretentious prick couldn’t take it.

The father was a straightforward man; when his clone died, it died. How could he have
such a useless son?

While Luke was thinking this, Blackheart turned around and lunged at the spot Luke had
fired from, but there was nobody there.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Several bullets shot out from the shadows nearby, and Big Dipper’s voice rang out. “Go to
hell.”

Blackheart turned around and lunged at the source of the sound again.

There was still no one behind the wall, except for a pistol set up with a remote and a
small microphone next to it.

It was this remote control device that had pulled the trigger just now, and the words had
naturally come from the microphone.

Luke had been communicating through the armor’s voice system and microphone.

Blackheart, who had just escaped from hell, was an old antique. He thought that the
microphone on the armor was the same as the mini mic, and had naturally picked the
wrong one.

People without learning were just that scary.

While Blackheart was looking for trouble with Luke, Ghost Rider, who had been sent
flying, heard someone shushing him not far away, and his skull head turned around.

“I’ll create an opportunity. Don’t hesitate to use the Penance Stare on him later.” Not far
away, Luke’s voice came from the mini mic which Luke had dropped earlier.

Ghost Rider tilted his head. Later?

Blackheart smashed the remote control device and was so angry that his face turned…
blue?

He roared, “Come out, you despicable coward! Don’t you have the courage to face me?”

With a disdainful hiss, Blackheart suddenly turned to look in Ghost Rider’s direction.

He saw a man in gray standing there. “I’m out, what can you do?”

Blackheart was furious. “I can kill you!” As he spoke, he lunged at Luke.

Luke quickly retreated, and completely didn’t appear as tough as he had been earlier as
he subconsciously waved his hands.

Blackheart closed in on him quickly, and the grin on his face grew wider. This bastard had
been like a leech for the past few days, ruining his plans and beating him up… no!
Ambushing him several times.

His hatred wouldn’t be quelled until he devoured this b*tch.

“Don’t come any closer!” Luke retreated seven or eight meters to the wall with his hands
out in front of him, as if he was trying to stop the enemy from approaching.

“It’s useless. Come and become one with me!” Blackheart’s smile grew wider as he lunged
forward.

Luke suddenly roared, “F*ck off! I don’t want to talk to you!” He turned and ran around a
corner.

Blackheart gave chase and turned the corner as well.

Luke ran seven to eight meters away before he reached out with one hand to pick up the
“killer weapon” that was ready to go and threw it at Blackheart.

Ghost Rider, who had been listening to the mini mic, suddenly felt like he was flying.

Bang!

With a dull thud, the two figures crashed into each other in the air and rolled seven to
eight times over the ground before finally stopping.

“Quick! Kill him!” Luke shouted.

Ghost Rider immediately recalled Luke’s random warning. The flames on his body surged
as he pressed down on Blackheart. “Look into my eyes!”
Shocked, Blackheart was about to take action.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

Four bullets flew through the air, accurately avoiding Ghost Rider to hit Blackheart’s
limbs.

Blackheart was too late.

Ghost Rider had already said the complete line. “Your soul is stained by the blood of the
innocent. Feel their pain!”

Blackheart screamed, “No!”

One on the ground and one on top, the two of them looked at each other, like a couple in
love.

Unlike the hooligan who had been hit with the Penance Stare, the “affectionate look”
between Blackheart and Ghost Rider lasted for almost a minute before Ghost Rider finally
let go of Blackheart’s lapels and got up.

Luke was also relieved.

System: Assist Ghost Rider in killing Blackheart. Completed.

Total experience: 8,000. Total credit: 8,000.
Contribution rate: 40%. EXP +3,200. Credit +3,200.
Host’s experience: 7200/100,000
Credit: 26,000

Blackheart wasn’t worth many experience points; it was less than half of his dad’s clone.

Luke knew it was probably because this guy had just escaped from Hell and hadn’t killed
too many humans yet.

It wasn’t hard to deal with Blackheart, but it had taken quite a bit of effort.

After absorbing the power of the contracted evil spirits, Blackheart had had an absolute
advantage in numbers, which made Luke and the Ghost Rider a little powerless.

If it wasn’t for Ghost Rider’s Penance Stare, which directly attacked the thousands of evil
spirits that had fused with Blackheart, it would’ve been very difficult to kill this upgraded
version of Blackheart.

After obtaining the power of the San Venganza contract, Blackheart felt that his strength
had skyrocketed and that he was invincible. That was why he had lost so quickly.
Blackheart could have retreated for the time being and appeared again only after fully
assimilating the power of the evil spirits.

It would have been even harder to deal with him then.

Luke had always been of the mind that one could only live happily if they kept their head
down.

Blackheart wasn’t skilled at wielding his own power, yet he wanted to put on an act; it
was only a matter of time before he was killed by some mighty figure.

Clearly, his luck had run out.

Luke was still staring at Blackheart’s body and mulling over various things when he
suddenly felt that something was wrong with the light here — why is it turning blue?

He turned his head and saw that the flames on Ghost Rider had suddenly turned light
blue, and were moving much slower and more gently.

Not far away, Roxanne was also looking at the skull head.

This time, they looked at each other affectionately.

Luke said, “Go comfort your girlfriend. Even if you want to break up, you should find a
better reason.”

The flames on the skull head flickered and dimmed a little, but Ghost Rider couldn’t help
but move toward Roxanne outside the square.

Luke smiled and left with Blackheart’s body.

He didn’t care about their love talk; they could even get hot and heavy here if they
wanted.

Blackheart’s body was absolutely worth collecting.

He still had the body of the female vampire in his inventory. Now that he had the body of
a Demon Lord’s son, he was a little excited.

Leaving the couple’s line of sight, he immediately put Blackheart’s body in his inventory.

Unexpectedly, Daddy System spoke up.

System: Bundle of evil thoughts has been detected, which can be converted into 20,000
credit points or used to modify the inventory’s functions. Please choose: Convert credit
points / Modify inventory’s functions
Chapter 791 - A Small Mistake From Being Hasty
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 791: A Small Mistake From Being Hasty

Luke was stunned for a moment by this notification, but he didn’t stop moving.

In any case, he knew Johnny’s identity, and this guy had openly broken out of the Dallas
police department.

If he really wanted to get close to this new Ghost Rider, he still had to wait for him to first
deal with the various secret agencies who wanted to detain him.

Help him? Sorry, they weren’t that close, and Ghost Rider wasn’t worth his help.

There was no need for him to get involved in such huge trouble. He simply slipped away.

After running for a while, he took out a small plane and took off for Dallas.

He finally remembered the system notification.

After some thought, he decided to “modify his inventory.”

Points were precious, but he earned them to spend them.

As long as he could stay alive and increase his strength, the right choice was to spend
points on fighting top-tier bosses, purchasing abilities, or boosting his inventory.

It was just like how ordinary people made money. As long as they didn’t spend it on vices,
there was no difference in spending it on food, clothes and the house.

Keep Blackheart’s body as a trophy? Sorry, there was no need to keep a trophy that could
be exchanged for huge benefits.

Besides, there had been no other notifications about his inventory apart from spending
credit points to enlarge it.

This option to “modify the inventory” might be far more valuable than 20,000 credit
points.

20,000 credit points was nothing. Hadn’t old Mephisto just “sponsored” him 20,000?

Luke clicked on the “modify” option.

With a thought, Blackheart’s body in his inventory instantly disappeared.

System: The bundle of evil thoughts has been claimed. The inventory is being modified.

Then, Luke was kicked out, and he could no longer sense anything that was happening in
his inventory.

Luke was lost for words. It was just a modification. Was there a need to be so mysterious?
…Wait! He couldn’t access it with his mental strength?

Luke suddenly realized a small problem.

Putting items away in his inventory required his mental strength, but he didn’t know
exactly how it worked.

Now that he couldn’t access the inventory with his mental strength, did that mean that he
couldn’t put anything in it?

With this dilemma, the small plane landed in a remote wasteland on the outskirts of
Dallas twenty minutes later.

Throwing his new Big Dipper Armor into the plane, Luke could only eat his lollipop in the
wasteland and wait for his inventory to recover.

There was a lot of equipment on the plane that couldn’t be exposed. Some parts were
made with illegal materials, and the technology involved far surpassed that of ordinary
small planes.

He didn’t want this thing to fall into the hands of certain departments.

Luke reflected on his impulsive behavior.

He should’ve waited until he was back in Los Angeles before doing anything. It wasn’t
good to be too hasty.

Since he couldn’t use his inventory, he couldn’t even make a pot of coffee and eat his
donuts to pass the time. The only things he had were two chocolate lollipops which he
had casually put in his pocket.

Things had come to this point, but he was no longer flustered.

There were a lot of people in America who had small planes, and this was the outskirts of
Texas.

If modifying the inventory took too long, he would wait until just before daybreak at the
very latest to hide the plane for the time being and wait in the city.
He didn’t waste his time, and decisively studied the team module that had just been
activated.

He had only taken a cursory look at it before, and it seemed a little complicated. He hadn’t
finished dealing with Blackheart and his group then, so he had let it go for the time being.

Now, the dust had settled, and he had the time to look at it.

After a long period of harassment, the system was finally no longer as lazy as at the
beginning. This time, the team module appeared right away on the interface.

There were three panels side by side, which were labeled teammates, neutrals, and
enemies respectively, and had a detailed list of names.

There were “relatively” few names in the teammates panel and a long stretch under the
neutrals. As for enemies… there were “slightly” more names compared with his
teammates.

Luke smiled dryly and rolled the lollipop in his mouth. “It’s fine, it’s fine. Everybody has
enemies these days.”

He didn’t need to scroll through each panel; the system was just presenting the list in a
manner that Luke was used to.

With just a thought, his intended target would be displayed.

Luke chose to look at his teammates first, which was probably the most important list.

At the same time, it was the simplest panel.

Robert’s name appeared.

Unquestionably, Selina’s name also appeared.

Then… nothing.

But Luke was long used to how lazy the system was, so he immediately started harassing
it.

There were a lot of things that the system wouldn’t show unless he asked for them.

The system’s principle had always been: Save as much trouble as possible. Unless
necessary, it would never take the initiative to do anything.

Just like the earliest three attributes; the system had simply dubbed them Strength,
Dexterity and Mental Strength, when in reality, they could be called Physical Buff, Quick
Reflexes and Mental Strength.

But Luke had long since figured out the system’s logic.

Before he transmigrated, he had been playing an old third-rate online game. The game
characters had these three attributes, and even the experience and credit system was
similar.

The system was definitely using the rules of this old-fashioned online game to save time.

Luke reckoned that once he subconsciously felt that he had reached a high enough level
in his stats, the system would probably come up with physical and mental ways to beat
him down.

As expected, under his relentless effort, the team module changed.

The panels for teammates and enemies were now divided into three even more detailed
panels.

Luke only needed a few looks to know what these new panels were about.

There were green circles for the teammates panel and red circles for the enemies panel:

One circle was a light shade.

Two circles were a regular shade.

Three circles were a dark shade.

From left to right, the panels were arranged as thus: Teammates — 3 dark green, 2 green,
1 light green.

Neutral — Yellow.

Enemies — 1 light red, 2 red, 3 dark red.

Looking at the row of red, green and yellow circles, Luke said helplessly, “System, can you
change this to a 5-star setup?”

This time, the system didn’t dawdle, and immediately turned the symbols into stars.

Only then did Luke relax.

Put together, the circles looked like a traffic light; stars were better.
The system stopped being considerate after that.

The teammates and enemies panels didn’t use five stars for the rating, while the neutral
panel was still the same.

The system expressed with its usual aloofness, “This is enough. It’s useless no matter how
much noise you make.”

Luke stopped harassing the system.

This was enough for him to figure out a lot of things.

Looking at the names in the panels from left to right, they also corresponded to how close
he was to these people.

Selina was the only one in the 3-star panel.

The 2-star panel was empty.

Robert was the only one in the 1-star teammates panel.

There were too many people in the neutral panel, which listed most of the people Luke
had met in his whole life.
Chapter 792 - Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 792: Enemies Everywhere, and Two Teammates

As for the enemies panel… there were a lot.

For example, Mephisto, the bigshot from Hell whom Luke met last night, was on the 3-
star list of enemies and ranked first.

Most of the people in the 2-star list were those whom Luke’s alternate identities had sent
packing and who hadn’t died yet.

The list included Dylan Elsworth, Alex Montell, and some other people with the surname
Elsworth; they were vampires whom Batman had gotten sent off to a secret research
facility.

There were too many enemies on the 1-star list.

Many criminals who had been arrested as well as their family members were on the list.
Clearly, they weren’t feeling friendly to a particular detective.

Luke only gave the panel a cursory glance.

It was that easy for a detective from the Major Crimes Division to draw hate.

If he printed this list out in font size 5 at the smallest, it would still be an A4 stack one
centimeter in height.

That was one of the reasons why he hadn’t been in the mood to study the team module
yesterday.

It was too hard to be a good person in this world! Luke sighed.

The more he sacrificed for this world, the more enemies he had. It wasn’t easy being a
superhero.

However, that wasn’t the team module’s only function.

After checking, Luke found that all the abilities of his only two teammates were unlocked.

Previously, he could only choose to defeat or kill the other party. Otherwise, he had to
earn the other party’s gratitude to qualify to learn someone’s abilities.

Now, the team module finally provided a third way — become teammates.
Luke was relieved.

He could defeat or even kill his enemies without hesitation to obtain their abilities.

But he couldn’t do the same with neutral and friendly people.

Once he used a bet to obtain an ability, there were huge hidden dangers.

Bobby, for example, had a good relationship with Luke, but he wasn’t as grateful as the
system required him to be.

Bobby had always been a little unlucky.

If he lost a bet to Luke, this PR manager might get into a car accident if he was driving.

Or if he went down into Boom Town’s mine, it might collapse on him.

Thinking that, Luke slapped his forehead. When he went back, he would have to arrange
for Bobby to return to Los Angeles.

He had accidentally forgotten about his PR manager, who had been at the Boom Town
mine for almost three months.

But Bobby didn’t have much combat ability, so it was unlikely that he would become
Luke’s teammate.

If Manager Bobby continued to be left in the mines, it was likely that he would hate Luke
more rather than feel grateful to him.

This was the first gain from the team module.

Secondly, Selina’s panel also revealed some information.

There was nothing extraordinary about her abilities.

The system didn’t consider Selina’s symbiotic relationship with Gold Nugget and the buff
on her as her ability.

Combined with the fact that Selina hadn’t lost weight in years but also had never been fat,
Luke had some guesses.

Maybe one day, she would give him a surprise! Just as he was thinking that, Luke
suddenly received a system notification.

System: Teammate Selina has completed the task of cleaning up drug gangs and destroying
illegal drugs.
Total experience: 500. Total credit: 500.
Contribution rate: 80%.
Selina is a 3-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 50% share of the contribution rate.
Host has obtained 200 experience and 200 credit points.

Luke was lost for words. So this was how teammates worked?

After a moment of excitement, he finally suppressed the urge to call Selina.

He had been too hasty earlier, and because of his slip, was unable to use his inventory for
the time being. He had to calm down, calm down!

Looking at the notification on Selina’s panel, he calmed down and pondered it.

800 experience and credit points indicated that Selina had probably gone out to beat up
hooligans while he wasn’t around, to continue the legend of the L.A. Knee Breaker.

The nest wasn’t big, and there weren’t many illegal drugs.

The contribution rate for the mission was only 80%. It was probably because a certain
dog head had gone along and helped out.

In the end, Luke got half of the experience and credit points from Selina completing her
mission, which was 500 x 80% x 50% = 200.

Luke couldn’t help but smile.

Compared with him, this harvest was naturally very low.

His trip to Dallas had earned him tens of thousands of experience and credit points.

The 200 experience and credit points from Selina could only be considered a handful.

However, Luke didn’t have to do anything to get these experience and credit points.

Treasure! Luke thought.

Wasn’t this the treasure in some online games?

Although the system said that Selina was a teammate, experience was distributed equally
among in-game teammates.

After Luke activated the team module the day before yesterday, the system didn’t
distribute any experience or credit points to Selina and Robert.
Clearly, this sharing mode was just a one-sided harvest from Luke’s teammates.

In addition, the system also mentioned that Selina was a 3-star teammate.

So, the teammate’s star rating might also affect the share of contribution points?

Thinking that, he glanced at his teammates panel.

Robert was still traveling around the world with Catherine. Even if he went back to town
to work, he wouldn’t deal with any major cases.

Besides, he was already a middle-aged man in his forties. Since he had decided to retire in
a small town, it was good for him to spend the rest of his days peacefully.

Thus, Luke wasn’t counting on Robert to supply him points.

At that moment, he thought of another question: Why weren’t the others on this team?

For example, Drax, Catherine, and Claire, were all part of his family and very close to him.
Why weren’t they included?

Observing his teammates carefully, he noticed something.

The system had activated the team module function.

Team. That was the key word.

Robert and Selina, who were his teammates, had both experienced life and death battles
with him.

Selina was an all-round partner who had gone through life and death with him many
times. She was without doubt a hardcore teammate.

Back in Shackelford, Robert and Luke had killed dozens of criminals from the Carlos
family together as part of the small town’s sheriff department.

That was probably why they were considered teammates.

But Dustin and Elsa had also fought alongside Luke, yet they weren’t on the list.

He would have to study this carefully in the future.

Their colleagues in the police department were professionals who had been involved in
various cases for a long time. Once they became teammates, he would be able to earn a
steady stream of points from them.

Also, these people were quite close to him. It should be easier to turn them into
teammates than strangers.

Also, Gold Nugget wasn’t on the list. Maybe because… it wasn’t human?

Suddenly, another system notification popped up.

System: Teammate Selina has completed the task of rescuing the woman and subduing the
hoodlums.
Total experience: 5
Contribution rate: 100%. Selina is a 3-star teammate. Host automatically gets a 50% share
of the contribution rate.
Host has obtained 2 experience and 2 credit points.

Looking at this utterly eye-catching 2, Luke was stupefied.

Chapter 793 - We're Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 793: We’re Going to a Concert for Our Anniversary

A moment later, Luke finally couldn’t help but ask a tortured question: “Wait! There
seems to be a problem with my math. System, tell me, how did 5 x 50% arrive at 2?”

The system remained silent.

Luke was lost for words. “System, if you round up 2.5, it should be 3. How can it be
rounded off to 2?”

This question seemed to have triggered some rule, and the system immediately gave a
simple explanation: Whole numbers.

As Luke mulled over this, he realized: “So, you’re saying it’s to make it easier for you to
calculate the experience and credit points for a mission… Right, maybe because there’s
also the contribution rate, so all this is rounded up?”

The system was silent again.

Luke got it.

Silence was tacit agreement. At the very least, there was no big understanding.

No wonder the experience and credit points which the system gave him after most of his
missions were all whole figures, and they were all multiples of ten to boot – they had
been rounded off.

“Can you not be so lazy?!” Luke roasted the system helplessly.

The system was silent.

Actually, Luke didn’t really care about this.

In the beginning, the experience and credit points, as well as the contribution rate, were
often scraps since Luke had very little experience to level up with at that time. Thus, it
had to be more precise in its calculations.

But now, Luke had more than 100,000 experience and credit points, which was
understandable… As if!

It was definitely because the system was too lazy to bother with these small details.

However, it wasn’t a big deal if a few hundred or over a thousand experience and credit
points were lost.

Once again, there was new activity in the system: Experience and credit points that haven’t
been calculated are automatically added to the stats for the next mission of the same level.

Luke: …Sorry, I was wrong.

Now that the system said that, he knew where this rule came from.

When he wrote online novels in his previous life, there was a rule that only when a
chapter hit a thousand words could he get paid.

There was also another rule: If the royalties for that month didn’t reach 200 yuan, the
money would roll over to the next month, and only after the total reached 200 yuan
would it be released at one go.

Luke still remembered these two rules even after decades.

After all, he could only rely on writing online novels in his previous life to make a living!
There were times when he could only scrap together 200 yuan in three months.

Recalling that the basic three attributes in the system had been “adapted” from the lousy
online game he played in his previous life, Luke sweated inwardly. What the hell had he
done in his previous life? It seemed that Daddy System had been led astray.

As he studied the system’s new functions and mocked both himself and the system, the
sun finally rose in the sky.

At that moment, he suddenly jumped up.

The system notification that he had been waiting for finally arrived.

System: Inventory has been modified.

Then… nothing.

What the hell?! Luke scratched his head in frustration.

But he didn’t waste any more time. Putting away the plane and the Big Dipper Armor, he
returned to the city and took a cab to the airport.

On the flight back to Los Angeles, he used his mental strength to prod the modified
inventory many times, and also harassed the system in passing many times, but to no
avail even after he got off the plane.
His inventory space hadn’t grown any bigger, and he couldn’t feel any changes.

He could only slowly test it out later.

Haste made waste. Luke suppressed his curiosity and took a cab home.

When he got home, Selina had already left for work. Luke simply sent her a message
telling her to come back for lunch later.

He baked, stewed and steamed the food accordingly, before he went to the workshop.

A separate smart program monitored the progress of lunch in the kitchen. When it was
time, it would automatically turn off the stove and keep the food warm.

Even if he wasn’t home for a few days, Selina wouldn’t starve.

However, she said that the food tasted better when he cooked it himself.

But she also never complained when Luke was lazy and let the smart program handle the
old dishes.

Thus, Luke would now only personally cook new dishes.

Gold Nugget? It ate whatever Luke and Selina ate. Since everybody was treated the same,
it couldn’t complain even if it wanted to.

Luke didn’t come out of the workshop until Selina called him out for breakfast.

Looking at his smile, Selina subconsciously examined herself. “Is there something wrong
with what I’m wearing? Or am I dirty somewhere?”

As Luke washed his hands, he said, “No, your clothes are beautiful, and so are you.”

Selina was suspicious. “No, you only say I’m pretty when you’re in a good mood. Did
something good happen again?”

Luke paused before he smiled. “That’s right. It’s a good thing.”

Selina leaned next to him. “Can you tell me?”

Luke rinsed his hands and wiped them dry. “We’ve officially been partners for a year, and
we’ve become true veterans. Isn’t that a good thing?”

Selina said, “Wasn’t it in June last year… Right, I worked with Donald for more than a
month after coming to L.A.. So, we’ve only been partners for a year.”
She rolled her eyes, then suddenly said, “Why don’t we go to a concert tonight?”

Luke was in a good mood and didn’t think much of it. “Okay. Right, who’s singing?”

“Claire.”

Luke: “What?”

It was seven in the evening in Los Angeles, and the sky was still bright. Luke and Selina
drove to the concert venue, which was a vast wilderness on the outskirts of Los Angeles.

To prevent a stampede from happening if there was another earthquake, this was where
the concert would be held.

The wasteland was next to the highway. The people who had come to watch the concert
drove straight to the parking lot next to the entrance, and paid for tickets.

Luke and Selina took out 300 dollars and got two standing tickets close to the stage.

There were even more expensive tickets. 500 dollars would get you a deck chair close to
the front for the concert.

But neither Luke nor Selina were interested in that position.

It would be too boring to sit at a concert. It was only fun if you made noise with everyone
else.

By the time they reached their zone, many people had already arrived.

The concert wouldn’t start until half an hour later. Everybody sat on the ground to
conserve their energy for the shouting later.

Selina looked at the people around her strangely and then at Luke. “Did you buy the
tickets here on purpose?”

Looking at their clothes, Luke didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “You were the one
who said you wanted to come. I had no idea about this concert before this. How would I
know?”

There were dozens of dark figures around them.

It was because they were all wearing black.

They were all wearing black cloaks, and some of them were even wearing black masks
with eye-catching red lenses.

Well, there were in fact a lot of Batman fans here.

Chapter 794 - Dog: I Do Too Much for This Family
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 794: Dog: I Do Too Much for This Family

But this was Los Angeles. The temperature was high all year round, and it was summer.

Luke chuckled in Selina’s ear. “Do you think they’ll get a rash?”

Selina looked around, and saw a hardcore fan who was even wearing a breastplate.
“Definitely.”

Luke nodded.

As they chatted, Luke and Selina bought drinks from a staff vendor and waited for the
concert to start.

The concert would be around three hours long. Including the preshow, everyone would
be spending almost four hours in this wasteland.

However, the organizers were very experienced and had arranged everything perfectly.
There were staff members selling drinks everywhere, and there were a lot of portable
toilets outside the venue, which was enough to solve the problem of the audience going
out to pee.

Gold Nugget’s aggrieved whining rang out in Luke and Selina’s earphones.

Luke said helplessly, “You won’t be able to watch the concert even if you come in. I’m
already broadcasting it live for you.”

Bored, Gold Nugget lay in the backseat of the car. Looking at the tablet in front of it, it
whined again.

Selina said, “You’re too short. There are so many people at the concert. What if they step
on you in their excitement? Watch the live broadcast and don’t complain.”

Gold Nugget lowered its head in despair, knowing that it was hopeless.

The two of them had gone in to play on their own, while it had to keep watch in the car.

I do too much for this family! the dog lamented inwardly.

At that moment, a car stopped ten meters away.

Gold Nugget didn’t pay it any attention.

They were in the parking lot outside the concert, and cars came in and out from time to
time.

But a moment later, its nose twitched and it sat up abruptly. Its big nose twitched again,
and it turned its head to the side.

It was an old Ford van that had just stopped. There were three people in it, and they were
discussing something.

Gold Nugget looked at these bearded men uncertainly, but immediately sent Luke a
message via the tablet.

Luke played the message in his earpiece. “Luke, I noticed a lot of dangerous smells
coming from a van that just arrived.”

Frowning, Luke pulled on Selina and signaled that there was a situation and they had to
leave.

At the same time, he asked directly, “What is it?”

Gold Nugget quickly replied, “Something that can explode. But I can’t tell if it’s the plastic
explosives you mentioned before or RDX or whatever.”

Luke said, “…RDX is the main component in plastic explosives. How much of it is there?”

Gold Nugget said, “It’s roughly as much as I eat in one go.” It took a sniff again to confirm
it.

Luke was helpless in the face of this measurement. “At the most or at the least?”

“No more, no less.” Gold Nugget continued to describe it “accurately.”

Luke immediately got it.

They had limited the amount Gold Nugget could eat, otherwise it was very easy for this
guy to eat hundreds of kilograms of food from morning to night.

Thus, in a normal situation, it would eat at least ten kilograms per meal, and at most 50
kilograms.

Neither too much nor too little should be between 25 to 30 kilograms – that was indeed a
little more accurate.

“How many people are in the car? How long have they been here? Any movements?” Luke
asked again.
“Three of them; they arrived just two minutes ago. They’re still talking in the car,” Gold
Nugget replied.

Luke pressed the edge of his sunglasses and activated an external signal. He then used his
fake phone to pull up the surveillance feed from the car on the inside of his lenses.

After a few glances, he was slightly relieved.

The three guys in the van were still talking, as if they were discussing something.

By the looks of it, this wasn’t a suicide attack. Luke still had time.

“You can slip out now. Don’t let them notice you,” Luke instructed.

Gold Nugget wasn’t scared of explosions, but Dollar was.

Most dogs had a natural fear of loud noises, and many dogs in China peed themselves at
the firecrackers on New Year’s Eve.

More importantly, Luke worried about Selina’s safety when Gold Nugget wasn’t with her.

Selina was his most trusted partner, and a new 3-star teammate. She was a top-notch
treasure trove of points; it would be best if she didn’t get hurt at all.

After the conversation with Gold Nugget, Luke said to Selina, who had been listening on
the side, “Contact our colleagues in charge of the concert’s security checks as well as the
bomb disposal experts. I’ll deal with those three guys.”

As he spoke, he took out two earpieces, one for himself and the other for Selina, before he
started the car.

The trunk of the car opened, and a mini drone flew out to approach the Ford van.

This time, Selina gave a different suggestion. “Should we just kill them?”

From what Gold Nugget said, there were at least twenty kilograms of plastic explosives in
the van; if Luke got too close, he risked dying in any subsequent explosion.

After all, anyone who would bring over so many dangerous items definitely weren’t
ordinary people.

Luke chuckled and took out a gun from his waist. “Rubber bullets, guaranteed to knock
them out and not kill them.”
Selina finally relaxed.

With Luke’s marksmanship, the enemy wouldn’t have much time to react if he used the
gun from a distance.

The three men hadn’t made a move yet; they were probably waiting for the right moment
to attack.

They wouldn’t be so determined to take action before they found the right moment,
which gave Luke the chance to deal with them.

As the drone approached, Luke heard their conversation through his earpiece.

“When do we take action?” asked Criminal A.

“It’s best to wait until the concert officially begins. There are still a lot of people who
haven’t entered yet,” replied Criminal B.

“Will they really take action?” Criminal C hesitated.

“Whether they do or not, when the time comes, we’ll start the timer, and the trial of the
righteous will begin,” Criminal B said resolutely.

Luke frowned. Were they accomplices? Or helpers?

At that moment, he had already reached the edge of the concert venue.

Using the cover of a portable toilet, he released two drones from his inventory.

“Selina, they might have accomplices. Keep an eye on the surveillance feed after you talk
to the police department,” Luke said as he put on a pair of wider goggles.

Compared with the more convenient and stylish sunglasses, these goggles were better for
observing the images transmitted from the drone.

Seeing that Gold Nugget had already reached Selina, Luke was relieved.

Selina had taken over the reconnaissance work of the drone. The mini drone was already
very close to the targets, and had to be operated carefully.

At that moment, the drone had already taken advantage of the moment that the three
criminals were talking in the van to activate its detection function, and it quickly locked
onto a target in the back of the van.

It was a big pile of things with various wires and small LCD screens — time bombs.
Chapter 795 - Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 795: Suspicious Vehicle, FBI Agents?

“Suspicious target detected,” Selina alerted him.

Luke looked at the surveillance feed and saw a Chevrolet SUV parked on the west side of
the venue.

The Chevrolet didn’t enter the parking lot, nor did it leave. It was a little far from the
entrance to the parking lot, in an area where most people wouldn’t be.

At this distance, it was outside the danger zone of the explosives in the parking lot.

At the same time, the drone also detected that the car had been modified to block out
heat source detection. The windows were also dark, and the people inside couldn’t be
seen at all.

Thinking quickly, Luke said, “Get two teams of patrol officers to investigate the people in
the car. Tell our guys to be vigilant, in case the people inside open fire.”

It didn’t matter if the Chevrolet ran off; what the police most liked to see was the backs of
suspects.

Even though it might be a little heavy-handed, it was better to make a mistake than to let
a lead go.

This was a big concert, and the police department had mobilized a lot of police officers; it
would be a waste not to use them.

Luke waited patiently outside the venue. In less than two minutes, two patrol cars with
their sirens blaring sped toward the suspicious Chevrolet on the west side.

He frowned. Selina and Gold Nugget were also in one of the police cars.

“Have the patrol officers check it out. Take out your gun and stand guard by the car. Don’t
go forward,” he instructed Selina.

In a situation like this, it wasn’t wise for the police officers to approach the other car in a
group. If they split up and hemmed the car in, it would feel very oppressive for the people
inside the Chevrolet.

The two patrol cars stopped in strategic positions.

One car blocked the road in front of the Chevrolet.

When the second car passed the Chevrolet, it suddenly turned around to circle behind the
Chevrolet so that the latter was flanked on both ends.

The police car in the front was about eight meters away from the Chevrolet SUV.

The police car at the back stopped at the end of the road, and the two cars were at
different angles.

Two officers got out of the police car at the back. At Selina’s instruction, they didn’t step
forward, but simply opened the front doors as cover and raised their guns.

They were holding M4A1s, not pistols.

Selina leaned on the back of the angled car with a Remington shotgun that she had just
gotten from the other officers.

In a range of ten meters, this gun was even more intimidating than a rifle.

The two patrol officers who got out in front of the Chevrolet didn’t go forward either.
They hid behind the front doors with their guns as well.

The officer in the passenger seat pulled out a megaphone and shouted, “LAPD. xxxxxxx
Chevrolet, listen up: Open your doors slowly and step out of the vehicle with your hands.
Prepare to be searched.”

The two people in the Chevrolet traded stunned looks before they frowned.

After a brief silence, the middle-aged man in the passenger seat said, “Let’s go.”

The young Caucasian driver asked calmly, “It won’t be a problem?”

The middle-aged man replied indifferently, “Hehe, don’t worry. We’re here to investigate
a case!”

The young man didn’t say anything else and got out.

In front of the muzzles of several guns, both of them were very calm, which made the
patrol officers tense up. They immediately shouted, “Get down! Hands over your head
and lie on the ground!”

The middle-aged man smiled and opened a leather wallet with his badge. “FBI. How can I
help you, officer?”

Stunned for a moment, the two officers behind the Chevrolet couldn’t help but look at
Selina.

Selina, on the other hand, was as calm as ever. She was still focused on the two people
and didn’t move her gun away.

She was still the L.A. Knee Breaker, and was now on duty with a LAPD badge!

During this interlude, one of the patrol officers finally went up to check their IDs. They
even confirmed their IDs and numbers with the front desk, but didn’t find anything
wrong.

The officer was a little embarrassed, but still asked, “Hello, Agent Garrett and Agent
Ward. May I ask what you’re doing here?”

The middle-aged man still had that unconcerned smile on his face as he casually put his
badge back into his wallet. “We’re investigating a case. You know what it’s like, right?”

Of course the patrol officers knew.

The local police department didn’t like FBI agents meddling in their cases and vice-versa.

If it wasn’t necessary, they definitely wouldn’t tell each other the details of their work.

The officer returned and gave Selina a questioning look.

She simply nodded and waited for the police car in front to turn around before she put
away her shotgun and returned to the police car.

Watching the two patrol cars leave, the middle-aged man asked with great interest, “Did
you notice the female detective?”

The young man asked, “The one who kept her gun pointed at us?”

The middle-aged man opened the car door and sat down. “That woman was their
commander, and she’s very vigilant. If we disposed of these police officers just now, she
would’ve opened fire immediately, so don’t be too impulsive.”

“If we had attacked earlier, she would have been the first person I kill,” the young man
said calmly as he closed the car door.

The middle-aged man shrugged. “But that would be too risky. There’s no need for that,
right?”

At that moment, his phone rang. He checked his phone and was stunned. “Huh?”
The young man asked, “What’s wrong?”

The middle-aged man frowned. “The launch command has been issued, but the other side
didn’t receive a signal. Check the surveillance feed on the bomb.”

The young man operated the console, and on the screen appeared… darkness.

“There’s no image. Did the surveillance cam on the bomb malfunction?” The young man
frowned.

The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and was about to say something, when he saw a
Ford van drive out of the parking lot slowly and then stop on the other side of the road
before remaining still.

Right now, the van was facing the Chevrolet, and the front windows were all rolled up.

While the windows of both vehicles were tinted black so that they couldn’t see each
other, the three people in the two vehicles were indeed looking at each other.

In the Chevrolet, the faces of the two men were a little black at first before they turned
green.

Thinking quickly, the middle-aged man said decisively, “Cancel the plan and retreat.”

The young man promptly changed gears, but he still waited for more than ten seconds
before he started driving and gradually picked up speed like a normal car would as they
drew further away from the Ford van.

Both of them couldn’t help but heave sighs of relief when they saw that the van didn’t
move in the rearview mirror.

Other people might not know what was inside the Ford van, but they did.

The young man had personally manufactured the bomb in the van, and it was the middle-
aged man who had delivered it to some organization.

The message which the middle-aged man had just received was from another person who
was in charge of activating the bomb, who let them know that the timer had been started.
Chapter 796 - The Inventory’s New Function?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 796: The Inventory’s New Function?

Although the middle-aged man hadn’t received a feedback signal from the timer, he
couldn’t rule out the possibility that the bomb had been activated, and that there might
be a problem with the feedback.

They didn’t want to stay within ten meters of the bomb and bet on the chance that it
wouldn’t explode.

That was a lethal weapon of thirty kilograms of plastic explosives. If they were within ten
meters when it exploded, it would be useless no matter how skilled they were.

Several hundred meters away, the young man glanced in the rearview mirror, but
couldn’t see the van anymore.

He asked, “What do we do now?”

Looking at the darkening sky, the middle-aged man pondered for a moment before he
shook his head. “I was hoping to lure Batman out and uncover his real identity, but it
seems the chance of that happening is low.”

The young man frowned. “We should be able to lure him out without needing to make a
fuss, right?”

The middle-aged man sighed. “Batman only appears at night, and the next earthquake
charity show will be held during the day on the weekend in a few days.”

The young man: “There are still a lot of shows for this earthquake charity concert, right?”

The middle-aged man said, “But only two of them are in Los Angeles.”

The young man asked, “If Sheerah is in danger, will Batman still choose to hide?”

The middle-aged man smiled, still looking lazy and unconcerned. “Don’t think too much
of the gossip. In comparison, I think that Batman and Iron Man have a deeper
relationship. Don’t we also want to find out more about Iron Man from Batman? I’m very
interested in Iron Man’s flight armor. We can use it.”

The young man nodded silently.

Looking at his expression, the middle-aged man added, “Also, Batman’s base should be in
Los Angeles. Even if he attacked the Elsworth stronghold in Sacramento, everything
started in Los Angeles. Even if something happens at the earthquake charity concert
elsewhere, he might not make it in time. We’re trying our best to lure him out, not ruin
the concert. Be clear about the main goal; don’t get our target wrong!”

The young man thought for a moment, then nodded. “Got it. Are we still going ahead with
this plan?”

The middle-aged man shook his head. “Forget it. I’m just taking you out to see what it’s
like. Nobody can succeed in everything they do. We’ll talk about it when we have the time
later. Besides, the FBI and Homeland Security will definitely investigate this matter for a
long while. There’s no need for us to take the risk.”

The young man nodded silently and stepped harder on the gas pedal as they sped away.

In the Ford van, Luke looked at the Chevrolet SUV thoughtfully.

After the car disappeared, Luke drove the Ford in the opposite direction.

After driving for two kilometers, he stopped and pondered the explosive device in his
inventory.

He had knocked out the three men in the Ford van in the parking lot earlier, and stored
the bomb in his inventory.

He wasn’t an idiot. Naturally, he wouldn’t leave anything that might explode lying around
in the van.

Checking the structure of the bomb with his mental powers, he sighed regretfully. If he
could dismantle it in his inventory, or even just dismantle the detonator, it would be
much easier.

If there was no evidence for kicking up such a fuss, it would be hard for him to explain
himself to the police department.

Of course, he could also get some other plastic explosives to replace it. It wasn’t like he
hadn’t done that before.

But there were more than ten thousand people in the venue; this absolutely wasn’t a
small-scale attack. It would be best if the professional anti-terrorism departments got
involved.

The bomb itself was an important lead, and switching it out wouldn’t help with the
departments’ investigation.
It would be even more troublesome if the statements of the three criminals he knocked
out didn’t match the explosives.

Thinking that, he checked the explosives in his inventory with his mental powers.

He couldn’t help but think to himself, If I can take out this component of the detonator, this
thing won’t actually explode… Huh!

Luke was suddenly stunned.

In his hand lay a small object, which was the key detonator component that he had
wanted to take out.

Looking at the bomb in his inventory, he realized that this part was indeed missing.

Holy sh*t! he exclaimed excitedly.

All this time, the inventory only had the simplest storage function, and there had been no
way to take out part of an entire object stored in it.

It was only something like a teacup and its lid that he could take out separately with
difficulty.

Excited, Luke resisted the urge to dismantle the bomb, and focused his attention on a
pistol in his inventory.

With a thought, the parts of the pistol appeared in his hand one after another before he
put them back in his inventory.

Looking at the reassembled pistol in his inventory, he finally couldn’t help but shout,
“Surprise!”

The inventory actually had a new function! And it was such a practical function. This was
truly unexpected.

He suddenly remembered the system alert about modifying the inventory function when
he had broken up Blackheart’s body.

Could this be the modification the system had referred to?

After feeling excited for a moment, Luke tried his best to calm down, then turned to his
plan for disassembling the bomb.

A moment later, the component in his hand was back in the detonator in his inventory,
but the critical connection point between the detonator and the bomb was already
broken.

This way, it looked like a mistake made by the person who had put the bomb together.

Tossing the three unconscious criminals onto the ground, Luke drove the van a few
hundred meters into the wasteland, and the huge pile of explosives reappeared in the
van.

He then got out of the car and returned to the three criminals. He called Selina and said,
“Tell them to come over and pick up the suspects. Tell the bomb squad to head two
kilometers west of the venue. I drove the van with the explosives into the wasteland.”

A few minutes later, Selina arrived with four police cars.

Luke gave them the three criminals, pointed out the van’s location, and returned to the
venue in his own car.

When the three criminals had been talking to each other, they mentioned that they had
accomplices who would coordinate with them in the attack. Luke couldn’t stay here any
longer.

Naturally, he couldn’t watch the concert anymore. He smiled at Gold Nugget in the
backseat and said, “Now, all of us can only watch the broadcast. Are you happy?”

Gold Nugget didn’t say anything. Naturally, it wasn’t very happy.

It wanted to watch the legendary concert live at the scene.

But Luke and Selina couldn’t, so what could it do? It was full of despair.

At that moment, the concert was about to begin, and cheers and applause rang out from
time to time.

Looking at the surveillance feed, Luke asked, “Did you find anything on the two FBI
agents?”

Selina shook her head. “Their IDs are fine, but there wasn’t any other relevant
information.”

Luke glanced at their IDs on her tablet.

Chapter 797 - A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 797: A 1-Star Enemy Suddenly Appears

The middle-aged man was John Garrett, and the young man was Grant Ward.

Division: FBI’s 17th Division.

Luke fell silent.

He hadn’t had any direct contact with them. Although their behavior was suspicious, it
wasn’t overly so.

These two were actually from SHIELD, and SHIELD had always been a little mysterious.

Thinking for a moment, Luke called Wales.

After saying a few words, he hung up.

Selina asked without raising her head, “Nothing?”

Luke said, “They have a very strict confidentiality system. Wales said that he can’t reveal
any relevant information, but…”

Selina chuckled. “…Hehe. Actually, he already said it, right?”

She had heard what Wales said earlier, and he indeed hadn’t revealed any specific
information about the two men.

Luke also smiled. “What did he say?”

“These two are probably his colleagues, or he would’ve asked you about their
whereabouts,” Selina said. “Like how if someone shows up at a sensitive crime scene with
Elsa’s ID, I would definitely take action if the ID and person don’t match. Captain Wales
did that on purpose, right?”

Luke shrugged. “He really didn’t leak any specific information. We guessed it ourselves.
It’s convenient for everyone.”

Selina sighed. “Why do all of you always play these kinds of tricks? I’ve learned bad things
from you.”

Luke said, “It’s all about favors outside the rules. Wales is doing me a small favor that I’ll
have to return in the future.”
Selina rubbed her forehead. “You sound like an old man.”

Luke smiled and didn’t take offense. It was fine if he was older in spirit, as long as he was
young in body.

As they spoke, he looked at the names in the system panel and sneered.

John Garrett, right? Grant Ward, right? SHIELD agents?

These two names weren’t in the neutral panel, but in the enemies panel.

That was why he had immediately called Wales.

If they really were from SHIELD, why were they on the system’s enemies list after this
first run-in?

They couldn’t have turned hostile just because Luke had asked the police to check their
IDs.

In fact, based on Luke’s observation of the enemies list, it wasn’t easy to pass the system’s
hostile evaluation.

Generally speaking, the system would determine people who found Luke unpleasant or
hated him as neutral.

For example, many of the people on the 1-star enemies list were either unlucky people
who had been crippled by Batman, or loved ones of those who had been killed by Luke.

These people were truly hostile toward Luke.

John Garrett and Grant Ward had never interacted with Luke before this.

They had suddenly gained 1-star status on the enemies list, and the reason for this was
worth pondering.

Silently blacklisting the two SHIELD agents, Luke drove around the concert venue.

Compared with the other officers, he had Sharp Nose, which made it easier for him to
take stock of things.

The chances that there were problems with people in the audience were pretty low.
There had been a lot of talk in Los Angeles recently, and all audience members had to
pass security checks before they could enter; they couldn’t bring in any suspicious items.

Luke had checked the security on stage when he had been inside earlier, and there was
no smell of explosives.

Where were the accomplices of the three criminals? He couldn’t help but think of the two
SHIELD agents just now.

Most of the police force had arrived, including the bomb squad, and they were
investigating the area around the venue.

Looking at the show which had just started, Luke sighed. “Claire, your brother did his
best this time. I didn’t let your first performance go to waste.”

On stage, more than twenty singers, including Claire, stood in three rows as they sang the
theme song for the charity performance, “We Are the World.”

The entire venue fell silent for a moment, before everyone started to sing the chorus in
unison. This momentous song rang in the air above the wasteland. “We are the world, we
are the children…”

If it wasn’t for this performance, Luke wouldn’t have needed to drive the van a few
kilometers away from the venue.

In the end, this was doing a good deed. Claire was involved, and Sheerah had come up
with the idea for the show.

He couldn’t just sit back and watch this first charity show blow up and let their efforts go
to waste.

After patrolling for half an hour and checking the surrounding area, he was summoned to
a nearby command vehicle.

Two investigators from Homeland Security were waiting for him.

Unlike previous small-scale incidents, the bomb found in the van this time was quite
professional and huge.

Even if it exploded in the parking lot, it would cause panic and massive casualties.

If there was a stampede at such a large event, dozens of people would die and hundreds
of people would be injured, which would be no less than direct casualties.

Because of several previous mishaps, the Department of Homeland Security gathered a

lot of manpower in Los Angeles and naturally rushed over.

Luke had been able to slack off before and avoid a lot of questions thanks to his
connections in the police department, but this time, he couldn’t.
He also needed Homeland Security to track down the mastermind behind the attack.

He absolutely wouldn’t let go of this person who didn’t have a bottom line.

For more than an hour, Luke repeated what happened over ten times to the investigators
before they finally let him go.

Luke simply attributed his initial discovery of the three criminals to the surveillance
cameras in his car.

The two investigators went to check his car, and were a little depressed when they
returned.

Their car had only been modified with the most basic bulletproofing, engine power, and
suspension; it was nowhere as advanced as Luke’s car.

As for why Luke was so rich and could modify his car like that, they didn’t say anything
after seeing his assets.

His shares in the phone company were hidden several layers deep, and they didn’t have
that data yet. However, the direct fund transfers from Stark Industries and Weyland
Corporation were astronomical figures for ordinary people; it was enough to even buy a
private jet.

Also, when the two investigators checked Luke’s work records, they were able to look
through LAPD’s classified files, except for some cases that were highly confidential.

It could only be said that this wasn’t the first time that Luke had confronted terrorists.

From the plane flight to the company building, he had killed more terrorists than the two
agents from Homeland Security had investigated; this was in keeping with what Luke
called “intuition.”

After killing so many terrorists, it was normal to be especially sensitive to them.

Of course, Luke also mentioned that the three unconscious criminals had also mentioned
that they had accomplices to help launch the attack, which warranted closer
investigation.
Chapter 798 - Self-worth and the Right to Choose
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 798: Self-worth and the Right to Choose

It wasn’t just one show for the earthquake charity concert this time.

It was anticipated that there would be twelve to fifteen shows as the concert went on
tour throughout America.

As one of the richest cities in America, Los Angeles had a second performance the day
after tomorrow on the weekend.

If the criminals’ accomplices who were thwarted today insisted on making trouble the
day after tomorrow, it would be quite troublesome.

After dealing with the two investigators, Luke returned to his car and sighed. “Great, I
didn’t even get to watch the live broadcast.”

To avoid trouble, he hadn’t involved Selina. Since she hadn’t interacted with the
terrorists, there naturally was no need for her to be interrogated repeatedly.

Thus, Selina was quite relaxed, and a certain dog head was completely unbothered as it
ate its snacks and watched the live broadcast.

It had done a good deed again today, and was entitled to enjoy itself.

Luke had always distinguished clearly between punishments and rewards.

If Gold Nugget did well, Luke wouldn’t deliberately beat it down.

If Gold Nugget did something wrong, Luke would explain why he was punishing it.

Selina handed him an iced guanara with a smile. “I talked to Claire, but she asked me if
she could tell Sheerah about this.”

Luke thought for a moment, then nodded. “Okay. Have her tell Sheerah to call me if she
has any questions.”

Selina sent Claire a message and said, “Are we going to continue patrolling now?”

Luke nodded. “At the very least, we have to wait until the concert is over and Claire
leaves.”

In the end, they worked into the wee hours of the morning. Up until the crowd dispersed,
no attack took place.
Selina yawned and rubbed her sore eyes. “The accomplices who never revealed
themselves snuck off before the bomb was triggered?”

Luke said, “Seems like it.”

Selina put down the back of her chair regretfully. “This was our first concert.”

Luke said with a smile, “We have plenty of time; there’ll always be an opportunity to
watch a concert in peace in the future.”

Selina hummed and didn’t say anything else.

Gold Nugget whined a few times, and Luke could only comfort it. “You did very well
today. You sensed danger ahead of time and saved a lot of people. How about I double
your pocket money today?”

Gold Nugget was satisfied.

It remembered very clearly that Luke only earned around two hundred dollars a day at
work; doubling its pocket money was a lot.

Its daily wage was higher than the fiend’s; why wouldn’t it be satisfied?

In any case, Gold Nugget’s private stash had been expanding like crazy recently, and it
wasn’t short of money.

Every time Selina and Luke took it out to clean up a gang, it would get a share of the cash;
it didn’t even know exactly how much it had now.

It was Selina who knew better. She simply said that the money was enough for it to buy a
new Alien laptop every year.

Gold Nugget immediately understood this straightforward explanation.

Back when it had been saving up money for its first Alien laptop, it had worked hard with
Selina for quite a number of days, and some gold teeth were even knocked out of some of
the hoodlums’ mouths.

Of course, Gold Nugget was the one who knocked their teeth out.

Selina found it disgusting and wouldn’t even touch the gold teeth. She only helped knock
everyone unconscious before letting Gold Nugget knock the teeth out.

These disgusting things were melted into a lump when they got back, and it was only
after it was disinfected at a high temperature that it was thrown into Gold Nugget’s
personal stash.

Gold Nugget wasn’t much different from Selina. It basically didn’t need to spend any
money on daily necessities. At most, it spent money to open online accounts.

To put it simply, Gold Nugget was now a true blue tycoon.

The pocket money which Luke gave it every day was just a confirmation of its self-worth.

Mm, this was what Luke talked to it about when he was free.

It had never understood why the fiend was so rich, yet he was still a small detective and
so busy every day.

Only now did Gold Nugget realize that it was just a way for a person to realize their own
worth.

Although Gold Nugget wasn’t human, it didn’t want to be a failure like back in its
birthplace.

It also longed to realize its own worth — provided that it could eat good food every day.

It was already one in the morning when they got home. Selina quickly washed up and
went to bed, while Gold Nugget continued to stay up late to catch up with its favorite HBO
show.

Luke was working overtime when his phone rang.

He checked the number. It was Sheerah.

After the call connected, they exchanged a few pleasantries and then talked about the
terrorist attack.

Luke was the person at the center of things, but the police department wouldn’t casually
divulge details of the case to just anyone

Homeland Security and the FBI were also involved in this case, and it was hard for even a
big star like Sheerah to find out anything.

Luke, this old acquaintance, was undoubtedly the best choice.

Luke didn’t hide too much.

Sheerah wasn’t a police officer, so there was no point in telling her the details.
He simply summed up the general situation for her. “The security checks for your next
concert will definitely be stricter. There shouldn’t be any problems. I’ll be there that day
to help check for any hidden dangers. Don’t worry.”

Sheerah was very grateful.

Sheerah had overheard a little when Claire had been speaking with Luke, and she
guessed that he was probably the one who had resolved today’s matter.

If something went wrong during the first charity performance, her career would be
ruined.

As the person who had initiated everything, Sheerah would be under tremendous
pressure if a large number of people died.

Luke thought for a moment, then suggested, “You can ask Bryan about the security work
for the national tour. He probably has a lot of experience with this sort of work.”

Sheerah slapped her forehead. “I’ve become muddle-headed from how busy I’ve been. I’ll
call him later. Thank you, Luke.”

Luke said with a smile, “Not at all, thanks for taking care of Claire.”

Sheerah sweated. “I didn’t really take care of her.”

Luke said, “No, you’ve already helped a lot, really. Alright, I won’t waste your time. You
must be busy.”

After hanging up, he chuckled.

Sheerah had indeed helped him a lot this time.

In the end, Claire chose not to become a police officer. Instead, she planned to continue
studying in college, mostly because of Sheerah.

Sheerah had pulled strings to add Claire to the list of singers, which had awakened
Claire’s dream of becoming a singer.

If it hadn’t been for Daddy System coming online back then, Luke wouldn’t have been in
such a hurry to decide his future.

Young people who had choices were extremely lucky.

The older one was, the fewer options they had for the future.
Luke hadn’t had a choice, but he hoped that Claire could choose for herself.

Thinking that, he shook his head and chuckled. He was being unreasonable.

How many people in the world wouldn’t want to have Daddy System’s amazing abilities?
Even if he was given the choice again, he still wouldn’t hesitate to choose the system.

As a person, it was best to be down-to-earth and diligent, and work hard to earn more
experience and credit points.
Chapter 799 - Cast the Net and Catch Fish
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 799: Cast the Net and Catch Fish

On his Dallas trip, Luke had pissed off a super bigshot, Mephisto, who was already on the
3-star dark red list of enemies.

If the old man returned to Earth ten years later, the first thing he would probably do was
find a way to kill Luke.

Next time, the old man wouldn’t be so stupid as to use mental attacks on him again.

Naturally, Luke had to work hard.

The system had given him almost 3,000 experience and credit points for stopping the
attack tonight.

Host’s experience: 10,200/100,000

Credit: 29,000

This harvest was worth how busy he had been the whole night.

The next two days were peaceful.

No criminals showed up to launch an attack during the second charity show in Los
Angeles.

Luke, however, didn’t give up.

That night, he and Selina went out again and wrecked several gang nests in a row.

What was different was that these gangs were all involved in selling weapons on the
black market, and explosives were also within their scope of operation.

Selina didn’t feel anything as she watched Luke beat up these guys until they wailed.

Who knew how many deaths had been caused by the weapons and ammunition they sold.
Not killing them was already too merciful.

Breaking seven or eight bones was just a small thing. After all, the bones could recover.
That was what the L.A. Knee Breaker thought.

That night, they sat on the rooftop of an apartment building and enjoyed the night view of
Los Angeles as they sucked on lollipops.
They weren’t famous, so they weren’t afraid of being discovered. If they were discovered,
they would be regarded as cosplayers.

Work was important, but so was adjusting their mindframes.

“We’ve already cleaned up half of the bigger black market gangs in L.A., but we don’t have
any leads. Could it be that the guys behind the attack brought in the explosives from
elsewhere?” she asked.

After a brief silence, Luke nodded and said, “That’s possible. Checks were run on those
three. They’re from D.C., and haven’t contacted anyone here. The accomplices they’re
talking about are very well-hidden. It makes sense that they didn’t get the goods from an
L.A. gang.”

Selina sighed. “Then did we do all this work for nothing?”

Luke chuckled. “Not really. At least we know that these guys are very cautious. Just pay
more attention in the future.”

As he spoke, he looked at the system notification.

Host’s experience: 15,500/100,000

Credit: 34,300

He could earn 50% of the experience and credit points with Selina as his teammate. How
could that be a waste of time?

In the last few days, Robert, the retired sheriff who had been traveling, had finally beaten
up a few thieves. Only then was Luke able to determine the percentage of experience he
would get from this 1-star teammate of his.

10%! Luke could only get one-tenth of the experience and credit points from 1-star
teammates.

Based on Robert’s relaxed lifestyle in Shackelford, he wouldn’t earn as many experience

and credit points as Selina did in a week, even if he worked for a year.

But in terms of numbers, any teammate was rare.

Luke was truly lucky that he was able to train Selina into a 3-star teammate.

Their personalities were compatible, and they didn’t have conflicting views on life and
could understand each other.

Along the way, the trust between them gradually deepened until it finally reached the 3-
star level.

Dustin, Elsa, Elizabeth, and Harrison would probably help Luke out when he needed it,
but they hadn’t reached the teammate level.

Luke speculated it was because his relationship with them was still lacking.

They were all adults with their own views; it was hard to form a rapport so quickly.
Everything could only be left to time.

Also, while the contribution rate for 3-star teammates was high, it was too difficult to
specially train one.

He wouldn’t waste too much time painstakingly chasing high-level teammates.

In the spirit of sustainable development, Luke’s best choice was still the old saying: Cast
the net wide, catch more fish, and choose the best.

As long as he had enough 1-star teammates, he could also earn a neverending stream of
experience and credit points, which was more efficient than relying on his own efforts.

Time was fair to everyone.

No matter how strong Luke was, there were only 24 hours in a day; he didn’t have a
second more than anyone else.

Thinking this, he then recalled those three female brats.

The copy girl, Stacy, and the Cassidy twin sisters had already been training at the
temporary base for a week. It was time for him to make an appearance, or the lumps on
Miss Stacy’s head would never go down.

The next night, Luke went to the temporary base on his own.

At the door, he rang the bell.

Ding dong!

The doorbell rang, and for a moment, there was no reaction from the three girls who
were still training inside.

They had been in this remote place for a week and hadn’t gotten any visitors.

Only four or five thieves had run over at various points to try and break in, but before the
girls could do anything, Butterfly automatically shocked them with the yard’s electric
defense measures.

While dealing with the thieves, Butterfly would also considerately let them know, “Ladies,
there’s some garbage outside that needs to be disposed of.”

The three of them would then go out and throw the unlucky thieves into the garbage can
on the street corner, where they would sleep for a few hours.

That moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Stacy, who was focused on combat training,
couldn’t react in time.

Stephanie, who was reading a book, was a little more attentive. She was stunned for a
moment before she exclaimed, “Is that the doorbell?”

“Yes, Stephanie. The Great Wizard is outside. Do you need me to open the door?”
Butterfly’s gentle voice rang out.

Inside the house, the three girls were all stunned, before chaos ensued.

The house was usually completely sealed off, and no one outside could see in.

It was summer, and there weren’t any neighbors here. To make it easier for them to train,
they were all wearing very little clothes.

Meeting a mysterious “wizard” like this made them feel extremely insecure.

In less than two minutes, the three girls had put on T-shirts and shorts. They gathered at
the door and looked at each other.

Stephanie asked, “Can you open the door and let him in?”

Artemis didn’t say anything. Stacy gritted her teeth. “I’ve been waiting for him for a long
time. Hmph! Butterfly, open the door.”

“Yes, Miss Stacy,” Butterfly replied.

The door opened silently, and a dark figure stood in front of it.

When he saw the three girls, he took off his Zorro hat and bowed slightly. “Good evening,
ladies.” It was clearly a British accent.

The three girls didn’t say anything and just stared at him.

“Can I come in first? You should have a lot of questions for me,” said the newcomer
unhurriedly as he put on his hat.
Stephanie nodded blankly. “Of course.”

The corners of Luke’s mouth curled up behind his mask. This girl with the lion’s roar was
the most susceptible, and was very suitable as a breakthrough point.

After he entered, Butterfly immediately closed the door.

Luke gestured. “Let’s sit down and talk, shall we?”

Chapter 800 - Sophistry, and Divided or United
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 800: Sophistry, and Divided or United

Stephanie immediately did as he said.

Stacy and Artemis couldn’t help but glare at the traitor. Didn’t they say that they would
show the wizard who was boss when they saw him? She was acting like a dog.

Unfortunately, they couldn’t think of a way to give Stephanie a reminder, and could only
follow her.

After he sat down, Luke looked at the three girls and said, “Don’t be polite, sit wherever
you like. Butterfly, give them each a glass of ice water.”

Butterfly said, “Yes, Great Wizard.”

Looking at the three girls who had yet to sit down, Luke nodded. “You can stand if you
want. Let’s get down to business.”

“Butterfly has reported the results of your recent training. It seems you’ve all been
working hard.” He leaned back to make himself more comfortable. “So, I’m here to give
you a small reward.”

Looking at the strange smiling face mask, Stacy couldn’t help but say, “Don’t pretend to be
a good person! We don’t want any reward. What we need is freedom.”

Luke chuckled and shook a finger. “No, Miss Stacy, you’re mistaken. I never said that I’m a
good person, nor do I need to pretend to be one in front of you.”

Looking at Stacy’s ugly expression, he continued to attack her. “And you’re not good kids.
It’s a waste to give you freedom. In any case, if you continue to do whatever you want,
you’ll sooner or later be sent to a special prison or some secret lab. At that time, you
won’t have any freedom anymore.”

Stacy was angry. “It’s none of your business.”

Luke folded his arms and said, “I’m sorry, but I’m not a member of Child Protective
Services. You have no right to refuse my supervision, nor do you have the ability to refuse
it.”

As he spoke, he looked at the twins. “Besides, Miss Stacy, you also don’t have the right to
decide for them.”

Stacy immediately retorted, “The three of us have always been together, and we’ve
always worked together.”

Luke chuckled. “Ladies, please tell me, are you really willing to unconditionally support
Miss Stacy’s every decision, including running the risk of being caught by special
divisions in the future and continuing to do all sorts of illegal things?”

There was a cadence to his British accent as his voice turned gentler and less aggressive,
like a kindergarten teacher talking to a kid.

Stephanie’s lips moved, but she finally stopped herself from saying anything. She lowered
her head and didn’t say anything.

Her sister Artemis subconsciously shook her head. “I don’t want to rob anymore, and I
don’t want the police to…” She suddenly stopped and covered her mouth in shock.

She didn’t know why she would say what she was thinking.

Stacy’s face turned pale when she turned to look at her. “Art, you…”

Luke interrupted her. “You have your own wishes, and want to do whatever you want.
They have their own thoughts and don’t want to become criminals. They listened to you
before, so why can’t you listen to them now?”

Naturally, he wouldn’t give them a chance to communicate with each other.

When he had successfully hypnotized the three girls last time, he had given the twins a
mental suggestion.

His question just now had been a mental cue for the sisters to boldly say what they
thought.

The older sister, Stephanie, was a little weak, but she was also more considerate. In the
end, she didn’t say anything.

Artemis, on the other hand, was so straightforward that her true thoughts were instantly
exposed.

In the face of his question, Stacy opened her mouth but didn’t know how to answer.

If it wasn’t for Luke, who was an outsider, she would’ve been able to convince them to
listen to her.

But Luke suddenly pointed out the issue of dominance and placed it on the table.

She couldn’t yell that she was the smartest and best, so the twins should listen to her,
right?

There was an even smarter and more capable person in front of them who had caught all
three of them.

“Whether you’re friends or sisters, you have no right to ask them to commit crimes at the
risk of being imprisoned or even death,” Luke said unhurriedly. “Otherwise, this
friendship is worth less than dog sh*t. At the very least, dog sh*t can be wiped away, but
this selfish friendship will tie them down, and danger and crime will accompany you for
the rest of your life.”

Stacy was sweating. She wasn’t an idiot.

Luke was simply saying that the three girls were equals.

They should decide what to do and what not to do together.

If she dared disagree, she would have no leg to stand on, because Luke had already
defined this as selfishness.

In fact, it was indeed selfish.

It was hard to say that blindly asking your friends to help you and insisting that you were
always right wasn’t selfish.

Luke, on the other hand, chuckled inwardly. She really was a kid! How many people
weren’t selfish? Those who weren’t had to be saints.

He had never minded admitting that he was a selfish person.

But if he wanted something, he would start with mutually beneficial conditions. He

wouldn’t force them, nor would he use friendship to “blackmail” his friends.

No friendship could withstand such endless extortion.

Making the other party feel that it was more beneficial to listen to his advice made it
easier for them to maintain a deeper friendship.

Dustin, Elsa, Elizabeth, and his other colleagues in the police department had all
benefited from their interactions with Luke, and step by step he had built up friendships.

It was hard to maintain an empty friendship.

Actually, Stacy wasn’t that bad.

It was also because of the side effects of Elementary Replication that she was more
outgoing and forceful. She naturally took the lead in this girl group.

If she was smart enough, she wouldn’t be stumped by Luke’s sophistry.

Stacy’s face switched between red and black, and Luke was afraid that she would explode
with anger.

Thinking for a moment, she finally said, “But they also don’t want you to lock them up like
this.”

Luke chuckled. “I’m not your friend. Why should I ask all of you for your opinion?”

Stacy’s face twitched and she wanted to explode. This wizard was even more shameless
than she had imagined.

Luke observed Stacy, who was about to explode on the spot, with great interest, and
finally said, “Okay, no more jokes. I’m only giving you one chance to change your fate. It’s
up to you whether you want to do it or not. You don’t have to ask for my opinion.”

Seeing that Stacy was about to interject again, he put his index finger to his lips and
gestured for them to keep quiet. “You’re talented enough, and you don’t need to rely on
crime to survive. So, I’m investing in you in advance, which will perhaps produce
generous returns in the future.”

The three girls looked at each other.

They already had no family, and had been living on the streets as they swindled people to
get by. Nobody had ever talked to them before about such a serious topic.
Chapter 801 - I Am a Man In a Mask
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 801: I Am a Man In a Mask

“The training you’re undergoing right now is part of my advance investment,” said Luke,
only to see that the expressions of the three girls were blank, as if they didn’t quite
understand.

He could only choose to explain more simply. “For example, I’m the boss of a record
company, and I realize that the three of you have the potential to become singers.
However, I would only be wasting money if you started recording right away when you
don’t know anything about singing. So, I have to train you first. When your abilities reach
the basic level for a singer, that’s when I let you record songs. Only then will I make
money.”

The three girls immediately got it.

In America, the first dream most people had was to become a star.

Even the most ignorant person would know the basic “procedure” for becoming a
celebrity.

Catching the eye of a talent scout, undergoing training, and finally becoming famous – this
was the classic “American dream.”

Stephanie subconsciously asked, “Can… can we really become singers in the future?”

The other two girls raised their eyebrows.

Luke wasn’t surprised at all. He replied, “You do have the talent. I don’t deny the
possibility, but you have to work hard.”

Wasn’t it just an analogy? Can she really become a singer? Stacy and Artemis’s jaws
practically dropped as they looked at him again.

Artemis was a straightforward person, and had never directly clashed with this “wizard.”
At that moment, she asked decisively, “What about me? Can I be a singer, too?”

Even Stacy held her breath.

If they could become celebrities, who would f*cking want to hoodwink lecherous men for
money?

Luke said, “I’m not sure if you’re talented enough to be a singer or actor, but as long as
you meet the requirements after training, you can give it a try.”
Both Artemis and Stacy sighed in disappointment.

Luke added, “Don’t think too much. My investment isn’t limited to making you singers.
You can work in other professions. As long as you meet the requirements after training,
I’ll support you.”

He wasn’t here purely to do good and save these lost girls.

He was investing in talent for the future.

How could they become big stars if they didn’t work hard? Unless he was their biological
father… or a sugar daddy… cough cough.

He looked at Stacy and met her eyes. “I’ll provide you with basic training and money for
your regular living expenses. That will last until the day you succeed or give up. After you
succeed, I’ll contact you when I need you. At that time, you can pay me back as much as
you like.”

The three girls looked at each other for a moment, as if they couldn’t believe that the
terms were so casual. It sounded like this guy was doing a good deed.

Luke chuckled. “This is just a business transaction. You’re not victims, and I’m not the bad
guy or sadist some people say I am.”

He was talking about Stacy.

She had cursed this “wizard” for being a pervert more than once during training, and had
even furiously pounded the sandbag like it was the “wizard.”

He didn’t want her to lead the twins astray.

Luke waved at Stacy and Artemis. “Come here and bet on this coin.”

The two girls were bewildered, but in front of this strange smiling mask, they swiftly
surrendered and nodded in agreement.

He instantly tossed the coin up and covered it when it landed on the back of his hand,
indicating that they take a guess.

Stacy, who had excellent dynamic vision, had clearly seen the coin face when it fell. She
said, “Heads,” and Artemis naturally followed suit.

Luke moved his hand away, and it was indeed heads.

Chuckling, he played with the coin for a moment before he flicked it at Stacy.

She caught it reflexively. “What?”

Luke said, “That’s your good luck. Remember to keep it.”

He then got up and walked out of the house.

When he reached the door, Stacy pondered over the “good luck.” She suddenly came back
to herself and shouted, “Wait, what’s with that curse?”

The conversation today had given them too many surprises, and Stacy had even been
targeted by Luke. She was so traumatized that she had forgotten about the big problem
that had to be resolved.

Luke said, “That was just punishment for all your past offenses. Don’t worry, you’ll know
tomorrow.”

Stephanie couldn’t help but ask, “Um… how long will basic training take? Will there be
more professional training in the future?”

The other two girls glared at her again. We said we would be together, but you secretly
want to be a singer?

Luke was amused. “Like I said, as long as you have a proper plan for your future, I won’t
stop investing in you. Work hard, girls!”

At that moment, Artemis finally asked the most serious question. “What’s your name? A
wizard… is just a job, right?”

Luke chuckled. “Names are just codes for things, and what I am is a man in a mask.”

Looking at the baffled expressions on the three girls’ faces, he sighed regretfully. Sigh*,
girls, you really have too little learning and culture! Can’t you understand the mystery in
these words?*

“It’s an honor to meet you. You can call me V.” With that, he walked out of the house and
quickly disappeared into the night.

On the way home, Luke pondered the three girls.

They were indeed very capable.

Stacy’s Elementary Replication was a cheat, and Stephanie’s Elementary Sound Wave was
very practical.
Luke couldn’t learn Artemis’s energy explosion, but he could potentially dig deeper into
this type of ability.

It was for these reasons that his objective was to bring them in as teammates, in line with
his “casting the net” policy.

He wouldn’t stint on his promise to train them since it didn’t cost much.

Even at the very most, he had spent less than two days on setting things up for the three
girls.

Most of the subsequent training would still be arranged by the smart program, Butterfly.
Luke only needed to provide some money regularly and adjust their course subjects
occasionally.

With his skills, he was definitely the most qualified tutor in the world.

It just so happened that he had a lot of money in his inventory as well. If he used it on
them, nobody would know where the money came from.

This was also the reason why Luke had never offloaded this dirty money in the
development of his phone company.

With the appearance of the team module, this dirty money was now best used to train
potential teammates.

Money earned aboveboard could be used openly, but it couldn’t be spent on things like
these that needed to be kept confidential.

A lot of his enemies would be able to track him via this money trail, and it also went
against his first safety rule.

This dirty money whose sources couldn’t be verified were most suitable to be used by his
numerous sockpuppet identities.
Chapter 802 - “Buying Votes” and Apologising to the
Country
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 802: “Buying Votes” and Apologising to the Country

Daddy System had left him a loophole early on for keeping the dirty money – or perhaps
it had been waiting for Luke to activate the team module.

Money was still very useful in this world.

The soul of a team was a shared belief, and what a team needed as they moved forward
was a lot of money.

Compared with the three girls, there were actually other people Luke was more
interested in as potential teammates.

Damon and Mindy, Rebecca, and Bloodmint would be the perfect teammates.

Damon and Mindy were in New York and specialized in dealing with drug dealers.

After Luke was transferred to New York, he would definitely work hard to deepen their
relationship and try to pull the father and daughter into his team.

On the other hand, there had been no movements on Rebecca’s end. She was clearly still
recovering and adjusting her mindset.

Bloodmint also needed to hide from the eyes and ears of the Fraternity.

This woman had a strong sense of justice and a bottom line. She also had the ability to
become a top assassin in the Fraternity.

Bloodmint had a close relationship with Rebecca, so it would be much safer and more
efficient for them to team up.

However, setting up this small team would depend on if Rebecca was willing to come
back.

In addition, the Fraternity had to disappear.

It was only a matter of time.

From the intelligence these two women had, the assassin organization’s nest was in New
Jersey, which was only a river away from New York.

Luke had long blacklisted the Fraternity.

Every one of its killers, who willfully slaughtered innocent people, was worth at least 800
experience and credit points. He would never let go of these gift bags.

This might also be an opportunity to become teammates with Rebecca and Bloodmint. It
would be completely worth it.

The following days were peaceful.

Claire left Los Angeles with the earthquake charity concert as it started its national tour.

With Gold Nugget No. 2 following her, Luke wasn’t worried.

As the charity concert got underway, Luke spent most of his time on the Titanium phone
software.

The main framework for the software was already complete, and Little Snail had already
filled in the details. Now, all Luke needed to do was some tweaking.

The software support had been upgraded and expanded step by step. The phone
company had already established a software development department, and Luke didn’t
need to waste time on the follow-up work.

At the moment, there were only two apps on the Titanium phones.

One was a phone butler, which only had one important function at the moment —
transfer files to the computer. This was mainly for photos.

The second app was for a social media platform. Luke had only completed the functions
for uploading pictures and text posts.

The rest would also be left to the software development department.

As the boss, he couldn’t do all the work and let his subordinates get paid for nothing.

The first people to get the Titanium phones were the celebrities who had participated in
the charity concert.

They automatically received a certified account under their stage names on the social
media platform, which was bound to their phones.

The first thing that this social media platform did after it opened was to promote the
charity concert.
As the charity concert got underway, the hundred or so A- and B-list celebrities from all
over America posted photos of the performances from time to time on their Titanium
phones.

Not only were there photos of them at the concert venue, there were also photos of them
at rehearsals, during the journey and at meals.

This immediately caused a sensation among fans.

Previously, most people had to look for relevant information from the news media if they
wanted to see what the celebrities were doing.

This information was “processed” by the media, and nobody knew how much of it was
true.

Now, a bunch of celebrities were taking the initiative to post about their work and
lifestyles. This was practically a “media earthquake.”

It wasn’t just countless spectators who were enjoying this sudden and bounteous insight
into the stars’ private lives; the more quick-witted celebrities also realized the genius
behind this.

In the past, if they wanted to increase their popularity, they had to look for traditional
media (TV, newspapers, and magazines) and do all sorts of interviews and shows.

Some people didn’t scruple to deliberately create negative press to avoid being forgotten.
Being a celebrity sometimes left them with no other choice.

Currently, the amount of promotion these stars were getting still mostly relied on the
effects of this charity concert. In the long run, however, uploading pictures and text posts
online might become one of the important promotional methods for celebrities.

In the future, they wouldn’t need to rely on traditional media to appear in front of the
public. This was equivalent to having a “private program” to promote themselves.

As unofficial promoters of the Titanium phones, these celebrities vaguely knew that
Titanium was expecting to sell three to five hundred thousand of its phones this year.

Next year, the number would double.

Based on their recent experience with Titanium phones, they knew that this sort of
epoch-making phone would quickly replace most of the current phones.

Young people who were used to the Internet and went with the times would buy this new
product immediately and throw away the outdated models that could only be used for
phone calls and texting.

Most of the celebrities’ fans were young people; at the very least, they had to start with
them.

The smarter celebrities were already testing the fans’ attitudes with image and text posts
to see what this new social media platform could do.

During that time, a few celebrities even stirred up negative press.

The reason was simple.

A few celebrities who lacked experience on social media actually did something as
outrageous as “buying votes.”

During the charity concert, they would promote their own new work, and the promo
material they released seemed to accidentally include pictures of the earthquake charity
performance.

At first, the enthusiastic crowd didn’t notice this.

After all, social media was a new thing. Nobody knew what to do, including the celebrities
themselves.

But traditional media were good at finding a problem and magnifying it.

They keenly noticed this potential for breaking news, and promptly criticized these
celebrities, saying that they were taking advantage of those who had suffered during the
California earthquake and that the celebrities should apologize to the entire country.

The celebrities immediately apologized and explained that they had been too busy with
the charity show and had been careless.

After several days of lip service, several celebrities announced that they would donate to
the California earthquake charity fund to help more victims.

This matter caused a huge stir for around ten days before it finally settled.

Luke didn’t pay too much attention to it, but Jenny called him excitedly and sang his
praises.

Because of this incident, the name of the phone company’s social media platform became
known to many people who didn’t go online, as well as a large number of netizens who
hadn’t paid attention to the news before.
The phone company’s social media platform was called Face 2 Face, or F2F.

Pronounced as “face to face,” the x2x was also in a very trendy online style, and looked
pretty good.

That was right, this was a recreation of a certain website in his previous life.
Chapter 803 - Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and
Scalpers Take Action
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 803: Hot-selling Phones, Friendly Assistance, and
Scalpers Take Action

This time… Luke wasn’t the one who came up with the name F2F.

If he proudly called it FB, it would be an instant kill.

That was because a certain university graduate had already registered the FB domain
name a few months ago.

Not only was this graduate’s website developing rapidly, it had also expanded to many
Ivy League universities, and was very well received by college students.

The biggest headache was that the college wasn’t one to be trifled with. A lot of their
alumni moved in the political circle.

Jenny didn’t want to get in trouble over a website name.

Luke could only secretly complain that the name “F2F” was in a similar format to the
rough way a particular bigshot surnamed Ma did things.

Back to the “buying votes” incident, except for a few celebrities who came under fire, the
Titanium phones and F2F were completely unscathed, and even used the hype to get
bigger.

The celebrities didn’t suffer any losses.

For a celebrity, the worst news was no news.

A chance like this, to get their name out in front of the entire country and brush up their
popularity, wasn’t easy to come by.

They apologized and donated; on the surface, they appeared subdued, but it was hard to
tell if they were happy or sad in private.

Taking advantage of this occasion, Jenny increased the supply of Titanium phones and
managed to sell fifty thousand more.

There were too many people who wanted to buy a Titanium phone, and this stock was
snatched up in less than two days, which conversely only fueled the urge to buy one.

Scalpers with their sharp nose for business opportunities also joined in the scramble for
the Titanium phones, creating even higher demand.
For example, in Los Angeles, the standard 1G model that was originally worth 299 dollars
was now worth 500 dollars.

The premium 2G model was worth almost a thousand dollars.

There was no other reason.

The celebrities who took part in the charity show all received the best of the Titanium
phone prototypes.

Those who could afford the full amount didn’t mind spending another five hundred
dollars.

Jenny ran into a lot of problems when sales took off.

A lot of companies even wanted to buy shares, but most of them were just trying to take
advantage of the situation and wanted to haggle over the price.

There were also some less savoury people who dropped by for “discussions” and
threatened Jenny outright to sell them the shares.

Luke quietly took out his black notebook and wrote down all the names of the people
who had threatened Jenny.

People who used such dirty tricks had undoubtedly done a lot of bad things.

If he ran into any of them in the future, he would take care of them.

Of course, Titanium Phone Company wasn’t afraid of this trash, and their partner,
Weyland Corporation, wasn’t simple either.

Even if Jenny wanted to sell the shares, their partner would have to give up their right to
purchase the shares first as per the contract.

Following the phone sales, Titanium Phone Company’s current worth skyrocketed.

The value of a company that had entered the profit-making phase wasn’t something that
a company with empty ideas could compare with.

In the beginning, Jenny had estimated the phone company’s worth on paper to be two
billion dollars; that could now turn into real money at any time.

Also, with the sales of the Titanium phone and its popularity, this number was still
increasing rapidly.
As long as they sold half a million Titanium phones this year, the company’s worth would
double.

Of course, Jenny was in charge of all this. Luke didn’t want to be involved in the detailed
management of the company; it was annoying.

But he still called Weyland to sound out the old man’s intentions.

In the end, the old man expressed his satisfaction with Luke’s recommendation of Wade.

Luke didn’t ask what Wade had done in the Amazon jungle for Weyland.

Since he hadn’t taken the mission, it was best not to care about the content.

Weyland, on the other hand, gave him another half a million dollars as thanks for
recommending Wade.

Luke thought for a moment, then accepted the gift.

After hanging up, he mumbled, “Weyland probably got a lot of benefits this time.”

Although Luke had recommended Wade to Weyland, Luke wasn’t a recruitment

company.

This extra thank-you fee could only mean that Weyland was very satisfied with his gains
from the mission this time.

Secondly, Weyland was doing this to maintain their relationship.

After the South Pole expedition, he had classified Luke as a professional specialist.

It was one thing for Luke himself to be strong, but his “casual” recommendation of Wade,
who had accomplished Weyland’s mission, meant that Luke had his own circle of very
capable people.

After paying this “agent fee,” Weyland could continue asking Luke for suitable candidates
for other specialized missions in the future.

He had given Luke the money, and Luke had accepted, which meant that both parties had
tacitly agreed to this “agent mode”.

After encountering such a good thing, Weyland was indeed in a good mood.

When he saw that his personal investment of a hundred million dollars in 12% of
Titanium Phone Company shares had doubled, the old man felt that the future was bright.

With a wave of his hand, Weyland personally urged his company to speed up the
cooperation with Titanium and push forward the transformation and construction of a
wireless network in major cities throughout the country.

Weyland Corporation didn’t belong to Weyland alone. He was only a major shareholder
with 23% of the shares, but had relied on his outstanding abilities and prestige to be
chairman of the board for many years.

If he wanted to use Weyland Corporation funds, he had to explain why to the board of
directors.

His investment in Titanium Phone Company had been a personal one.

Weyland now needed a lot of money to invest in highly confidential private research
which could bring him unparalleled benefits. The old man didn’t want to share it with
anyone.

Thus, he couldn’t let Weyland Corporation funds enter the research project.

He would profit by pushing Titanium Phone Company along, whether by selling his
shares in the company or using the money for loans.

There was no need to justify this investment in his research project to anyone.

Weyland Corporation would also benefit greatly from promoting the Titanium phones.
Just by being the first to enter this market and gathering a fixed number of customers
would already generate huge profits.

As one of America’s largest international telecommunications companies and one of the

largest network carriers, Weyland Corporation’s efforts caused the sales of Titanium
phones to blow up even more.

At the end of August, Jenny had to call Luke and ask, “Can we adjust our hunger
marketing plan?”

Luke didn’t think too much of it. “Can’t you adjust it yourself?”

Jenny said, “Based on our survey, the current demand on the market is for at least half a
million phones, which is equivalent to our sales for all of this year, when we’re only
planning to put a hundred thousand phones on the market in September.”

Luke thought for a moment. “You want to increase stock?”

Jenny said, “That’s right. Your idea of hunger marketing is indeed very successful, but if
this goes on, I’m afraid that it might have even more negative side effects. Some of our
peers are now saying that we’ve become like scalpers, selling our phones at high prices.”
Chapter 804 - Why Not Be a Scalper?
Generated by NovelGet.com
Chapter 804: Why Not Be a Scalper?

Luke was amused. “Are they starting to spread rumors now?”

Jenny was lost for words. “Well… it’s not a rumor.”

Luke was stumped. “What?”

Jenny said, “Two branch managers in New York were already discovered to be in cahoots
with scalpers; they made tens of thousands of dollars for themselves.”

Luke was surprised. “How many phones did they sell? Over a thousand?”

Only fifty thousand Titanium phones had been released for August, and most of the
branches only had a few thousand in stock; over a thousand phones sold via scalpers was
a huge issue.

Jenny said, “No; they jacked up the prices of the phones which they sold to the scalpers by
150 to 300 dollars. The two managers took out over 200 phones from the New York
stores.”

Luke gritted his teeth. “Are you kidding me? Then what do the scalpers earn?”

Jenny said, “According to our investigation, the scalpers have already put up the cell
phones for auction. The 1G models start at a base price of 600 dollars, and the 2G phones
are selling for over a thousand dollars.”

“Holy sh*t!” Hearing the prices, Luke couldn’t help but curse. “Aren’t the managers and
scalpers earning more than us then?”

Jenny smiled bitterly. “That’s how it is. Fine, I admit I was wrong. I was too conservative
with the initial sales plan. You warned me.”

Luke didn’t think too much of it. He comforted her with a smile. “Who can have incredible
foresight in doing business? You’re already the youngest and most beautiful
businesswoman in America. If you didn’t make any mistakes, I would be under a lot of
pressure.”

“Darling, you’re really too considerate.” Jenny said, “These are the kind of nice things I
want to hear you say to me.”

Luke said with a smile, “Don’t be too nervous. It’s easier to make mistakes when you’re
nervous. The phone company will expand quickly for the next year or two. The faster the
company develops, the firmer your footing will be. The company can hire more people…
Right, I’ve asked Bobby to come back. When he’s done with the gold mine, he’ll help you
with background checks.”

Jenny was reassured.

Luke had once said that Bobby was a professional “psychoanalyst,” which he had
demonstrated when he participated in various negotiations with her.

Although it was a little strange for him to have poor communication skills as a PR
manager, he was good at his job since he could sense the emotions of his opponents when
negotiating.

Bobby would indeed be very useful if the phone company wanted to establish a solid
foundation.

After that, Jenny returned to the topic. “What about the sales plan?”

Luke said, “It’s up to you. I don’t think it’s a bad thing to sell a million Titanium phones
before the end of the year, right?”

“Darling, you really know how to encourage people.” Jenny was amused.

He was the only person who would downplay making a profit of hundreds of millions on
his first venture.

But now that she had gotten approval for her idea, she relaxed and quickly hung up.

There was a lot on h